《Because I simply love you》


 Chapter 1: The Twin Devils

    Chapter 1: The Twin Devils


    "You are a curse!" a woman shouted.


    "No...please, don''t" A little girl was sobbing.


    The woman pped her hard on her cheek. "Why? Why did you do this? You destroyed our family. You ruined everything!"


    "Mom"


    "Shut up. Don''t call me that!" The woman cried, with tears rolling down, "We loved you so much, and you gave us this! Betrayal? He was your father for God''s sake! Why? Where did we go wrong? Tell me!"


    The woman looked at the little girl with disgust.


    "Get out! Today, I disown you from my family. You will have nothing to do with my family from now on! Stay away from my sons and me."


    The image of that woman got farther and farther away.


    "NO!!" Nana gasped loudly as she suddenly woke up, her hand stretched out as if she was trying to stop someone.


    She was sweating hard and breathing heavily. She looked around to see everything dark. It was still five-thirty in the morning.


    Dream...It was that dream again...


    She absent-mindedly touched her cheek. The memories came back to her as if it was just yesterday.


    Nana started to tremble. A tear trickled down her cheek, and sheid there, silently crying her heart out once again.


    ---


    "Yukito! Yukira! Tell me, what did you do this time?" Nana sighed and asked her brothers after listening to the nthint from her neighbor Mrs. Fei. She so wanted to cry butcked tears to shed.


    Her twin brothers were a notorious bunch of rascals who never let her have a peaceful day. They were 17 this year and already second-year high school students, but their childishness could rival even a five-year-old child.


    They were happily munching on their delicious serving of dumplings when they heard her. They pretended as if nothing happened.


    "Nee-chan [1], what are you talking about?" The twins asked together innocently like they were the sweetest angels of brothers one sister could ever have. She wanted to p for their acting.


    "Oh, you both know very well what I''m talking about! Just look at Mrs. Fei''s mouth. Her teeth are now dyed in green becausest night you sneakily put some green dye in her toothbrush. She was so horrified, looking herself in the mirror. Now tell me, why did you do that?"


    The twins looked at each other for a second, nced back at her, and then Yukira said, "Fine Fine yes, we did it. We only wanted to have some fun. We swear the dye won''t harm her teeth."


    "Although it would be nice if it really did," muttered Yukito.


    "What did you just mumble, Yukito?" Nana red at him.


    "Nothing Nothing Nee-chan! Anyways just like Yukira said, we were only having some fun."


    Nana stared at them for some time and sighed.


    "Tell me the truth already."


    The twins hesitated a little to tell her. They didn''t want her to know and get sad over it.


    "Say it already. I have an inkling as to what Mrs. Fei would have said or done something to make you both angry and pull such a prank for revenge. So spill it out."


    "Hmph! Mrs. Fei was gossiping about you. Remember how two days back you had to make ate-night delivery to the hospital because Grandpa Hu was admitted? But she used you of having a secret affair or something." Yukito said.


    Nana had opened her restaurant - ''Natsukashi, '' meaning nostalgia in Japanese. And she had a good reason for its name. Food has always been able to touch people''s hearts, and she wanted to bring back those happy memories to the customers through her cooking.


    It was the annual Spring Festival, and Nana had to deliver Old Hu''s dinner at the hospital.


    On her way back, she found a little boy crying very hard. He got separated from his parents. She couldn''t leave the boy like that. So, it took a while to console him, bring him to the lost child booth, and wait for his parents to pick him up. They thanked her profusely and insisted on treating her to a small meal which she couldn''t refuse, and as a result, gotte ining back.


    She was brought back to the present when Yukira said,


    "She said that you were probably earning money doing some unspeakable shameless work and beautiful girls like you only know how to use their pretty face to seduce men." Yukira continued as he balled his fists in anger.


    Both were so angry, listening to those insults. So,st night they went to her home and secretly added the dye in her toothbrush.


    And as expected, their n worked. The dye won''t harm her teeth, but it won''t go away that quickly either, which was enough to stop her from talking nonsense to others.


    Nobody can make their sister sad. And if they do, they would have to face her two adorable devil bodyguards.

 Chapter 2: Serena

    Chapter 2: Serena


    Somewhere in a dark, underground cell, a tall man was regally sitting like a king on his throne, coldly looking at his prey who was iling his body against those chains that bound him. His piercing deep, ck eyes sent a chill across that man''s bones.


    Anyone who saw his face would understand what the true definition of fear is.


    "I''m sorry! Please forgive me! I won''t ever betray you again. I was wrong! Please...pleaseplease let me go..." The prisoner was sobbing hard with sweat, tears, and snot all over his face, his fingers and toes bleeding. He was in a pathetic state.


    But the man before him was simply looking at him, very bored.


    "This is not interesting anymore. You gave up too soon. I thought you have some spark. You will fight back. But I merely plucked all your nails, and you are already begging." He tilted his head. "Weren''t you courageous when you tried to sell thepany''s secrets to our enemies? Where is that courage now?"


    The guards snickered.


    "No, I was wrong! I will do anything, but please let me go. I will tell you everything about them!"


    "I already know everything. You are of no use to me now. I just wanted to see if you have the guts to fight back. But you don''t."


    The man gave a signal, and the very next moment, a small hole formed on that mole''s forehead. He copsed, without even knowing when he breathed hisst.


    ---


    At Natsukashi.


    After recounting everything, the twins looked at Nana.


    Nana was, no doubt, a beauty. Her skin had that pretty shade of cream color that entuated her bright and clear dark brown eyes. She had long wavy hair grown till her chest, tumbling at her back with two short locks of hair at her front. She was not too tall, a medium height of up to 162cm, but which perfectly matched her slender figure.


    Nana sighed, "I have already told you not to mind her. We still rely on Fei''s since they have rented their extra ce to us for our restaurant. And Mr. Fei is kind enough not to charge the actual rent, which should be high. We should be grateful to them."


    This is because unlike Mrs. Fei, Mr. Fei is very good to her. He has always admired how hard she works.


    "But Nee-chan.."


    "No buts the both of you. Now take these chicken dumplings with you and apologize to her."


    "Okay..." The twins were disappointed but did as she asked.


    When they came back, they found someone else already at their seat munching on their share of dumplings. They got the shock of their lives when they discovered their dumplings vanish into thin air..No..more urately in some intruder''s stomach.


    Before Serena could take another dumpling, the twins quickly snatched the te.


    "Hey! How dare you take away those dumplings!! Give them back! Didn''t my best friend teach you how to respect your elders and unhesitatingly offer your food to them?! Where are your manners? Such insolent kids!" Serena red at them.


    "Didn''t your same best friend, who is first our sister, teach you not to go stealing other people''s food? Don''t you feel ashamed doing that to someone younger than you? AUNTYYY." Yukirains.


    Serena almost spat her dumplings.


    "What did you say, brat? I dare you to repeat that word!"


    "Auntyy~~"


    "Y-you You....How could you call me that!! I am only TWENTY-TWO!"


    They shrugged. "You called us a kid first! Hmph! you deserve it oh ''Recently-got-dumped-Serena-Aunty.''"


    Serena nearly vomited blood.


    Where is Nana? She is my only savior! Help your best friend!


    ---


    The man in the underground cell frowned. "I will have to shower again to wash off this blood stench."


    He looked at his assistant. "The man that this mole worked for...you know what to do."


    "Yes. It will be done."


    A guard came up to him and said, "Boss, your call."


    The man picked it up, and an excited voice came from the other end. "Hubby! Where are you? You promised to go shopping with me today."


    "Hm,ing."


    "Were you busy?"


    "Not much. One of my employees was facing some trouble with his work, so I sent him to a better ce."


    "My hubby is such a great boss."


    "Indeed."


    "Anyway, you know the ce where we''ll be going for shopping, right?"


    "Yes, Chaowei street."

 Chapter 3: The first encounter

    Chapter 3: The first encounter


    Over at Natsukashi, Serena wanted nothing but thefort of her best friend and drown herself in Nana''s sumptuous food.


    "FYI, it was not I who GOT dumped but I who HAVE dumped him. Hmph!"


    "Whatever, but don''t steal our dumplings. You can always ask sis to make some for you. Don''t touch what''s ours."


    Right at that time, Nana came back from her errand, and saw her brothers and best friend wrestling with each other over some dumplings.


    She came in between their catfight and dragged them away from each other. "Stop it, you guys. I will make some more."


    "My Nanaaaa..." Serena cried and pounced on Nana, "You are the only one for me. I realized guys are no good. Let''s marry. I will be the husband, and you can be my lovely wife treating me to your delicious food when Ie back from a hard day''s work. Isn''t that just perfect? We can also raise your brothers as our sons. They are just brats in an adult''s body anyways. We will just feel like raising actual toddlers."


    The twins'' faces darkened.


    Nanaughed heartily. She watched them bickering with a smile on her face. She hoped to live a peaceful life like this every day.


    But everything doesn''t stay the same. Change is thew of life. And she had no idea what storm of a change was waiting for her ahead.


    ---


    As opposed to the merry atmosphere in the morning, it was chaos in the evening.


    Nana had gotten a catering order by a couple a few days back who will be celebrating their first marriage anniversary tonight, but Dong Meiling, one of Natsukashi''s employee whose job was to manage raw ingredients stock, messed up the order quantity. All ingredients came one unit less, which was not enough toplete the order.


    Meiling profusely apologized, "I am so sorry, Mam. I missed changing the numbers. What will we do now?"


    "It''s alright, Meiling. We will figure it out somehow."


    Nana said this but inwardly was panicking. There was hardly any time left for the party to start. If there is any gap or dy in serving food, then it will be disastrous for Natsukashi''s image.


    It was still the middle of Spring Festival, and their food distributor, Mr. Lin, had already told that their supplies would be closed for the uing days.


    "Let me try with Mr. Lin once again. Maybe he could still help us."


    "That''s a good idea," said Yukito. Yukira also nodded.


    She called Mr. Lin and exined her dire situation.


    "I cannot help you now, Nana. All of my staff is on the Spring holidays, and nobody is avable for suchst-minute delivery."


    "Please, Mr. Lin. Is there any other food supplier who can help us? You must know somebody else."


    He gave it a thought and said, "Hmm. There is Mr. Cao, whose store is at the end of Chaowei street. You can try contacting him, but I should tell you that he is not a very friendly person. His temper is certainly not that good, and if you mess up even a little bit, he will just throw you out of his store."


    "It''s alright, Mr. Lin. I will still take my chance. Thank you so much. I will try my best to persuade him."


    "No problem. See youter."


    Nana said, "Alright. I will rush to Mr. Cao''s ce at once and exin our situation to him. Until then, please hold the fort somehow."


    "Don''t worry, Nee-chan. You go, we will handle over here." The twins assured.


    "Yes, mam. Don''t worry. We will make sure to manage until youe back." Meiling said.


    "Good."


    She took a cab to Chaowei street. On the way, she just kept praying that Mr. Cao agrees.


    She reached some fifteen minutester. She got down and started rushing towards the store. She was so engrossed in her worries that she failed to notice a maning out of a shop. She bumped into him hard, and the bag he was holding fell.


    Both were stunned for a second, but Nana quickly calmed down and apologized.


    "I am so sorry, sir. I''m really sorry. I wasn''t paying attention." She hurriedly bent down, picked up the bag, and handed over to the man.


    "Sorry, sir, but I''m in a rush. I will have to leave. Once again, I''m really, very sorry." She quickly left.


    The man stood there and looked at her retreating back.


    Just then, a woman came out of the shop and asked, "What''s wrong, dear?"


    The man said, "Nothing."


    He turned to her and smiled. "Are you done with your shopping?"


    The woman got excited and said, "Yes! It was great. I got loads of new stuff. But you were such a bore. We finally got a day for ourselves, but you didn''t do anything but stand back. Hmph!" Sheined. "Alright. Let''s go back now. I''m tired."


    "Ok. Let''s go."


    The man turned back to look at the path onest time, and then he left.

 Chapter 4: Kindness is never wasted

    Chapter 4: Kindness is never wasted


    Nana finally reached Mr. Cao''s store. She knocked on his door and waited. A minuteter, ady in herte fifties opened the door. "Yes, dear? Who are you?"


    "Hello, mam. I''m Nana, the owner of Natsukashi restaurant. Can I meet Mr. Cao? I want to discuss an urgent matter with him and need his help right now. And you are..?" She asked to confirm.


    "I''m Mrs. Cao, his wife. Come inside, dear." She pointed towards a couch and said, "Sit over here, Nana. I will go call him."


    "Thank you, mam."


    She waited for Mr. Cao, and while she was thinking of ways to convince him, a small figure dashed straight towards her andtched on to her leg. Nana got surprised and turned to look at the intruding figure.


    He was an adorable small bun who was looking at her with his big watery eyes. Excitement and happiness were clearly evident on his cute round face.


    Nana recognized him. He was the same child who got lost in the Spring Festival, where she had helped him reunite with his parents.


    "Pretty sister! Have youe to meet me? You remember me?"


    Looking into such bright ck eyes, she instantly forgot all her worries. She chuckled and said, "How can I forget such a handsome prince?"


    The boy giggled, "Teehee that I am."


    "And may I know the name of Your Highness?"


    "Cao Mingyu"


    "Cao? Are you-"


    "What is your business with me?" came a stern voice from behind.


    Nana turned back to see an older man who she figured might be in his early sixties. Behind him came, Mrs. Cao.


    "He is my husband you asked for. Mr. Cao."


    "Hello, Mr. Cao. I''m-"


    "My wife already told me who you are. Don''t waste my time and cut to the chase."


    Nana gulped. He sure was hard to please. She now doubted if he will really listen to her request.


    Before she could say anything, Cao Mingyu came in between and hugged the old man''s leg and said, "Grandpa Grandpa! She is the pretty sister I was talking about. She helped me at the festival when I got lost. She didn''t leave my side even for a second and tightly held my hand till I met Mumma and Papa. I was really scared, but because pretty sister was there I was not scared anymore. Isn''t she so beautiful?"


    Cao Mingyu then blushed and said shyly, "She is the bride I told you about. I want to marry her when I grow up. So you should be really nice to her Grandpa. She is your future granddaughter-inw." He imed.


    Mr. Cao was dumbfounded. This is the first time he saw his grandson talked so much and much less a confession at that. But then his strict and stern face melted into a huge smile.


    "I see you are the girl who saved my grandson and who my son and daughter-inw were talking about. I must thank you again personally for helping my grandson. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t know what might have happened to Mingyu."


    Mrs. Cao was equally shocked and expressed her gratitude.


    The turn of events was something that Nana truly hadn''t imagined.


    "Its alright, Mr. Cao. There is no need to be so thankful. Anybody else would have done the same."


    "You are modest. So tell me. My wife told me that you wanted to meet me?"


    Nana then finally remembered her purpose of visit. She recounted her whole ordeal.


    "That''s it? You don''t worry a single thing, youngdy. Your supplies would be delivered to you. I will make a call right now and make the arrangements."


    Nana was dumbfounded. She had racked her brains on how she will convince him, but Cao Mingyu''s little speech had done the job in merely two minutes. He was really an angel! She could practically see little white wings on his cute back.


    Indeed one''s kindness never goes to waste. What goes around,es around. Her small help to that little bun that day resolved such a big crisis for her today.


    Mr. Cao returned. "All is set. Your supplies will be delivered there on time."


    "I don''t know how to thank you, Mr. Cao. You solved such a big problem for me."


    "You are the one who helped us a lot. What I did was nothing." Heughed cheerfully and said, "Hehe, but if you still want to thank me, you can invite me to Natsukashi and treat me to your delicious meal." Mrs. Cao silently elbowed her shameless husband. He had a wronged expression on his face. "What did I say wrong?" He cried sadly. The wife facepalmed.


    "Of course, Mr. Cao, you are always wee."


    "Me too, me too, pretty sister!" Mingyu chimed in.


    "Yes, yes, you too, my little prince." Sheughed. "And there will be a special treat for you." She winked.


    "Yayyy! Hehe, I know my wifey is the best."


    Grandpa and Grandma Cao coughed.


    "Alright, Mr. and Mrs. Cao. I will need to leave now. The party is going to start, and I have to be there as soon as possible."


    "Sure sure. If there are any problems, you can alwayse to this old man again."


    "Yes, Mr. Cao. Thank you so much."

 Chapter 5: The second encounter

    Chapter 5: The second encounter


    Nana returned and everybody instantly surrounded her.


    "Nee-chan, what happened? Did Mr. Cao agree?"


    "Yes, mam. What did he say?" Meiling was the most nervous because it was her carelessness that led to the whole tragedy.


    She had a huge smile on her face. "Don''t worry. Everything is fine now. He has agreed." Nana then told them about the whole visit in detail.


    Everybody was shocked by the turn of events but finally heaved a sigh of relief. The crisis was over.


    Over there, Mrs. Fei was dissatisfied. She thought Nana would finally lose face in front of her customers, but it didn''t happen that way. What a lucky brat!


    Everything then went on as nned. The anniversary celebration came to a happy end with the couple truly impressed with Nana and Natsukashi.


    ---


    A few dayster, a whining Serena came to Natsukashi.


    "Nana...Enough with your work. I''m so bored. Come, let''s go shopping today. It has been so many days since we had fun together. You were always so busy with the Spring Festival. It''s over now."


    She kabe-done Nana and lifted her chin like those bad boys inics. "Now, all your time belongs to me, sweetheart. And...don''t you dare say no." She traced a finger along her jaw,pletely getting into the gangster character.


    "I cannot Serena. There is still a lot of work to do. I-"


    "No excuses! I have decided, so it''s decided. Close the restaurant for half a day, and it''s set. It''s not like a mountain will copse if you take took some time off."


    The next few minutes, Nana tried hard to convince her but, in the end, gave up. The twins were still on Spring break, so she told them to care of Natsukashi.


    They reached the mall some thirty minutester. It was a new mall opened in X city, which was by far thergest mall in the city.


    Serena was very excited and had already started hopping from one store to another. It became hard for Nana to keep up with her pace. They visited many different stores, and after what like a millennium, they finally stop shopping, mostly where Serena was dragging Nana and forcing her to buy stuff because she was too stingy.


    "Now, this is what you call shopping. You really don''t know how to pamper yourself, Nana. What should I do with you?"


    She put a wronged expression. "I don''t have any need for so much stuff. If not for you then I-"


    "Yes yes, you wouldn''t even havee to the mall in the first ce   . Alright, let''s go to the food court. I''m starving now."


    "Finally! I thought you would never ask. Let''s go."


    They reached the fifth floor, where the food court was. They quickly gave their order, and Serena said, "Nana, you take the order when it''s ready. I will just quickly use the restroom ande back."


    "Yeah, sure."


    After some five minutes, their order was ready. She went to the counter and picked up the heavy tray. It was really difficult to bnce with the two up to the brim filled cokes.


    She started staggering halfway through when suddenly she bumped into someone. She was concentrating on her tray the whole time and thought it was a pretty straightforward way back, so she didn''t look her way.


    And then it was a disaster. One of the drinks got spilled on the man.


    She got shocked, and before she even turned to look at him, he said, "I see you really like bumping into people."


    She finally met his deep ck eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. For a moment, she forgot what happened and just kept gazing at him. She noticed his impable features.


    He was a tall man easily up to 190cm. He had a peppered stubble on his face but which gave him a rugged handsomeness. He had defined cheekbones that met down with his sharp concrete jaw, and which epassed his straight nose and thin lips to give that perfect shape to his face.


    But his eyes were the one that took her breath away. It was like a ck hole sucking her in where no matter how hard she would try to get out of it, she won''t be able to. It was just that mesmerizing. His gaze could make someone fall to their knees, even without their knowledge. He was well built with not even a single muscle out of proportion.


    Handsome was clearly an understatement.


    "So, apart from bumping into people, do you also like to check them out?"


    Her train of thoughts suddenly got interrupted.


    "Hah..? S-sorry, what did you say?" She fumbled. She had never met such a God-like existence in the whole twenty-two years of her life. She always thought men like him could only exist in those romance novels.


    Author - Well yeah, sadly, men like him only exist in romance novels. You got that part right, youngdy.


    "And clearly, there is some hearing problem too."


    "Hah?" And then she saw the whole mess.


    His white shirt was drenched in coke, which was now starting to leave a stain.


    "Oh my God, I am so sorry! I was so focused on my tray that I..." She kept the tray aside, bowed and apologized. "I''m really sorry."


    "And do you think apologizing will work every time?"

 Chapter 6: He was just a little annoying

    Chapter 6: He was just a little annoying


    "And do you think apologizing will work every time?"


    "I''m sorry?" Every time? Wasn''t this the first time she met him? At first, Nana didn''t understand.


    But then it struck her. She had a nagging feeling that she already met him somewhere but couldn''t quite put a finger to it.


    Then she remembered that he was the same man whom she bumped into when she had rushed over to Mr. Cao''s ce that day during Spring''s Festival. At that time, she had so many things on her mind that she just gave him a quick nce and left off.


    The realization then slowly dawned on her.


    I am screwed! Bumping into the same man twice! Aaaah! What should I do now? What reason will I give him again? Oh, no, wait! I also didn''t properly apologize to him that day. I was in such a hurry. No wonder he looks so mad. God, I want to pull my hair!


    She was internally cursing herself for being so careless.


    Her train of thought was again cut short by the man.


    "You really need an appointment with a doctor. First, you can''t seem to hear anything, and then you also seem to get lost in thoughts easily, judging by the weird faces you are making." He spoke calmly.


    "Well, yes...wait for what? No! I don''t need any doctor. I''m perfectly fine."


    "Of course. My mistake. Including your habit to bump into someone wherever you go, you absolutely don''t need a doctor."


    Nana didn''t fail to catch the sarcasm.


    She frowned a little. She was also getting a little..just a little annoyed. By nature, she was a gentle person, and she never really got angry. She was always like that since her childhood. It was really hard for someone to make her temper re-up. The twins had even purposely tried to do so many naughty tricks to make her explode in anger just for the fun of it. But it never worked. In the end, they gave up. At most she did was to pout.


    But this was the first time in her life that someone made her feel annoyed. That was a huge thing. If the twins had been here, they would have bowed in reverence to the man.


    Nevertheless, she ignored that little annoyance she was feeling. Nature was a tough thing to change after all.


    She spoke politely, "I apologize.." She didn''t know how to address him. "..Sir. Last time I couldn''t properly apologize. So I will apologize once again. I''m sorry for inconveniencing you. Both for that previous time and today."


    Her sight then fell onto his shirt. The shirt got stuck to him, and his fair skin was starting to show up a little through it.


    She knitted her beautiful brows but quickly turned back to face him.


    "Oh, yes, I will definitelypensate for your shirt. I hope you, please forgive me."


    The man raised his eyebrows but said nothing.


    The silence was stifling.


    Nana felt like a prisoner who will be given judgment at any moment''s notice.


    Suddenly a loud voice came from her side.


    "Nana!" Serena came running to her.


    Nana got startled. She was so focused on talking to him that she had forgotten about Serena.


    "What are you doing standing like a statue over here? Come on, let''s sit down and eat. I''m damn hungry."


    "Yeah, just a minute Serena. I''m talking to this man-"


    She turned to look, but the man was already gone.


    "Ha? Where is he? Where did he go? He was just here now till a moment ago."


    "Ah? That''s right. When did he disappear so quickly? I saw you talking to him from far away. I could sense a suffocating atmosphere between you too, so I rushed right away to help you. I pretended not to see him to drag you away from here."


    "Yeah, strange.."


    "Anyways, now tell me, tell me.." Her gossip mode was switched on, "who was that hot guy? Damn, he was so sexy! Even the top model in China is nowhere near him. So, what happened? How did you meet him? Did he fell for you at first sight? Oh my God! was that a confession? Was that the reason why the atmosphere felt so weird? Was he waiting for your answer? Or is it the other way around? I mean, I can understand if somehow even you dared to confess. He is just that worth drooling over." Her eyes were sparkling like stars in the night sky.


    Nana heard all the barrage of questions. She face palmed. The situation was the opposite, ok?


    "Don''t even start. It''s a long story."


    "I''m free!"


    She sighed. They sat down for lunch, and she told the whole story.


    "Oooo! So dramatic. It feels like you are the heroine of a romance novel where destiny keeps conspiring for you to meet the main lead again and again. So awesome!"


    "It''s nothing like that." Nana rolled her eyes, "How does your brain evene up with such nonsense?"


    "Ah! You are such a bore. Anyways, at least tell me, what do you think about him? Tell me, tell me!"


    Nana thought about it and said,


    "He was just a little annoying."

 Chapter 7: It was a stupid dog

    Chapter 7: It was a stupid dog


    "He was just a little annoying."


    Serena spat out her coke.


    "Serena! What happened? Did you choke on yourself?" She got worried and started patting her back.


    "What? What did you just say? Annoying? You found him ANNOYING??? My best friend, who is the reincarnation of Mother Teresa, actually found someone annoying???" She covered her mouth in a dramatic way.


    "Huh? Yeah..?" Nana didn''t understand.


    "First, sit down. I''m fine. Its because you shocked me."


    "Why are you so shocked?"


    "Well, duh! Of course, it''s shocking. You never get angry. No matter if anyone speaks behind your back or talk rudely to you, you never even knit your single brow in annoyance, forget about getting into an argument."


    "Just like now. I spat a little coke on you. But you didn''t frown or got pissed off. Instead, you asked if I was okay. Like seriously? So I wanted to ask you what changed today? All these things never affected you."


    Now that Serena said it, she did realize it was all true. But she didn''t have an answer to that. As far as she can remember, she was always like that. She didn''t want troubles for her twins and herself by getting into any unnecessary altercations. So she always let them be.


    Still, somehow, that man managed to irk her. She didn''t know why.


    "I don''t know. It''s fine, really. It''s not a big deal. Anyways let''s forget about it. I just hope we never cross paths again."


    "Fine, Fine, I won''t pester you anymore. But you got to admit he was one sexy man." She got dreamy again.


    Nana sighed. This girl was still at it.


    ---


    On the other side, the tall man stepped out.


    His assistant asked, "Boss, what happened? Your shirt is drenched..in coke."


    The man stopped. He furrowed his brows. "Nothing. It was a stupid dog."


    A dog? In the mall? A stupid one at that? How?


    The assistant had too many questions.


    Over at the other end, Nana suddenly sneezed. Is somebody talking about me?


    "Oh..okay." The assistant thought it was quite odd. It was the first time a dog, or any dog for that matter, has troubled his boss. Obviously, stray dogs cannot enter the mall. He must belong to someone. Should he go and take a look at the security footage? He can find out the dog''s owner and ''discuss'' thepensation with him.


    He was indeed a capable assistant through and through.


    "Boss, I will -"


    "Unnecessary." The man cut him off. He already knew what was in his assistant''s mind.


    "..As you say, Boss." The owner should feel fortunate that he was let off. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able topensate even if he had sold himself.


    Nana sneezed again. Yes, somebody is definitely talking about me. But who?


    "Did you catch a cold, Nana?" Serena asked.


    "Ah..? No no. I''m fine. Let''s go."


    Outside the mall.


    The assistant said, "Boss, I will get you a new shirt. And also, Madam was trying to reach you, but there was no answer. She asked me to give you a message to call her back."


    The man gave a gentle smile. "En."


    ---


    Nana and Serena reached home tired and exhausted. Serena had practically shopped the whole mall. Don''t even ask the number of bags they held!


    The twins dashed over to them.


    "Nee-chan Nee-chan, quickly tell us what you brought for us." The twins got excited.


    "Your bags are with Serena."


    They turned towards her. "Hey, ugly aunty, quickly hand over our bags."


    Serena had a wronged expression on her face. Why was there such a 180-degree difference in their attitudes when it came to her?


    "You! you better talk nicely to me or else..I may not be in the mood to share some juicy gossip with you... regarding your potential future brother-inw." She gave a meaningful nce to Nana.


    The twins were stunned. Brother-inw? When did this happen? Did they miss something? Didn''t they just go to the mall for shopping? Howe suddenly, Nee-chan''s love story started?


    But they got serious. They will have to meet this potential brother-inw and make sure that he is suitable for their Nee-chan. They had already started their nning.


    Nana was aghast. "Serena! Stop talking nonsense. And you both, stop believing her already! I can already see the gears turning in those heads of yours."


    The twins scratched their head in embarrassment "Hehe.."


    "It''s not any nonsense." Serena said, "My sixth sense tells me that it''s not over."


    "Yes, yes, whatever you say." Nana gave up. There is really no stopping Serena when she vehemently wants to prove a point.


    "Nowe on, you three. There is so much work to do. Help me out."


    "Yes, Nee-chan."


    "Yes, Nana." All three of them spoke together like some soldiers obeying their Captain''s order.


    They quickly got everything in order and opened Natsukashi for business.

 Chapter 8: These girls are not suitable for my Jianyu

    Chapter 8: These girls are not suitable for my Jianyu


    A particr morning in the Silver Star Vi.


    The sun was shining brightly in the sky, but dark clouds were looming over a poor assistant.


    "Assistant Yao, what is the meaning of this? I had told you to bring me information on any potential girls for my Jianyu. But what are these!" A woman said fiercely. She was in her mid-forties but looked young enough to look in her thirties. One nce at her was enough to tell that she belonged to a prestigious family.


    A thin line of sweat formed on the Assistant''s head.


    "Mam, all these girls are from influential family backgrounds. Some have connections in politics, and some are even as close to Chen''s family business level. All the girls are also famous socialites who are trained in proper etiquette."


    "Enough of these hypocrite girls." Madam Chen said. "Don''t you think I know how two-faced they are? They only know brown-nosing people. Behind everyone''s backs, they are just some scheming white lotuses. These girls are not suitable for my Jianyu."


    Precisely because Madam Chen also came from a noble family, she had seen closely how these rich heiresses usually are. She had met some really spoilt princesses. They only knew how to act delicate and innocent.


    She sighed. "I don''t want those political or military or whatever connections. The background doesn''t matter to me as long as she is a simple, straight forward girl who will sincerely love my Jianyu."


    Madam Chen was anxious about her son. Chen Jianyu was already twenty-six, but there was still no sign of any wedding bells ringing. She wanted him to get married quickly and give her a grandchild to y with.


    "Alright, clean up this mess now. And tell the maid to bring me my dinner...No wait! Call Jianyu and tell him that we will have dinner outside today. That son of mine only knows how to exhaust himself in work. When was thest time he came to the main house to spend time with me? Has he forgotten that he has a family as well?" She pouted.


    "Tell him not to make any excuses this time. And also find a different ce for dinner. I''m tired of eating the usual food. It has been a long time since we had a proper meal together."


    Assistant Yao wanted to cry. First, he got reprimanded for bringing all those socialites info, and now he has to find a suitable dining ce. How should he know what kind of ce Madam Chen wants? If he messed up again like his previous task, then he might as well say goodbye to his job.


    Assistant Yao excused himself and started with his newly given task. While searching, he came across a restaurant - Natsukashi, which is very popr with the masses for its authentic Chinese and Japanese cuisine. It was recently featured in a popr food journal. He also read that it had a veryforting ambiance.


    Although Natsukashi was located in the downtown area and did not quite match the Chen family''s status, he nevertheless chose it for their dinner. She wasn''t biased towards that ss of people. So, all in all, he thought it would be okay to give it a shot.


    After finalizing the dining ce and making all arrangements, he called young master Chen Jianyu.


    "Young master, Madam has told that she wants to have dinner with you tonight. So please keep your evening free. I will-"


    "I have an important meeting. Postpone the dinner to some other day." said the voice on another end.


    Assistant Yao gulped. "I''m sorry young master, that''s not possible. She has specifically told for you not to give any excuses, or you will have to face the consequences." Madam Chen nudged him from behind and mouthed silently.


    "Also, Madam is feeling quite lonely these days. You know how Master and Old Master Chen are out for a business trip. She is really missing you. Sheins how you hardlye back these days."


    Silence.


    After a few long seconds, he said, "Text me the address." And he hung up without a further word.


    In Chen Corporation, Chen Jianyu stood in front of therge floor to ceiling windows.


    He was annoyed with his mother''s request. He already knew what the dinner would be all about - His marriage. After his cousin''s wedding, she became all the more determined and excited to get her son married as well. And till now, she is still at it.


    "Sir, everything has been arranged for your meeting with Mr. Shen." His assistant Bai Fan spoke from behind.


    He sighed. "Cancel it. I have to go to dinner with my mother."


    "...Yes, Sir."


    Haish! A ''request'' from Madam Chen can never be ignored.

 Chapter 9: Who is that girl?

    Chapter 9: Who is that girl?


    At exactly 7.30, Chen Jianyu came to pick up his mother, where she was already waiting for him.


    "Jianyu! You are finally here. Hmph! Do you even realize that you have a mother? I''m very upset. Is work now the only thing left in your life? How will you get a wife if you behave like this? Nobody will want such a husband like you!" she startedining.


    "I was really busy, Mom. Anyways cheer up already. Come on, we are going to bete. Let''s go."


    "You just know how to divert the conversation. Don''t even think that this discussion is over, son. We need to have some serious talk about your priorities, which right now should be to find a kind and decent girl for you to marry."


    Here we go again. They haven''t even left the house, and his mother has already started the whole ''find-a-girl-and-quickly-give-me-a-grandchild'' talk. He can''t imagine how he will survive the entire dinner.


    After her rambling about marriage the whole way too, they finally reached their destination.


    They got out to see a not too big but a not too small either establishment. ''Natsukashi'' was what the signboard said.


    Chen Jianyu was surprised that this was the ce chosen. It certainly was not like those posh high-ss hotels and restaurants that cater to people with a wealthy background. But it somehow gave a very homely feeling. Like it was the perfect ce to return to after a day''s hard work.


    He could see why Assistant Yao selected this ce. It would surely have something to do with Mom''s condition to have a different ce to dine as opposed to the usual five-star hotels. He knew her too well.


    Mother Chen eximed. "This ce is so beautiful! It is giving such a warm and fuzzy feeling inside. Like I already know this ce and have returned after a long time. And even the name of this ce is... it''s a Japanese word, right? Doesn''t it mean nostalgia?"


    "Yes, Mom. That''s exactly it." Chen Jianyu was also having those simr thoughts.


    "Then isn''t it even more meaningful? I think the owner wants to say something through it? Or give a message? I get the feeling that the owner has put a lot of thought into it." Mother Chen said. "What are we waiting for? Let''s go. I can''t wait to get inside." She got excited like a little kid.


    They went inside, and its interior certainly didn''t disappoint them. The walls contained a mixture of traditional Chinese and Japanese artworks. There were even some paintings; probably handmade by the owner, that gave the ce a quite weing and familiar feeling. The lighting was perfect, not too dim but not too bright either. The low, soft music ying in the background added to give a rxing atmosphere like all the sore muscles are loosened up.


    "I love this ce already! Why didn''t we find this ce earlier? I cane here every day! And I am 200% sure that the food would be as amazing as this ce. I can just feel it." Mother Chen was already drooling. She hadpletely forgotten her etiquette.


    "Where did you hide the noble and well-mannereddy I know of?" The son had to remind his mother.


    She scowled. "Pah! You are so stiff. Precisely because I didn''t want to act like that, I had asked Assistant Yao to find such a ce." Mother Chen pouted. "And I must say he has done an excellent job. I will give him a hefty raise for it."


    Chen Jianyu was also quite impressed with the ce. He felt like it was a long time since he enjoyeding to any ce.


    A waitress by the name He Xiaoli came to greet them.


    "Good evening Mam, Sir. How may I help you?"


    "We have a reservation with the name of Chen''s," said Chen Jianyu.


    "Sure, sir. Just a minute."


    Natsukashi usually worked on a firste-first-serve basis. But there was an option to make a reservation if there is any special event or a celebration. In their case, Assistant Yao had said that the mother-son duo wanted to spend time together which Nana found to be quite touching. Not every event is a celebration.


    He Xiaoli came back. "Yes, sir. Pleasee this way."


    She led them to a quiet corner table for two near the big ss windows. One could see the outside hustle and bustle. They weren''t worried about anybody recognizing them since they hardly ever appeared in front of the media. Plus nobody would dare to report it either-even if somebody saw.


    After cing their order, Mother Chen started nagging about what Chen Jianyu was worried about the most.


    "So, have you thought about marriage?"


    "Mom. Please, not this again."


    "Why you -"


    She was going to nag him again when she saw a girl through therge ss windows.


    She couldn''t help but notice her. Suddenly she asked Chen Jianyu.


    "Who is that girl?"

 Chapter 10: Commotion

    Chapter 10: Commotion


    "Who is that girl?" asked Mother Chen.


    Chen Jianyu turned to look at the girl she pointed to.


    Outside, they saw a girl running behind a small boy, trying to catch him. The boy giggled and then took a handful of mud and threw it on the girl''s dress. Clearly, he was still in the mood to y. The girl got surprised, but she didn''t get angry. She smiled and ruffled his hair.


    "That girl...she is so pretty. And her temper is also so nice. Had it been some other person, she would have surely scolded him for making her all dirty."


    Chen Jianyu stared at her. Her beauty was certainly refreshing than those so many socialites he met until now. She was smiling like there was nothing to hide. What she felt in her heart was on her faceexpressing those same thoughts without any filter.


    He came back from his stupor.


    "And you know that just after a single nce?" He asked.


    "Of course! Had not been the case, I would have already tied you to marriage with one of those many hypocrite girls." Mother Chen said.


    He sighed. No matter what, the topic always ends up going in the marriage direction.


    "Is she single? Should I talk to her about you?"


    "Mom!"


    Just then, the food arrived.


    The aroma itself was so inviting. The waitressid out the dishes, and they started to dig in.


    Both of them were visibly stunned.


    Mother Chen felt like she had missed this taste for ages. It instantly struck a chord with her heart. It took her back to the time when she, along with her whole family, used to enjoy her grandma''s food for dinner. Her grandma had loved cooking. Butter on, her brother went abroad for further studies for business management, and she too got busy in her life. So family dinner became a less urrence. Things became stable again after their marriages, but by that time, their grandma wasn''t there anymore to make those delicious meals. So yes, it had been a long time since she felt like this.


    Chen Jianyu''s thoughts were also on a simr wavelength. But in his case, it was Mother Chen. She loved the family bonding over dinner, which she had experienced during her time, so she used to try to replicate her grandmother''s dishes. He still remembers how her first trial was aplete failure. He was five years old at that time. But she never gave up.


    He smiled faintly, reminiscing those fond memories.


    "Did you remember something?" Mother Chen asked smilingly.


    "Yes. Your failed attempts in trying to copy great-grandma." He mocked.


    She was horrified. "Don''t make me remember those horrifying memories! It was such a disaster. I am still so embarrassed." She cried. "It''s like my dark past."


    Father Chen had eaten her food with a gentle smile on his face...which he managed not to crack in despair.


    She always wanted to cry, remembering it.


    "Forget it! Can you please appreciate the food instead of mocking your mother?"


    "You are the one who asked me what I was thinking. You started it."


    She gritted her teeth. "Of course. My mistake." She red. "Anyways, I want to meet the chef. He must be one great cook who could evoke those memories with the food. Now I understand why the ce is named Natsukashi."


    She was busy appreciating the delicacies when suddenly they heard amotion.


    "How dare you!" a man shouted.


    Just diagonally opposite to them was another table where there were three customers. The man sitting on the left was the one who had started with the yelling.


    "I-I am sorry, sir. Mam, it''s okay." cried He Xiaoli. She was the same waitress who had greeted Mother Chen and Chen Juan.


    "No. It''s not okay." came a voice.


    Mother Chen saw that the voice belonged to the same girl whom they just saw outside with the child.


    "What is not okay? And why are you gripping my hand? Leave me!"


    "Is this how you serve your customers?" His other friend yelled.


    "Sir, you very well know what you were doing.", the girl said.


    By this time, she had the attention of all the customers.


    "What do you mean!"


    She said, "Sir, weren''t you trying to touch her inappropriately?"


    All three friends were shocked including all the other customers.


    "You, you..how dare you say that?"


    The customers started whispering among themselves.


    "Yes, sir. I saw myself. You were squeezing her hand when she was serving, and she wanted to free herself, but you didn''t let her. And both of your friends were leering andughing at her." she said with a hint of anger. "So, I will have to ask you to apologize to her and leave from here."


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" He was enraged. And panicked. He was sure that nobody noticed him and also equally sure that the waitress won''t open her mouth.


    "And who are you to tell me that?" his voice seething in anger.


    "I am the owner of Natsukashi."

 Chapter 11: Accusations

    Chapter 11: usations


    The owner?


    "I am the owner of this restaurant, and she is my employee. I will not just keep on watching from the sidelines when you and your friends are harassing her." Nana said in a calm, yet firm manner, "even if you are the customers."


    The man stood up in rage.


    "Nonsense! When did I harass her? How can you use me like that?"


    The third friend sneered, "Heh! Just because she is crying, you believe her? She was going to trip, and my friend just held her hand to support her. Does that count as harassment Miss Owner?"


    He Xiaoli was very touched, seeing her boss standing up for her. She wanted to tell her that that was not what had happened! But she didn''t want to implicate the restaurant''s name because of it.


    "Mam, it''s okay..."


    Nana patted her shoulders in reassurance. She then looked at him.


    "I can show you the evidence that it wasn''t any kind gesture on your part to help her. Once you take a good look at it, be ready to apologize."


    "You! In your dreams! I will sue you for this. You can''t just smear my name like that."


    Just then, Yukito and Yukira came.


    "Nee-chan, here is the footage."


    Nana took the tab from them and said to the three men, "Here is the evidence. This is the security footage where it can be clearly seen that you were holding and gripping Xiaoli''s hand against her will and refusing to let her go."


    They were stunned. They never thought that it was all recorded. Before they could say any further, Nana yed the clip.


    It showed how Xiaoli came to their table with their food, and when she kept the tray down, a subtle movement could be seen where the man stretched out his foot a little, and she tripped. He held her hand to support but then started squeezing it.


    She apologized and thanked him at first but then became a little ufortable when he still didn''t leave her hand. It was clear that she tried to shake it off, but he just gripped it harder. His other two friends were smiling disgustingly.


    Silence.


    The other customers, too, started to give them dirty looks. "Poor girl."


    "How disgusting!"


    "Because of men like these girls cannot work freely."


    "Perverts like you three should be put in jail."


    All three of them were aghast. They panicked especially when they heard someone say ''jail.''


    "Shut up!" Everybody got quiet.


    "And you! You are trying to nder me. This is false evidence. Do you even know who I am? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have dared to try to frame me like this!"


    Nana looked at him in confusion.


    "Heh! My father is Sun Yifeng."


    Sun Yifeng was the chief of the police department of their locality. Some people believed that he used underhanded methods to gain extra money from corrupt politicians and drop charges against them. But there was no evidence, so people just kept quiet.


    The other customers got scared. They didn''t want to implicate themselves in a police case where Sun Yifeng was involved. He would surely protect his son. They immediately stopped talking.


    The twins got angry. "Are you threatening us?"


    Nana stopped them and red at Sun Dong. "I don''t care whoever your father is. I only know that you harassed my employee, and if you do not apologize, I have no problem with going to the police. I am the witness, and I got the footage. Even your father won''t be able to save you."


    Sun Dong got mad. She didn''t back out even now. He wanted to teach her a lesson to mess with him. He took a stride forward and raised his hand to p her, but just then, somebody stopped him and punched him on the face.


    "That is enough." A man''s cold voice came.


    Sun Dong''s mouth started bleeding.


    "W-What? Who are you!"


    "None of your concern." He then immediately made a call, which looked like he gave some instructions to somebody.


    Sun Dong was still on the floor, covering his bleeding mouth. "You will pay for this!"


    The man smirked. "We''ll see about that."


    Not more than two minutester, they could hear a siren ringing from a distance. It was a police car.


    A man in his fifties got out. He immediately went inside and saw his son in a sorry state. But he was more stupefied to see the man beside him.


    Sun Yifeng wanted to curse his son. Idiot! Who did you just mess with!


    Sun Dong was relieved to his father. "Dad! Look what they did to me! This owner girl tried to frame me, and this man over here punched me in the face. Arrest them now!"


    Sun Yifeng got even angrier. He pped his son hard and roared, "You! You harass a girl and still have the nerve to defend yourself? I am ashamed to call you my son!"


    Before his son could create a mess any further, he talked to the man in front of him.


    "Mr. Chen Jianyu, I sincerely apologize for my son''s actions."

 Chapter 12: Our very own boss

    Chapter 12: Our very own boss


    "Mr. Chen Jianyu, I sincerely apologize for my son''s actions."


    "Dad!"


    "Shut up! You have caused enough trouble."


    Sun Yifeng turned towards Chen Jianyu.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t worry. I will properly look into this matter. Be assured that I will not spare him even if he is my son." He buttered him.


    "You should not apologize or assure me. It''s the owner and her employee. They are the ones who have suffered." He said coldly.


    "Mr. Sun, your son, and hisckeys need a serious talk about respecting a girl''s honor. As a father and, more importantly, as a police officer, isn''t this your duty to teach him those basic morals?" Mother Chen said.


    "How would the society be at ease knowing that the son of the chief of the police himself is openlymitting such crimes and also threatening to use your name to get away with it?" Mother Chen didn''t hold back.


    Nana saw the two customers standing up for her and felt grateful towards them.


    "Yes, yes, Madam Chen. It''s also my mistake. I must havecked somewhere in his upbringing. How can he do those shameless things!" He sweated.


    He turned towards Sun Dong. "You! What are you still standing for? Apologize to them!"


    Sun Dong gritted his teeth. He was humiliated. But he couldn''t say anything. He finally understood that the man who punched him and thatdy must be someone important. If his father can''t help him, then he has no choice.


    He grudgingly looked at Xiaoli and said, "I am sorry. I shouldn''t have forced you like that. Please forgive me."


    "And what about the owner?" Mother Chen said.


    He was beyond mad now, but he reigned in his temper. "I am sorry for raising my hand against you. I Please forgive me."


    In his mind, he was spitting fire. I will never forget this. Just you wait!


    Sun Yifeng said, "Miss owner and miss..." He looked at the name card, "He Xiaoli. I will again ask for your forgiveness for all the trouble my son has caused. But don''t worry. I will make sure he learns his lesson." He tried to give an assuring smile.


    Nana stared at him a few seconds and said, "I really hope he learns his lesson. We''ll let him go for now" She looked at Xiaoli, and Xiaoli nodded, "but he is not weed to Natsukashi anymore.I hope you understand that."


    "Sure sure, miss. He won''t bother you again. On my word." He quickly said.


    The whole uproar finally came to an end. Sun Yifeng dragged his son and hisckeys away. Nana also apologized to the other customers for the inconvenience.


    She looked at Chen Jianyu and Mother Chen with a smile. She bowed and said, "Mam, sir, thank you so much for standing up for us. We are truly grateful for your help." She said with utmost sincerity. He Xiaoli also followed Nana.


    Mother Chen smiled. "There is no need for any thanks, child. It was the right thing to do. In fact, I am impressed. It is rare for any owner to take it''s employee''s side. Almost always, the owner forces the employee to apologize whether or not it was his/her fault. He doesn''t want to offend their customers, especially if the other person has status or connections. But you didn''t do that. It all the more made us stand up for you."


    Nana smiled, "She is a girl, much less my employee. Any owner must take care of them. If we can''t assure them a safe workce, then we don''t have any right to do any business."


    He Xiaoli was moved to tears. She even started to develop a little crush on her. Boss! You are the only one for me. I swear I will work hard every day and make you proud of me.


    Mother Chen smiled even wider. She was now genuinely impressed with this girl.


    Chen Jianyu was also surprised. At first, he thought she would crumble under pressure when she came to know that he is the chief''s son, but she didn''t. She still opposed him. And now hearing her thoughts on the matter, he understood his mother was right.


    She is a very kind person.


    "Oh, that''s right! I actually wanted to meet you. I wanted to ask you something." Mother Chen suddenly eximed. "Can I meet the chef? I want to thank him for such a delicious meal personally. It truly evoked so many memories within me, just like your restaurant''s name."


    Nana stood there, awkwardly. She always bes a little nervous when somebody praises her.


    He Xiaoli giggled. "Mam, you have already met the chef. She is standing in front of you. Our very own boss."

 Chapter 13: A sudden suggestion

    Chapter 13: A sudden suggestion


    Mother Chen and Chen Jianyu were stunned.


    "What? You are the chef?"


    Nana smiled awkwardly, "Yes.."


    "Oh, dear! So you are the chef!" She gave a big p, "First, we were surprised to know that you are the owner, and now you have yet again amazed us."


    "Surprised to know that I am the owner? Have we met somewhere before?" Nana asked in confusion.


    "Oh, that! We saw you ying with a child outside of where we were sitting. When you came to help He Xiaoli, we got surprised to see that such a young girl like you is the owner, and now we came to know you are the chef too!" She said excitedly. "Not only are you such a kind girl but also such a great cook!"


    Nana felt shy. "Thank you, Mam. I am d you liked the food."


    "Liked? I loved it!" she eximed.


    Assistant Yao did such an excellent job of finding this ce. I will surely reward him for this!


    Somewhere Assistant Yao sneezed. Is someone talking about me?


    Mother Chen realized something. "Aish! Look, we have been talking so much for a while, but we haven''t even introduced ourselves." She pped her forehead.


    "I am Chen Liling. And this is my son, Chen Jianyu."


    Nana smiled and said, "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Chen and Mr. Chen Jianyu. My name is Nana, and the twin boys standing over there are my brothers, Yukito and Yukira."


    "Oh, are you Japanese?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Chen."


    "That is such a nice name. And you speak Mandarin so well. Also, don''t call me Mrs. Chen. Call me, Aunt. Mrs. Chen sounds too distant." She said sulkily.


    "O-okay.."


    "That''s like a good girl." Mother Chen got happy.


    An idea suddenly struck her.


    "By any chance..are you single dear?" she dropped the bomb.


    Nana froze.


    He Xiaoli wanted to puke three liters of blood.


    Over there, the twins lost their bnce. When did this suddenly turn in to a marriage proposal? Did they miss something?


    "S-sorry?"


    "Mom!"


    Both said simultaneouslyone in a nervously low pitched voice and the other crossing the maximum volume decibel.


    Mother Chen did not want to waste this chance. Who knows when they meet again, she might already be in a rtionship. She is such a polite and talented girl. It wouldn''t be a surprise.


    So it may be abrupt, but she didn''t want to let go of such a good girl for Jianyu. And perhaps they might even develop feelings for each other. So she struck while the iron was hot.


    She red at Jianyu. You should thank me. Where will you get such a nice girl? Hmph!


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" asked Mother Chen, "and I''m not talking to you."


    She faced Nana and said, "See, my son is also single. And I think you two can be a great match for each other. So why don''t you try dating?"


    "Mom-"


    "I will talk to youter." She ignored him.


    He gave up.


    Nana was dumbfounded. Aunt Chen, on what basis are you suggesting this? We have just met for the first time! How did you like me so much?


    Wait..is this the reason why you insisted me call you Aunt Chen? Had you already been nning all along?


    "Um.." Nana hesitated.


    "Oh, don''t worry, dear. You don''t have to give me an answer immediately. But can you please think about it?"


    Nana didn''t know what to say anymore. She could only agree. She also seemed to be a nicedy, so it will look bad, just directly rejecting her without giving it a proper thought.


    "S-sure.."


    "That''s great!" She pped. She then looked at the time and said, " Oh dear, it''s already sote. We should leave. And yes, Jianyu wille to meet you to know the answer. But you don''t have to feel pressurized okay? I just think that it would be nice if you both give this a chance."


    Mother Chen said like it won''t bother her, but Nana could practically see her sparkling eyes, which hinted that it wouldn''t be that easy to say no.


    She nudged Jianyu. "Alright, its time for us to leave. Come on, let''s go, Jianyu. Bye, Nana."


    Jianyu gave an awkward smile to her and left with his mother.


    As soon as they left, the twins came running and started firing questions.


    "What did just happen?"


    "A sudden proposal?"


    "Is this really the first time you met them?"


    "Are you going to leave us, Nee-chan? But we are not ready for it!" They became super emotional.


    He Xiaoli also cried, "Mam, I had just started to crush on you, but you already got a proposal. Don''t I stand any chance?"


    The twins were again dumbfounded. When did Xiaoli start to have feelings for Nee-chan? Are they really in the same scene?


    "You- You stay away from our Nee-chan!"


    "Shut up!" She didn''t back out.


    One could see imaginary little crows flying over Nana''s head.


    "Stop, stop! It was just a suggestion. Why are you all behaving like I''m gone already!"


    "But-"


    "Alright, let''s talk about it tomorrow, okay? I''m exhausted."


    They reluctantly dropped the topic.


    Haish! What a day. Too many things had happened. I will just think about it tomorrow, Nana thought.

 Chapter 14: Maybe Chen Jianyu disagrees first?

    Chapter 14: Maybe Chen Jianyu disagrees first?


    "Mom, can we finally talk about it now? What was that all about?" Chen Jianyu asked frustratedly.


    "What are you so unhappy about? Didn''t you find her nice enough? She is polite, just, and also independent. She is pretty, has a good temper, and also cooks great food. What more do you want in a girl?" asked Mother Chen.


    "Yes, she is a perfect girl, but that doesn''t mean I want a rtionship with her. I am not ready yet."


    Mother Chen was exasperated. "When will you be ready then? You are already twenty-six. Your cousin also married when he was twenty-five. It''s not that early! And you can at least give a chance. Maybe you will really start to like her. Don''t just assume the negative without even trying!"


    Then she became serious. "Or perhaps..you still haven''t forgotten about her."


    Jianyu froze.


    She sighed. "Jianyu, I want the best for you, and she..was not suitable for you. Trust me."


    He didn''t answer.


    "Alright, I don''t want to hear anything now. My instinct says that she is the best girl." Mother Chen said. "Meet her tomorrow. No wait..day after tomorrow. It will also give her some time to think about it."


    Mother Chen sighed. I hope he realizes that she is perfect for him. It''s so difficult to find such a pure and honest girl nowadays.


    She was worried. She didn''t want him to make the same mistake twice.


    ---


    The next day.


    Serena came dashing towards Nana and started vigorously shaking her.


    "What happened? The twins told me everything. How did you suddenly get a proposal? What are you going to do? Will you agree? Is he handsome? Tell me to tell me!"


    "If you will stop with your questions, then perhaps I can answer."


    Nana sighed.


    "Honestly, I don''t know what to do. It was just so sudden. But thedy Aunt Chen was very nice, and she even helped me a lot yesterday with the whole fiasco. She looked so happy that I didn''t have the heart to just reject her like that. I told her I would think about it."


    "What! So are you seriously going to date? No No! You will forget me. I am not ready yet." she cried.


    The same answer as twins!


    Nana facepalmed. Seriously what does this girl listen to?


    "I said I would think about it," Nana emphasized. "Plus, when I thought about itst night, I realized that maybe there is no need to worry. Chen Jianyu also seemed to disagree with his mother about this sudden dating thing, but umshe kind of ignored him. But I guess he will be the first to reject this suggestion. So it may not evene to my decision."


    "What! How dare he not like my Nana? Is he blind? I swear if he rejects you, I will beat the crap out of him!"


    The point this girl focusses on is.


    Clear yourself first if you want me to date or not!


    "So, what is going to happen next?" Serena asked.


    "Well. Aunt Chen told me that he woulde to meet me to know my answer."


    "But if he agrees, then what will you do?"


    "ThatI don''t know."


    Serena didn''t want to make her tense anymore, so she stopped.


    "Alright, don''t sweat over it. We will just see when the timees. Okay?"


    "Okay."


    ---


    Chen Corporation


    Chen Jianyu was in deep thought.


    After what it seemed like a really long time, he finally came to a decision.


    ---


    At Natsukashi


    Nana was busy in the kitchen when the twins came rushing.


    "Nee-chan!"


    "What happened? Why are you both in such a rush?"


    "Somebody is asking for you." They hesitated.


    Nana felt a little off.


    "Who?"


    "Why don''t you see for yourself?"


    Nana frowned.


    She came out and was shocked to see the man waiting for her.


    Chen Jianyu.


    She then recalled yesterday''s conversation and became nervous. Did hee to know my answer? Oh no! What should I tell him now?


    She smiled nervously at him and said, "Mr. Chen Jianyu. H-How are you?"


    "I am good. How are you? Is everything okay since yesterday''s argument? Did that Sun Donge again to bother you?" Jianyu asked with concern.


    "Oh, no-no. It''s all fine now. Nobody hase to bother us. Thank you for asking."


    "No problem." He smiled.


    Silence.


    Both of them stood awkwardly facing each other.


    After a few long seconds, Jianyu spoke, "If you are not busy, can we talk? Alone?"


    Nana froze. But she gathered herself quickly.


    "S-sure. The twins can manage some time."


    She gave them a look, and the twins understood.


    "Yes, yes, you go ahead," Yukito said.


    "We will take care of everything here." Said Yukira.


    Nana then faced him. "Let''s go. We can talk on the terrace if you don''t mind."


    "Sure."


    After they left, the twins murmured.


    Yukito asked, "What do you think he came here for? Did he agree?"


    "Hopefully not," Yukira said.


    They both just prayed everything goes well.

 Chapter 15: So he did not?

    Chapter 15: So he did not?


    At the terrace, Nana felt the cool breeze brush past her face. It calmed her nerves a little, just what she needed to face this conversation.


    Chen Jianyu spoke first.


    "Miss Nana, Firstly, I would like to apologize on behalf of my mother for making you ufortable like that yesterday. I understand how awkward it must be for you to have a proposal suddenly. My mom just got excited. I hope you forgive us."


    Nana quickly said, "No, it''s fine. I understand. I know she meant well."


    He was relieved. "Thank you."


    Silence again.


    "Well.." Jianyu said, "As you sawst night, my mother is really insistent for us to date.."


    Nana gulped. Here we go.


    "..But if you don''t mind, can we start as friends?"


    Nana widened her eyes. It took a few seconds to process. She looked at him questioningly.


    "I mean it. We can be friends first. We can slowly get to know each other, and if things go well, we can consider date officially. But if we don''t then there still won''t be any problem to remain as friends, right? What do you think?" Jianyu suggested.


    Nana was stunned. Not in a million years, she thought that it would turn out this way.


    But it was not a bad idea. Actually, this was the best they cane up with, given the situation.


    Nana thought for a while and said, "I think that''s a great idea." She took a deep breath as readying herself of what is toe next. "Yes, we can do that." She nodded.


    "Really? Thanks. I''m d you agree." He smiled.


    Silence again. It''s like the main concern for the day is over and nothing is left to talk now.


    Aaah! This is so awkward, Nana thought. Why does it always suddenly be so weird? What should I say next?


    Jianyu could see all the expressions clearly on her face.


    He chuckled. "It''s alright. You don''t need to think so hard about any topic for us to talk about. I''m sure as we''ll get to know each other, we''ll be able to talk like it''s the most natural thing in the world."


    Nana got embarrassed.


    "Oh, yes! If you don''t mind, can we exchange numbers? Whenever we are free, we can n to meet up."


    "Yeah, sure." They exchanged numbers and added the other in WeChat.


    "Alright, then. I should leave now. I also have a meetingter."


    "Sure. I wille with you to the entrance." Nana said.


    They walked out of the terrace. The twins finally saw theming out and immediately straightened up.


    "Well, then, I will see youter." He said.


    She nodded. "Okay."


    He left in his car, and once again, the twins came rushing.


    "What happened?"


    "Did he reject you?"


    "Or did you reject him?"


    "Wait..what did he mean by ''see youter''?"


    They stared at her like gossiping aunts.


    Nana said, "Nothing like that happened."


    "What do you mean?" Both asked together.


    And Nana told them their whole conversation.


    "Wow, that''s pretty cool," Yukito said.


    "No, that''s ying safe," Yukira said.


    "Well, anyway, but Nee-chan, are you sure about this?" Yukito asked.


    Nana ruffled their hair and smiled.


    "Anyone you both care about me so much. But don''t worry, I am okay with this. I don''t find anything wrong to be friends at least. Whatever happens next, I will deal with it when the timees."


    The twins looked at each other. They had a tacit understanding. If their sister says it''s fine, then it''s okay with them too. But if anything happens which will make her sad, then their cricket bats are always ready for action. Two brothers. Double dose.


    "Alright, Nee-chan." They said.


    ---


    Chen Jianyu was heading back to the office. He had an important meeting to focus on, but his mind was somewhere else.


    He looked at the passing scenery. The people, the crowd. Some people walking with their hands interlocked. Some were happily shopping. Their smiles, theughter somehow suffocated him.


    For him, he could now only remember those memories they once had shared. Those times when he was the part of that happy crowd as well..were gone.


    What is she doing now? Does she think about me? Does she miss me? Where did I go wrong? She didn''t even tell me.


    He sadly mocked himself.


    But I think I am the only one who is thinking about her. I think I am the only one stuck at this ce.


    I guess now its really time to move on.


    ---


    In a tall skyscraper-like building, a man stepped out of the elevator. As soon as he reached his office, a woman''s bright smile greeted him. She dashed towards him for a big hug.


    "Hubby~~Suprise!"


    The man was indeed surprised to see her. He certainly didn''t expect that his wife will suddenlye to the office.


    He gave an affectionate smile.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked.


    "I have an important thing to discuss. Do you remember what is special in the next two weeks?" She asked in anticipation.


    "Of course, how can I forget. Our second wedding anniversary."

 Chapter 16: First date?

    Chapter 16: First date?


    "Of course, how can I forget. Our second wedding anniversary."


    "Yes! You are the best husband! Otherwise, men always forget such important dates. I''m so lucky to have you."


    The man shook his head.


    "So tell me. What is it about our anniversary?" He asked.


    "Oh, yes! Well, I thought thatst year we had a great celebration, but you couldn''t be a part of the preparations. It was a shame because that was our very first anniversary." She pouted.


    She said. "But this time I want you to be with me in the whole process as well; like working on invitations, decorations, buying couple clothes and of course the caterers too. That way, it will be more exciting, don''t you think?"


    "Sure. Whatever you say." He smiled.


    "Yayy! You are the best! Well, mom is also there to help, but I want both of us to take part in this. It''s our special day, after all. We should make efforts to make it worthwhile."


    He chuckled. "Yes, yes. We''ll do as you say."


    "Alright! I will n everything out, and then we can start. God, I''m so excited." Her eyes sparkled. "And you better keep yourself less busy from now on at least until the celebration is over. I don''t want any meetings or your work to ruin my ns." She said sternly.


    "Don''t worry. I will handle my work to make enough time for you."


    "Good! Okay, I will leave now. There is so much to work to do and so less time. I need to start right away. You continue with your work." She smiled and kissed his cheek.


    "Okay. Go safely."


    He turned to his assistant. "Drop her till the car."


    "Yes, boss."


    ---


    At Natsukashi.


    "I am back!" A loud booming voice came from the door.


    Nana turned and instantly smiled widely.


    "Grandpa Hu! You are back!" She hugged him.


    "Yes, yes, youngd, I''m finally back. Do you know how much I missed your meals? If I had to stay in that hospital for one more day, I would have died eating its nd food. Hmph!"


    Old Mr. Hu was hospitalized for knee pain, and it had gotten a little serious, so his stay in the hospital also increased.


    "Don''t say that, grandpa. It''s because you recover faster than they keep simple food." She sighed helplessly. "So, how is your knee now? Is there still any pain?" Nana asked with concern.


    "I am now as healthy as a horse. Otherwise, I would have taken all the money back for those treatments had I still not been recovered." He harrumphed. "And forget about me. I heard everything that happened until now. What about the guy whose mother proposed? Are you dating?"


    "Ah..n-"


    But he went on. "Ho ho finally the time came for our little Nana to be in a rtionship too. Haish! Look at the time fly." It seemed like he started to remember the distant past.


    "No Grandpa its-" Just then, her mobile beeped. It was a text.


    Chen Jianyu - Hello, Miss Nana. I hope I''m not disturbing you. I wanted to ask if you are free then maybe we can go for lunch.


    Nana saw the text and felt nervous. What? Lunch? Will it be like a date?


    Another text came just as quickly.


    Chen Jianyu  Sorry I didn''t put that quite well. Don''t worry. It''s not a date. We''ll just be going as friends.


    She felt relieved. And stupid too. He told me that they will be friends for now, and here she already misunderstood.


    Nana  Hello, Mr. Chen Jianyu. No, you are not disturbing me. And yes, I''m free this afternoon.


    Nana thought it would not be a problem to close Natsukashi for a few hours.


    Chen Jianyu  That''s good. So I will pick you up at 1? Is that okay?


    Nana  Yes, it''s fine by me.


    Chen Jianyu  Okay. See youter.


    From the sidelines, Old Mr. Hu was observing everything.


    "Hoooso a date with your boyfriend?" he teased.


    "Friend. Not a boyfriend. And it, not a date. We have decided to take it slow." Nana finally cleared herself.


    "Pah! Your young generation has got so boring! If it had been me, your grandma and I would already be rolling in sheets by now."


    Nana was drinking water, and suddenly, she spits. Cough cough!


    "Grandpa!" Nana and one other voice shouted in unison.


    Serena red at him, "You old man! Don''t teach such shameless things to my pure Nana."


    "How is this shameless? This is the way how young generations are born. If we didn''t sacrifice ourselves in this difficult task, then how will youngds like you see the world? Tell me!" He said in his defense.


    Sacrifice? Isn''t the correct word ''pleasure''? Aren''t you misunderstanding something grandpa?


    They both got a headache.


    Serena said, "Forget it. Nana, I will help you get ready. Even if it''s not a date, you should still look the best." She winked.


    "Thanks, Serena."


    At one.


    Chen Jianyu was already waiting for her at the entrance looking suave.


    Just then, Nana got out to greet him, also looking beautiful.


    Serena indeed had done an excellent job.


    He smiled, "You look pretty."


    She got shy. "Thank you."


    "So, let''s go?"


    "Yes. Let''s go."

 Chapter 17: It couldnt be...

    Chapter 17: It couldn''t be...


    They reached the ce some twenty minutester.


    Nana got out and widened her eyes in shock. It was a five-star hotel! She thought it would be a local restaurant or hotel like hers, but this waspletely different than she imagined.


    Why did he bring me here?


    "Are you okay?" Chen Jianyu asked.


    "H-ha? Yes, yes, I am okay." Nana said nervously.


    What is happening? Is there something that I should know about?


    They went inside, and the manager greeted them with a big smile.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s great to see you. As per your instructions, the room is ready. You can press the bell when you are ready to order. I will take you both over there."


    Room? What room? Aren''t we dining with the other customers? Am I seriously missing something?


    Even though the air-conditioning was in full swing, a thin line of sweat still formed on her forehead. She had nevere to a fancy ce like this.


    The manager led them to their room and said,


    "Everything is set, sir. Have a delightful lunch."


    "Thank you."


    Both of them went inside the private room, which was very big and spacious. A table for two was set at the center.


    Is this whole room booked for us? It looks so ssy and luxurious. Something where rich people would eat. Just who is he?


    "You take a look at the menu and decide what you want to order," Jianyu said.


    "Okay.."


    Nana flipped through the menu.


    ""


    She widened her eyes as if her eyeballs will jump out of their sockets.


    S-So expensive! 700 Yuan per person!


    She so wanted to faint right now.


    "What''s wrong? You seem tense." asked Jianyu.


    Tense is an understatement, Mr. Chen, she thought.


    "U-uumm, don''t you think it''s quite expensive here? I won''t be able to afford the bill." She said nervously.


    Chen Jianyu just stared at her.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    And then heughed loudly.


    What? Did I say something funny?


    "Ahahahaha! I-I''m so sorry. I shouldn''tugh like this. But I can''t help it." He said in betweenughter.


    He finallyposed himself.


    "Why did you think you will pay the bill?" asked Jianyu.


    "I thought we would split the bill in half. That''s why I said that. I cannot afford to pay even half of the bill so.."


    Split? This is the first time Jianyu heard about this. Whenever someone in their social ss goes to a five-star hotel, the guy always pays for his date as well or rather a friend in this case.


    Wait a minute


    "Miss Nana?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chen Jianyu?"


    "Do you know who I am?" he asked, guessing the source of her confusion.


    "Yes.Mr. Chen Jianyu?", she said not fully understanding the question.


    "Aa no, what I am asking is, do you know who I am as a ''Chen''? Have you heard of the Chen Corporations?"


    "Yes, I have heard about them. Sometimes the twins talk about them. They are one of the richest andrgest business in Beijing and-"


    Nana stopped suddenly. Her mind got nk. She seemed to get the answer to the question but was unable to process it. It was like she was flying high in the sky, and suddenly, she had a bad crashnding.


    Then reality slowly sunk in. And yet, once again, she widened her eyes in disbelief.


    No, it couldn''t be...


    "Y-y-you are THAT Chen Jianyu?" she asked, pointing a trembling finger at him.


    "Yes." He simply said.


    Oh, my God! Chen Jianyu!? The CEO of Chen''s Corporation? Is that him? Does that mean thedy that night was Madam Chen?


    "I thought so."


    Nana was brought out of her stupor.


    "I understand you did not recognize me because we don''t appear in front of the media very often. Somon people don''t know how we look like. But I thought you might have known when we introduced ourselves that night. By our family name."


    Nana stammered, "I-I really couldn''t guess. I never expected the Chen family to visit my small restaurant. Don''t rich people usually go to high-ss hotels? Mine is nothing fancy like those. How can I make the connection? Even the car we used today was quite a low key, so I thought you were a different person with the same name.."


    So that''s why she wasn''t so shocked that night.


    Jianyu didn''t know what to say. This is the first time somebody did not recognize him.


    Silence.


    After few seconds calming herself, Nana said,


    "Mr. Chen Jianyu, after knowing this important fact, we possibly cannot think about d-dating."


    "Why?"


    Is there still any need to ask?


    "Why? Because you belong to one of the richest families in China. You are the CEO. Your social ss is so very different from me, and I am only an ordinary girl. I don''t match your status. There are so many families you could choose from. Which have the same social standing as yours? How can we-"


    "Miss Nana," he cut off, "Yes, we are rich, but it isn''t necessary for us to always choose a rich girl from a noble family. We don''t mind their backgrounds as long as they are honest and sincere people. That is why my mom liked you so much."


    He then smiled and teased, "Or are you saying that you are not an honest and sincere person?"


    "Ah? No! I mean, yes.."


    "See? Isn''t that enough?" He chuckled.

 Chapter 18: He has moved on

    Chapter 18: He has moved on


    Even after Chen Jianyu''s reassurance, Nana was still very ufortable about the whole thing. She cannot imagine herself as a part of that world. Their lifestyle, their mannerisms, the rules are so different.


    Never once in her life, she thought that she woulde across people of that social strata, or evene remotely in contact with them.


    But then again, she thought she might have sounded a little harsh. They might genuinely mean well.


    "I am sorry, Mr. Chen Jianyu, for offending you. It might have sounded like I''m biased." Nana said apologetically.


    "No, please. You don''t have to apologize. I understand your point, as well." Jianyu said.


    Chen Jianyu was surprised to see her reaction. He thought that she would be over the moon to know his identity. She would be giddy with the realization that she has won a jackpot. But it was the exact opposite. She denied taking this any further which meant that status and wealth was something she genuinely wasn''t interested in.


    "Miss Nana, you don''t have to worry. We are not that strict with any rules. We won''t expect you to change yourself. So you can be at ease." He smiled. "Let''s give it a try anyway. Okay?"


    "Okay." Nana smiled. There is no harm in giving a chance. Maybe I will really learn something from it.


    "Alright. Let''s order. You must be hungry with all this talk."


    They quickly ced the order and meanwhile talked about many different things. His business and family, her restaurant, and the twins. She shared some hrious tricks the twins had used to annoy their neighbors. Heughed.


    They quickly found themselves at ease.


    The lunch arrived just in time, and as expected by Nana, it was truly delicious. As a cook and owner, she couldn''t help herself but examine the dishes in detail.


    Jianyu''s phone then beeped a text.


    He read it and frowned.


    Nana noticed this and asked, "Is everything alright?"


    "Oh, yes, yes. Nothing. It was my cousin. Being bossy as always." He sighed.


    "Oh.."


    "There is an important coborationing up, and he wants to see the presentation." He shook his head, helplessly, "Why can''t he be half as polite as you? Seriously, that man only smiles when he is with his wife."


    Soon the lunch was over, and Jianyu paid the bill. Nana still insisted on bearing some part of it, but he refused.


    Instead, he said,


    "You can give me a free treat when Ie to Natsukashi next time."


    I think even ten of those free treats cannote close to it, she thought.


    "Alright..", she smiled weakly.


    ---


    Outside.


    "I will drop you."


    "Oh, no. I''m fine. My ce is in the opposite direction of yourpany. It will take you a lot of time."


    "Its no problem. Really. I will be at ease to see you reach safely."


    She thought and nodded.


    Just as she got in his car, a girl from not so far away pointed at her and asked,


    "Hey Suyin, isn''t he Chen Jianyu?"


    Suyin froze.


    She slowly raised her head to look where she pointed at. And she was stunned.


    Jianyu. He is really Jianyu


    "But who is that girl with him?"


    She came back from her daze.


    Girl?


    Her eyes caught the sight of her. He was escorting her in his car.


    She was really very beautiful. Perhaps they are dating?


    I see..so he has moved on.


    Unknowingly, she clenched her fists.


    "Suyin, are you there? I am asking you. Do you know her?" her friend Mo Ya asked, shaking her shoulder.


    "Huh? No..I don''t know her.."


    "I know, right? I wonder which family is she from. I have never seen her." She then nced at Suyin, "Do you think they are dating?"


    "I don''t know, Yaya. Anyways let''s go. We are gettingte", she said, getting annoyed.


    "Is that the only reaction? He is your ex and right now the most eligible bachelor. Don''t you feel anything towards him now?"


    "He is my ex. What is there anything to feel?" She said that, but her heart was betraying her words. "Alright, that''s enough. I''m going. You decide if you want toe with me or not."


    From a distance, she saw his car drive away.


    "Why are you getting angry?" she pouted.


    "I''m not getting angry. You are not dropping the subject."


    "Fine. As you say. I will stop.", she gave up.


    Suyin finally felt relieved that Mo Ya stopped. But she still couldn''t stop herself from thinking about him.


    ---


    "Thank you for lunch, Mr. Chen Jianyu. And also for the ride back", she smiled.


    "My pleasure. And please call me only Chen Jianyu. We are friends now, aren''t we?"


    Nana got embarrassed.


    "Ah..okay, Chen Jianyu. But you will also have to stop calling me Miss. Just Nana is fine. We are friends now, aren''t we?" she asked back.


    Heughed. "Okay. Nana."

 Chapter 19: A total wreck

    Chapter 19: A total wreck


    After dropping Nana off, Jianyu went to meet his bossy cousin in question.


    There he was sitting like the king of hell waiting to pass a death sentence on his subjects. In this case, his employees.


    "Is this the best you can do?", he asked very slowly and very quietly. But the pressure it gave could clearly be felt.


    The senior employees sweated. The coboration of theirs and Chen Corps with the Fu Enterprise was an important venture. Both of the brother''spanies invested in building child care centers for their safe upbringing and education. The employees were tasked to give a presentation on the feasibility of this project,nd, neighboring area and much more.


    But obviously, they failed to impress their big boss. So, they kept quiet. Never give excuses. He hated them.


    He coldly stared at them and after few seconds of torturing silence he said, "If by tomorrow I don''t get a decent presentation, collect yourst paychecks."


    The employees were relieved. At least they didn''t get fired.


    "Yes sir!", and they quickly scrammed.


    "Have mercy on those poor employees.", Jianyu sighed as he entered his office.


    The man ignored hisment.


    "So tell me. Why did you call me in such a rush?"


    He asked, "You were busy?"


    Jianyu scowled. Do you think others are so free?


    "Yes, my dear cousin. Apparently, I was busy."


    "Doing what?"


    Why is he asking so many questions?


    "I am the CEO of mypany. Can''t I be busy with what you call ''work''?"


    "And yet your presentation is not ready." He said emotionlessly.


    His eyebrow twitched. Fine. You win.


    "WellI was gone for lunch. But like you see, I straightaway came at your service."


    He noticed the pause.


    "I seeis this about the girl aunt was talking about?"


    Jianyu widened his eyes.


    "What!? Mom told you?"


    "En. She did tell me about a girl you both met a few days ago. She really liked it for you. She was praising her like she has found a gem. I had to listen to her talking non-stop for thirty minutes until I excused myself for a meeting", he sighed. "I guess that was your lunch date with her."


    Jianyu gaped. Mom! Why did you spill everything! We don''t even know if this is going to work out.


    He shook his head helplessly.


    He sighed. "Yes, she is that same girl. But it was not a date. We went there just as friends."


    He raised his eyebrows.


    "So have you decided to move on?"


    Silence.


    He took a deep breath.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. But you know how mom is. She will not let go of this so easily. So for her satisfaction, I am giving this a chance. And", he paused giving it a thought, "till now, I found her quite decent and kind. So I suggested to try and be friends first."


    "I see."


    The man was now genuinely interested. He can never forget how his cousin was a wreck when she left. That was a very difficult time for him. He drowned himself in work. He locked himself in his office. He hardly used toe back home. He looked like a ghost whenever they got to see him after a long time.


    They all wanted him to forget her but he just couldn''t do it. But slowly, very slowly, things started to get back on track. Mother Chen, frustrated with his behavior, once pped him hard on his face to beat some sense into him. She had to remind him that life is not over. He cannot continue to live like this just because one person left. And who didn''t even deserve him?


    So then he finally realized. There was still a long life ahead of him. He possibly cannot be like this till the day he dies. So he started to change.


    But that didn''t mean he was ready to get into a new rtionship. He was still not ready for that. So now his cousin was interested to know the girl who could make him change his stubborn mind; even if it was a simple friendship. It meant that somewhere along the way, Jianyu himself was starting to ept her.


    Jianyu then said, "Anyways. Enough about me. Now your turn. Tell me how''s sister-inw?"


    He said, "She is good. But she isining about how you haven''t met her in a while."


    He scratched his head. "Ahaha..please tell her to forgive me this time. I will surely make it up to her", he said sheepishly. Then something struck him.


    "Oh yeah! Your marriage anniversary is in two weeks, right? So..what are the special ns?", he teased.


    "Well, this time she wants me to take part in all the preparations with her. Not just a celebration. Organizing stuff as well. So we are looking into the venue, decorators, invitations, caterers and all that. Before this meeting, she called to tell me that she has shortlisted two Michelin star chefs for the dinner party", he said as if it was a very simple thing to hire them.


    He chuckled. "She is clearly so excited. Hiring even Michelin star-"


    Then something suddenly struck him.


    "Hey, you said that she has only shortlisted them right? Not finalized?"


    "Yeah. Why?"


    He smiled. "I know a chef who can be the best choice for this."

 Chapter 20: We are invited!

    Chapter 20: We are invited!


    "WHAT!!" The twin brothers and Serena shouted together.


    All three were bbergasted. They still couldn''tprehend what they just heard.


    "Are you sure Nana?", she asked in hope for this to be a joke.


    Nana was able to share their sentiments. Just a few hours ago, she was in the same state of mind.


    "Yes. It''s true. He said it himself."


    Andthe hope shattered into pieces.


    "He-He is THAT Chen Jianyu!?" Serena asked in horror.


    The same question that I asked him, she thought.


    "Yes."


    The twins were in simr shock. Their Nee-chan got a proposal by one of the richest and noblest families in China!?


    They went in deep contemtion. And then they were struck with a realization.


    How will they beat that man with their cricket bats if he ever hurt her? Won''t they be dead before even raising their bats? Who will take care of their Nee-chan then?


    Author - That is not the point okay? *flips table*


    "No, no Nee-chan!", Yukira quickly said, "you can''t be with him. We want such a man for you who we can beat into a pulp if the need arises."


    Yukito nodded along.


    "Huh? Where did the question of violencee from?", Nana looked at them in confusion.


    "Oh shut up both of you!", Serena said irritatedly, "you are missing the whole point!"


    The twins sadly backed into a corner drawing circle.


    She then seriously looked at Nana and said, "Well if you have still decided to go ahead with this then I''m also okay...but please be careful Nana. There are many rich heiresses who want to marry in that family or even have a connection with them, no matter how small. And they will definitely look down on you. They are vicious with even among their own kind, so how can they spare you?"


    Nana got emotional with her concern. The twins also looked at her from their corner.


    "What? Even I can say some heartfelt things okay? Don''t give me those looks.", she red.


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of myself."


    Mrs. Fei, their neighbor, just came by when she heard the conversation.


    What? Nana will marry into the Chen family? Just how much luckier is this vixen? She even seduced such a rich man. Her life will be set if she bes Madam Chen. And what does my daughter get?


    She gritted her teeth in envy.


    "You should not be so full of yourself Nana just because you grabbed Mr. Chen''s attention", she sneered. "He is so rich. Why would he need to choose a girl from our ss? He is just toying with you because he is smitten by your pretty face. Sooner orter he will get tired of you and throw you away."


    All four turned to look at her. Serena and the twins scowled. Her again!


    "Yukira, can you smell something burning?", Yukito asked.


    Yukira acted like he gave a sniff. "Indeed there is something burning!"


    "What? What is burning? Is this ce on fire?", Mrs. Fei asked in a panic.


    The twins nced at each other and spoke together, "It''s you. You are burning in jealousy." They mocked.


    Serena found it hard to contain herughter.


    "Heh! You must be thinking why your dear daughter couldn''t have a man like him, right?"


    "That''s why you are just ming your bad luck on our sister."


    Mrs. Fei''s face turned bright red in shame. She was exactly thinking the same thing.


    "You! Don''t you forget that you can happily run your small restaurant here because my husband gave you this plot! It''s because of our family. You should be forever grateful to us Fei''s!"


    The twins gritted their teeth. This was the only thing they were helpless in. They wish they could buy this ce to get out of her hold on them. They so wanted to grow up fast to support their Nee-chan.


    Serena also gave her a hateful re.


    Nana tried to salvage the situation. "Mrs. Fei-"


    "Forget it! I don''t want to hear any sorry or excuses, especially from you. This is thest warning. You better teach your nasty brothers to behave. Or you can find yourself some other ce for your filthy restaurant." She stomped her foot and left.


    "Damn that old hag! Who does she think she is?"


    "Seriously, what is her problem?" Serena asked exasperated.


    Nana just sighed.


    ---


    Suyin was trying hard to concentrate on her work but her mind was reying the scene she saw outside the hotel. Over and over.


    She still remembered how Chen Jianyu was smilingly helping that girl in his car.


    Did he already forget me? Does he not even think about me now? The ce to his side which always belonged to me, would it be taken away by that girl? Does he like her because she is so pretty?


    She didn''t notice but her pen nib broke under pressure.


    She thought about it and realized that Yaya did ask a good question. Who was she? She knows all the heiresses and socialites of their circle, but she never met or heard about her.


    "Suyin!" Somebody suddenly interrupted.


    She turned to look. "Mom. What happened?"


    She said excitedly. "It''s good news. We, the Tang family, are invited to Jianyu''s cousin''s wedding anniversary celebration."

 Chapter 21: Job for a big event

    Chapter 21: Job for a big event


    What? Suyin could not believe it. After all, that happened


    "Mom, are you sure we are invited?"


    Her mother Madam Tang red at her.


    "Why wouldn''t we be invited? We are the Tang family. We have known each other since you all were only children. We have done business with them. And professionally, we are still partners. So, of course, we will be invited."


    "Mom, you know what happened two years back. Why would they still invite us?"


    "So what? Their matriarch still values our friendship. And as long as she is there, nobody can break off our association with them", she proudly said. "And besides, Chen Jianyu will also be there. You should take this chance to rekindle your rtionship with him."


    Suyin froze. Another chance with him? Is that even possible?


    "We have broken up Mom.", her head started to ache.


    "Yes, but do you think he would have moved on? You both were so much in love with each other. It''s not easy to forget. But I admit its equally not that easy to get back together either. So, you should have patience. I''m sure if we tread slowly and carefully, it''s a matter of time before you be a couple again." She patted her shoulders.


    Suyin again remembered that girl. The scene reyed again.


    But maybe, just maybethey are really not dating? There can be any other reason why they were together. Should I find out?


    She thought for a long time and said, "I will think about it."


    Madam Tang sighed. Well at least she didn''t reject the idea, she thought. That''s a good start. It will be so good for their status if Suyin bes their daughter-inw.


    "Alright. It''s quitete now. Go to sleep. I don''t want to see any dark circles on your beautiful face." She kissed her forehead.


    "Okay."


    Suyin decided to find out about that girl first thing in the morning.


    ---


    The next day, Chen Jianyu came to visit Nana. Natsukashi was quiet since there was not much of a morning rush.


    "Chen Jianyu. It''s good to see you. Give me ten minutes. I will quickly make something for you.", she smiled.


    "Hi, Nana. Thanks. I''m starving.", he said.


    After ten minutes, Nana came out with a bowl of hot wheat noodles and some tasty fatty pork-filled rice dumplings.


    Jianyu immediately dug in and thoroughly enjoyed it.


    "Is it good?", Nana asked.


    "It''s more than just good. Really, how did you learn to cook such delicious food?", he asked while popping a rice dumpling in his mouth.


    Nana was arranging the tes when suddenly she stopped. Memories of distant past wereing back to her; like a movie ying in front of her eyes.


    "Nana. You are so good at making these dumplings. Seriously, I am the one who taught you and here you are already surpassing your mother."


    "My daughter knows to cook so well. I''m proud of you."


    "See, how the twins are attached to her. They are only ying with her", a woman giggled and said to her husband, "we are long forgotten by them."


    Then another memory shed by.


    "Why? Why Nana? Why did you have to destroy our home?"


    "We were living so happily. Everything was so perfect. How could you be so vicious?"


    "What did we do wrong?", the woman was crying hysterically.


    "No! Stay away from my twins! You don''t deserve to call yourself neither my daughter nor their sister."


    The memories just kept flooding and Nana got in a daze.


    Jianyu patted her shoulders. "Nana? Nana?"


    He jarred her out of her daze.


    "Huh?", Nana asked.


    "What happened? Looked like you were deeply lost in some thoughts."


    "Ahh..no it''s nothing. Sorry, what had you asked?"


    "Oh, I just asked how did you learn to cook such great food?"


    Nana smiled looking out of the window.


    "My mother. She used to love cooking. And she passed on that love to me too."


    "I see."


    Jianyu wanted to ask the meaning of why she said ''used to'', but stopped there. He figured that was a sensitive topic for her and she wouldn''t wish to talk about it. He felt it.


    So he dropped it. After all, there was a part of his life too, that he was not ready to share yet.


    He quickly came to the main point for which he came to visit her.


    "Oh yes, I just remembered. Actually, I came to talk to you about something important."


    "What is it?", Nana asked.


    "You have experience in catering, right? In events or gatherings?"


    "Yes. I have done a few. Just recently, during the Spring Festival, we catered for a couple for their wedding anniversary. Why?"


    "That''s perfect. Actually, it''s my cousin''s second wedding anniversary next week. Do you remember the guy who texted me during our lunch? That guy. So I suggested to him that you could be the caterer for the event."


    "What!?", Nana asked in utter shock.

 Chapter 22: Not a threat

    Chapter 22: Not a threat


    Back to the time when Jianyu was with his cousin.


    "I know a chef who can be the best choice for this."


    "Who?", he asked.


    He smiled. "The same girl I went on lunch with. Mom would have already told you everything about her. She runs her own restaurant. And she cooks damn too good. I think you should really give her a chance. I guarantee your celebration will be a huge hit. Mark my words."


    The man raised his eyebrows. Jianyu was really confident about her. As a matter of fact his aunt as well.


    And he was confident in them. So, he believed she must really have that potential.


    "I know she is not Michelin star level, but I''m sure she won''t let you down. Just try it. Her ce is really popr with many folks.", he tried more persuading. "So please try to convince sister-inw."


    The man thought and nodded.


    "Okay. I will talk to her."


    Jianyu was happy. "Thanks, bro."


    And as expected, she agreed. She was still doubtful and uneasy about this. She did not want any mishap to ur during their celebration. But since Jianyu tried so hard to convince him and aunt also had a good opinion, she could only say yes.


    Back to the present.


    Nana stood there shocked. Every other word for shock was not enough to describe her state.


    "What!? Me? No Chen Jianyu. How can I do this?"


    "Why not?", he furrowed his eyebrows. He thought he came up with such a brilliant idea that she would be happy with it.


    "Obviously your cousin would also belong to a rich family like yours, right? Your events are so high-profile and..and don''t you call very famous chefs for such an event? I have never been contracted for an event as big as this. Why would you choose a small restaurant like mine?", she said all in one breath.


    Ah, so that''s what her problem is.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything. I have personally tasted your dishes so I know I''m not making a mistake. I''m sure everybody will love them as well."


    "But what if I make a mistake? Would it not affect your reputation? People will think badly of you.", she said in a panic.


    He smiled hearing her concern. "I will be there with you as well. You are not alone. If anything does happen, we''ll figure it out. After all, nothing is difficult for Chen''s.", he proudly said.


    Her eyebrow twitched. The confidence!


    "But.."


    "No buts. And it''s also a good opportunity for you to shine. If this event is sessful, which I''m sure it will, then you''ll make Natsukashi so famous. You will start to get bigger events like these in the future. You will grow so much in this field. Don''t you want to make your mark in this industry?"


    Indeed what he said is true. This is a good chance to prove myself. Plus I will also earn quite a lot of money. It could help me with twin''s high school fees and the rent too. I won''t know until I try.


    She finally decided. "Okay. I will do it."


    Jianyu smiled. "That''s more like it."


    "Alright. I will set your meeting with them. We will then discuss all the requirements. I will head to the office now. I will text you the meeting time and ce."


    "Okay."


    ---


    "Mam, here''s the information on that girl.", Suyin''s assistant handed her the file.


    This morning, she had told her assistant to do a background check and gather all the information on that girl who was seen with Jianyu.


    "Okay. You can leave."


    "Yes, mam."


    Suyin took a look at it. And she was stunned. She read everything in great detail.


    This isinteresting. Turns out that she is not as simple and kind as she has painted herself to be. Does Jianyu know about this?


    But Suyin was relieved. That girl, Nana, is not much of a threat she thought she would.


    So now there is no obstacle for me, she thought. If I n this carefully I will definitely get him back.


    And she smiled.


    ---


    Jianyu called his cousin. "Everything is set, bro."


    "Set up a meeting with her tomorrow in my office."


    "Okay. I will inform her. Will sister-inw be also there?"


    "Yes. Since you and aunt have both vouched for her, I have no problem with it. But she is still uncertain about this. So she wants to meet her personally."


    "Alright."


    Then he became silent.


    Jianyu checked if the call was still on. Which it was. "Bro? Are you there? Why suddenly go on silent mode?"


    After a long pause, he said, "The Tang family is also invited."


    He could hear him taking a deep breath. "I know. And I also know you didn''t do it on purpose. It must be grandma, right?"


    "Yes." After a moment''s pause, he asked, "What will you do?"


    He smiled bitterly. "What is there left to do? I will just pretend that we are strangers. If possible, I don''t want to meet her."

 Chapter 23: The third encounter

    Chapter 23: The third encounter


    The night before the important meeting had a bright full moon. The hectic day was over, and Nana came out for some fresh air.


    She was incredibly nervous about tomorrow. This would be the biggest development in her life by far. She couldn''t help but shudder a little, which she wasn''t able to tell if it was because of the cold breeze or her nervousness.


    She looked at the moon in the sky. It was truly so beautiful. She closed her eyes and prayed.


    I hope tomorrow goes all well. Please don''t let me make any mistakes.


    She opened her eyes.


    I really wish the cousin is also as friendly as Chen Jianyu, Nana thought.


    ---


    On the other side, the man was also looking at the moon from hisrge windows in his office.


    He was not the type of person to admire nature''s beauty. But today he didn''t know why he couldn''t help but notice it. It was like some invisible force ispelling him to do it.


    Somehow it gave him a feeling that tomorrow wouldn''t be any ordinary day.


    ---


    The next day, Chen Jianyu came to pick Nana up.


    His eyes twitched when he saw Nanaing out. In the end, he couldn''t help but ask her.


    "Nanawhat is with this big bag? We are only going for a meeting. Why are you prepared like you are going for a war?"


    Nana said, "This bag is my resume and also my experience. You will know once we get there. Now let''s hurry up, please. I don''t want to gette and ruin my first impression."


    They quickly got in his car and reached the office some thirty minutester.


    As soon as they got in, all the employees present there widened their eyes in shock.


    Such beauty! And with our boss''s cousin!


    They started whispering. "Hey hey, who is that girl?"


    "She came with young master Chen Jianyu."


    "I don''t know. It''s the first time I have seen her."


    One gasped in realization. "Oh my God! Is she a young master''s girlfriend? Will she be the next Madam Chen?"


    "Stupid, how can that be? Don''t you know that Mr. Chen Jianyu was rumored to be with the young miss of the Tang family, Tang Suyin?"


    "But then there has been no news of them for the past two years. Maybe they broke up? And now she is the new girlfriend?"


    "Whatever it may be but you have to admit she is one goddess. No wonder they are together. Any man would want to be.", a male employee got in a total fan mode. His girlfriend beside him gave him a tight elbow hit in the stomach.


    "Ouch!"


    "Praising some other girl in front of your girlfriend? You gave got guts I must say.", the girlfriend looked at Nana inplete jealousy.


    "Ah no no dear. You are the prettiest in my eyes.", he tried to calm her.


    Over there, Nana was a bit ufortable. She could feel the strong gazes on her like she was some kind of a specimen.


    "Let''s go", Jianyu said.


    "Okay." Nana quickly wanted to get out of those piercing stares.


    Just then he got a call. It was Mother Chen.


    "Nana, I will have to take this call. You go to the left. There is the elevator. It will directly take you to his office. You wait for me there."


    "Oh-okay."


    He left to take the call and Nana went in the direction as told.


    She found the elevator as she reached there. But it was already closing to go up.


    She started running and said, "Wait! Wait for me! I''ming too." She quickly put her hand in between the doors to stop it. Thank God! I made it!


    She entered the elevator failing to notice a certain someone staring at her.


    The elevator started going up and after a second Nana finally realized that there was someone with her as well.


    She turned to look at that person to apologize for stopping the elevator for her.


    "I''m sorry you had to-"


    And she froze. She widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Him!? The man I bumped into twice! What is he doing here?


    It suddenly got awkward.


    "Ah..Um..*cough cough*, I-I''m sorry you had to stop for me. Hehe", she nervouslyughed.


    Silence.


    What is with me and these awkward silences? She wanted to cry.


    The man said nothing. But after a short pause, he said, "Didn''t you say you were going to give mepensation for my shirt? Or have you conveniently forgotten?"


    She gulped. He still remembers. Everything. She had a tiny hope somewhere that maybe he would have long forgotten it but apparently, he has not.


    "Wellyou see...Aha! You suddenly disappeared. I was going to discuss it but after my friend came, I couldn''t find you anywhere."


    Before he could say anything, she quickly tried to divert the topic.


    "So, do you work here?"


    The man raised his eyebrows.


    "Why?"


    "Ha? Nothing. You are going to the top floor so that means you work under the CEO right?"


    "Probably"


    Is he not sure where he works?


    "I just wanted to know how he is as a boss. Today is a big day for me where I have to meet him now."


    The man narrowed his eyes.


    "Is that so?"

 Chapter 24: A mean tip

    Chapter 24: A mean tip


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. So I thought if you could give me any tips then it would save me from messing up in front of him."


    "There is one tip I can give you.", he calmly said.


    "Really?", Nana immediately became happypletely forgetting the bumping incidents. "What is it?"


    He looked on for a while and said, "No matter what you should always smile in front of him. You must not lose yourposure."


    Always Smile? That''s it? Isn''t it a little weird? So like, instead of a normal face, she should keep on smiling while presenting her work to him?


    She furrowed her brows in confusion.


    Just then the elevator dinged. They reached the CEO''s office.


    Finally! About time!


    "Ah! We reached. So see youter. Bye."


    She quickly wanted to get out of there before her ''divert attention'' work goes to waste.


    But her foot tripped in haste and she was about to fall.


    Oh no! I''m going to fall! And my bag!


    But suddenly she was caught in a pair of strong arms.


    Her face hit his chest. Her eyes were tightly shut.


    After a few seconds, she realized that she actually didn''t fell. When she came out of her daze, she blushed crimson red. Her heart started pounding fast.


    S-So close.


    The man suddenly let her go just like how he had suddenly held her.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry."


    When she looked in his eyes, she was surprised. And confused. The look in his eyes was ofdistaste ordisgust.


    Just then the elevator dinged again.


    It was from Chen Jianyu. And one other woman.


    "Hubby~", the woman came and hugged him.


    The man smiled at the woman. "You came."


    "Hey, I also came alright? Why don''t you wee me like that?", Jianyu pouted.


    The woman flicked his forehead. "Of course he won''t do that. This kind of weing is only reserved for husband and wife."


    He scowled.


    He finally looked at Nana. "Oh, there you are!"


    The woman turned to look at her. And she was stunned.


    Reallypretty. For the first time in her life, she thought that she can''tpare to someone. Although in general women never admit that someone else is more beautiful than them, she felt like she was being forced to acknowledge her presence.


    And that made her uneasy. Very uneasy.


    But then she remembered that she was the girl aunt has liked for Jianyu. So, she sighed in relief.


    "Who is she?", she asked.


    "Yes. Let me introduce you all.", Jianyu said.


    "Bro. She is Nana. Whom mom and I met in her restaurant. And who is a great cook? She is the one I was talking about taking your catering contract."


    "And Nana. He is the cousin I was talking about  Liu Jinhai also the CEO of Liu Corps. And she is his wife  Liu Huian."


    Nana froze. Once again. The shock was really an understatement now.


    What? The man who I bumped into twice, the man who I met just now andoh nothe man to whom I asked for tips regarding his boss wasthe CEO himself???


    What kind of bad luck is this! Do coincidences like these even happen? I''m totally screwed now! I should forget about this contract. Should I run away? At least I won''t die!


    Nana was in a super-serious reflection mode when Jianyu suddenly shook her shoulders.


    "Hello? Are you there? Where did your mind fly off to?"


    Oh, you have no idea how so badly I want to fly off from here, she cried.


    "Nothing", she then slowly made the courage to look at Liu Jinhai.


    Oh no! Didn''t he tell me to always smile and never to loseposure? Wasn''t that the tip he gave? Wait


    "!!!"


    He already knew about me and also that I was going to get a shocker. He knew I wouldn''t be able to handle the big bomb dropped so he purposely told that tip!


    He was making fun of me! Seriously, do you have so much free time to make jokes like this, Mr. CEO?


    Then she looked at his wife. His wifeOh, so he is married. Somehow, I never pictured him to have a wife.


    She didn''t know why but she felt like something tug her heart. In spite of her inner turmoil, she managed to speak.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Liu. Mrs. Liu. I''m Nana, the owner of Natsukashi."


    Liu Huian smiled, "Hello miss Nana. We have heard a lot about you from aunt and Jianyu. Especially aunt. She won''t stop talking about you and your food. And also how kind and the fair person you are."


    Nana smiled in embarrassment. "Ah, she is thinking too highly of me. It was really no big deal."


    "You are being modest."


    This whole time Liu Jinhai said nothing.


    They got inside the office and all four of them assembled.


    Huian spoke first. "So miss Nana. As you know this is our second wedding anniversary where all important families will be attending; both with whom we have personal and professional rtions. Jianyu said that this will be your first contract with an elite family like ours. So it will be natural for me to see for myself what you are capable of."


    Nana said, "Of course Mrs. Liu. If you don''t mind, I have brought some dishes with me for you to taste. Will you try them?"

 Chapter 25: Being made aware of her position

    Chapter 25: Being made aware of her position


    Jianyu then understood what was in that bag. When you get a chance as grand as this, then only talking doesn''t help. You have to practically prove them as well.


    In his mind, he gave her a thumbs up.


    Huian was taken aback.


    I never thought that this will even cross her mind. I thought she would think that she won''t need to prove herself because Jianyu himself has chosen her.


    Nana was feeling really nervous. It was exam time.


    "That''s great. We will try them."


    "Okay." And Nana started taking out all her dishes one by one.


    Sheid out five dishes  sweet and sour fish, fried rice, Kung Pao chicken, spring rolls and chocte-coffee cake as the dessert.


    The aroma instantly filled the whole office. It smelled so delectable.


    "Mr. Liu, Mrs. Liu, and Chen Jianyu, please try the dishes."


    Chen Jianyu was the first one to dig in. Obviously, he knew how well she can cook, so he didn''t stand on any ceremony.


    Huian had to admit that they looked very savory and appetizing.


    Jinhai and Huian tasted all the dishes one by one. And clearly, they were impressed. Even Jinhai''s cold face cracked a little. Huian didn''t want to but was unable to hide her satisfaction. It was only for taste testing but all three could not help but take bites after bites.


    "Mmm..so delicious!", Jianyu praised.


    Nana carefully gauged their reactions and came to the conclusion that they liked her food. Phew! I think there is hope.


    Huian realized that she was supposed to give the decision. Taste-testing was already over a long time ago. She felt embarrassed. She was not a foodie and it surprised her that she could not stop herself.


    She cleared her throat and said, "Dear, what do you think?"


    "En. It''s good", was the only reply.


    "Yes. I also liked it very much. It was really delicious. Now I understood why both Jianyu and Aunt keep praising you. You are truly worthy of all the praise."


    "See, I told you. You won''t regret it.", smiled Jianyu.


    "Thank you, Mr. Liu. Mrs. Liu.", Nana smiled.


    "Alright. I don''t think there is any need to think about this any further. I am now sure that all the guests will love your food. So yes, we give this contract to you. Okay, dear?"


    "En."


    Nana was over the clouds. Her first big contract. She won it.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Liu. Mrs. Liu. This really means so much to me. Thank you so much for giving me the chance."


    Jianyu said, "C''mon now, you have earned it."


    They spent some time in negotiating all contract details and pay. It had been forty-five minutes when the meeting got over.


    Huian then received a call. She talked for a few minutes and said, "Dear, it''s the venue manager. I have to go there now. There are some things that need my personal supervision."


    "Okay.", he smiled.


    "Jianyu. Will you take me there? It''s on your way right?"


    "Ah..but Nana..", he hesitated.


    "Oh don''t worry about me. I won''t be going to Natsukashi directly. I need to take a detour. So you can go ahead."


    "Thanks, Nana. I will leave now. Again, it''s a pleasure working with you."


    "Same here Mrs. Liu."


    "Bye dear." She kissed him on his cheek and left.


    Now only Nana and Jinhai were left. She remembered their conversation and she no more wanted to dwell on it.


    "SoMr. Liu. I will be taking my leave as well."


    In a hurry, she left. She got a little farther till she realized she did not have her phone with her.


    My phone? Where is it? Oh no! I forgot about it in his office. Stupid Nana! You finally came out of there. Now I will have to go back again.


    She came in front of his office door and knocked.


    "Come in."


    She slowly opened the door and came inside.


    "I''m sorry Mr. Liu for disturbing you, but I forgot my phone here. I will just take it and quickly leave."


    He stared at her.


    She found her phone on the couch. There it is!


    "Got it, Mr. Liu. I will leave-"


    "You should be aware of your position.", he suddenly said.


    "Huh?", Nana couldn''t understand. But she saw the same expression on his face just before when Jianyu and Mrs. Liu had entered  distaste.


    "Wasn''t forgetting your phone an excuse toe back again and meet me?"


    "Excuse? Why would I make any excuse?"


    I want to get out of here as soon as possible. Why would I want to lengthen my stay?


    "Even before that, wasn''t tripping at the elevator door also your idea to make me hold you?"


    "I don''t understand Mr. Liu."


    "Weren''t you trying to seduce me?"


    Nana froze.


    "First you came to know that maybe I work under the CEO so you tried to extra butter me up. And then you knew I am the CEO myself. So, didn''t you n all this?"


    She turned pale. She slowly raised her eyes to meet his. There it was  the same distaste. Was that what he thought at that time?


    She was shaking all over. Again those memories shed in her mind. She wanted to refute but not a word came out of her mouth.


    ''I-I''m sorry.", was what she could only utter and she ran away.

 Chapter 26: Suffering all over again

    Chapter 26: Suffering all over again


    Sorry. What does this word mean? When do you say it? Why do you need to say it?


    When someone apologizes for their mistake? When someone regrets their wrongdoings? When someone repents his actions? When someone is guilty of doing harm? When someone is ashamed of their behavior?


    But why Liu Jinhai felt like her sorry held none of the above reasons?


    It felt like she did nothing wrong, yet she was obliged to say it.


    It felt like she was innocent, yet she was forced to admit a mistake she never did.


    It felt like she was standing and suffering there...all over again.


    It felt like he made her relive a past she desperately wanted to bury.


    Yes. That was what it was.


    He saw her shaking. He saw her trembling. Like a gush of memories flooded her mind. Like she knew any attempt to exin herself would just be futile. So, she made the split-second decision. What her conditioned reflex made her do.


    To say sorry.


    And that made Liu Jinhai, for the first time in his life, very very guilty. He realized he misunderstood her. Her sorry had not held the meaning of getting exposed in her intentions, which there weren''t any.


    Her sorry told a very different story.


    ---


    Nana ran and ran. Like she wanted to escape from something. Tears were threatening to fall. But she didn''t cry.


    She quickly got into a car and told the driver her address. The man stared at her in confusion but quickly came out of it and started to drive.


    The whole way she thought nothing. She just stared out of the window.


    The man was in his forties and was a quite perceptive man. He immediately figured something was wrong. He could see from her pale face that she was feeling terrible. He thought maybe he could say something to console her.


    What if she tries to hurt herself in despair? Kids these days were too sensitive to bear any insults.


    "Child, did you have a fight with your boyfriend?"


    Nana was in a daze when she heard the question. She widened her eyes.


    Boyfriend?


    "No, I don''t have a boyfriend.", she quickly corrected.


    "Really? You are so pretty that I thought you must definitely be dating. And perhaps you had a fight with your boyfriend."


    Liu Jinhai''s face suddenly came in her mind.


    "Nohe is not my boyfriend."


    "Is that so? Is he your good friend then?"


    "No. He is someone I coincidentally met after a long time. We are only acquaintances through a mutual person."


    "Then why are you in so much pain? You both are not close enough for his words to hurt you that much. Then why are you feeling sad?" he asked.


    Nana stiffened.


    Yes. Up until now she never felt sad when people talked behind her back. Or when someone used her. She had never let those things get to her. Because she knew she would have to hear them her whole life. So she just smiled and ignored them.


    But when Liu Jinhai uttered those same words, she couldn''t help but feel...torn. It was like a thousand needles were piercing her heart. She felt that he would be thest person to say those things.


    But he did.


    And then something about him in her heart broke apart. She didn''t know what. She didn''t know why out of all the people, only his words affected her that much.


    "I don''t know.", she said.


    "Don''t worry child. Sometimes some things and feelings are inexplicable to us. We don''t understand them. It does not have any logical reasons and yet, we think about them. And yet, we feel them. Humans are very mysterious creatures.", he shook his head helplessly.


    She couldn''t help butugh softly.


    "Mm. You look more pretty when you smile. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine", after a pause he asked, "Will you forgive him if he apologizes?"


    She smiled sadly. "I don''t think there is anything for me to forgive. I was the one who apologized. It was my mistake. It is up to him to forgive me or not."


    The man became silent.


    "Child, don''t think about it too much. Life is much more than some hurtful words bouncing here and there."


    Nana now genuinely smiled.


    "Thank you so much, sir. I really feel much better now."


    "My pleasure.", he felt proud.


    After a while, she arrived at Natsukashi. Before leaving she said, "Once again thank you so much, sir. I felt good talking to you." Then an idea struck her. "Sir, why don''t youe inside? This is my restaurant. As a thank, you treat I will make something good for you."


    "Oh no, dear. I still got some work." Just then his phone beeped. He frowned.


    "So I have to-" But then his stomach grumbled. He felt embarrassed. He denied her treat but now it can be clearly heard that he was hungry.


    She smiled. "Sir, it won''t really take much time."


    He cleared his throat, "S-sure. If you insist."


    Nana was delighted.


    In ten minutes, she served him a hot bowl of shoyu ramen.


    He was already drooling. It had been a while since he had ramen!


    He took one bite and got so engrossed in it that he finished the entire bowl in merely two minutes.


    "Now this is what I call a real treat."

 Chapter 27: Deja Vu

    Chapter 27: Deja Vu


    "Now this is what I call a real treat."


    The man was now immensely happy. He had never tasted such ssic preparation.


    "Child, I''m d you insisted on this treat. Otherwise, I would have missed out on such great food."


    "Thank you, sir. I''m d you liked it", Nana smiled.


    "Liked? I loved it!", he eximed.


    Nana just slightly raised her brows. His enthusiasm seemed a little familiar.


    "And please don''t call me sir. Call me uncle. Sir sounds too distant.", He said sulkily.


    Her eyes twitched.


    Then he widened his eyes as if struck with great thought.


    "By any chance...are you single dear?", He suddenly asked.


    "..."


    Why does this feel like dj vu?


    "Sorry?"


    "You see, my second son is also single. Although he is younger than you. But I think you two can be a great match for each other. So why don''t you try dating?", He happily said.


    Is there a repeat telecast of an episode going on?


    This whole thing obviously reminded her of Aunt Chen. Those exact same words!


    Is this a coincidence?


    "U-um actually.."


    "Do you mind if he is younger than you? But it''s somon nowadays. Men have even married women ten-twelve years older than them."


    He thought the only possible reason to reject could be the age. Other than that there is absolutely no problem.


    "No no." Nana cried. How should I exin this? God help me!


    And He did. Just then the man''s phone rang.


    He looked at it and cursed. Damn! Couldn''t you have called a littleter? I''m having a serious discussion with me to be data daughter-inw! What if I lose the chance? Will you take the responsibility?


    But he couldn''t ignore it. He had already ignored the previous text. As soon as he picked it up, Nana could hear a loud voice crying and talking.


    "Yes yes, I''ming! I got it! Hmph". And he ended it.


    "Sorry child but I have to be somewhere right now. So I have to leave." He sadly said.


    "No problem sir- I mean uncle."


    "But don''t forget to think about my suggestion, okay?"


    "I-"


    "Okay bye." He left not giving any chance for her to refute.


    Seriously, how can there be two people who think and say the same things? She thought after he left.


    "Nee-chan! Tadaima [1].", the twins shouted.


    "Okaeri [2] Yukito, Yukira. How was school?", Nana asked.


    "School was the same as always", the twins were excited, "You tell us. How was the interview? Did you get the contract?"


    Once again Nana remembered what happened in Liu Jinhai''s office.


    No no! Today is a happy day. I cannot think of that now.


    She then gave the brightest smile and said, "Yes. We got the contract. They loved all the dishes."


    The twins were silent for a second and then shouted in joy.


    "Yayyyyyy!!!! We knew it! Our Nee-chan cannot fail.", Yukito said.


    "Obviously. There would have been a problem with their taste buds if they hadn''t loved it.", Yukira said.


    "So, what do you have to do next?"


    "Oh yes! Tomorrow I have to go to the venue where Mrs. Liu will also be there. We will be deciding on the menu. I will also check how I can coordinate the venueyout for their seating arrangements. How tables can be set and where the food will be served. I will take a look at everything."


    "Okay."


    "So much work.", Yukito sighed.


    Nana flicked his forehead, "You already know how this works. This time it is on a grand scale. It is the wedding anniversary of Liu''s after all."


    "Wow. An event of the most elite family. And we got it. So cool."


    She shook her head.


    ---


    The day was finally over and Nana finished all her work.


    She got back to her room to get a good night''s rest but then a thought came in her mind.


    I didn''t properly thank Chen Jianyu for rmending me. If not for him, I wouldn''t have gotten this chance. Well, if I don''t consider the hup I encountered in Liu Jinhai''s office, then apart from it everything else went really well.


    She quickly texted him on what.


    Nana  Hi. Is it good to talk to you for a minute?


    Jianyu  Hi Nana. Sure. Tell me. And by the way congrattions. I didn''t get to properly greet you in his office.


    Nana  Thank you. And it''s actually regarding this only. I also didn''t get the chance to properly thank you for rmending me. If you did not trust in my abilities, then it wouldn''t have been possible.


    Jianyu  Oh c''mon. Now you are making me emotional. You only got it because you deserve it. Real talent must never go to waste.


    Nana  *chuckle* Such a smooth talker.


    Jianyu  Hey! I''m serious okay.


    Nana  Okay okay. Thank you for your appreciation.


    Jianyu  That''s much better. Oh and I''m sorry I cannote with you to the venue tomorrow. I''m stuck in a meeting. Please forgive this humble servant.


    Nana  Not forgiven.


    Jianyu -


    Nana  Just kidding. It''s alright. I will manage.


    Jianyu  Thanks! I knew you won''t mind. But if you still have any doubt, you can call me.


    Nana  Sure. Oh, it has got sote now. See youter. Good night.


    Jianyu  See youter. Good night.


    She kept her phone aside and closed her eyes.


    Alright, Nana! Get ready for tomorrow. It''s the first day of your big job.

 Chapter 28: Impressed

    Chapter 28: Impressed


    Nana woke up a little early in the morning. She wanted to jot down some possible menu options before going to meet Liu Huian.


    After she was done, she quickly got ready and made breakfast for the twins.


    "Is everything ready Nee-chan?"


    "Yes. For starters, I have prepared a variety of menu dishes for guests. I hope she likes at least one of them."


    "Don''t worry Nee-chan, she will surely like it. You have put so much effort into it."


    The twins were off to their school and she put the board that said Natsukashi will be closed for the morning and left for the venue.


    She reached the venue to find some guards standing there.


    Guards? It must be for Mrs. Liu. I heard rich people often have security around them.


    She politely spoke, "Excuse me. My name is Nana and I''m the owner of Natsukashi. I''m the caterer for this celebration. Mrs. Liu and I have a meeting today. Can I go inside?"


    The guards were dumbfounded. Firstly, she was very beautiful.


    A..a goddess!


    Secondly, she was so polite! People have never talked to them so nicely. They have always demanded to let them see their boss.


    They came out of their trance and spoke in an equally polite tone, "Yes mam. We will inform Madam Liu about you. Can you please wait?"


    She smiled, "Sure."


    Arrows after arrows struck their poor heart!


    Aa! Her smile! And my eyes! Bro, I''m being blinded. Is it only me or is she really shining that brightly?


    I was going to ask the same thing!


    In their eyes, she was magnified as a hundred times more pretty. Even if they are guards so what! In the end, they are still men and men cannot help but appreciate a kind and beautiful girl.


    Nana was wondering why haven''t they gone to inform Mrs. Liu yet.


    Finally, they snapped out of it and one of them went to notify Lu Huian.


    She was busy looking at the venue when someone called.


    "Nana.", Liu Huian called.


    She turned. "Hello Mrs. Liu ", and she stiffened.


    Liu Jinhai. He is also here. Why wouldn''t he be? It''s his wedding anniversary celebration too. So stupid.


    She didn''t how to face him, so she just politely bowed.


    Liu Jinhai recalled her pale face. Her trembling shoulders. He had reflected quite a lot yesterday and found his behavior to be unfair.


    "Let''s go inside. We''ll discuss there."


    "Okay."


    Nana decided not to even look at Liu Jinhai today. It would be a problem if he again misunderstands her.


    She followed behind Huian. And made sure to keep one arms distance from him.


    Liu Jinhai''s eyes twitched seeing the obvious distance being made.


    They settled down and Huian started with the discussion.


    "So, Nana. In this event, we are inviting around 200 guests. There will be businessmen and CEOs of otherpaniesing too, who we have a tie-up with. Every guest should like food. This is a very special day and I don''t want anyone to mess up. Especially because this is the first time you are handling an event on such a huge scale."


    "Don''t worry Mrs. Liu. I will not give you any chance to regret", she took her notepad from her bag. "I have made some menu options. Please take a look at it."


    She handed her the notepad.


    Then she startedying out her n.


    "Mrs. Liu, for older groups of attendees, we can keep a milder menu, so that it won''t be too hard or spicy for them.


    Nowadays, many people are on a diet as well, so for them, we can keep more seafood and vegetarian options open.


    And young to middle-aged people generally prefer spicy food, so we can include them on the menu too. But too much spicy is still not good for children''s health, so for them will keep in proportion, so that it would still be tasty and delicious for them.


    We will keep three appetizer dishes, three entre dishes for which I suggest as any two kinds of meat and one pasta or rice dishes.


    Also, we will keep three to four sd dressing options for the sd course. As for dessert, we can have one indulgent option, and another one as healthy for guests who are more health-conscious.


    We can have a variety of cuisines like Chinese, French and Italian.


    Also, can I ask you to give me a list of guests who may have any food allergies or intolerances or who follow veganism? I will make special arrangements for them.


    So, Mrs. Liu. How do you find my n?"


    She finished.


    Both Liu Jinhai and Huian were silent for the whole time they heard her speak. And they were very impressed.


    Huian understood that she cannot be underestimated because she runs a small restaurant. Even if her experience is limited, her knowledge is certainly not.


    To the point that she specifically asked for guests who may have conditions towards certain types of food, it clearly meant that she was very dedicated and very concerned and caring about others'' health.


    Liu Jinhai also didn''t expect that she would think about so many minute considerations. She really loved her job.


    "That''s fantastic Nana. I never thought you woulde so prepared. Apart from some food choices I personally would like to have, everything else can be done as you said."

 Chapter 29: An earnest apology

    Chapter 29: An earnest apology


    "Thank you, Mrs. Liu."


    Huian''s impression of her changed a little bit. Last time she felt something threatening about her. The kind of girl whom wives wouldn''t want their husbands to be with even for a minute.


    But not only today, yesterday too, when they met for the first time, she only talked professionally. About her job. There was no unnecessary eye contact, no useless questions and no dragging of conversation.


    That showed how serious she was about this event. She really doesn''t have any other thoughts for Liu Jinhai. After all, he is impable in every aspect. She doesn''t want any kind of problem. Not like he will ever get seduced, but women can do anything to clutch a big thigh.


    She eased up a little realizing this fact.


    They discussed a little more about the menu and then Nana asked, "Alright Mrs. Liu. The menu is fixed. Now, can I see the location where the food setup will be done? I will also check how tables will be ced."


    "Sure. We wille with you."


    They all got up to go to the dining area.


    Huian said, "This is the ce. You can check whatever you want."


    "Mam.", the venue manager called.


    "Yes?"


    "The flower and lighting decorations are here. Will you pleasee to check?"


    "Oh yes! They were going to bring the decorations today. I wille with you", she turned towards Jinhai and said, "Hubby, I will check ande in five minutes. Will you please wait?"


    Nana was scared. No please don''t go, Mrs. Liu! I don''t want to be alone with him.


    "Yeah. You go."


    Oh No!


    "I will be right back."


    She left and the two of them were alone now.


    Nana didn''t want any other misunderstanding to happen, so she went ahead to check the dining area.


    "Miss Nana", Liu Jinhai called.


    She froze. She tightly clutched her dress.


    What? What now? Did he still misunderstand something?


    But I cannot ignore him. Technically he is my boss till the event is over.


    She turned and said, "Yes Mr. Liu?" She tried to sound as much professional as possible.


    Without wasting any time he bowed and said, "I''m truly sorry Miss Nana. Please forgive me for being so unfair to you yesterday. I shouldn''t have used you like that."


    Nana was nk. Completely nk. It''s like when you truly cannot fathom what is going on in someone''s mind. She had expected him to reprimand her again, or point fingers at her. But this. This was something she never imagined.


    Liu Jinhai, the CEO of Liu Corps, a billionaire, and who belongs to the most prestigious family, bowed down. He apologized. Sincerely. Not thinking of how shameful it may look. Or not thinking of his status.


    Nana just kept looking at him. This was the first time someone used her but who actually regretted his actions. She was used to the insults, never an apology. Sometimes she had wondered how it would be if she had an ordinary looking face. Life would have been much simpler.


    "Miss Nana. It was unforgivable to demean a woman''s dignity like that. I realized you didn''t have any clue what you had done to warrant my hurtful words. I misunderstood you. Please forgive me."


    That really touched her heart. Even a normal person thinks so much before saying a simple sorry. Their egos be more important than rtionships. A person like him who has everything at his fingertips doesn''t possibly need to bow down to an ordinary girl.


    She didn''t expect him to say those painful words. But he did.


    She didn''t expect him to say sorry either. But he did.


    She smiled, her eyes shining with tears.


    Firstly, she was not angry. She felt disappointed, but not angry. Secondly, she could see he earnestly meant every word he said.


    "Its alright Mr. Liu. Let the bygones be bygones. I forgive you."


    Liu Jinhai raised his head. Her eyes...her disbelief. He was correct. His apology meant so much to her. It was like the first time she was hearing it.


    "Really?", He asked.


    "Yes. Really."


    He smiled in relief.


    "Thank you so much, Miss Nana. A huge burden is lifted off my shoulders. I was feeling guilty since yesterday. But today you dissolved all my worries and anxiety."


    She smiled.


    "But this doesn''t mean I have forgotten about thepensation you were supposed to give me for my damaged shirt."


    ""


    He still remembers that!? Please forget about it already. Sob.


    "Dear!", Huian said from behind, "Sorry it took time. Gosh these people, can you believe them? There were so many problems with the colors and sizes. Finally, I sorted it out."


    She then looked at Nana, "Nana, did you check everything?"


    Nana was shocked. Oh yes. With all this talk I forgot to check the food setup area and those tables!


    "She has taken a look at it. But she said she wants to double-check. There should not be any mistakes after all.", he interjected.


    Nana gave him a grateful look.


    "Yes Mrs. Liu, if you won''t mind."


    "Yeah sure. You are right. There is no room for any mistake."


    Her work was done after a while. "I am all done here, Mrs. Liu. If you have any questions, you can ask me anytime."


    "Thank you, Nana."


    They got out of the venue where the two bodyguards were still there.


    Our Goddess!


    "I will take my leave Mr. Liu, Mrs. Liu."


    She then reached Natsukashi with a huge smile on her face all along the way.

 Chapter 30: The jitters a night before

    Chapter 30: The jitters a night before


    Days passed by. Nana was busy with all the preparations. This time she was extra careful with the food ingredients supply. She didn''t want to repeat what happened in the Spring Festival. She cannot afford to mess up in such a big event.


    Meanwhile, Chen Jianyu and Nana also became very good friends. With each passing day, they could talk to each other morefortably now. No more awkward silences.


    Mrs. Fei never failed to re at her whenever she used to see them together.


    Serena whined to introduce him to her. But she had to be away for 40 days for an internship. She had done her degree in interior designing, and she was hired in the toppany Design Premier.


    So many days away from Nana. And her food. Nana somehow consoled her.


    Sometimes Jianyu woulde to Natsukashi for either lunch or dinner. Sometimes he would ask Nana to bring lunch boxes for himself and his staff. His wholepany was in love with her food.


    Her business was flourishing.


    Once again she got those same gazes and stares when she hade to hispany for the first time. Those same murmurs, and those same possible theories.


    The anniversary celebration came in the blink of an eye. Tomorrow was the event.


    The night before.


    Jianyu came to have dinner in Natsukashi.


    "So, how''s everything going? Are you ready for tomorrow?"


    "Well yes. Everything is going on as nned. All the supplies have arrived and by tomorrow afternoon we willplete all the food preparation. Immediately after that, we will leave for the venue with all the food containers. I have checked all the table settings from its decorations to the silverware. By six-thirty, we will start setting up all counters, and by seven we will be serving snacks and some drinks to guests. By eight, the dinner will start, so I will be the busiest."


    Jianyu could see how jittery she was. Even though she said everything is fine, but she couldn''t help but repeat the whole schedule in nervousness.


    He sighed. "Rx. Everything will be fine. You have worked so hard. Nothing will go wrong", he reassured, "And I''m also there. Anytime you are in a pinch, you can straight awaye to me.


    "Thank you so much." She smiled.


    "Pretty sister!", a little boy came dashing towards her and clutched her leg.


    Nana was delighted. She bent down and hugged him. "Mingyu!"


    He shyly went up to her and kissed her cheek. "I''m hungry pretty sister. Please make me a big sandwich."


    She chuckled, "Alright. But that is not your dinner okay? You will still eat proper rice and curry."


    "Yes, pretty sister." He nodded.


    "Oh yes. Let me introduce you two. Chen Jianyu, he is Cao Mingyu. He is the grandson of Old Mr. Cao, who is one of our local food suppliers."


    "And Mingyu, he is my friend, Chen Jianyu. You can call him big brother."


    Mingyu stared at him with all seriousness. Then he nodded. "Hello, big brother."


    He ruffled his hair and smiled, "Hello to you too young man."


    "I will leave now. You be ready at five tomorrow. I will pick you up."


    "Okay."


    "You won''t be here tomorrow pretty sister?", Mingyu became sad.


    Nana felt bad too. "Yes, Mingyu. Your sister has got to do a big job tomorrow. So I won''t be here tomorrow night."


    "Can Ie too? Please please, pretty sister! I will also help with your big job.", he pleaded.


    "No Mingyu, I cannot-"


    "It''s alright. You can bring him with us. He is so cute. How can you bear to say no?", Jianyu smiled.


    "Uh"


    "Yayyy! I can help pretty sister while also guarding her against men like a big brother."


    He scowled. Men like me? "Not so cute anymore."


    "Mingyu!"


    "It''s okay Nana. He really likes you I see."


    "Yes! She is my future bride."


    Cough Cough! Isn''t the age gap a little too big, little boy?


    She sighed helplessly. "Okay. But I will have to ask Mr. Cao first. If he agrees, then only you cane, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    She called Mr. Cao and he happily agreed. Since Nana would be there, he had no issues.


    "Well, your grandpa has agreed."


    "Yay! I will be going with pretty sister!"


    "But you have to promise me that you will always stick by my side. You won''t roam around here and there and you will not leave my side."


    "I promise!", he said cheerfully.


    She smiled and pinched his cheeks, "Okay then."


    ---


    Liu Jinhai was working in his study when Huian came up from behind.


    "Tomorrow is finally the big day. I''m so excited. But worried too. Everything will go fine right?"


    "Yes, Huian. Don''t worry. It will be a great night.", he patted her shoulders.


    ---


    Suyin came out of the changing room wearing a knee-length champagne-colored off the shoulder dress. It perfectly fitted her.


    "Beautiful. My daughter looks so gorgeous."


    "Thanks, Mom."


    She praised her from every angle possible and then reminded her task. "Remember. You have to look at your best tomorrow. For Chen Jianyu. Tomorrow you have to make use of every chance you get to get close to him. But subtly."


    "Yes, Mom. I know what I have to do. This time I won''t let go of him."

 Chapter 31: The wedding anniversary (1)

    Chapter 31: The wedding anniversary (1)


    The next day.


    Nana didn''t have the time to even breath. Firstly she confirmed that transportation will be on time for food to deliver. She had already started the food prepst night and now she waspletely immersed in cooking. Apart from her own staff, she had also requested help from Mr. Cao to help with some kitchen staff, who will exactly follow her recipes.


    The twins also helped a lot. They were coordinating with many other people part of this whole process for everything to go without any hups.


    At five pm, everything was ready. All the food containers were arranged for transportation.


    "Pretty sister, I''m here!", Mingyu''s cheerful voice came.


    "Mingyu." She picked him up. "Let''s go. We have to leave now. And you remember your promise right?", she asked.


    "Yes. I will always stay beside you."


    "Good."


    Just then Chen Jianyu also came.


    "Everything''s ready? You sure you haven''t forgotten anything?"


    "Yes. I have cross-checked many times. Everything is ready. We are good to go."


    "Alright. Let''s go."


    Nana took a deep breath and prayed for everything to go well.


    ---


    They reached the venue  Symphony Royale, some fifty minutester. Nana and all others were dazzled.


    "Wow. This ce is sovishly decorated. And it''s so huge."


    "Look at the chandelier above. So prettycan I hold my future wedding here?", Dong Meiling asked.


    "Hah! In your dreams!"


    Nana said, "We can chit chat about thister in detail. Now we have got a lot of work to do. So hurry up everybody."


    Nana, the twins, and all the staff got busy with arranging the dining area. Mingyu was happily following behind her.


    By six-thirty, as estimated, all setup was done. From afar she could see guests starting to fill in the banquet hall. They started arranging for light snacks and drinks.


    People from prominent families and businesses arrived. They were all CEO''s of national and international multi-chainpanies. There were some politicians as well. They had already started talking among themselves. Every person standing wore outfits costing a million Yuan in the least. Women wore custom-tailored dresses with custom made matching jewelry.


    Nana shook her head. This was the first time she closely saw such a luxurious banquet.


    So rich! Seriously. How much money can help the underprivileged?


    When she raised her head, she could see a gorgeous woman entering wearing a champagne-colored dress. With her was a couple, probably her parents, who were looking equally elegant.


    She was seen talking with some guests.


    "Mam. Can we start serving the starters?", Meiling and Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes. More than half of the guests have arrived, so we can start serving."


    "Right away Mam."


    Finally, the snacks and drinks were on their way.


    "Suyin! You look so beautiful. It''s like the dress is made just for you. I want to see who can have the guts toe prettier than you", Mo Ya, her friendplimented her.


    "Thanks, Yaya.", Suyin said.


    "And what about us? We are also standing here. Madam Tang pouted.


    "Of course Aunty. How can I forget you? Mmm.Sorry Suyin, but there is already a person who has outshone you. Your own mom."


    "You!", she yfully hit her.


    "Hahaha. Really. You know how to butter me up."


    "Where is your father?", Mr. Tang, Suyin''s father asked Mo Ya.


    "Ah, he is over there talking to Mr. Su."


    Madam Tang shook her head. "Please forget your work at least for today. We are here to enjoy."


    The staff came serving with trays of light starters  spring rolls, stuffed potato wraps, and chicken tenders.


    "These look delicious! Let''s try each of them", Yaya said.


    They all took one bite.


    "Mmmm.so yummy! Who made these? They are so tasty."


    Madam Tang also appreciated, "Yes yes. They are really delicious."


    Suyin nodded, "Seriously. Huian has done a good job of hiring this chef. He must be really one well-known chef. I will have to ask her. We can also contact him with one of our parties in the future."


    ---


    "Nee-chan! Everybody really liked the starters.", Yukito said excitedly.


    "Yes. We heard some guests talking that they can even have dinner on them." Yukiraughed.


    "Obviously. My pretty sister is the best.", Mingyu chimed in.


    Nana sighed in relief. "That''s great. Guests are liking our food. It''s a good start."


    "Mam. The dinner setup is done. Can you pleasee and check?"


    "Yes.", she turned towards them, "I wille back in a minute."


    "Okay."


    ---


    Nana quickly checked all the food set up  the appetizers, entrees, sds, desserts, and beverages. She gave one final check to the silverware, bus bins, and water pitchers.


    Good. Everything is set. I should now head back.


    On her way back, she met Liu Jinhai.


    Her heart thudded a little.


    "Mr. Liu", she politely bowed, "Happy wedding anniversary."


    He nodded. "Thank you. And I got the report. The guests are already in love with your food. Good job."


    She smiled widely. "Thank you, Mr. Liu. I''m also very happy to know that they like it."


    He paused for a bit.


    "My father is the one who cannot stop eating it. We had to stop him from overeating. He says he got reminded of someone. A few days back, he ate somewhere where he couldn''t forget that food''s taste. He felt it simr."


    "That must be a coincidence."


    He nodded.


    Nana felt something off about him. She saw his slightly furrowed brows.


    "Umm..are you tired?"

 Chapter 32: The wedding anniversary (2)

    Chapter 32: The wedding anniversary (2)


    "Umm..are you tired?"


    He narrowed his eyes. "Why do you say that?"


    "Your forehead is slightly creased. That should mean you might have a headache. You are not looking too well", Nana said.


    He smiled and shook his head, "Its nothing. These past days I was busy wrapping up all the work. One coboration project came at the same time as the anniversary preparations. And wife''s orders. No work during the celebration."


    I think it''s that project Chen Jianyu talked about when we went for lunch. She nodded.


    But she felt bad. It was a big day for him and it won''t look good if he greeted guests with fatigue all over his face.


    She got an idea.


    "Mr. Liu. If it''s possible, can I ask you to wait for two minutes?"


    He didn''t understand but nodded nevertheless.


    "Thank you."


    She quickly dashed to the beverage counter and made a fresh drink for him.


    She got back and handed him the drink.


    "Mr. Liu. Please have this. This drink is made from iced water mixed with nutritious berries and whole nuts powder that can relieve you from your headache and fatigue. You will feel more fresh and energetic after drinking this."


    Liu Jinhai slightly raised his brows and started drinking it.


    The drink immediately gave a cooling effect and he started feeling much better. It coursed through his body as all his tiredness washed away. He could feel his headache lessening.


    He admired that she was very attentive. Not even a slight change goes unnoticed by her eyes.


    "Thank you so much, Miss Nana. I''m already feeling better now."


    He felt like an idiot now to doubt her that time. Her eyes look genuine in concern and not even a hint of malice can be found in them.


    "Your wee."


    By the time he finished the drink, he had already gone back to normal. He looked at the time and said, "Well it''s time for Huian and me to make the appearance. So I will take my leave. Once again thank you for your care."


    "No problem Mr. Liu." She smiled.


    While he passed beside her to go, his hand identally brushed hers and they froze.


    Even with that slight touch, she felt her cheeks heated up. A slight tingling sensation gushed through her hand.


    Jinhai quickly retreated and said, "I''m really sorry for that."


    "I-its okay. I also need to go. The dinner will be starting soon. I will head back now. Please excuse me."


    "Sure."


    She walked quickly to forget whatever happened, but could still feel his lingering presence on her hand.


    Stop Nana! What are you thinking? It was just a slight brush. What is there to get so worked up for?


    She went back to her station.


    "Nee-chan. What took you so long?"


    "Oh, nothing."


    "Nana!", a woman''s cheerful and excited voice came from behind.


    She turned. And smiled.


    "Aunt Chen."


    Mother Chen took her in a big hug and said, "How are you, child? It''s been so many days."


    "I''m good Aunt. How are you?"


    "I''m all great. You tell me. Does Jianyu treat you well? If he gives you any trouble, don''t hesitate toe to me. I have my ways to bring him online." She winked.


    ""


    "Hey! What are you talking behind my back?", Jianyu asked.


    "Nothing of interest for you." And she ignored him.


    "" Is this how you treat your own son?


    "By the way, this idiot didn''t even tell me that you are the caterer! No wonder the food felt so familiar."


    "I was going to tell you now-", he tried to say in his defense.


    She red and he immediately shut up.


    "Anyways. Come with me. Jinhai and Huian are making an appearance. We will watch together."


    "Aunt. It''s kind of you but I''m really needed here."


    "Oh, c''mon you can take some time. I will bear the responsibility."


    "Ah, let''s go, mom. They are already there. Nana, mom is right. You cane with us."


    "Yes yes,e dear. And don''t give me an excuse. Finally, my son said something sensible."


    He twitched.


    "Don''t worry mam, we are here.", Xiaoli said.


    "Okay. But if there is any problem, immediatelye to me."


    "Yes, mam."


    Mother Chen was very excited. They reached the main hall and insisted Nana stand beside her and Jianyu beside Nana.


    ""


    ""


    They could understand what she was trying to do. Gosh, mom!


    The clock struck seven and the couple of the night was slowly making their way down the stairs. Hand in hand. Smiling and greeting all the guests.


    Nana felt a little tug in her heart but she ignored it.


    One by one all the families came and congratted them. Nana could see some very expensive gifts being handed.


    It was a bit awkward when the Tang family came to congratte.


    Suyin and Huian chatted a little to catch up while Mr. and Mrs. Tang attempted to talk to Jinhai. He just kept quiet. They found it very rude but couldn''t say anything.


    When they returned, Suyin saw Chen Jianyu standing with his mother. She was so happy and excited to see him this properly after a long time.


    But she froze when she saw another girl beside them.


    That same girlNana.


    What is she doing here? And she is even standing with them? Did they invite her? Has she already be so important to be able to attend such elite events?


    No. I cannot let this happen. I will have to do something, she thought.

 Chapter 33: The wedding anniversary (3)

    Chapter 33: The wedding anniversary (3)


    Liu Jinhai and Huian stood at the podium.


    All the guests greeted them with loud ps.


    He then took the mike. Everybody became silent.


    "Thank you all for making it to our celebration tonight. I would like to dedicate a few words to my wife."


    He faced her and said, "Today is a very special day for us. It''s been two years and it may not be such a long time but every moment we shared will always hold a special ce in my heart. Thank you for chasing after the stubborn me." He smiled and caressed her cheek.


    Huian had tears of joy. She took the mike from him and said, "Jinhai, you are the whole world to me. I promise I will work hard to be the best wife just like how you are the best husband to me and celebrate with you for many more years toe till our hair greys out."


    Everyone gave a loud cheer.


    "Wow. What a sweet couple they are!"


    "When will I find my Mr. Handsome?"


    Nana just looked at them.


    Jinhai then said, "Alright everybody." Everybody became silent once again.


    He held out his hand and asked, "May I have the honor to dance with my wife?"


    She took his hand and smiled, "Sure husband."


    They got to the center and a romantic song started ying in the background.


    They matched each other''s steps perfectly in sync and danced beautifully.


    All the single girls envied them.


    After the first dance of the couple was over, everybody else took the cue.


    All the men came onto the stage to dance with their femalepanions.


    Many came to ask Suyin for a dance. But she rejected it. She wanted Jianyu to ask her for a dance. She knew it was difficult, given the circumstances. But there were so many high profile guests who knew about their rtionship. And they didn''t know about their breakup.


    There were rumors and whispers about their possible break up, but since Chen family had tightly lipped all the news sources, they could only give up their theories.


    So she thought that in view of all the guests still considering them as a couple, Jianyu would have to ask her out as a boyfriend.


    Madam Tang said, "I''m sure Jianyu would definitelye to ask you. Your break up was never publicized. And you take that chance to get closer to him and clear up all your differences. Okay?"


    "Yes, mom."


    So she eagerly waited.


    ---


    Mother Chen waited for Chen Jianyu to take the cue as well. But he just stood there like an idiot.


    She was exasperated. When will he learn?


    She then took the matter in her own hands. "Jianyu, Nana, why don''t you both to go for a dance?"


    They widened their eyes.


    "Mom!"


    "Sorry, Aunt Chen. I don''t know how to dance.", Nana quickly said.


    "Oh, it''s actually very easy. Jianyu will teach you. Don''t worry." She signaled him with her eyes.


    He signaled back. Mom. Leave us alone okay? Why don''t you dance with the old man? See, you are not giving him the chance to ask you out. Just look at how lonely he is standing over there. Focus on him.


    You don''t tell me what and what not to focus on young man. You go and dance with her. I will handle my husband. She red.


    Nana broke them from their silent mind to mind talk.


    "Aunt I''m not even dressed properly. How can I go?", she tried to give another excuse.


    "Nobody will dare to talk when you are with Jianyu."


    After her relentless persistence, Jianyu had to give up.


    He held out his hand and said, "May I have the honor?"


    Nana was really really nervous. She had never danced in a public event. What if she embarrasses herself or even worse, Chen Jianyu?


    "Don''t worry. Just follow my lead, okay?"


    "O-okay." She took his hand and went with him.


    ---


    Suyin was dumbfounded.


    W-what? Did he ask HER?


    Madam Tang whispered angrily, "What''s happening? Who is that girl? How dare she dance with him? And she hasn''t even worn a proper dress! She cannot be from our ss."


    Suyin clenched her fists.


    Mo Ya interrupted, "Suyin, she is the same girl we saw with Chen Jianyu that day. Outside the hotel. Do you remember? Have they gotten so close already?"


    "Girl? Which girl? Do you know her? When did this happen?", Madam Tang asked in a panic.


    Suyin gritted her teeth. She red at Nana.


    "Calm down mom. We cannot do anything now. But the guests will. Just wait."


    She realized that everyone will start questioning her presence. Moreover, she was not even dressed properly. People will know that she does not have any influential background. Only someone who is trying to climb up thedder.


    She smirked.


    ---


    As soon as they got on stage, everybody looked at Jianyu''s partner. And were stunned.


    "Hey! Who is that girl?"


    "She isso beautiful!"


    "Why is she with Chen Jianyu? Wait, isn''t he with Tang Suyin?"


    "So, the rumors were true! They have broken up. That''s such big news!"


    "She looks so good even with those in clothes."


    All the men who hade with their dates also couldn''t believe their eyes. That Chen Jianyu. He is such a lucky man!

 Chapter 34: The wedding anniversary (4)

    Chapter 34: The wedding anniversary (4)


    Their dates could see their partner''s eyes wandering around Nana. They looked at her in jealousy and hatred.


    One of the dates said angrily, "You should be careful about her. This is what is called seducing. Another word of them is a homewrecker."


    Almost everybody found her beautiful. They couldn''t help but admire her even in those in clothes.


    Suyin hadn''t expected this. They were so mesmerized with her that her background was not even the part of their discussion.


    ---


    Chen Jianyu took her hand and gently held her by her waist.


    Nana stiffened.


    "Don''t be nervous. Just do as I say."


    "Okay."


    "When I take my right leg back, you bring your left leg forward. And then the same with the opposite leg. Got it?"


    "I think so."


    They started dancing and Nana tried to follow Jianyu. She was clumsy at first, but then she slowly got the hang of it.


    Mother Chen was very happy to see them.


    Suyin tried hard not to distort her face in anger.


    Huian was also surprised to see them.


    "I didn''t think I would get to see this day. Jianyu dancing with another girl."


    "En."


    Suddenly somebody vigorously started shaking Jinhai''s shoulder.


    "Hey hey. Do you know the girl who is dancing with Jianyu?"


    Jinhai turned and said, "Dad. Are you finally done eating? Are you even hungry for dinner?"


    "Well yes. I have a big appetite. But don''t divert the topic. Tell me who is she?"


    Suddenly some took his arm. "What are you doing here! Are you not going to ask me for a dance? You have already wasted so much time eating, which I admit was delicious but still!"


    He said sheepishly, "Hehe. I was going to ask you now." He took her, kissed it and said, "May I have the honor, my dear wife?"


    "After I reminded you?", His wife red.


    "Please give me some face." He pleaded.


    "Hmph. I will have to. And Huian and Jinhai. You to go for another round. How could just one dance be enough?"


    Jinhai said, "Okay."


    Both couples started dancing.


    After some time, the emcee came and announced.


    "Alright,dies and gentlemen. Now it''s a fun time. We will y a little game. From consensus, we have decided to trouble our couple a little."


    Everybody cheered.


    "So here are the rules. The music will start ying. First, everybody will dance with their own dates. After a minute, the male partner will twirl his femalepanion, and in whoever arms, she ends up with, that new pair has to dance. Then again after another minute, the new male partner will twirl the newdy. This will go on until the music stops. Mr. and Mrs. Liu''s aim is to anyhowe back together after being separated to have thest dance when the music stops. And the music won''t be timed for them toe back together. It will just stop randomly. So let''s see how strong our couple''s luck is!"


    Everybody pped loudly.


    "Such an interesting game!"


    "This will be fun!"


    Nana said in a panic, "How will I dance with other men?"


    "It''s alright. Your teacher has taught you everything. You will pass with full marks.", Jianyu chuckled.


    "Is everybody ready?", the emcee asked.


    "YES!"


    The music started ying. Everybody started dancing.


    After one minute, the men twirled their partners.


    Jianyu got paired with Mother Liu. Huian with Father Chen. Jinhai with Mother Chen.


    And Nana with Father Liu.


    "Ho ho ho, we meet again!", he cheerfully said.


    Nana raised her head to look at the man.


    And was dumbfounded.


    The cab driver? What is he doing here? Andhowe he has worn so nice clothes?


    "Youuncle!", Nana eximed.


    "Yes. d that you remember-"


    "The cab driver uncle! What are you doing here?"


    Cough cough cough! I see you still remember that.


    "Well, forget about me. And what about you?", Father Liu tried to change the topic.


    "Oh. I am in charge of the catering here.", she said.


    He widened his eyes. And left his mouth hanging open.


    "What? You...you are the caterer?", he asked in disbelief.


    "Yes."


    After a long pause, heughed heartily.


    "So you are the one! No wonder I found the starters so delicious and familiar.", he praised. "Now I''m even more excited about dinner!"


    "Thank you, Uncle."


    Nana then identally stepped on his left foot.


    She widened her eyes in horror and immediately apologized, "I''m so sorry uncle. I''m really new to this dancing. Are you hurt?"


    "Its alrightd. Don''t worry at all. I have been more hurt than this. By my wife''s hands.", and heughed at his own joke.


    Her mouth twitched.


    Father Liu took slow steps for her to dance easily.


    "And by the way, will you please make that delicious ramen for me again? I am so in love with it. I had craving for it so many times already.", he sulked.


    She giggled. "Anytime uncle."


    His eyes shone.


    "Thanks! Oh, and did you think about it?"


    "About what?"


    "My second son! Didn''t I tell you that time that you both would be such a great match!"


    ""


    "The one who is younger than you. Remember?"


    "" I do now!


    "Well you see", she was in a serious crisis now!


    Just then the minute was over and they had to twirl their partners.


    Father Liu scowled. Such bad timing! Again!


    Nana was relieved. Phew! That was a close call.


    After the switch took ce, Jianyu ended up with Suyin.

 Chapter 35: The wedding anniversary (5)

    Chapter 35: The wedding anniversary (5)


    It Jianyu stiffened for a second but quicklyposed himself.


    Suyin was way over the moon. Finally! Her chance came. Her mother also signaled her to go ahead.


    Liu''s and Chen''s were worried the most.


    This situationMother Chen got tensed. No expression could be seen on Father Chen''s face.


    All the guests were curious too.


    Mother Chen was now Father Liu''s dancing partner.


    "Brother, what will happen now?", she asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. Our Jianyu has grown up. He is not the same Jianyu from two years ago. He knows what to do."


    "I hope so too."


    ---


    Suyin was excited. She couldn''t wait to talk to him.


    "Jianyu, How are "


    "Let''s just not talk, okay?", He smiled and cut her off mid-sentence.


    She froze.


    Jianyuwhy are you talking like this? Can''t we even have a proper chat now?


    But, somewhere or the other she had expected this. It would be difficult to go back to normal so suddenly. You leave somebody on your own choice, so you cannot expect the other person to act like nothing happened if he meets you after a long time.


    She knew she would have to take things slow. But she also knew that she would have to at least take that starting step right now.


    Nana also sensed something strange between them but she shook her head. Maybe I''m thinking too much.


    Suyin tried to talk nevertheless, "I-"


    "I don''t have any problem leaving you stranded alone here in the middle of the dance. I don''t care what the guests would think. You talk and I''m off. You decide."


    He smiled the whole time when he was saying this, but his eyes were not smiling.


    Suyin understood. Not to push him any further. Otherwise, he won''t hesitate to push her on the ground. He really won''t give a damn about his or her reputation. She wanted to cry but had to control herself.


    She just smiled and silently continued the dance.


    The other guests only saw them smiling and talking so they thought maybe everything is fine after all.


    After one minute was over, they switched again.


    Suyin was paired with some other man, but she excused herself. Madam Tang noticed her odd behavior and followed her behind.


    In thedy''s room.


    "Suyin, what happened? Why are you behaving so strangely? Did you talk with Jianyu?"


    She started crying. "Mom. He hates me now. He didn''t even let me talk. He said that if I tried to talk to him he won''t hesitate to leave me in the middle of the dance without caring about any reputation."


    "What!? How can he do this?", She got angry, "Forget about your rtionship with him for a minute, you both are childhood friends as well. He ought to give you that much respect. He cannot ignore the friendship."


    "Mom. What will I do now? I couldn''t even take my first step."


    She sighed. "Don''t worry. We will figure this out. For now, let''s go back. Other guests should not think that there was any problem between you two. You immediately got away after the dance after all."


    She sniffled and nodded.


    ---


    "Jianyu.", an elderly voice came from behind.


    Jianyu felt a headacheing. He knew who it was.


    He turned around. "Grandma."


    "I saw what you did there. You were smiling but at the same time, you were not smiling either. And I could see Suyin''s pale face. You must have said something awful to her.", Grandma Liu said in a stern voice.


    "Wow. I''m surprised you could guess that.", he mocked.


    "Jianyu! Is this how you talk to your grandma?", she raised her voice.


    He kept silent.


    She sighed. "Can''t you let it go? You both were young back then. Twenty four. There is a whole lot of difference between being twenty-four and twenty-six. People be more mature. There must have been a reason for her actions back then. Can''t you at least listen to her once?"


    He smiled sadly and said, "Sometimes I wonder whose grandmother are you.", and he left without even looking back.


    ---


    The truth was when they were paired together, Jianyu had the sudden urge to hug her, to ask her about what happened at that time and to forget everything and start anew. He had decided that he will not let her affect him. But only he knows how badly he was in love with her.


    But she left. And he started questioning himself if she ever felt the same for him. He couldn''t even think a day without her, and there she wasalready leaving him behind, without turning back even once.


    Only God knows how torn apart he felt right now.


    ---


    In the party hall, the game was still going on.


    Five rounds were already over. This was the sixth one going. Nobody knew how much more was left. Everybody wondered if Liu Jinhai and Huian could get back together by thest round or not.


    The one minute of the sixth round got over and the men twirled their female partners once again.


    And this time Nana ended up with Liu Jinhai.


    Nana became the center of attention once again.


    Nobody knew why but everyone took deep breaths. They were scrutinizing their every move more than ever now.


    Huian also didn''t know why but she got a bad feeling. She was now already dancing just beside them. One more twirl and she''ll be back with him. And they win.

 Chapter 36: The wedding anniversary (6)

    Chapter 36: The wedding anniversary (6)


    One more round and they win.


    Actually, that was really not the case. It was said in the rules that music will be stopped randomly. The DJ who was ying the music couldn''t see the hall at all. This was arranged like that on purpose so that he wouldn''t conveniently stop the music when they got back again. So, it wasn''t necessary for the game to end in the eighth round. Otherwise, it would have been like a fixed match, and there would be no fun at all. Everybody would have realized that they were always meant to win.


    The game nners really wanted to test the couple''s luck.


    Over at the party hall, Nana was way more nervous than any other partner she danced till now.


    She couldn''t face him. She felt too shy. She had felt awkward with Jianyu but was not shy.


    Which was not the case here.


    Liu Jinhai had his left hand on her waist and his right hand was interlocked with her left.


    She remembered how his hand had brushed past hers. Her heart was beating so fast she thought it wille out of her chest. Her ears turned red.


    In her nervousness, she couldn''t help but keep her distance. Plus she was fully aware of all the gazes.


    But the distance was causing them to falter in their steps.


    "Miss Nana?", Liu Jinhai asked.


    "Y-yes?", she stammered.


    "If you don''t mind, can wee a little closer? I''m not able to keep our bnce. Plus you are kind of stepping on my foot."


    "Ah?", she looked down.


    Again?


    "I''m so sorry Mr. Liu." She wanted to cry.


    "It''s okay. So, can we?"


    "Y-yes." Don''t panic Nana. It''s only for one minute.


    Liu Jinhai pulled her closer to his chest. And they started dancing slowly. Just soft movements from side to side. He could smell something sweet from her.


    Didn''t she make me that drink with berries? She must have got that smell from them.


    "I really liked your drink you gave me some time back."


    "Oh that. Thank you."


    "Can you give me it''s recipe? I will ask Huian to make it for me some time."


    She stiffened. Somehow she didn''t wish to give the recipe now. She felt something tugging her heart when he said that Huian will make for him.


    "S-sure.", she tried to keep her smile.


    Huian was getting restless. When will this minute be over?


    Nana said to Liu Jinhai, "I guess the game will be over any minute. Mrs. Liu is beside us and one twirl will take you back with her." She felt a dull pain when she said that.


    He stared at her. "Hm."


    Huian was counting every second. It was ten seconds left for the minute to be over and she was getting happy over each passing second.


    But thenthe music stopped.


    Silence.


    Nobody said anything for a good ten seconds.


    Nana was stunned.


    They stopped the music. T-that means the game is over? But I''m still here with Mr. Liu! Isn''t this very bad?


    Liu Jinhai also felt perplexed.


    Thest dance was not what everyone was looking forward to.


    The emcee came on stage and said, "Aaand the game is finally over. Our DJ has decided to stop in the seventh round."


    He looked at the crowd and found Liu Jinhai. But the person with him was not his wife.


    AaaSadly luck wasn''t their side.


    Huian just couldn''t believe it. They lost such a simple game. And to that girl with whom she had a threatening feeling at the beginning; but which slowly faded over time. But now that nagging feeling was back.


    She felt she couldn''t breathe. All the stares were at her now. Everybody wanted to see her reaction.


    For a few seconds, she couldn''t control her emotions but she quickly understood what everyone wanted to see. A show. A spectacle. But she wouldn''t give them the satisfaction.


    Huian''s parents were also dumbfounded. They were the Xiang''s. A family at the same level as Tang''s. But who were also closely connected. The Liu''s, Chen''s, Tang''s and Xiang''s were the four families that had very close connections. That''s why Liu Jinhai and Chen Jianyu were childhood friends with Tang Suyin and Xiang Huian.


    The whole time they were busy with the Liu family and other guests. Then the game started and they thought that it was set for them to win.


    But the resulteven if it was just a game, no doubt people won''t forget about this. There will be whispers. There will be a talk.


    The girl Liu Jinhai had hisst dance with on his own wedding anniversarywas not his wife.


    So everyone would specte. Is this a kind of premonition? Did this really prove that the couple is not lucky? Or they are not destined to be together?


    It wouldn''t have mattered if it was any other girl. But that particr girl...when everyone saw Jinhai and Nana together, they couldn''t help but feel that they looked even more perfect together.


    Liu Jinhai and Nana kept staring at each other. Nana couldn''t believe it. She quickly broke from his embrace and stood rooted.


    Huian managed to put on a smile. She wanted to vent her dissatisfaction. But she knew it was only a game. And she really couldn''t me Nana. But nevertheless, she felt unreasonable anger towards her.


    Sadly, it was all luck.


    She came to Jinhai''s side and said with a big smile, "Oh c''mon Jinhai. What is there to get so worked up about? It''s just a game."

 Chapter 37: The wedding anniversary (7)

    Chapter 37: The wedding anniversary (7)


    "HuianThis..I''m sorry-", Jinhai wanted to console her.


    Huian rolled her eyes. "Seriously why are you apologizing? It''s not your fault. And it''s really alright. It''s no big deal. Winning and losing is part of every game.", she pinched his cheeks.


    He smiled. She was really being very understanding.


    They all saw how she handled it. Some praised her. But some women knew better. That that was absolutely not what she was feeling inside. They could understand after all. If they had been in her ce and saw themselves getting lost to a girl, a beautiful and gorgeous girl at that, they would have reacted the same way; suck up your emotions and pretend to have a big heart.


    The emcee said, "Mrs. Liu is being so kind. That''s right. She taught us how a game should be truly enjoyed. That''s the spirit of sportsmanship. A loud cheers for Mrs. Liu!"


    Everybody pped for her. Huian smiled.


    He took a pause and said, "Alright everybody. We have enjoyed it enough. Now our stomachs would be grumbling at any moment. That''s right. A sumptuous dinner is ready to be served. The food is awaiting you. So let''s all head to the dining hall."


    And with that everybody started dispersing.


    Nana was jolted awake from her stupor. Dinner time!


    She said, "Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu. I have to go now. The dinner is starting and I need to be there for supervision."


    "En." Liu Jinhai said.


    "Of course. You can go. We''ll be also there in some time." She smiled.


    "Yes Mrs. Liu"


    Nana was wondering whether to apologize or not, but now she thought maybe she would be rubbing salt on the wounds. Or maybe they would feel that she was doing it on purpose.


    So she just quickly dashed away from there.


    The elder Liu couple came.


    Father Liu was Liu Hai and his wife was Liu Chunhua.


    "Son! Ho ho ho! Lucky man ha!," He elbowed him, "Got thest dance with the beauty of this whole evening. You won''t ever forget this night now will you?" He winked.


    Liu Chunhua looked at him in horror. Doesn''t this man have any kind of delicacy? Their daughter-inw lost and he is praising the other girl. Huian is still here!


    Huian''s mouth twitched.


    Jinhai just kept quiet.


    Liu Chunhua stepped on his foot hard.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Hey! What did I say wrong? She is certainly a beauty. I mean I thoroughly enjoyed my dance with her."


    You are sounding like a pervert!


    "Oh and the food she makes. I''m so dying to eat dinner. That reminds me what are we doing here? All the guests will hog my food!"


    He then looked at Huian, "Oh! Dear child, I didn''t mean anything offensive with that. Well, she is going to be your sister-inw in the future so there is no harm in Jinhai dancing with her, right?"


    Huh? Sister-inw?


    But then Jinhai and Huian realized that he must be talking about Jianyu. Well, they are cousins but in a way, yes, she will be their sister-inw.


    "What about her food?", Liu Chunhua asked in confusion.


    "Her food! Didn''t I tell you one day that a very kind girl fed me with a super delicious bowl of hot ramen that I just couldn''t forget? She is the same girl who is catering our event. She just told me when we were dancing. That''s why I had a very familiar feeling with those starters."


    Huian widened her eyes.


    Even Jinhai couldn''t believe it for a moment.


    When did Nana meet with my father?


    Huian asked, "You know her? When did you two meet?"


    "I think it was around two weeks back. She came running out of our Liu Corps and sat in my car. Crying. And she told me her address.", he giggled, "I think she mistook me for a cab driver. She was very hurt about something, so I guess she was so into it that she didn''t realize that it was not a cab."


    Jinhai froze. He knew why she was crying. He had hurt her that day. He felt again really very guilty.


    Huian said, "That was the day when Jianyu introduced her to us. But I remember everything was fine when Jianyu and I left. Then why was she crying?"


    Liu Hai narrowed his eyes. It was not even noticeable but he quickly darted a nce at Jinhai.


    Jinhai didn''t notice it.


    Chunhua asked, "But why didn''t you rify who you were?"


    He said sheepishly, "Hehe just for the fun of it. She was sad and I didn''t have the heart to burst her bubble. It would have embarrassed her. Her day was already bad enough. I could sense that. We talked on the way a little and as thanks, she offered me a ramen treat."


    However, Huian still couldn''t make any sense. Everything went pretty well. So why was she sad?


    Liu Chunhua sighed, "You and your tricks! Anyway, let''s go for dinner. The Chen''s are already waiting for us there."


    She started walking with Huian. Liu Jinhai and Liu Hai were walking behind.


    "Liu Jinhai.", he smiled softly but his eyes said he was deadly serious.


    Jinhai was shocked. He only called him with his full name whenever he was upset about something. Very upset.


    "Did you apologize to her?", he asked in a low and grave tone.

 Chapter 38: The wedding anniversary (8)

    Chapter 38: The wedding anniversary (8)


    Jinhai immediately understood. His father was a really perceptive person. When Huian rified that everything was okay when she left, he deduced that it must have something to do with Jinhai.


    Never give excuses.


    "Yes.", Jinhai simply said.


    "And did she forgive you?"


    "Yes."


    He looked at his son and said, "Better."


    After a pause, Jinhai asked, "Dad?"


    "Hm?"


    "You were really that sure that it was my mistake? You never doubted her?"


    He smiled. "Do you want to know what she said to me? In the car?"


    He thought a moment and said, "Yes."


    "I don''t think there is anything for me to forgive. I was the one who apologized. It was my mistake. It is up to him to forgive me or not."


    Jinhai stopped in his steps.


    Liu Hai smiled sadly, "Her eyes said everything. That child has suffered. Something terrible. Like a nightmare. And when you reach a point in life when it bes a habit for you to apologize, then it means that she was never given any choice BUT to apologize."


    He continued after a pause, "She has a very kind heart. She offered me a treat. Even if she thought of me as a cabdriver. She didn''t judge. That was why I was upset with you. She is the simplest person you can ever meet. With no intentions. You had no right to demean her when you couldn''t even understand such a simple fact as that."


    They reached the dining hall.


    They both searched for a particr girl.


    And there she was. Completely immersed in her work.


    He patted his shoulder, "Sometimes a single meeting is enough to know the person for a lifetime, and sometimes with even hundreds of those meetings, you feel that you don''t know the person at all."


    Liu Jinhai slowly nodded.


    "By the way."


    "Yes, dad?"


    "What is her name?", Liu Hai asked after he finally realized what he was missing.


    ""


    Like, seriously? You praised her the whole way, practically the whole evening and you ask that now?


    Jinhai sighed. He looked at her from a distance and said, "Nana. Her name is Nana."


    ---


    "Liu Hai! Jinhai!", his wife said, "You both are still here? Just how slow were you walking?"


    "Pah! How can that be possible? I''m the one who is dying to eat the most here, okay?"


    Like a child, he quickly took a te and started stuffing every dish that was there.


    This husband of mine!


    In a matter of minutes, everybody started praising the food.


    People with diet considerations were truly impressed. They could even feel the concern about their health through their food.


    "It''s so delicious!"


    "The steak is lovely!"


    "You have got to give me the recipe for this pasta!"


    "I have never tasted anything like this broth before."


    "Who is the chef? I must say I can eat this food everyday!"


    "There is even a dessert where the chef has used healthy sugar to make it. It does not affect your diet. So I don''t need to worry about the fat anymore."


    Even when Liu Chunhua ate the noodles, she couldn''t help but remember her times with Liu Hai. After university, almost every other day they used to go to a local shop that was famous for its noodles recipes. That was how they bonded over time. He even proposed her over there.


    She smiled.


    "Did you remember our naughty memories?", Liu Hai winked.


    She blushed and hit him.


    "You are the only one who thinks about that! I''m remembering all those innocent and pure memories where we used to visit that noodle shop."


    "Yeah but then they were not so pure anymore when we kind of used to make love after-"


    She elbowed him hard.


    "Ouch! You wait! After this party is over I will very nicely remind you of our good times together. The part of those memories which you are refusing to remember.", he smirked.


    She blushed hard.


    "Go to hell!".


    Liu Haiughed.


    ---


    Suyin was dining with Mo Ya when she saw Mother Chen and Father Chen.


    She thought about something and said to Mo Ya, "I wille back in a minute."


    Mo Ya saw along Suyin''s line of sight and said, "Are you sure Suyin? Aren''t you worried that they won''t give you any face at all?"


    "Don''t worry. I know what to do?"


    Mo Ya just sighed.


    Suyin got up and went to them.


    She smiled and greeted, "Aunt Chen. Uncle Chen."


    Mother Chen looked and her mood turned sour. Father Chen  Chen Guiren, was a quiet person by nature so he just kept quiet.


    Nevertheless, Mother Chen still smiled, "Hello Suyin. How are you? And how is your business going on? The one you wanted to start two years back?"


    Her smile froze.


    She tried to maintain herposure, "Yes Aunt Chen-"


    "I forgot to rify but it''s Mrs. Chen and Mr. Chen for you now."


    "Aunt"


    "Suyin, I hope you understand that you cannot go back now. You made your decision two years back. I had given you a choice. You chose your path. You proved what was more important to you. That''s why I told you that time to decide very carefully. You both are sessful in your lives two yearster. Now you cannote and say that you want your finger in both the pies. That doesn''t work."

 Chapter 39: The wedding anniversary (9)

    Chapter 39: The wedding anniversary (9)


    Suyin trembled.


    "So please. Don''t try to disrupt anything now. I don''t care what you realized now or what had you not realized two years back. I only want my son''s happiness. Which is not with you."


    Mother Chen didn''t give any time to talk any further.


    "Let''s go dear."


    Chen Guiren nodded and went with her.


    Suyin dug her nails in her palm.


    Why? Why is everyone being so difficult?


    She started heading back to her table when from a distance she saw Jianyu and Nana talking.


    From the way she could see it, it felt like he was praising her for something.


    But for what?


    She got curious and discreetly stood behind a pir to hear their conversation.


    "Nana. Just look at how many guests are liking your food. From appetizers to desserts, everyone can''t help but chew their fingers too." Heughed.


    Her food?


    "Yes. I''m really happy. I was so nervous. This is the first time I am serving such affluent guests."


    "But look. Everything is going just perfect."


    "Yes. And all thanks to you. You not only suggested giving this catering job to me but also helped so much along the way. I couldn''t have done all this without your support."


    "Aww, now you are making me cry."


    Suyin couldn''t contain her shock.


    Wait a minuteI did read that she runs a small restaurant. She is the caterer for this event!?


    She remembered how she praised the chef for the food and even asked Huian to give his contact.


    Turns out that it was her all along.


    I cannot believe I praised such a lowlife like her!


    And Aunt Chen calls me selfish? This girl has used Jianyu to grab such a big contract and make connections with all types of important people. So that her business would grow. Isn''t this selfish too? Then why so biased against me?


    She smirked. Jianyu said that everything is going well. Let''s see for how long.


    She made a n.


    ---


    After talking with Nana, Jianyu excused himself to talk to some other guests.


    Nana was handling one live counter where she was cooking Mapo Tofu.


    Suyin went there and said arrogantly, "A serving."


    Nana smiled and said, "Yes mam."


    Yukito and Yukira scowled. Is this the way you ask? She is not your maid. Can''t you ask politely?


    Cao Mingyu also didn''t like her.


    What a mean ugly sister!


    Nana made one hot serving of Mapo Tofu and presented it to her.


    "Mam. Your dish."


    Suyin smirked.


    She took her te and after a minute, she came to Nana and raised her voice.


    "You! Who is in charge here? I want to talk to him right now!"


    Nana got stunned.


    "Mam, what happened?"


    "Why should I tell you? You call the in charge!"


    At this point, everyone''s attention was on them.


    After watching Suyin shouting at Nana, Mo Ya understood that she must have nned something.


    "Suyin. What happened?", Mo Ya asked in fake concern.


    Suyin got her signal and acted along, "Just taste my Mapo Tofu! It''s so salty! How can anyone eat this salty food?"


    Mo Ya then feigned a shock reaction and tasted the Mapo Tofu.


    "E! It''s so salty!", she turned towards Nana and used, "You! Is this how you cook? Do you want to kill Suyin with this much excessive salt?"


    Nana was bbergasted. And panicked.


    "Mam. Please calm down. Can I taste it?"


    "Yes! So you better understand your unprofessionalism!"


    Nana took a bite of it and got shocked.


    What? How is there this much salt? I remember I definitely put the right amount? How did it be so salty?


    She quickly said, "Mam. I remember I put the right amount of salt. I-I don''t know how did it be this salty."


    "What? So you mean I''m lying? Are you saying that I''m framing you?"


    "No mam-"


    "Shut up!"


    Yukito and Yukira couldn''t hold themselves back. "Hey, you! We don''t care who you are but you cannot talk to our sister like that! Do you know how much she pours her heart and soul into making any dish?"


    "Both of you. Stop! You don''t talk to guests like that!"


    Suyin mocked. "Perfect. You make a mistake in the first ce and no matter what happens your brothers are defending you. What a strong bond!"


    "Mam, I''m sorry on behalf of them-"


    "What happened?", asked Huian.


    The Liu''s, Chen''s and Tang''s gathered hearing all themotion.


    "Huian! Look what she did! She made my dish so salty! I can''t even eat it now! And her brothers. They are defending her instead of apologizing!"


    Yukito and Yukira gritted their teeth. All the other Natsukashi staff panicked as well.


    This has never happened before! Mam has never made any mistake in cooking. So how did this happen?


    Liu Jinhai raised his eyebrow and stared at her.


    Father Liu surprisingly kept quiet.


    Mother Chen narrowed her eyes.


    Suyin didn''t know why but she felt an incredible pressureing from all directions.


    Mother Chen asked Nana, "Dear, tell me what happened?"


    Suyin was stunned. She should ask me that question!


    Nana nervously nced at Suyin and said, "Au-, Mrs. Chen. I also am unaware of this. I remember I put everything in proportion. I don''t know how it became so much salty."


    Nana was scared now. The reputation was at stake here!

 Chapter 40: The wedding anniversary (10)

    Chapter 40: The wedding anniversary (10)


    Madam Tang couldn''t take it anymore. "How dare you use my daughter! Do you mean she herself purposely poured half bottle of salt in her Mapo Tofu?"


    Huian was also confused. Nana seemed very professional to make any such mistakes. But when she tasted the dish as well she couldn''t take her side anymore.


    "Nana, no matter what you say, the dish is too salty. It doesn''t change that. I think you should apologize to Suyin."


    Jianyu said, "Maybe Suyin left her te unattended somewhere."


    Suyin couldn''t believe that Jianyu defended Nana.


    "Jianyu, do you think I''m lying?", she cried.


    Jianyu said nothing.


    "What is wrong?", a voice came from behind.


    Grandma Liu finally made her entrance. She was tired and was having rest in her room. When she came back to join for dinner, she saw an argument happening.


    "Elder Liu!", Madam Tang immediately came to her, "We don''t know who this chef is but she made my Suyin''s dish so salty. And Mrs. Chen and Jianyu are all defending that girl! We have known each other for so long. How can they take some unknown girl''s side over us?", She said indignantly.


    Grandma Liu looked at the girl.


    Hm? Isn''t she the same girl Jianyu was dancing with?


    She didn''t know about Jinhai and Nana''sst dance because after her talk with Jianyu was when she returned in her room to rest.


    "Grandma", Huian said. "We personally hired her for this event because Jianyu rmended her. We also tasted her dishes and we were very impressed with it. But now like Suyin said, the dish is really salty. And as the chef responsible, I think she should apologize."


    Grandma Liu was stunned. Jianyu rmended her? When? How did he meet her? Are they


    "She is not an irresponsible girl."


    All turned to look.


    Liu Hai was the one who spoke.


    "There has been some mistake. No doubt about that. But I know it''s not from the girl''s side."


    Suyin, Huian, Madam Tang and even Grandma Liu were startled.


    Father Liu was also defending Nana? What is happening? Why is everyone taking her side? Just who is she?


    Suyin wanted to cry. "Uncle you too"


    "Son. Even we had Mapo Tofu. But that was perfect, wasn''t it? And till now none of the other guestsined.", he interrupted her.


    "En.", Jinhai said.


    Nana felt a little relieved when she saw Mother Chen, Jianyu, Father Liu and Liu Jinhai defending her.


    "But that doesn''t mean it didn''t happen with me. So many people have already tasted it.", Suyin protested.


    Grandma Liu was tired. It already became such a big scene in front of all the guests. She didn''t want to drag this any longer.


    "Enough already! Well, if the dish is salty then the chef should take responsibility for it. So you..", she looked at Nana and said, "Just apologize and end this here."


    The twins were shocked. What? That is unfair!


    Mother Chen interjected, "But mom-"


    "I don''t want to hear anything."


    Nana clutched her dress. Everybody was watching her. She had no choice but to end this now. She had no evidence to prove otherwise.


    "I-"


    "Why should my pretty sister apologize?"


    A voice came from behind.


    Everyone was confused. It was a little boy who had spoken.


    Nana looked down. Cao Mingyu!


    Jinhai furrowed his brows when he saw the boy. Everybody else too turned to look at him.


    Grandma Liu asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Hmph! Why don''t you ask that mean sister yourself?"


    Suyin got angry. Who is this brat? And how dare he call me mean?


    Grandma Liu frowned. "I''m your elder. You shouldn''t talk like this. It''s not nice."


    "And you think unreasonably ming my pretty sister is nice?", Mingyu red.


    Mother Chen quickly said, "Dear child, can you tell me what happened?"


    He looked at her. She seemed to be a nicedy. "I saw what happened. My pretty sister made Mapo Tofu and gave it to her. Then this mean ugly sister went beside this table. She called her friend and kept her te on the table toppling the salt bottle on the te, the lid opened and salt started pouring in. She didn''t see that. She started talking to her. Then again she wasn''t paying attention while talking and she took the te back without noticing the salt bottle and it got toppled again to the other side. That''s when she saw the bottle fallen and picked it up. She must have thought it fell after she took the te back; not when she first kept the te."


    Silence.


    Suyin was bbergasted. She didn''t know that her n was already seen by somebody.


    Yes. She had to secretly pour more salt to make the dish unptable but not to be seen by anybody. So she toppled the bottle and pretended that she didn''t notice it. Before ordering her dish she had already loosened the lid a little so that it falls off when she would push it with her te. And then she would use Nana of being unprofessional.


    "T-that''s not possible.", Suyin stammered.


    "Lying is bad! Don''t you admit that you put your te on the table?"


    One guest murmured, "Mm I didn''t see the salt thing but I did see Miss Suyin talking to her friend near that table. That time she didn''t have any te with her."


    "Yeah me too."

 Chapter 41: A little knight in shining armor

    Chapter 41: A little knight in shining armor


    Mother Chen asked, "Is that true Suyin? Had you put your te on the table?"


    She had to admit when other guests said that they had seen her without the te.


    "Y-yes, I had put it for a minute. But maybe the kid is lying. How can he say that the salt is from that bottle? Maybe it was already half empty. Maybe he is protecting Nana too!"


    Mingyu was nk. How can anybody be this stupid?


    "Ugly sister. Are you dumb? Forget about the fact that I saw the whole thing happening myself. But you can use logic right? The bottle was fully filled with salt. I know that because pretty sister had given me the task to look after salt and spices. So if they start running out, we refill them.


    Now even if other guests use more salt to season their food, it can''t be up to the point where it''s emptied by half. Because there would only be a few people here who like to eat with a little extra salt in their food. Matter of preferences. Just like how some people like their food spicier. So the bottle cannot be emptied that fast. Because not everyone is using it.


    And secondly, just how much do you think my pretty sister was in aland that she wouldn''t even realize that she is pouring almost four times the amount of salt needed? I can understand double, but four times? And she wouldn''t even notice it? She is a chef! And chefs always pay detailed attention to the proportion of ingredients while cooking. All the more in such a big event. Because they cannot afford to make mistakes."


    Mingyu was done.


    Everyone was stupefied. The logicabsolutely correct. You just cannot beat it! There can be no counter-argument!


    The twins and Nana looked at the boy in reverence.


    Bro! That was freaking awesome!


    Is he really a five-year-old boy?


    "So now this ugly sister is the one who should apologize."


    Even Suyin could not utter any w in his logic.


    "I-I-"


    "Haish! So it turned out to be your carelessness after all! And poor Nana had to listen to all of these usations.", Mother Chen said.


    All the guests also sympathized.


    "She should pay more attention."


    "If this boy hadn''te forward, then the chef''s reputation would have got damaged."


    "Her own carelessness and she med the poor chef."


    Suyin got very embarrassed. Madam Tang too smiled awkwardly.


    "But then why didn''t you say anything earlier when you saw the salt getting poured in?", Suyin asked angrily.


    "Hmph! Why should I? You were so arrogant when you talked to my pretty sister. Demanding Mapo Tofu like she is your servant."


    "One serving.", he mimicked by using her tone and facial expressions.


    Liu Hai controlled hisughter. Chunhua red at him.


    "She is getting paid but you are enjoying the food as well. It''s give and take. Then why use such a rude tone! So I thought that mouth of yours could use some cleansing."


    Suyin''s face reddened in shame.


    Knowing unknowingly, every other person too, reflected on their behavior.


    Grandma Liu awkwardly said, "Well everything turned out to be a misunderstanding. Suyin, let this matter go."


    "No. Apologize!", Mingyu said angrily.


    Nana stopped Mingyu, "Its okay Mingyu. Everything is cleared now-"


    "No pretty sister. I still have something to clear."


    Liu Hai raised his eyebrows. What an interesting boy.


    "What else is left, boy?"


    "This grandma was hell-bent on making my sister apologize but even now she is asking that ugly sister to let go. As if it''s still my sister''s fault. She didn''t even admit. And even before, when you weren''t sure whose mistake it was, how could you force my sister to apologize just to end the matter? Doesn''t knowing the truth matter to you at all?


    So in all other cases as well, do you hastily decide things like that? Just to get rid of that problem as soon as possible? Does someone''s innocence mean nothing to you? This may be a small matter for you, but not for my sister whose reputation was at stake!" Mingyu didn''t hold back a bit.


    Nana had tears in her eyes.


    Grandma Liu was beyond dumbfounded.


    Nobodyhas ever talked to me like that.


    "So, you have to apologize as well!"


    The shock on everyone''s faces was priceless! Liu Hai and Chunhua, Liu Jinhai, Huian, Mother and Father Chen, Jianyu and Suyin and all the guests.


    This little boy talked to Old Madam Liu in that tone. Demanding an apology from her.


    But everybody was convinced as well. Once again nobody could refute what he said.


    It was embarrassing. Grandma Liu stuttered, "I-I am truly sorry miss. I shouldn''t have been so unfair to you. Please forgive me."


    Nobody would forget today''s night. First, Jinhai and Nana''sst dance and now Old Madam''s first-ever apology. And to the same girl!


    Nana quickly said, "Its okay mam."


    Mother Chen looked at Suyin, "And your apology?"


    Suyin gritted her teeth. "I''m sorry. I should have been careful."


    I never thought a little brat will foil my ns!


    Then a nce at Madam Tang. She shuddered. "I''m truly sorry as well."


    Mo Ya also had to apologize.


    Mingyu looked at Huian. "And yours?"


    Huian got startled. "Huh?"


    "What ''huh''? Didn''t you too ask my sister to apologize?", Mingyu said. He wouldn''t leave anybody.


    She got embarrassed. She felt a little humiliated saying sorry to the same girl against whom she lost.


    "I am also very sorry Nana."

 Chapter 42: Why did she call you brother?

    Chapter 42: Why did she call you ''brother''?


    "Mrs. Liu, it''s okay. I''m just d everything got cleared."


    Nana had no words to say. Today was such a rollercoaster ride for her. From Jinhai''s hand brushing her to have thest dance with him and now from getting used to getting apologies.


    What an eventful day!


    Jianyu said, "Alright since all apologies have been done, everyone can continue with the dinner."


    Everybody dispersed but they couldn''t help but still gossip on it.


    Suyin and Madam Tang quickly got away.


    Yukito and Yukira excitedly said, "Mingyu! That was super duper cool. You were brilliant!"


    Mingyu ignored them and looked at Nana, "Pretty sister! Pretty sister! Pick me up."


    He held out his arms for her to hold.


    Nana quickly took him in her arms and kissed his cheek, "Thank you so much Mingyu. You saved me today. You are the best!"


    Mingyu said shyly, "Hehe. It was nothing. You are my future bride after all."


    Father Liu and Mother Chen coughed. Um, but we have already chosen her as my daughter-inw, both thought in their minds.


    Jianyu''s mouth twitched.


    Jinhai simply kept looking at him.


    Nanaughed.


    Mingyu was fidgeting with his fingers. Nana asked, "What happened? Do you want something?"


    "Y-yes."


    "Tell me. I will give you anything you want.", Nana smiled.


    "A k-kisson the lips.", he turned bright red.


    Nana blinked her eyes. So-so cute!


    The twins facepalmed.


    Father Liu spit. You are fast, kid.


    She giggled, "Don''t you want to reserve your first kiss for your girlfriend?"


    "You are my bride. It is natural."


    Everyone''s brow twitched watching this show.


    Sheughed and quickly pecked him on his lips.


    Mingyu was in seventh heaven. "En. Now I will take responsibility."


    Goal!


    Once again, everybody coughed hard. You sure know how to woo ady young man.


    ---


    Soon the dinner party was over and the wedding anniversary celebration finally came to an end.


    All the staff wrapped up for the day. Mother Chen now couldn''t hold her excitement anymore.


    "Nana! Come with me. I have to introduce you to some people. Your brothers cane as well. And of course, your prince charming Mingyu too."


    "Oh yes. Okay."


    After the party, everyone gathered at Liu''s mansion  The Golden Sea Vi. It literally meant what the name Jinhai means  golden sea.


    Liu Hai and Liu Chunhua had built this house when she was pregnant with Jinhai. They had interior decorated and bought everything with their own money. They were very sentimental about it, so they also named it after their son''s name.


    Father Liu saw Nanaing and took her in a huge hug.


    "Nana! There you are!"


    Mother Chen was horrified. "Brother! Take your hands off her."


    Brother? What brother? Whose brother? Nana was getting a bad feeling about this.


    "Why should I? She is going to be my future daughter-inw."


    Huh?


    "How did she be your daughter-inw? I have chosen her for my Jianyu.", She proudly said.


    "Impossible! I talked to Nana myself. I even proposed her for my second son, Liu Jing."


    Nana gulped.


    Liu Jinhai and Huian were speechless. So when he said sister-inw he meant by Liu Jing?


    Father Chen felt perplexed and Jianyu didn''t even want to think anymore.


    The twins thought that they were getting too many shocks recently.


    When did Nee-chan get a second proposal?


    Grandma Liu was stunned. Why was I not informed on this?


    Mingyu frowned. Didn''t they hear me? I said pretty sister is my bride. Why are they choosing her for their sons?


    Nana didn''t want to but still interrupted.


    "Umm.."


    "Yes, dear?", Both said simultaneously.


    They red at each other.


    She looked at Father Liu and asked, "A-aren''t you a cab driver? Why did Aunt Chen call you ''brother''?"


    Silence.


    Jianyu wanted to spit three liters of blood.


    Even Jinhai''s face cracked in a subtle smile when he heard Nana ask so innocently.


    Liu Chunhua and Huian got no words to say.


    Grandma Liu was again struck by lightning. Of shock. My son. A cab driver? What''s with all these misunderstandings?


    Mother Chen blinked rapidly.


    What? Cab driver? Ex CEO of Liu Corps and Master of the Liu family, Liu Hai...a cab driver?


    She looked at him and saw Liu Hai pretending not to know anything.


    She smiled and said, "That''s because he IS my brother. Unfortunately."


    Father Liu scowled.


    "He is my elder brother  Liu Hai."


    Nana froze.


    "Huh?"


    "Yes. My idiot brother pulled a prank on you that day. I''m really sorry on his behalf.", she gave him deathly res.


    Father Liu then cleared himself. "That day you were quite in a hurry. So you didn''t notice that the car wasn''t a cab. I was bored. So I just yed along for the fun of it. There was one work to do and I didn''t want to do it so I used you as an escape route. Hehe~"


    The twins wanted to punch his face to wipe off his goofy grin.


    Nana wanted someone to hold her in case she falls down. She wanted to faint. And never wake up. So basically she wanted to die.


    So the man I just casually asked toe in Natsukashi and make him have ramen treat was THE Liu Hai!?

 Chapter 43: Calm

    Chapter 43: Calm


    Why do all these people keep on giving me such shocks? Why can''t they clear their identities at once?


    She started to have a headache.


    She finally said, "Sir, I''m really sorry for that day. I should have paid more attention. I just casually sat in your car and e-even made you drive me home. I''m truly sorry."


    "No big deal. In fact, I must say I made the correct decision that day. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have discovered that there is such a gem of a chef in this city."


    "Hmph! You still would have known. Because I already met Nana much earlier than you. And anyway I was going to introduce her to all of you today.", Mother Chen harrumphed.


    "I already said she is for my Jing. You are taking advantage of the fact that he is still abroad. Thief!"


    "I am a thief? I found her first and I chose her first for my Jianyu! You are the thief!"


    Grandma Liu had toe in between to stop their childish fight.


    After settling down, Mother Chen started introducing all the family members.


    "Well Nana, Grandma Liu or my mother is the Elder of this family. She is Liu Chunhua, my sister-inw. This is my husband Chen Guiren."


    He nodded.


    "And you have already met Liu Jinhai and his wife Huian. I also have a second nephew, Liu Jing. But he is abroad now for his studies."


    Nana bowed and greeted everybody.


    Grandma Liu was a little skeptical about her. She was not angry because she had to apologize to Nana. In fact, the little boy managed to open her eyes. She realized she was indeed unfair.


    But something about Nana unsettled her. Like she will bring a storm in her home. And it will destroy everyone with it. She will be the center of something very disastrous toe.


    ---


    After talking some more, Mother Chen told Jianyu to drive Nana and the others home. Mingyu got tired so he fell asleep.


    Chen Jianyu dropped them home.


    "Thanks for dropping us.", Nana said.


    The twins also nodded.


    "Yeah, no problem."


    Jianyu hesitated a little.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "Aaa"


    Actually, Jianyu felt a little responsible for Suyin''s actions tonight. He didn''t know why but he thought he should also apologize. But Nana didn''t know their past. So he was confused about what to say.


    "I''m sorry for Suyin''s behavior tonight."


    "Suyin?"


    "The girl who made all themotion and shouted at you. She is Tang Suyin. Mychildhood friend. Actually, she is a little spoilt. Please don''t mind her."


    "Oh, it''s okay. I was happy you stood up for me. Everything got sought out in the end."


    He smiled awkwardly.


    "Okay then. I will leave. Good night."


    "En. Good night."


    ---


    "How can they do this!", Suyin shouted at the top of her voice. All the maids got really scared and nobody dared to step in front of her.


    "Mom everybody. Everybody supported that lowly bitch. Just who is she!? Aunt Chen, Jianyu, Uncle Liu and even Liu Jinhai stood up for her. When did she be so good in their eyes? What magic has she used!"


    She waspletely boiling in anger and threw a vase in that fit.


    "She danced with my Jianyu. MY Jianyu. Who does she think she is? And that bastard child! He humiliated me. He made me apologize to that poor restaurant owner in front of all the guests. We all know how affluent those guests were. They smeared my reputation!"


    Master Tang tried to calm her down. "I know. I know. But calm down. Getting angry isn''t going to solve anything."


    Madam Tang said, "I didn''t know when did that girl be so special among them. She got the backing of Mr. Liu Hai and Chen Liling."


    "I don''t care! I now understood that she has already wormed her ce in their hearts. If we do nothing, I''m never going to get my chance! She will be Lady Chen in no time."


    Madam Tang sighed, "Old Madam Liu can only help us. She still likes you. We should use it to our advantage."


    "No! I have decided to talk to Jianyu."


    "What! But what will you say? And why would he listen to you?"


    "Don''t worry mom. I know what to say. And once he is convinced, then that Nana will have no chance toe in between us."


    ---


    "Jinhai.", Huian called.


    Finally, everything got over and they would have some husband and wife time.


    But when she got into the room, Jinhai was already sleeping.


    Sheesh! Today is our anniversary. Who sleeps so early! But she saw faint lines below his eyes. He was tired.


    She felt guilty. For thest two weeks, she had made him finish all his work anyhow to apany her everywhere. That must have taken a toll.


    She quietly took her nightgown and got changed. Sheid on the bed and switched off the lights.


    ---


    Jinhai slowly opened his eyes.


    He raised his hand. He couldn''t see it in the darkness, but he could smell a sweet fragrance still lingering there.


    He brought his hand near him. And smelled it. And somehow it calmed him. He fell asleep in no time.

 Chapter 44: A letter

    Chapter 44: A letter


    The next day, Jianyu was in a meeting regarding the coboration project.


    A senior employee was giving his presentation when Jianyu''s phone vibrated.


    Jianyu frowned when he saw who was calling.


    Iing call  Suyin.


    He cut the call.


    After a few seconds, his phone vibrated again. He cut it again.


    "Continue.", He said to the employee who had stopped presenting.


    Again his phone vibrated.


    Everybody sweated. Who is the one calling so much?


    Jianyu said, "We will continue after lunch."


    Everybody went back to work and Jianyu picked up.


    "I think there is nothing to talk between us now. So don''t waste my time."


    "Jianyu wait! Don''t cut the call please.", Suyin shouted. "Please. Can we meet once? There is something you are misunderstanding."


    Jianyu hesitated. Misunderstanding? Is there really any?


    Jianyu wanted topletely ignore her request, but a part of him couldn''t. He really wanted to know what happened two years back. Was she really selfish in leaving him?


    He wanted answers. And he thought if he didn''t find any that he wanted, it will finally help in his closure. Maybe he would truly be able to forget her.


    After a long silence, he said, "Okay."


    Suyin got excited. "Thank you Jianyu! We will meet at the same coffee shop we used to go to all the time. Okay?"


    "Hm." And he ended it.


    On the side, Madam Tang asked, "What happened? Did he agree?"


    She smiled, "Yes."


    "You know what to say right?"


    "Yes, mom. I know."


    ---


    Jianyu reached the coffee house where he found Suyin already sitting at their usual table.


    Suyin smiled brightly and said, "Jianyu. You came."


    He said, "Go straight to the point."


    It took a lot of resolve for him toe here and end everything he ever had with her once and for all.


    Suyin awkwardly smiled. "At least let''s order something. You must be hungry."


    He didn''t say anything. She quickly ordered some coffee and sandwiches.


    "What happened two years back?"


    Suyin hesitated. "I am here to tell you everything. But I''m scared you will not like the truth. Th-"


    "Say it already.", he interrupted.


    "Wellone day, Aunt had asked me to meet her."


    Jianyu frowned. Mom?


    "You know right how Aunt never really liked me for you. I always tried my best to win her heart but I could never change her opinion of me. We are childhood friends and even status was not the problem. But I didn''t know why Aunt disliked me so much." She shed some fake tears.


    "One day she called me. She said she wanted to talk about something important. About our rtionship."


    "And then?"


    ---


    Mother Chen was having tea with Father Chen.


    "Dear, what do you think? Will Suyin try to get Jianyu back?"


    He sighed. "She shouldn''t. But then again, we know how ambitious the Tang''s are. The status means too much to them. I doubt they will just sit and do nothing. Especially now. When Jianyu is so sessful."


    "But Suyin is sessful as well."


    He smiled. "You know it will never match Chen''s level right?"


    She kept quiet.


    "And as long there is even the tiniest bit of gap left to match our status, they will stop at nothing. And toe from Tang''s level to our level, they need a direct entry in the Chen family."


    No answer.


    "I had told you Liling. Two years back. What you talked with Suyin that day will not stop her forever. It will only halt her for some time. But eventually, she wille back. They will never let go of Jianyu so easily."


    She got worried.


    "And I saw her yesterday. Trying to talk to Jianyu. Evidently, they have already started nning."


    "We should do something right? We should warn Jianyu to stay away with her."


    He shook his head.


    "Why?"


    "Jianyu is grown up now Liling. He should be able to tell right from wrong. He should have that eye for people. Only sessful in being the CEO will get him nowhere. He should grow as a person too, who can make sound personal decisions as well. We cannot protect him forever."


    "But he has already suffered so much for the past two years."


    "If you had told him the reason she left him, you would not be in fear like this now."


    "I didn''t want him to get hurt."


    "He was still hurt nevertheless. But for the wrong reason. If he knew the truth, his illusion about her would have broken a long time ago. And today, Suyin perhaps would have no choice but to give up."


    "You had made the decision two years ago. Now let him do it. Even if he has to get hurt in this process once again. But this time, let him discover the truth for himself."


    ---


    Huian woke up quitete. She did not find Liu Jinhai.


    But she found a note on the bedside table.


    ''I have an early meeting. So did not wake you up. Breakfast is ready. Eat lots.


    Jinhai.''


    She chuckled.


    She found a PS below.


    PS  I forgot to mention but there is a gift still left from yesterday. I think it''s our anniversary gift from one of your friends..what was she called?...Jie I think. I have kept it in the cupboard. If its something nice, share it with me too.


    Sheughed. He never was never able to get her name right. It''s Jiu, stupid.


    She opened the cupboard and found the gift. It was neat and beautifully wrapped.


    She opened it. But inside the box, she didn''t find any expensive gift or an item.


    But there was a letter.


    She frowned. Only a letter in this box.


    She opened it and read it.


    Mrs. Liu Huian,


    I know your secret.

 Chapter 45: Why now?

    Chapter 45: Why now?


    She read it again and again. Again and again. And finally, she dropped the letter. She started trembling. Her knees gave away. She fell down.


    Panic, fear, dread, horror. She felt every single emotion that could describe any of these feelings.


    She had only one secret in her life. She tried to hide it. She tried to forget it. But it came to haunt her.


    W-w-who? Who knows it? Who is this person? How does he know? It is not possible!


    She agitatedly paced in her room for half an hour.


    Then she tried to calm down.


    No no. This must be a prank. This is a joke. Yes yes. She wiped her continuously trickling sweat.


    She tried to find any name card on it but there was not any.


    See! It''s a joke. The person doesn''t want to get yelled at, so he didn''t write his name.


    She shredded the letter in pieces and threw it away. She threw the gift box too.


    She again tried to calm down a little and after some time she managed to convince herself that it was a silly joke. She rxed a bit. She freshened up and went for breakfast.


    Outside at the breakfast table, Father and Mother Liu were already there.


    "Good morning Huian.", Liu Chunhua said.


    But she didn''t give any response. She was still in a daze.


    "Huian? Huian?"


    She snapped out of it.


    "Y-yes?"


    "I''m calling you since a while ago but you were lost somewhere. It''s like you are here but your mind is not. What happened?"


    "A-ah? Nothing nothing! It''s just...I am still a little tired. So kind of out of sorts."


    "Oh yes yes. Last night everything wrapped up sote. You must still be sleepy and tired."


    Liu Hai noticed her fidgeting a little. He raised his eyebrows.


    "Are you okay? You are being shaky. Is it a fever?", he asked.


    "Is that so? Oh dear. Let me check."


    "No. No. I''m fine. Really.", she reassured.


    Liu Hai said, "Or maybe you are scared of something?"


    Huian stiffened.


    Sheughed nervously and said, "W-what? Scared? Oh! That''s it. I woke up and didn''t find Jinhai so I got a little scared. Last night I had a bad dream and when Jinhai was not there, I panicked a little. But it''s okay now. I got his note. He just went for an early meeting."


    Liu Chunhua was concerned. "That''s not very good. Yesterday was your anniversary, such a special day and you had a bad dream."


    Liu Hai said, "...I see. Oh yes! Did you open all your gifts?"


    The chopsticks she was holding suddenly fell down and ttered against her te.


    Her face paled.


    She slowly raised her head to face him. But he was just smiling. It didn''t seem like he asked on purpose.


    No no. How can Dad know about that? It''s impossible. I''m now getting worried too much.


    "Why did the chopsticks slip? Are you sure it''s not a fever? Maybe we should really get you checked.", Liu Chunhua said.


    "There is no need mom. And no dad. Not all gifts. There are so many."


    She looked down and immediately started eating.


    A dark glint passed by Liu Hai''s eyes.


    ---


    "And then?"


    Suyin continued, "Thenshe said how I''m not the right girl for you. She does not approve of our rtionship. So she said..she said that if I want to stay with you, you will not be a part of the Chen family anymore."


    She started sobbing.


    "She would disown you from the Chen family and cut off all rtions with you."


    Jianyu widened his eyes. W-what? Did mom tell her that? I knew mom did not like her but thisNo. Mom cannot do this.


    "I think mom must have meant something else. There is some misunderstanding. I will ask mom about it."


    Suyin panicked. No! He cannot clear these things with her.


    She cried, "This is what she said. What is there to misunderstand? Now you tell me. How can I be so selfish to see you getting disowned? And because of me. You are the only son. The only heir of the Chen family. How can I make you sacrifice your family and your rightful business just to be in a rtionship with me? You are the sole owner. You have to carry the legacy. I couldn''t break you apart from your family."


    Jianyu had no words. He was stumped. So did she leave because she had no choice? Did she leave me..for me?


    Suyin didn''t want to give any time to think. "What would you have done in ce of me? If my parents would have put this condition in front of you? You know how much I love my family too just how you love yours."


    She smiled and said, "And I know you. Very well. You would have also taken the same decision. So, I had to leave you. And do you think I was happy in these two years? Not even one day had gone by when I didn''t think about you. I just buried myself in my work. I was so depressed."


    She started crying.


    Jianyu''s heart ached.


    Was she also suffering the whole time? Just like me? Did I never understand her love for me? I was selfishly thinking only about my pain the whole time. How can I be so cruel?


    "Why are you telling me this now?"

 Chapter 46: First step is a success

    Chapter 46: First step is a sess


    "Why are you telling me this now?"


    "Because I''m tired Jianyu. Two years may not sound much but only I know my pain, my tears. When I saw you again at the party yesterday, I just couldn''t stop myself anymore. It was too much. Was it that wrong for me to love you Jianyu?"


    He was torn. On one side was his mom. Who he knows wants only what is best for him. But he couldn''t defend her now. And on the other side is Suyin. Who had to make such a difficult decision at that time. All alone.


    "I''m not saying for us to go back to bebe a couple again. But I hope we can still be good friends."


    Silence.


    After a long time, he said, "I need some time."


    He really needed that time to sort out his feelings now. There were too many things to process.


    "Okay. I understand. I''m happy you at least gave me this chance. And.."


    She hesitated.


    "What?"


    "I hope you don''t talk to Aunt about this. I don''t want any shes between mother and son. She really loves you. Please don''t me her."


    He kept quiet for a second. "Okay."


    They had their coffee and sandwiches and got up to leave.


    "I will leave now.", said Jianyu.


    Suyin could detect a little softness in his voice aspared to how he had talked coldly earlier.


    "Yes."


    They had an awkward goodbye.


    After he left, her face took aplete 180-degree change in expression. The innocent and distraught Suyin was gone.


    She smirked.


    The first step is a sess.


    ---


    Nana was outside cleaning and dusting Natsukashi when she suddenly felt a strong gaze at her.


    She looked behind but there was no one.


    She thought she might be hallucinating. She got back to her work but she felt it again.


    And this time she saw someone wearing a cap and walking away.


    He looked like Sun Dong, she thought.


    ---


    The same evening after dinner, Liu Jinhai was in his study, video conferencing.


    After a while, he got back to his room and saw Huian distracted.


    He frowned.


    He went and stood beside her. But she didn''t notice.


    "Huian?"


    She got startled.


    "Huh?"


    Jinhai got a little concerned. "What happened? Why did you get so startled?"


    "Jinhai. It''s you. Oh, n-nothing. I''m fine."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes yes. Totally.", she smiled.


    "Okay."


    "Why did youe sote?"


    He sighed. "There was onest-minute video conference meeting. It just ended."


    She nodded.


    "Oh yes. What was in that gift Jie gave?"


    She froze. She somehow said a lie.


    "N-nothing. It was a prank. She yed a joke that''s all."


    "It must be one of those horror pranks again.", he sighed.


    Her friend Jiu loves horror movies and scary stuff. And Huian was a scaredy-cat when it came to ghosts. So she used to prank Huian quite often during their college days.


    "I should talk to her. ying a horror prank with you on our anniversary day was too much. She should give you a proper gift or else nothing.", he was a little annoyed.


    Huian panicked.


    No! That gift was not given by Jiu. If he rified it with her, Jinhai will be suspicious. He would try to find out about the person who sent it. Even if I want to know it as well, I cannot find him through Jinhai.


    She quickly stopped him from taking out his phone.


    "Hubby, it''s alright. Really. We know how Jiu is. She just wanted to have some fun. And anyways I am going to talk to her tomorrow and give her a nice earful. So, it''s okay."


    "Fine. If you say so." He kept his phone back.


    He said, "Alright. You go to sleep. I still have some work left. It will take the whole night."


    She pouted. "So much work?"


    He sighed again. "Yes. Our coboration project is very important and I had to push many things forward for our celebration. So now, it will take some overtime and all-nighters to get everything done."


    Huian said, "I''m sorry I forced you. It has put more burden on you right?"


    He smiled and patted her head, "Silly. It was our special day. How can I not make some adjustments? Work is there all the time. But this dayes only once a year, right? So stop worrying over it."


    "Mm. You are the best."


    "I know."


    She jokingly punched him in the chest.


    ---


    Jianyu was in his home drinking. After his meeting with Suyin, he couldn''t concentrate on his work for the whole day.


    His mind kept endlessly wandering on their conversation.


    Truth to be told, he wanted to grab this chance to make everything right with her. How much had he thought of this day? To know her reason. To know that all was just his misunderstanding. To know that she loved him too.


    His heart was wavering. In the past two years, it may have looked like he had forgotten her, but in actuality, he had just locked her somewhere in a corner of his heart.


    He never knew her reason for leaving him. So he couldn''t truly forget her.


    After knowing her exnation I cannot possibly hate her anymore. But momwhy? Why don''t you like her? Why did you make her choose?


    He sighed. Heid on the bed but had a sleepless night.

 Chapter 47: A reminder

    Chapter 47: A reminder


    A few days had passed by. But sometimes Nana still felt the presence of somebody. Watching her intently. After that one time, she didn''t see Sun Dong again.


    But then once the twins came saying that they bumped into him. They warned him never toe near Natsukashi again.


    After the anniversary celebration, she felt worried about whether the media will get news of Jinhai and her''sst dance. It would have been a problem if people misunderstood. But when she checked the newspapers, she didn''t find any.


    She didn''t know why but after that night, Nana frequently started thinking of Liu Jinhai. It was not even in her control. Sometimes her mind automatically took her back to that time. When she was firmly held by him. Her chest pressing onto his. Her hand interlocked with his. Her eyes gazing into his. Her body slowly moving in tandem with his.


    But then she would suddenly snap out of it. Every time she got reminded of the fact that he was married. And she felt horrified about her feelings. And equally hurt.


    Something was drawing her to him. Dangerously attracting her to him. And she tried hard, very hard, but she couldn''t stop thinking about him.


    "Ho ho ho!", a loud voice cheered from outside.


    Nana got startled.


    She turned back and was dumbfounded.


    Mr. Liu Hai?


    But he didn''t give her any chance to talk. He suddenly took her hand and started taking her towards his car.


    What? Where am I going? He is dragging me just like this?


    Mr. Liu, thank God for the fact that I know you or you know this would be considered as a crime right? You would bebeled as a pervert.


    "Come with me.", he said.


    His assistantcked tears to shed. Boss! This is not how you do it. Do you want to kneel on the washboard? Because Madam will be extremely angry if she knows about this.


    He started looking out for any paparazzi. God knows what will happen if he, a man old enough to be her father, gets shot dragging out a young girl in her early twenties. It would damage the Liu''s!


    Liu Hai stuffed her into his car like a toy.


    "Assistant! Where are you? We are gettingte!", he shouted.


    "Ummwhere are we.."


    "Yes, dear? Oh, don''t worry. I''m not kidnapping you."


    It sure looks like that, she thought.


    "Yes, sir."


    He started driving.


    "So uncle"


    "Ssh ssh. We will talk when we get there. Okay?"


    He was smiling.


    Her mouth twitched.


    Even if she was dragged into God knows where ce, she was still happy to see him. She chuckled inwardly. His smile was really infectious.


    Finally, they reached.


    And Nana had mixed feelings about it.


    Liu Corporations.


    Why here? The celebration is over. So, what now?


    Again he took her by hand and started dragging her.


    Uncle, I can perfectly walk on my own, she cried.


    The people had their mouths hanging wide open.


    Master Liu? And with the same girl with whom young master Chen Jianyu was seen? Where is he taking her?


    Nana remembered the familiar route he was taking.


    The CEO''s office.


    Her heart started beating faster. Is she going to meet him again? She didn''t want to butFather Liu may have different ns in mind.


    The elevator dinged and they reached in front of his office.


    ---


    Huian was out shopping with Liu Chunhua.


    She was relieved now. A few days had gone by but nothing happened after that letter. So she gradually forgot about it.


    "Mom. Look! This dress is so pretty."


    "Indeed it is. Why don''t you try it on?"


    "Okay."


    She tried on many different dresses. And got tired. Then she handed over to her mother-inw.


    "Mom. I''m tired. Now your turn. This will look so elegant on you. Try this."


    She sighed, "Okay."


    While she was in the changing room, a little girl came to Huian.


    "Sister."


    She looked down and frowned. What is a little girl doing here?


    "Yes?"


    "Somebody told me to give this to you." She handed her a letter.


    Huian got petrified.


    The same letter. It had the same light design and color.


    "Who gave you this?", she asked fearfully.


    "I don''t know him. But he said he would give me lots of toys if I give this letter to you. Now my work is done. So bye."


    "Wait! Tell me-" but she was already gone.


    Huian looked everywhere to find any suspicious-looking person but she didn''t find any.


    She started sweating. She tremblingly opened the letter.


    Mrs. Liu Huian,


    I''m sad. You already forgot about me? But I haven''t. Neither you nor your secret.


    PS  How I wish I could dance with you on your special night.


    She started shaking badly.


    What? He was there? On my wedding anniversary? HE WAS THERE!?


    This is not a joke. Somebody does know about this. Somebody else KNOWS!


    Somebody patted her from behind.


    She screamed. "Who!?"


    "Dear, what happened. Why are you so scared?", Mother Liu asked.


    "OhNothing nothing! I was just talking on the phone and your pat suddenly gave me a jump. Sorry, Mom."


    "Its alright dear. How do I look?"


    "Beautiful as always. Mom, please try one more. Last one. Please."


    She sighed, "Okay."


    She went to try on and Huian quickly dialed a number.


    It was answered on the second ring.


    "Grandma! We need to talk."

 Chapter 48: Gave his all

    Chapter 48: Gave his all


    At Chen Corps.


    "Excuse me?"


    The receptionist raised her head on being called.


    "Yes, mam?"


    She couldn''t help but get shocked. Even the other employees as well.


    Tang Suyin?


    What is the ex-girlfriend doing here?


    "I want to meet Chen Jianyu."


    The receptionist politely replied, "Right now sir is busy in an important meeting. Can I ask you to please wait? As soon as it''s over, I will notify Assistant Bai about you."


    She gritted her teeth.


    Don''t they who I am? How can they make me wait?


    But that was her n. She wanted to meet Jianyu in his office today so that she stirs up gossip and rumors. That she has still not broken up with him. She wanted to slowly get back in his life by using other people as possible witnesses.


    She faked a smile. "Okay."


    After half an hour, the meeting got over and Suyin was on the verge of exploding but she held it in. She wanted to act as a nice and understanding person in front of them.


    "Mam, you can go now."


    "Okay."


    She went up to the top floor and saw Assistant Bai. His back was to her.


    She said, "Assistant?"


    "Ah miss Nana-" and he suddenly stopped.


    She also stiffened.


    Nana?


    "Oh. I''m so sorry Miss Tang. It was a slip of tongue." Stupid! He was used to greeting Nana bringing them lunches so for a second he forgot even though he was just informed.


    "It''s alright."


    "Sir is inside. Let me take you in."


    They got in and he said, "Sir, Miss Tang is here."


    "En. You can go."


    "Yes, sir."


    And he left.


    "Hi, Jianyu. Sorry if I disturbed you. I heard you were in a meeting.", she smiled.


    "It''s okay."


    After pausing for a few seconds she said, "Uhh.I just wanted to know what you thinkabout what we talked the other day."


    She was nervous now.


    He stared at her. "I think we can be friends for now. Like what you said. But I can''t be sure of a rtionship. I also don''t know if it''s ever possible or not. So if you are pinning your hopes on that day, I suggest we stop right here. I don''t want you to wait and feel betrayed in the end."


    That''s the decision he made. He thought hard. Even if everything got cleared, he still wasn''t able to say with certainty that he was ready to go back. He felt bad that she suffered too, but something was stopping him from getting back with her.


    He was scared. They had been in the rtionship for four years and he had invested all of him in those four years. They didn''t go to thatst step of physical intimacy. But he had given all of his heart. She was his childhood crush after all. There were much more than just those four years involved.


    So he didn''t have the courage. To face another setback. To suffer any more pain if anything goes wrong again.


    Suyin felt like all her hopes got crushed. What he said was exactly what she had nned.


    She took a deep breath. "Okay."


    ---


    Father Liu and Nana were in front of his office when he just pushed open the door.


    ""


    I guess we didn''t have to knock.


    "Son! I''m here.", He said it like he was the happiest person on this.


    Liu Jinhai looked up and was stunned a little.


    Not because of his father. He was long used to hising barging in whenever he wanted.


    But the small figure following behind him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Just then he noticed him holding her hand. His eyes twitched.


    "Dad?"


    "Yes?"


    "Leave her hand. Think about your reputation a little."


    He finally noticed it and Nana smiled awkwardly.


    "C''mon what''s the problem? I''m like her father. Don''t father hold their daughter''s hand?"


    Nana froze. Father?


    Her eyes clouded and tears welled up.


    Both father and son were shocked.


    Jinhai coldly stared at him.


    I know I know!


    He quickly asked, "What happened Nana? Sorry, did I hurt you? Did I say something wrong?"


    She wiped them and smiled, "No uncle. Nothing like that. I just remembered something."


    Thank God. Well, at least she is not upset with me.


    "Ah, so it''s like that."


    Jinhai sighed and went back to the topic.


    "Why did you bring her here?"


    "Oh, that''s right! I have brought Nana here because I want to hire her."


    Hire?


    He furrowed his brows. Nana was confused as well.


    "I thought that it would be nice if she cane here for a few days and help out our canteen chefs with breakfast and lunches. Not that our food is bad. Of course, Liu Corps food is not of any average quality." He snorted and waved his hand in obvious dismissal. "But Nana''s food is equally that delectable. So we can introduce some of her recipes as well. Isn''t that a brilliant idea? I know that."


    ""


    ""


    Jinhai got a headache.


    "Dad. Is this one of your methods to keep you motivated for work?"


    Liu Hai''s mouth twitched.


    Even though Liu Hai had given his CEO position to Jinhai, he was still a member of the board of directors and as such wasn''t quite retired.


    And he was famous for ditching work.

 Chapter 49: Liu Corps with Natsukashi

    Chapter 49: Liu Corps with Natsukashi


    "What are you trying to say?", Father Liu red.


    "You just want to eat Nana''s food anyhow. Because you know you cannot ditch work and visit Natsukashi frequently. So you are bringing Natsukashi with you. Isn''t it?"


    He feigned innocence.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I just had the pure thought of recognizing her talent for the benefit of ourpany. I''m not the only one who will get to eat her food, right?"


    "That does not matter to you. Whether you eat her food all alone or the wholepany gets to enjoy it, as long as you yourself are included, you don''t care about the rest of the people.", Liu Jinhai thoroughly exposed him.


    His eyes twitched.


    He said. "And besides, Nana has Natsukashi to run. How can she have the spare time toe here?"


    Liu Hai said, "But I heard from Jianyu that Nana has brought lunch boxes for them many times. I''m just changing the method a little. I want a part of her Natsukashi to be incorporated with us, the Liu Corps."


    He raised his eyebrow. It wasnot a bad suggestion.


    "Obviously there will be a full-fledged contract on the patent issues to protect her recipes." He turned to look at Nana.


    "Nana, what do you think?", he asked excitedly.


    Nana was in a dilemma. From a work perspective, this offer was really good. But she was scared of her feelings. The emotions that were beginning to grow on her. For Liu Jinhai. She didn''t want toplicate rtionships because of what she felt.


    This job would require her toe to Liu Corps frequently and perhaps have interactions with Jinhai. She had no idea how she would handle that while fighting with her feelings.


    But Father Liu was very excited about this whole idea. And even if just a little bit, he treated her as his daughter. He called herself as his daughter. For her, this was way much more important than her own struggle.


    She nodded. "Okay."


    His eyes brightened. He smirked at Jinhai.


    Jinhai shook his head.


    "Alright. If that''s what you have decided. Miss Nana, we will draft a contract for this job and you can start if you don''t find any problems with it."


    "Yes, Mr. Liu."


    Jinhai stood up from his chair and came in front of her.


    He smiled and held out his hand for a handshake.


    "It''s a pleasure working with you again Miss Nana. I hope this will be just as sessful as the anniversary celebration."


    She smiled. "I hope so too Mr. Liu."


    She jolted just a tiny little bit with the contact. His hand firmly held hers.


    Father Liu gave a sly smile.


    "That''s great! I will immediately let my assistant draft a contract for you." And he dashed out to talk.


    "Miss Nana. I''m sorry for how my dad dragged you here. He bes too excited once he is struck with an idea."


    "Its no big deal. I didn''t mind. And he is such a cheerful person. I cannot possibly be mad at him."


    He nodded. Well, that was true too.


    "So, how are things with Jianyu?"


    "Huh?", then it struck her. "Yeah, it''s going well. We have be quite good friends now."


    "So he still hasn''t asked you out?", he furrowed his brows.


    "No no! Nothing like that. For now, we are bothfortable in this space. And we haven''t quite met for a while."


    "I see. Well if he troubles you then you can go to Aunt anytime. Just be sure you don''t go to dad. Believe me, he will not leave that chance to pair you up with my little brother."


    Sheughed softly.


    "Hey. What was that about Nana noting to me? For what?", he eyed them suspiciously.


    "Nothing. I just advised her not to be too much in yourpany.", he said inly.


    He was horrified. "Child, don''t listen to him! I''m the bestpany you can have."


    He red at him and they bickered.


    Nana, for a moment, envied them. Really he is so blessed to have such a nice family.


    ---


    After her shopping with Mother Liu, Huian ran straightaway to Grandma Liu''s ce.


    "Huian! What happened? You called and said you had to talk something urgently. You sounded so panicked. Is everything alright?"


    Huian was as pale as a ghost. She was breathing heavily like she has run a marathon, but that everything had to do with fear.


    "Grandma. We are in big trouble!"


    "What trouble? You are scaring me now."


    She took out the letter she got at the mall and gave it to her.


    "What is this letter?", She frowned in confusion.


    "You will know once you read it."


    She opened it.


    And she got the biggest shock of her life. Her hands trembled the same way Huian''s had.


    She looked at her. "Is this true? Does somebody else knows too?"


    "Yes! And this is the second letter. I got the first one the morning after my anniversary celebration. But nothing happened after that. So I thought it was a prank by somebody. But thisthis is a reminder. Somebody really knows!", Huian cried.


    Grandma Liu felt like she needed someone to support her even though she was sitting.


    "But it''s not possible. Only we know the secret. There is no chance of a third person knowing at all."

 Chapter 50: The security recording

    Chapter 50: The security recording


    "But you can see that that person is deliberately doing this. I don''t know how he got to know but he knows. And the worst thing is we don''t even know what he wants. He didn''t mention any demand to keep his mouth shut. We don''t know how to contact him. So how will we investigate this?"


    She started to cry.


    "Grandmawhat if he tells Jinhai?"


    She tried to calm her down.


    "No No. Nothing will happen like that. If he wanted to expose us to Jinhai then he would have already done so. He is toying with us. He will say his demand eventually. And at that time, we will give him whatever he wants to not spill it."


    She assured her but was a nervous wreck herself.


    Thank God my husband is not here at this time. It will not only ruin Jinhai and Huian''s rtionship but also mine with him. I have to end this before hees back.


    Grandpa Liu had a hobby to travel a lot. So he used to be away for long periods of time after he finally handed his CEO position to Liu Hai. asionally he returned in case of any special event but he couldn''t do so for the anniversary.


    This matter was something Grandma Liu hadn''t shared with her husband. So if hees back before it''s settled, she would be in a big problem.


    She thought hard.


    "But with this second letter, it''s confirmed that that man was at the party. And we know all the guests. We had made the guest list together. I know for sure that none of them can know about this."


    Huian had to agree. It cannot be any guest.


    "What ifhe was among the staff? He disguised himself as one of the workers?"


    "That may be possible. But our security is so tight. There is no way any worker can enter without proper identification."


    "He may have forged it. Or he may have swapped with the original staff and disguised as him."


    Grandma Liu was struck with an idea.


    "When did he put the gift? We can know from the CCTV, right? We can see the recording when all the gifts were kept and we''ll be able to see who was the person who kept that particr gift which had the first letter."


    Huian finally found some hope. If they can see how he looks like then it would be much easier to investigate him.


    "I will get the recording at once."


    She quickly called the security head and asked for the party recording.


    "Mam, is there any problem? Is there any threat?"


    She quickly gave an excuse. It would be a problem if he reported this to Jinhai or Father Liu.


    "Of course not. It''s justI lost my earring that I particrly like very much. And I think I lost it during the celebration. So I thought of just taking a look. The maids also still haven''t found it."


    "Okay, mam."


    She got the recording and asked him to leave.


    "Grandma! Here it is."


    "y it now.", she urged.


    Huian got herptop and started ying. She fast-forwarded it to the scene where all gifts were kept. They waited for the man to appear, but nothing happened even after that part was over. That man was nowhere to be seen.


    "What? What happened? It''s over but the man didn''te and neither is the gift there."


    "I don''t know."


    She again yed the footage but it was still the same. Now she was panicking.


    But then she noticed something odd. That maidwhy did shee again?


    Wait a minute.


    She again yed the footage. And her eyes widened.


    "Grandma. Somebody has tampered with the recording. It''s showing the twenty seconds of a previous part of the footage. It''s looped to y that part again where this maides and keep the gifts. He must have kept the gift in that time frame but altered it to hide."


    Grandma Liu was stunned.


    "How can this be? He can even tamper with our security? This is bad."


    Huian cried. "What now? We don''t have any way to know about him. We can''t contact him. We don''t know what he wants. So how will we deal with him?"


    ---


    At Natsukashi.


    Nana was thinking about her new job when her phone rang.


    She picked it up.


    "Nanaaaaaa. I miss you so much!!"


    Nana had to distance herself from her phone. She sighed.


    "Serena. I miss you too. Tell me, how is your internship going on?"


    "It''s going great. There is a pest who is jealous of my work. She always tries to create problems with me. Hmph! But I know how to handle her. So I''m cool. But I''m having withdrawal symptoms. I need your food!"


    She chuckled, "When you''ll return, I will cook for you as much as you want okay?"


    "That''s my girl. Now I got the energy to work again. So, what''s new?"


    She told everything about her anniversary catering contract and the new job offer from Liu''s.


    "That''s awesome. A second contract from the same family. And not just any family. Liu''s have be your fans! Your life is set!"


    She facepalmed.


    "Well, work will go on forever. But what about love? How far have you gone with Chen Jianyu?"

 Chapter 51: Leave Jianyu?

    Chapter 51: Leave Jianyu?


    Nana coughed hard. She felt like her question gave a very lewd meaning to it.


    "What ''how far''? We are good friends now."


    Over there Serena''s mouth twitched.


    "...That''s great but haven''t you thought about wanting more? More than just friendship? At this rate, you will be a grandma before anything happens."


    Nana felt wronged.


    "Don''t you feel even a tiny bit for him? Or maybe", she teased, "you found someone else?"


    She immediately thought of Liu Jinhai.


    What? Why did I think of him? Stop Nana!


    "N-no! What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Serena found something odd. Her eyes widened in realization.


    "What!? So you did find someone else? It''s not Chen Jianyu? Who is it then? Don''t even try to hide. The manner you spoke told me everything."


    Did I get caught so fast?


    "It''s really nothing. You are overthinking it."


    "Oh please! How long do you think we have known each other? You are definitely hiding something."


    "I told you it''s nothing so it''s nothing. Alright, I have to go now. The rush hour has started. Bye."


    "Hey, I have not finished yet-"


    And Nana hung up. She breathed hard. She thought if Serena had kept on pestering her, she would have acknowledged something that can bring chaos in her life.


    ---


    The next day Nana signed the contract of her coboration with Liu Corps.


    "I will introduce you to our canteen chefs.", Jinhai said.


    "Okay."


    He told his assistant to call them in his office.


    The two chefs nervously stood in front of Liu Jinhai. This was the first time they were called in the CEO''s office.


    Did we do something wrong? Was the food not good today? Are we going to get fired? They cried.


    "Miss Nana. They are our two head chefs  Bo and Zhemin."


    Nana greeted them. "Hello. I''m Nana. It''s nice to meet you."


    The chefs were stunned. What a beauty!


    "And Bo, Zhemin." They immediately straightened up.


    "She is Nana, the head chef, and owner of Natsukashi. She will be working with us to introduce some breakfast and lunches menu in our canteen. Guide her properly."


    Father Liu had given her responsibility to Jinhai so he made it a point to personally introduce her to his staff. Otherwise, these things are left with the assistant.


    "Yes, sir."


    Nana said, "Mr. Liu. I will take my leave now. I will make myself familiar with all the kitchen staff."


    "En."


    Nana left with Bo and Zhemin.


    He told Assistant Xin, "If shees across any problem, report it to me immediately."


    "Yes, sir."


    ---


    It was a long day for Nana before she finally wrapped up at five pm. Bo and Zhemin got her acquainted with all the kitchen staff, the meal timings, their preparation method, and everything. And then they started discussing the additions in the canteen menu.


    They made a whole n for it where Nana didn''t fail to impress the two chefs. At every step, their respect for her grew seeing her meticulous nning.


    She bid them goodbye and stood at the entrance waiting for a cab.


    Should I meet Mr. Liu once before leaving? She thought.


    As she was contemting this, a car stopped in front of her. Its windows drew down and she could see Liu Jinhai royally sitting like a king.


    "Mr. Liu."


    "En. Come inside. I will drop you."


    "Ah, it''s alright. I will be fine by myself. Thank you for asking."


    "No, actually I have to drop by your ce. Dad has ordered me to ''deliver'' your Shoyu ramen to him. He is stuck in some work."


    It was subtle but Nana could see how he was displeased being treated as a delivery guy.


    She held back her chuckle.


    "Okay."


    She was about to open the door but then thought it would be inappropriate to directly sit beside him. So she stepped ahead to sit in the front passenger seat.


    "Why are you going over there? Sit in the back.", Jinhai said.


    Her hand froze in mid-air. She smiled awkwardly and got in the back seat with him.


    Nana started to get conscious of him. She sat rigidly like how a student sits in ss paying full attention. Although here she did so to divert that attention from her drumming heart.


    Jinhai noticed this. "Why do you look so uptight?"


    "No. It''s nothing. I-its my first time sitting in such abig car." She gave an excuse but was genuinely curiously checking it out.


    He was amused.


    She had no look of excitement or greed. Only pure adoration.


    On the way back there was silence for a few minutes and then Jinhai asked, "Did my father bother you today?"


    "No. I didn''t meet him today. And honestly, he does not bother as much as you say he does. He is a really sweet person."


    Jinhai coughed hard. For the first time, he was speechless.


    Sweet? Who? My dad? Are we talking about the same person?


    "Are you okay Mr. Liu? What happened? Wait, here drink some water."


    Nana didn''t understand why he suddenly choked so hard. But she got scared.


    "No. I''m fine. It''s okay. You arereally something else Miss Nana."


    Huh? Did I say something strange?


    But Nana started to get a littlefortable with him now.


    "So Mr. Liu. How is your little brother like?"


    Jinhai raised his eyebrows.


    "Why? Are you nning to leave Jianyu after all?"

 Chapter 52: Kindred spirits

    Chapter 52: Kindred spirits


    "No! I''m just curious that''s all."


    He smiled. "He is Liu Jing. We have a seven-year age gap so he is twenty now. He is abroad studying fashion designing. He always had that creative artist in him. By nature, he is both quiet and bubbly. Quiet, when he is unfamiliar to people and a troublemaker when he loves yourpany."


    He chuckled softly.


    "I have lost the count of how many times I had to clean up his mess. Especially with Huian. For some reason, they never get along. They are always at each other''s throats."


    She shook her head. "Even my twins are like that. God knows how many times they have pranked my neighbors. Every day it''s a newint. Even I have lost the count of how many apology treats I have given."


    Then they looked at each other as they foundmon ground.


    They sadly nodded. Being the elder sibling is difficult indeed. It''s as if they are kindred spirits.


    Jinhai said, "By the way, I noticed this before but you and the twins don''t really look alike that much."


    In his case, Jinhai and Jing did resemble a lot.


    She smiled. "That''s because we are not biological siblings. I was adopted."


    Jinhai was stunned. He didn''t expect this answer. He realized he might have stepped on a nerve.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know."


    "It''s alright. It''s actually a verymon question people ask. So I''m used to it."


    "I see" Somehow he had the urge to know more but they still don''t know each other that well yet. So it would be inappropriate to ask any further.


    Suddenly the car took a sharp turn and Nana got pushed towards Jinhai. Her head fell on his chest. That push made her half sit on hisp. Jinhai was also pushed to his side but he quickly held her.


    The driver stopped the car.


    Jinhai asked, "Are you alright Nana?"


    She was still a little dazed but understood him. She nodded.


    The driver quickly came to him. "Sir! Are you alright?"


    "Yes. I''m fine. Are you hurt?"


    "No, sir. I''m fine as well."


    He asked coldly like he could just freeze the other person to death, "What happened?"


    "Sir, it was a drunk biker. He suddenly took a wrong turn and came in front of our car. I had to take the turn on the other side or we would have hit him."


    "En. It''s okay.", he said frostily, "Deal with him."


    "Understood. Sir, you are"


    "Go."


    "Yes, sir."


    Nana calmed down and finally realized the position in which they were sitting. Her cheeks flushed.


    I''m on hisp!


    She wanted to get back but God was still not in the mood to separate them. In all this mess, a lock of her hair got entangled in one of his shirt buttons.


    Oh dear God, she thought.


    She clumsily started to untangle it but it just messed up even more.


    Jinhai was sitting like a frozen statue. Her soft body was pressed on his. Her smell was tingling up his nostrils. He was nk. He looked down to see her fruitless trying to free herself, and her embarrassed expression.


    His mouth twitched.


    "It''s okay. I will-"


    Just then Nana gave a tight pull and her hair untangledat the cost of his button getting ripped out of his shirt.


    ""


    ""


    She caught his button but didn''t know where to look. Because hell she didn''t have the courage to look at him.


    After a few seconds of silence he said, "So, you have damaged my shirt once again."


    She cried. No! What have I done? Why God why?


    "I see you quite like to ruin my shirt."


    She closed her eyes in great remorse. Nobody can help me now.


    "Is this your way to have some fun?"


    She pressed her lips.


    "Do you want to know what is fun for me?"


    She refused to say anything.


    "Make you hear your total amount ofpensation.", he teasingly looked at her.


    She cried silently. But she tried to salvage the situation.


    "You see Mr. Liu. There is nothing topensate for this. I got your button ripped off but don''t worry! I will sew it back. It won''t even look like that this shirt ever damaged.", sheughed nervously.


    He stared at her. "You know how to sew?"


    She found hope.


    "Yes! I sew very well. I can fix your shirt. Really. Socan you please forget thepensation part? hehe.."


    He chuckled softly. "Okay."


    Yokatta.. [1]


    Her sight fell onto the bump on his head.


    She widened her eyes. "Mr. Liu, You are hurt!"


    Oh no. He must have bumped his head sideways on the window.


    "It''s okay. It is just a slight wound."


    "It''s slight now, but it will worsen if we don''t treat it. Let''s hurry up to Natsukashi. It''s close by. I will apply some medicine on it."


    She didn''t realize but she was on hisp the whole time. She got off him and came out.


    The driver then just came back. "Sir, the man has been taken care of."


    "En."


    Nana wondered what did ''taken care of'' meant but she had the pressing issue to treat him now.


    "Bring another car."


    Their car had got scratched and one tire too got punctured.


    "Yes, sir."


    Jinhai also got out. "Let''s go?"


    "Yes. Let''s go."

 Chapter 53: Warning?

    Chapter 53: Warning?


    Huian was restless. Since the moment she got that dreaded second letter, she felt like all the peace from her life had been taken away.


    That one truth was enough to bring her whole marriage in shambles. It could destroy everything she tried so hard to build up till now. And what happened with Jinhai and Nana on their anniversary just fuelled her worries.


    Even if the job was over, it hadn''t meant that Nana was out of their lives. She was still connected through Jianyu, and inevitably to them. She felt a sense of foreboding like she never had before.


    ---


    At Natsukashi.


    Jinhai sat on a chair and Nana hurriedly went to fetch the first aid.


    It was the first time Jinhai visited her restaurant, and he really liked it. He could feel the love and care she has for this ce.


    A minuteter Nana arrived.


    "Mr. Liu. Please sit still. I will clean up your wound."


    She took some cotton with antiseptic and started pressing it on his bump.


    "It may sting a little."


    "En."


    She was standing so from his position he could see her chest a little closely. He quickly shifted. But it made Nana slip.


    "Um..please don''t move."


    "Sorry.", he averted his eyes.


    She finished treating him.


    "It''s done. Don''t wet that part. Thankfully it''s not serious so it will not take much time to heal."


    "En."


    "Oh yes. Your father asked for ramen right? I will make it now and get it packed for you. Do you want to have something?"


    "Anything is fine."


    "Steamed buns?"


    He nodded.


    "Okay."


    She wore her apron and went into the kitchen.


    Jinhai was looking around her ce when his phone rang.


    "Huian."


    "Jinhai. Where are you? Why don''t we go to dinner tonight?"


    Huian was feeling anxious the whole time. She was always on edge thinking if that mystery man would try to contact Jinhai and tell him everything.


    Jinhai felt conflicted. He always had less appetite and Nana''s steamed buns would have filled him more than enough. So he was going to skip dinner tonight. Plus Nana had already started cooking so it would look bad to waste her efforts.


    "Um sorry Huian. Can we go tomorrow night?"


    She panicked. What? Is he avoiding me? Does he know something? Did that man already


    "W-why? What happened?", she asked fearfully.


    "I''m already having some snacks right now so I won''t be much hungry for dinner."


    She felt relieved.


    "Okay. We can go-"


    "Mr. Liu. Here are your steamed buns."


    "Ah. Thank you."


    Huian froze. That voice sounded like Nana. Why is she there? Where is he? She got that bad feeling again.


    "Thatseemed like Nana. Where are you?"


    "I''m at Natsukashi. Dad told me to bring him some ramen packed for him made by her. So here I am. I thought I could eat something since I''m already here."


    "OhI see."


    She was still ufortable even after his exnation. She got a little annoyed with Father Liu. They got a chance to be together because of him.


    "Huian?"


    "Ha? Oh yes. I got it. We can go tomorrow. Don''t worry."


    "En."


    The call ended and Nana said, "Here''s your shoyu ramen." She kept the packed container on the table.


    "Thank you. And the steamed buns are really delicious. I''m d you are working with us now."


    Her heart skipped a beat. She felt more ted than usual when Jinhai praised her. She smiled. "Thank you."


    After a while, he stood up to leave.


    "I will leave now. We''ll meet tomorrow."


    She nodded.


    He left and when she came back she found his button that was ripped off.


    "Ah! His button. I was going to sew it." She sighed.


    I will keep this button I guess. Who knows when he will remind me of his ruined shirt. I will sew it at that time.


    ---


    Golden Sea vi.


    "Jinhai! What happened to you?", Mother Liu asked seeing a band-aid on his forehead.


    "Nothing Mom. Don''t worry. It was just a minor ident."


    Huian couldn''t say anything.


    Father Liu asked, "What happened?"


    "It was just a drunk biker. He suddenly came in front of our car so we had to take a sharp turn to avoid the impact. I just bumped my forehead."


    "Dear Lord. The bikers these days! How can they drink and drive?", Mother Liu was angry.


    "It''s okay now."


    Father Liu asked excitedly, "So where is my ramen? You didn''t forget to bring it, did you?"


    "How can you think about food when your son is hurt!?", she asked exasperated.


    He shrugged. "He is fine now. I can''t keep harping on it the entire night you know. Might as well fill my hungry stomach."


    She facepalmed.


    Jinhai sighed. "Here it is." He handed him his ''delivery''.


    He snatched it and dashed into the kitchen.


    "Such a child.", Mother Liu shook her head. "Come, dear. We will also have our dinner."


    Huian said, "I wille in a minute."


    "Mom. I''m not so hungry. You go ahead."


    She didn''t know what to say about the two important men in her life. One ate too much like his life is dependent on it and one practically ate nothing like he can go on without food for hundreds of years.


    They left but Huian didn''t move. Her thoughts this entire time were going in a totally different direction.


    Is this ident perhaps nned by that man? Does he want to give some kind of warning?

 Chapter 54: Meeting Suyin, praising Nana

    Chapter 54: Meeting Suyin, praising Nana


    Late at night, Jinhai woke up to drink water. The jar was empty so he went into the kitchen.


    While he was at it, he found the ramen he bought still half left in a bowl.


    He furrowed his brows. What? Dad didn''t finish the whole ramen? He was whining like a child to get it for him and he didn''t even eat the whole thing. He likes Nana''s food so much, so how can he leave some ramen aside?


    He drank water and was about to go but stopped. He stared at the ramen for God knows how long. Like he was trying to make a very important decision. It felt like his stares could bore holes in the ramen.


    Finallying to a decision, he got the chopsticks and took one bite. He slowly nodded. As expected, it''s really good.


    In a matter of seconds, he finished the bowl. Jinhai stood rooted. He was supposed to only taste it. Then he shrugged. I will just cook up a story if Dad asked, he thought.


    He left but didn''t notice Father Liu standing in a corner smiling mischievously at him.


    ---


    Over the next few days, Suyin and Jianyu started meeting frequently. Since Suyin had also set up her own business, they would often talk about work and uing possible ventures.


    "Jianyu. I''m thinking about joining you in the coboration project which you and Liu Jinhai are into with the Fu Enterprises."


    Jianyu raised his eyebrows.


    "Really?"


    "Yes. There is no need to think right? I mean building child care centers for poor and underprivileged children is the noblest thing one can do. So I thought to contribute as well."


    The truth is she didn''t give a damn about the child care center. She found this as a chance to increase her interactions and meetings with Jianyu. If she can enter in this project too, then she will get more chances to be with him and seduce him to start their rtionship again. Not only that it will be good for herpany''s image as well knowing that she is working for the unfortunate children.


    "I have already talked with the CEO of Fu Enterprises. He has no issues with it."


    "Okay. I see no problems with it."


    She smiled. "Thank you."


    A waiter came with their order. "Sir. Mam. Your dishes."


    Heid out all the dishes. Suyin frowned.


    "How can the staff ignore your request? I will have to talk to the manager about this."


    "What''s wrong?", he asked.


    "You don''t like so many veggies right? I know you so well. You can''t even look at them. But they have still put it in your dish."


    "Ah no. That''s not it. I told them to put those veggies. There is nothing wrong."


    "Why?", she asked in confusion.


    Heughed. "You got to hear this. I hated veggies but since the time I ate Nana''s food I have started to love them. I don''t know what she does but man she can make those boring veggies into a delight! And anyways she has also ordered me not to skip them otherwise I''m not weed to Natsukashi anymore.", he sulked saying thest line.


    Suyin stiffened. Nana? Her again!


    "And I cannot afford not to visit her ce anymore. Nobody can leave that ce once you have a taste of it. Of course, you will know. You also had it during bro''s anniversary right?"


    "..Yes, I know.", she gritted her teeth.


    "See? You can understand me."


    He started babbling more about Nana which made Suyin very frustrated but had to hold her anger in.


    He is with me right now but is talking about her! How dare she!?


    ---


    Huian was at the Xiang''s house today. She came to meet her parents for a change and to unwind all the stress she had till now because of those letters.


    "Dear, so tell me. How is everything between you and Jinhai?", Mother Xiang asked while having tea.


    "It''s all good mom. Jinhai is busy with work so we get less time to spend but other than that everything is fine."


    Father Xiang asked, "It''s for the coboration project with the Fu''s right? For the child care centers?"


    "Yes, Dad."


    "You both are so young. It''s hardly two years for your marriage. You should spend more time together. When will you give us the news of our grandchild?", she pouted.


    Huian stiffened.


    "Mom. We are only 27. And like you said we are both so young. I don''t want a child''s responsibility now. I want to enjoy my time with Jinhai while we can. Once a childes, everything changes a lot."


    "For the better.", her mother corrected.


    "Don''t worry mom. It''s not like I don''t want a child at all. Just not now."


    Father Xiang signaled his wife to drop the subject. Don''t pressurize her, his eyes said.


    She sighed.


    A maid knocked.


    "Yes?"


    The maid bowed and said, "Madam Xiang. A package hase for Young Mrs."


    "A package for Huian? But why send it here? It must be sent to your Liu''s Vi right?"


    Huian trembled. She slowly raised her head to see the thing the maid was holding.


    It was like the same package as the first letter.

 Chapter 55: Let the game begin

    Chapter 55: Let the game begin


    All the color drained from her face.


    "Huian, why do you look so pale?", her mother asked.


    "Nothing mom", she tried to smile, "I will head back to my room now. I want to rest for a little while and then I will leave."


    "Okay"


    She took the package and quickly went into her room.


    "Is she alright? Why did I suddenly find her so scared?"


    "She might be still stressed over the child thing. Don''t talk to her about it anymore. It will tense her.", Father Xiang said.


    She nodded.


    ---


    Huian closed her door shut and took deep breaths. She was sweating all over. She felt suffocated like she will die at any moment due to ack of oxygen.


    She opened the package and she really didn''t want to but as expected she found a letter.


    She tremblingly opened it. This time it was quite long.


    Mrs. Liu Huian,


    Running away to your parents home isn''t going to help you much I''m afraid. I have my eyes everywhere. Now we will make this hide and seek more interesting.


    Let''s y a game. It will be a race. I will have your dear husband know your little secret. But not all at once. Otherwise, it will be over too soon. And where will be the fun in that?


    I will send him letters with a part of your secret in it. If he gets all the letters, he will be able to easily join the dots and know what happened. This is a race. So you have to stop him from getting my letters or prevent him from reading them if he does before he figures out the truth.


    Fun, isn''t it? So let the game begin.


    Huian started sobbing. She was terribly afraid. Because she understood that if he knew her carefully guarded secret, he must be really powerful. He cannot be underestimated, and she had no idea how to stop him. She was now forced to y this game with him where she would be constantly on edge. She cannot possibly hang around Jinhai for the whole of twenty-four hours. And he didn''t even say how long this game would go on.


    But she wiped her tears.


    No. I cannot lose to him. At this stage, I will not give up. I will y this game. And you will lose.


    ---


    Over at Liu Corps, the wholepany fell in love with all the changes introduced in their canteen. There were additions in food varieties with which they instantly hit it off. When Nana realized that there were few women who had recently given birth, she especially made arrangements for them to serve nutritious food that was in line with their health and speed up their recovery. Which made those newly became mothers very happy and emotional.


    Father Liu was the happiest person ever. He thought this was the biggest sess he clinched than any other business deals he had. As expected, he was frequently seen hovering around Nana ditching his work. He happily volunteered to be the taste tester, although that job was never needed. His assistant cried and cried because that man would always dump all his work on him and leave to have fun. Poor assistant!


    Liu Jinhai was also very satisfied with her work. After his anniversary celebration, he had no doubt about her abilities and he knew the moment his father proposed this suggestion that it would be a big hit. He was just looking over thetest report his assistant Xin handed.


    "Sir. The report is really good. There are noints but only praises sung for Miss Nana. I don''t think we have much to do."


    Assistant Xin thought that ever since Nana has be a part of Liu Corps, the atmosphere is really changed for the better. Especially it''s also keeping his cold Boss happy which is good for his mental health. He also wanted to shower praises on this angel.


    He often heard the chefs  Bo and Zhemin''s constant babbling that they felt so lucky to work with such an awesome chef like her. It''s like they get a treat for their eyes seeing her beautiful face and their soul is cleansed when she smiles. He shook his head.


    "En.", he paused and said, "Call her in my office."


    "Yes, sir."


    He went and called the kitchen extension.


    "Hello." A soft voice spoke.


    "Ah. Is it you miss Nana?"


    "Yes. Assistant Xin right?"


    "Yes. I called to tell you that Boss has asked for you in his office."


    "Um..is it something urgent? I''m sorry but I''m kind of busy with prepping. I cannot leave now. It will take some time."


    Assistant Xin now admired her even more. How dedicated to her job. If it was some other girl, she would have jumped on this chance to meet his Boss. After all, there are so many girls who try to seduce him knowing that he is married. He is handsome and wealthy. What more does a girl want?


    "Oh sure. I will inform Sir right away." After already seeing such a job well done he knew his Boss wouldn''t get offended.


    He went back and said, "Sir, Miss Nana said that she is a little busy in prepping for food. So, she cannot meet you now."


    He slightly widened his eyes in surprise. But then he nodded.


    "I will personally go and meet her."

 Chapter 56: A newbie

    Chapter 56: A newbie


    "I will personally go and meet her."


    Now Assistant Xin was surprised, "Sir...you?"


    "I can''t?"


    "No no that''s not what I meant. Of course sir you can.", he quickly said. The CEO himself going to the kitchen quarterswhat breaking news it would be, he thought.


    In the kitchen.


    Right now Nana was the only one in the left kitchen. The canteen was divided into two big areas and each had its own kitchen in the back.


    Bo and Zhemin were in the right-hand side''s kitchen. Some staff was with them and some in the inventory.


    Jinhai, like a dignified and noble king, entered the canteen leaving all the poor employees happily eating spit out their food.


    Silence. Their biggest boss hade. How could anybody even utter a word? They held their breaths.


    Assistant Xin sighed. This was bound to happen.


    Liu Jinhai stopped and turned around.


    He asked in a low voice, "Why did everybody stop eating?"


    There was such a pin drop silence that even his low voice could be clearly heard by everybody.


    All were dumbfounded. They cried internally. Like hell they can act like nothing happened when the big CEO himselfes in the canteen! Your presence is too much to just ignore. Boss, have mercy on us!


    He raised his eyebrow which indicated he was waiting for an answer.


    Everybody gulped. Somebody! Anybody! Go forward and answer him.


    It was like everybody gained a special power to talk to each other telepathically. Truly the need for an hour can invoke anything.


    What if he gets angry? I will be fired. I love my job okay?


    If nobody answers then we''ll all get fired okay!?


    In the end, a young newbie bravely stood up. Poor guy. He was just hired a month ago. Everybody silently gave him a thumbs upand condolences as well.


    "Sir. It''s nothing. We were just s-surprised to see you here."


    "I can''te here?"


    He furrowed his brows. Why did even his assistant ask like it was a big deal? He didn''t understand.


    Everybody started sweating invisibly.


    In the end, the new employee just gave an honest answer. "No, sir. It''s just thatyou are the CEO and you eat in your own private lounge area. So we are not used to s-see you here. Liu Corps is the number one in the whole of China. It''s a natural reaction to be dumbfounded when the biggest boss like youe where all the hundreds of staff eat. That''s all.", and he bowed.


    Everyone else was speechless. Who told you to give such a straight forward answer? You should have buttered him up. Now you are dead!


    Jinhai stared at him.


    The youth cried. Goodbye, my hard-earned job!


    "What is your name?", he asked.


    "Sir. My name is Han Ru."


    He then turned to Assistant Xin, "Take Han Ru under you. Shift his office to the top floor."


    "Yes, sir."


    Jinhai left.


    The reactions of each and everyone was priceless. What just happened? Wasn''t he supposed to get fired?


    Han Ru still didn''t understand. He asked, "UmSorry but why under you Assistant Xin?"


    He smiled, "You impressed the big boss. Not only with your courage to face him but also by telling him the truth. So young man, he has promoted you. You will be working under me and after you have learned everything you will be directly reporting to our Boss."


    Han Ru didn''t have any words to say. He felt so emotional. He wanted to cry. Being the assistant to the CEO is the highest promotion one can ever get. And don''t even bother to ask about the sry. He had lost his parents at a young age and he has two younger sisters and one brother. It would take such a big load off him for their education fees. He can also afford a decent house now. He cannot ask for anything more.


    "Thank you so much, Sir. You cannot understand how much this means to me." He bowed deeply with tears threatening to fall.


    "You have deserved it. Now go pack your things ande to the top floor. Your desk will be ready."


    "Yes, sir."


    He left leaving everyone else stunned.


    What just happened was like a p to everybody''s faces. A newbie got the chance to be the CEO''s assistant? Even if you work for a lifetime you cannot get a chance like this!


    Why didn''t I answer the boss? It would have been me instead of him. Everybody regretted that they let go of such a golden opportunity himself walking up to them.


    ---


    Jinhai finally entered the kitchenpletely unaware of the chaos he caused in all of his employee''s minds. There he found Nana immersed in her job.


    She heard someoneing and thought it must be either Bo or Zhemin.


    "Ah. Can you please dice the mushrooms and pass it to me here?"


    Jinhai was confused and looked at the mushrooms lying on the kitchen table.


    He frowned. He had never cut vegetables or anything before. But nevertheless, he took the knife and stood in front of it.


    ???


    He had no idea what or how to do the next part.

 Chapter 57: A cooking class with Nana

    Chapter 57: A cooking ss with Nana


    He looked at Nana who was also cutting some veggies over at her station. But he couldn''t figure out anything because she was like aplete chef ninja. In just a blink of an eye, all of those vegetables were neatly and finely chopped.


    What sorcery did she use? How did she do that so fast?


    In the end, he didn''t learn anything. He stared at the mushrooms for a second and started chopping them however his gut feeling was telling him to do.


    He then took the cutting board with the *cough* "chopped" mushrooms and ced it in front of her.


    "Ah thank- ...you", Nana''s voice got lower and lower as she spoke. She blinked her eyes rapidly.


    Whatis this? The poor mushrooms died the most horrific death. They were cut in literally any angle, in any size and in any shape. It was brutal.


    She raised her head to look and widened her eyes.


    "Mr. Liu. It''s you. What are you doing here?", she looked down and then up and seemed to realize something.


    "Did you chop them?"


    He hesitated. He figured out by watching her expressions that he had not done a very good job.


    "Yes."


    She saw how pitiful he looked. Clearly, he was feeling sad over his failed attempt.


    Nana wanted to hold back her chuckle but ended upughing out loud.


    "Ahaha haha haha."


    He kept quiet.


    Nana quickly said, "Oh no, I did notugh because of how you chopped but how cute you looked just now. Just like a dog who has done something wrong and waiting to be scolded."


    She was stillughing silently.


    His mouth twitched. The analogy...


    "But why did you do it?"


    "You told to dice and give them to you."


    "Huh? Oh, that! It was not for you. I thought it was Bo or Zhemin who came. I asked thinking you are either of them. You should have cleared yourself." She shook her head.


    "Don''t worry. I will fix it." She took the cutting board and chopped them into her standards in just ten seconds.


    He blinked. "I''m sorry I increased your work."


    "Ah, it''s no problem, Mr. Liu. That reminds me. Why did youe here?"


    "Well, I got the report and read how much my employees are praising and loving your food and all the changes you have done. I just wanted to personally congratte you."


    She felt shy. "Ah. Thank you so much."


    He nodded.


    The curry started to boil.


    "Ah."


    He observed her cooking. It seemed like she had much to do.


    "Can I help?"


    She was surprised. "Help?" Looking at those mushrooms condition she figured out he was not much of a cook.


    "En."


    He looked pretty sincere, and it was not bad to learn.


    "Um okay. Let''s start with chopping only. There is fried rice so we have to cut the bell peppers. I will teach you."


    "Take the bell peppers and- No no stop! You are holding the knife the wrong way.", she quickly snatched the knife away from him.


    She got scared. The way he held the knife felt like he was out to butcher someone. No wonder those mushrooms suffered that fate.


    I see. I have to start from the beginning.


    "Let''s start with the correct way of holding the knife okay?"


    He nodded.


    "Curl your fingers around its handle aligned with your index finger. That will give you a proper grip on it."


    He did as told.


    "En. Now first watch me doing." She very slowly started cutting the bell pepper for him to see clearly.


    "This is your first time. So be very careful. Watch your fingers. You don''t want to be cut. It''s okay even if you are slow. There is no rush."


    "En."


    He tried chopping them but it was nowhere like how Nana did.


    "It''s okay. Things are difficult in the beginning. Just do slowly."


    He didn''t leave any bell pepper.


    "Keep the knife straight."


    "Cut it into thin stripes like this."


    "Careful! The knife will slip."


    At every turn, Nana was really patient in teaching him. She did not show even an ounce of annoyance.


    Finally, he learned to chop decently. Along with bell peppers, they cut other vegetables too needed for curry and other dishes.


    "Now stir curry for three minutes. It will start to have a thicker texture."


    He started stirring while she took care of the fried rice.


    After a while, she checked on it and took a spoonful of curry.


    "Here. Taste it.", she said and brought the spoon near his mouth.


    Jinhai also quickly ducked and she fed him.


    Both suddenly froze. They realized it seemed a bit intimate to do that. But it felt very natural.


    Nana''s face reddened. Jinhai gulped the bite.


    "Ah that", she tried to say something.


    "En. The curry is very good."


    "Nana! I havee for the taste testing again.", Father Liu''s cheerful voice came.


    He entered and was shocked.


    "Son? You are here? What is the CEO doing in the kitchen?"


    Jinhai''s mouth twitched. Why did everybody have the same confusion today? And dad. You are also the ex-CEO. Your presence can also be questioned.


    "Nothing. I just came to congratte her."


    "Of course you should! It''s a great sess. Everybody has loved it. It''s all because of me. Praise me. I gave such a brilliant idea.", Father Liu said ecstatically.


    Jinhai simply shook his head. He doesn''t leave any chance to glorify himself.

 Chapter 58: He will do anything to make her a Liu

    Chapter 58: He will do anything to make her a Liu


    "Oooo is this curry?", Father Liu asked.


    Nana said, "Yes, and you should especially try it today. Mr. Liu helped me in making it."


    He was speechless. His son helped? Does he even know the c of cooking?


    He said with a distrustful expression, "So, is the curry now even edible?"


    Jinhai stared coldly at his father.


    "Yes, try it.", she hurriedly gave a spoonful to him before the son starts any war.


    Father Liu tasted it and a wide smile bloomed on his face.


    "Good work son! Obviously, nothing can go wrong when Nana is there to supervise."


    And yet you were distrustful just a second ago, thought Jinhai.


    Nana chose to keep quiet.


    "Alright dad, the taste testing is done. Your esteemed presence is required for the meeting now. Can we go?"


    He red at him, "Don''t you use that tone with me. Hmph!"


    He smiled at Nana and said, "Child I will have to leave. He is just jealous of our fun time together. You can ignore him. We will meetter."


    Jinhai said nothing.


    She smiled helplessly, "Sure."


    ---


    "Sooo how the sudden urge to help with the cooking, huh?", Liu Hai asked on the way to their meeting.


    Jinhai sighed. "Its nothing. I just thought I could lend a hand."


    He said nothing.


    "Well, you go ahead. I will juste back from a quick washroom break."


    "Don''t run away."


    "Are you really my son?"


    "Test it and confirm yourself.", Jinhai didn''t even look back and went ahead.


    "Stupid son. Can''t even give some leeway for his own father.", he muttered.


    He took out his phone and saw the picture he clicked. And he gave a crafty smile.


    ---


    Mother Chen asked Jianyu, "So, when will you start dating Nana? She is such a nice girl. What are you waiting for?"


    They were having dinner. Jianyu lost the count how many times his mother had already asked that question. Not just today but all the other days as well.


    Jianyu said, "Mom, we are still friends. And we are bothfortable with that. We don''t want to rush it."


    She frowned, "What rush? It''s already quite a while since you both met. You should seriously start thinking in that direction.", she showed an annoyed expression, "Plus now more than ever. Because even my brother likes her for Jing. You have to hurry or else he will snatch her away from us! I know him too well. Because I''m like him too. Once we decide that we want something, we get it by hook or by crook."


    "He is not that evil.", he sighed.


    "Hah! You all are fooled by him. I''m his sister. I know him closely, even more than mom and dad. He is one devious man. He will stop at nothing to get what he wants."


    "And how do you know that?"


    "Because that''s how we both married to whom we are married today. We are very simr in that sense. You can even say the same. If he really likes Nana as much as I do, then he will definitely give his all to make her a Liu. And I found her first! She must be a Chen.", she harrumphed.


    He shuddered, "What exactly did you do to get Dad? Does he know? Is he being deceived?"


    She dismissed, "That''s a story for another time. You focus on Nana."


    "Well, she ising tomorrow. We have ordered lunch boxes again from Natsukashi."


    "That''s great! Now don''t waste this chance."


    "But-"


    "Ssshhhh ssh. Don''t annoy me anymore. I''m done eating. Good night."


    He shook his head.


    ---


    The same night at Jinhai''s house.


    He got out of his car and a woman dashed towards him in a hug.


    "Hubby. I missed you."


    "Huian? What are you doing outside?", Jinhai asked.


    "I especially came to wee you. Aren''t I a lovely wife?", she grinned.


    Huian hade to gauge his mood. To know if he got any letter and had strange or confused expressions on his face.


    He chuckled, "Yes yes. Now let''s go inside. It is cold here."


    "Yeah lets-", Huian''s gaze suddenly turned towards his fist. It felt like he was holding something.


    She said, "Ah, What is that? What are you holding?"


    Jinhai looked. "Oh, this? I don''t know. I found it stuck in between the edges of the seat. But something strange is written on it."


    Huian froze. "Huh? Strange? Like what?"


    "I didn''t quite get it."


    "Show me."


    She saw the letter with the same light floral design and color. She felt like her heart stopped beating.


    She started sweating lightly and took the paper from him. Her fingers trembled.


    "Are you okay, Huian? Dont worry. I will investigate this. I think it''s one of our rivals."


    "No!", she shouted.


    He knitted his brows.


    "I-I mean I think it''s nothing to waste your time over it. Maybe it identally got there."


    "Still...we shouldn''t ignore it."


    "Oh c''mon Jinhai. I bet you''ll just feel like an idiot in the end.", she shivered.


    "Okay, we''ll talk about thister. We should go back. I think you are catching a cold."


    "Yes Yes. I''m feeling chilly."


    "En. Let''s go."


    They headed back and all the way Huian tightly held that letter.


    ---


    "Dear, you start with dinner. I will be back in a minute."


    "En."


    She quickly came into their room.


    She opened the crumpled piece of paper.


    There were three words written.


    ''In cahoots with''

 Chapter 59: Meeting your rival

    Chapter 59: Meeting your rival


    ''In cahoots with''


    Some other man would have thrown this as a piece of junk but Huian immediately understood. Even if they were just three words, she knew the rest of it.


    In cahoots with meant to have or be an aplice in a n.


    And there was only one person.


    Grandma Liu.


    In cahoots with Grandma Liu. That was the whole sentence.


    She was quivering. What will she do now? Jinhai has already read it. He has even doubted the presence of such a weird letter. And once he starts to doubt something, he doesn''t leave the matter till he is fully answered.


    It was right to be that cautious too. He was the CEO of the biggestpany, his family has the most prestigious background. So there are bound to be rivals and enemies who wish to take him down and who can''t wait to push him from his high pedestal. One moment of carelessness or ignorance can lead to his biggest doom.


    She had to find a way so that he doesn''t dwell on this matter.


    But for now, the scores were,


    Huian  0


    Mystery man  1


    ---


    The next day Nana went to Chen Corps with the lunch boxes deliveries. Shepleted the breakfast time in Liu Corps and left for Bo and Zhemin to handle the lunch breaks.


    "Hey, Nana.", Jianyu greeted with a huge smile.


    "Chen Jianyu.", she smiled back.


    "God it feels like such a long time since we have met."


    "That''s for sure. We didn''t even realize. Guess we were both busy these days."


    "No kidding."


    Along with the coboration project, he also had to deal with Suyin, her truth and think over how to define their rtionship from now on. He was busy sorting out his feelings.


    "Here are the lunchboxes you ordered."


    "Thanks a ton. You are the best."


    "You are very wee."


    They both chuckled.


    "So anything new? How''s Natsukashi going?", he asked to catch up for the days they couldn''t meet.


    "Natsukashi is going great. And even more so now."


    "How? Did you get contracted again?"


    "Yes, but it''s a little different."


    "??", he frowned in confusion.


    "Well, I got another contract from your cousin, Mr. Liu Jinhai, to work in hispany for a while to change their canteen menu a little and introduce my recipes. They wanted a coboration between Liu Corps and Natsukashi."


    His jaw dropped. Such a huge thing happened and neither he or Mother Chen even had an inkling about it.


    "Really? That''s great. Congrattions. Another big contract with the same client. You must be proud of yourself."


    She felt embarrassed. "I''m just doing my job."


    "You are being modest. But I must say this was a really good idea by bro. Even I''m feeling jealous now why didn''t I think of it first."


    "Ah, it was not proposed by Mr. Liu."


    "Huh? Then who?"


    "His father. Mr. Liu Hai. He suggested it and Mr. Liu Jinhai agreed to it."


    Jianyu didn''t know how to contain his shock.


    Did uncle propose this? Since when did he start to take so much interest in..-


    He widened his eyes in possible realization. He remembered what his mother said just thest night.


    Once we decide that we want something, we get it by hook or by crook.


    He is one devious man. He will stop at nothing to get what he wants.


    If he really likes Nana as much as I do, then he will definitely give his all to make her a Liu.


    Wait. Has he nned this on purpose? Is he really that serious to pair Nana with Jing? But Jing is in abroad now. What will he gain by bringing her to Liu Corps at this time?


    He didn''t understand.


    Maybe I''m thinking too much. Anyways uncle is a huge foodie, so he might have really liked her food and perhaps suggested with good intentions.


    Nana waved her hand in front of him.


    "Chen Jianyu?"


    "Huh yes? Sorry, what were you saying?"


    "Nothing. You seemed lost somewhere."


    "Oh, it''s just work-rted."


    Just then somebody knocked. The door opened and a woman entered wearing a formal business suit.


    "Jianyu, I-", she froze seeing the girl in front of her.


    "Suyin. What are you doing here?", Jianyu asked.


    Suyin smiled stiffly andposed herself.


    "I just came to discuss the presentation."


    "But it was to be done tomorrow."


    "Yes. Ipleted the work and had some free time so thought we could get it done now."


    "Hm. Okay. Oh yes. I will formally introduce you two. Nana, she is Tang Suyin, my childhood friend. And Suyin, she is Nana. You met her in theanniversary party."


    Nana clearly remembered how she med her that night. She felt a little awkward.


    She bowed. "Hello, Miss Tang."


    She forced a smile. "Hello, Miss Nana", she said after a pause, "So, what are you doing here?"


    Jianyu answered, "She came to deliver our lunch. We frequently order from Natsukashi."


    "I see. Well, she is that impressive after all."


    Inside, Suyin was fuming in anger. She has even charmed her way toe here. I have to remind her rightful ce!


    Just then Jianyu''s phone rang. "I have to take this call.", and he went aside.


    Suyin said, "Jianyu is always praising you. Even when we are together, he always talks about you."


    "Ah? Is that so?"


    "Yes. So, don''t you think you should keep your distance from him?"

 Chapter 60: Heart burning in jealousy

    Chapter 60: Heart burning in jealousy


    Nana knitted her brows.


    "I know Aunt Chen really likes you and you are also good friends with Jianyu, but shouldn''t you realize your ce by your own ord?"


    "My ce?"


    "Yes. Well, there is no need to tell you about Chen''s family status and influence, right? But then what about your background? Where is your family?"


    Nana smiled, "No offense Miss Tang, but we are really not that close enough for me to tell you about my personal circumstances."


    Suyin stiffened. This bitch!


    She smiled, "Nana, you are misunderstanding me. I''m telling you this for your own good. People from our society don''t like mingling with people of a littleyou know. In the end, you are the one who is going to get hurt. Some socialites are very harsh."


    "Harsh? Perhapslike you?"


    She gave a distraught expression. "Nana, You are Jianyu''s friend. So, I also care about you. I think you are still angry at me for the incident at the party, right? But I already apologized to you. Can''t you forget it please?"


    She faked a sob.


    Nana kept quiet.


    "I just wanted to say that if anyone heard that Jianyu regrly visits your ce in such a downtown area or if youe in his office, it would be a big blow to his reputation. They won''t ept it. I''m his very close friend and we have spent a lot of time together. We still do. Althoughpared to before, it is a little less now. But, I will not be able to bear anyone saying anything bad about him."


    She gave her the impression that she is the closest to him and indirectly Nana is the cause of their growing distance.


    She smiled. "Who are ''they''? And why would Chen Jianyu need to think about ''them''? Whoever they are, they are not living his life. They have no right to question his choices. They are happily living their own lives. They should let Chen Jianyu live his too, don''t you think?"


    She froze. She never thought that Nana would ever talk back to her. When she falsely used her in the party, she saw how nervous and scared she was. So, she thought of her as a weak girl who just got out luckily because of that kid and the support of Mother Chen, Father Liu, Liu Jinhai and Chen Jianyu.


    "Regarding meing here, I''m here just to do my job. Also, we sincerely like each other as friends. I will not break my friendship with him because of what other people will think. Because those people only know how to pass judgments. None of them, not a single one of them wille to help you when you are in crisis.


    So, then we realize - Ipromised on so many things caring about what other people think and they walk out of my life just like that?"


    Suyin didn''t have aeback. Why would she? She belonged to that crowd. She was one of those many socialites who only knew how to point out what and what not to be done; and who would be the first to run away when any sign of troublees knocking. Because she doesn''t want any fingers to be pointed at her.


    "One more thing Miss Tang. I''m not ashamed of my background. I may not earn as much as you, but I feel pride in my work. At the end of the day, I feel satisfied that I''m capable enough to provide for my brothers and myself. I feel happy that I can run my business on my own two feet, without any connections."


    That shut her up instantly. Nana indirectly exposed how some rich people only use each other to grow bigger and bigger in business. It''s as if they can''t do the same on their own. That hit Suyin very hard.


    "Hey. What is with this tense atmosphere?", Jianyu asked as he came back.


    Suyin jolted.


    "Ah"


    Nana smiled, "Nothing like that. We were just chatting a little. Alright, I will take my leave now Chen Jianyu."


    "Okay."


    "See youter and", she looked at Suyin and said, "It was nice meeting you, Miss Tang."


    If looks could kill, then Suyin had already killed her a thousand times. To her, Nana''s eyes looked as if challenging her with the determination to not back down.


    She smiled, "Yes, same here Nana."


    She left and Suyin asked Jianyu, "You are quite good friends with Nana, right?"


    "Yeah. Now we are really good friends.", he smiled


    "How did you two meet?"


    "Well", Jianyu told the whole story. He skipped the part where his mother proposed them to date. They were a couple before so he felt a little odd to tell that.


    "We started to meet more frequentlyter on and I slowly realized that she is a kind and honest girl. So, we kind of hit it off.", he chuckled, "Although I should tell you that it was not easy. In the beginning, we had these weird periods of awkward silences where nobody said anything. You should have seen her expressions. I could literally see on her face how hard she thought to say anything to break the ice."


    Suyin clenched her dress. He was talking so happily about her. It felt like her heart is being tightly squeezed seeing him praising some other girl.

 Chapter 61: Set a spy in Liu Corps

    Chapter 61: Set a spy in Liu Corps


    "That''s good. Honestly I never thought you would be thisfortable with any other girl. You and Jinhai have always been like that. Maintaining your distance with other women. Only Huian and I were able to bear you."


    "Hey! What do you mean by ''bear''? I can understand bro but I was not that difficult, okay?"


    She rolled her eyes. "Whatever you say.", she paused and said, "Butdon''t you think you should find out about her background? I mean her family and all. Because don''t you think it''s odd that such a young girl has to try and work so hard to earn her living? What about her parents?", she tried to instill doubt in him.


    He raised his eyebrows. "I don''t care about that. Everybody has his own situation. She is a nice girl regardless of her family."


    "Don''t ever ask her that. It will be rude to her. It may be a sensitive issue for her. And its not like she is hiding it. I''m not asking it either. I want to respect her privacy."


    "S-sure. I didn''t mean anything bad by it."


    He smiled.


    ---


    Outside.


    "Ughhh! Nana Nana Nana! Just when I''m trying here to have him back, shees barging in. She dared talk back to me, Tang Suyin, the princess of the Tang family. I hate her! If this goes on, my whole n will fail. Jianyu will never look at me. It will be impossible to get back together."


    She left his office and released all her pent up anger. She had to do something to make Jianyu disgusted of her. She made a n.


    ---


    Huian and Grandma Liu were having a serious discussion. She showed her the letter she took from Liu Jinhai. She thanked God that he didn''t question anything about it afterwards.


    "In cahoots withthis clearly meant us, right? How we together", Grandma Liu asked.


    "Yes. I was lucky that I found out about it on time. I got so scared because Jinhai had already read it. I somehow distracted him the whole time so he would forget about it. And it worked. He didn''t ask about itter. But Grandma, we cannot be always this lucky. What if he leaves another letter in his office? He will find it weird and suspicious if I visit him every day."


    "No! We cannot let this happen. Let me think."


    They were both silently thinking of a desperate n to save themselves.


    Grandma Liu said, "What if you go tomorrow in the office and bribe somebody close to Jinhai? You can make up any excuse and tell him to keep an eye on whatever documents or letters he gets. And if he receives any weird letter like we got now, he has to immediately take it and hand it over to us."


    Huian''s eyes brightened. "Yes! This is a good idea."


    "You are needed here in case any letteres in our house. But in office we need another person. Oh, but remember. Don''t ask Assistant Xin about this. He is very loyal to Jinhai. If he smells that something is cooking up, he will first report it to your husband."


    She nodded, "Yes, Grandma. Don''t worry. I will find the right person to do this job."


    ---


    Nana as usual wrapped her work in Natsukashi and headed for Liu Jinhai''s office.


    She reached the top floor and heard a baby crying.


    "Waaaaa waaaaa."


    She stopped in her tracks. A baby? Here?


    She followed the crying voice and saw a woman cradling a baby.


    Nana knew her. She was one of Liu Jinhai''s secretary. The secretary desks were right outside the CEO''S office. The other secretaries were crowded around her as well.


    I think her name is Peng Meixiu?


    She got close to them and saw a cute little bun crying. He was about four months old.


    She couldn''t help but smile and somehow the bun realized that so he immediately turned his head to look at her.


    He stopped crying.


    Peng Meixiu was surprised how her son suddenly stopped wailing.


    She raised her head and looked at Nana.


    "Ah Nana! It''s you."


    "Hello."


    "Its good to see you. I must say you are my lucky charm. You came and he stopped bawling."


    The other secretariesughed, "Of course, why won''t he? Just look at him giggling at Nana."


    "I think I can also see him blushing."


    "Aww so cute. I think he really likes her."


    Peng Meixiu said, "I can totally see that. He has not taken his eyes off her till now."


    At first she was skeptical of Nana. Like other people too, she thought that she is trying to win her boss''s favor. But after everything she did, her impression of Nana improved. Especially what she introduced for all those women who recently delivered.


    She was really weak when she gave birth, but ever since following Nana''s diet, she felt more energetic and healthy.


    She saw how her son''s eyes were gleaming with happiness and with some kind of hope.


    She chuckled, "Nana. Do you want to hold him?"


    She was his mother after all. She understood what he wanted.


    Her eyes brightened as well. "Can I?"


    "Sure."


    She carefully handed her son over to Nana. He was iling his hands in excitement. The moment she held him, he raised his tiny chubby hands to caress her cheek.

 Chapter 62: A picture-perfect family

    Chapter 62: A picture-perfect family


    "Aww, he is so cute. I also want to have a child like him."


    "Sure, find a cute husband first."


    Nana smiled at the little bun. His big, bright ck eyes mesmerized her. His smile was like it could melt anyone''s heart in pure joy.


    She asked, "What is his name?"


    "Peng Xiaosi."


    "Aboo boo boo ba ba", he muttered something in his babynguage.


    She chuckled. She started cradling him softly from side to side. Peng Xiaosi was loving every second of it.


    Just then the secretaries suddenly became quiet. Nana slightly knitted brows feeling the abrupt silence.


    She turned to look at the source of it and said, "Mr. Liu."


    He just entered when he saw all his secretaries gathered around a certain desk. Assistant Xin was behind him with Han Ru.


    "En."


    He was staring at the child in her arms.


    Peng Meixiu exined, "Sorry sir. Today my husband and inws weren''t there to care of him so I had to bring my son here. I''ll make sure he doesn''t disturb anybody."


    He slightly nodded and acknowledged it. But he kept staring at him. Peng Xiaosi also joined the staring contest with him. He looked at him intently with his bright, clear eyes.


    Nana watched their almost nonexistent, silent interaction. But looking at Liu Jinhai, she guessed something.


    "Do you want to hold him?"


    Liu Jinhai was surprised and slightly widened his eyes.


    Peng Meixiu wanted to faint. The CEO holding my son? Although I can understand. He is just too cute to be resisted. Good work Nana!


    "Sure sir, why not?"


    Assistant Xin''s mouth twitched. The cold, hard boss holding a fragile being. Han Ru was excited.


    He cleared his throat, "I-I don''t know how to hold a baby."


    Nana said, "Ah really, there is nothing to be scared of. Here, I will tell you."


    He slowly went and stood in front of her.


    "Okay, hold his neck gently with your right hand and bnce his body with your left. He is still small so he cannot hold onto his neck by himself. So, we have to do it whenever we take him in our arms."


    Liu Jinhai raised his eyebrow.


    Peng Meixiu said, "Wow, you know how to handle babies."


    She smiled, "I have taken care of my brothers when they were babies too. So, I learned it at that time."


    He took the baby in his arms. He was still a little nervous.


    It was almost magical. Both didn''t realize that while Liu Jinhai was holding Peng Xiaosi''s neck, he unconsciously didn''t let go of Nana''s hand. He was tightly clutching her fingers. In a sense, they were both holding him.


    But everybody else noticed that. They squealed seeing such a scene before them. Assistant Xin and Han Ru widened their eyes.


    Peng Xiaosi giggled in his arms. He touched his chin with his tiny fingers. A gentle smile bloomed on Liu Jinhai''s face. Nana tickled him with her other hand. Heughed, and with his other hand, he touched her cheek.


    At that moment, Liu Jinhai and Nana looked at each other. Both were smiling and looking fondly at Peng Xiaosi.


    The rest of the crowd was amazed. When have they seen their boss smiling so gently? It''s like flower petals are showering from above. And the way they are standing so close to each other, they just look like a couple.


    Assistant Xin and Han Ru, Peng Meixiu and all the other secretaries couldn''t help but think,


    ''What a picture-perfect family.''


    ''Everything just looks soright.''


    ''Even the baby is touching and looking at them like how a child recognizes his parents.''


    Nobody knew why but they got a little emotional.


    One of the secretaries silently clicked a picture of this beautiful scene.


    Peng Xiaosi then started to furrow his brows.


    Nana said, "Ah, I think he is hungry."


    Peng Meixiu said, "Yes, it''s time to breastfeed him now."


    Liu Jinhai nodded and carefully handed him over to his mother.


    He iled his hand towards them as if saying goodbye.


    They chuckled and waved their hands.


    He said to Peng Meixiu, "If you face any problem again like today, you can bring him in the office. I won''t mind."


    She widened her eyes, "Y-yes, sir. Thank you so much." She didn''t believe she got a leeway from her boss. She sobbed. Peng Xiaosi, you are such a lucky charm for me!


    "Assistant Xin. I wanted to discuss some work with you. Is it okay now?", Nana asked.


    "Ah, sure Miss Nana. Let''s go-", he identally nced towards Liu Jinhai and found his expression a little odd.


    It felt like he was sulkingor sad?


    "Umsince we are already here, let''s sit in sir''s office inside.", he suggested.


    Is it okay to bother him? It''s a small matter anyway, she thought.


    "And, he also wanted to discuss the progress."


    "Oh, okay."


    Assistant Xin then again nced at him. There was no trace of that sad, dejected expression anymore.


    Was I imagining it?


    ---


    As nned, Huian came to Liu Corps today to look for someone who can observe all the paperwork that Liu Jinhai gets.


    She came to the top floor hoping she might find one of his secretaries to do this job.


    "Please move aside whoever is there in the front. I can''t see anything.", a nervous voice came from her side.

 Chapter 63: Gossip

    Chapter 63: Gossip


    She turned and found a young guy holding two big boxes and walking in her direction. She stepped aside a littlete when he lost his bnce and both the boxes fell down. She too got knocked out at the side.


    "Hey, you! Can''t you see where you are going?"


    Han Ru cursed his luck. Dammit! My first day here and I already messed up.


    He looked up to apologize and was stunned. No word came out his mouth. His cheeks flushed red and the whole time he didn''t even blink.


    "I-I am really sorry."


    He held out his hand to help her stand up but she whisked it aside.


    She straightened up and said, "What sorry? Look, I got pushed aside. Who told you to take both the boxes and go? You should be able to see where you are going. And who are you? I have never seen you here before."


    He quickly said, "I''m Han Ru. I have just been promoted to be under Assistant Xin and work with Mr. Liu. Please forgive me. I''m new here."


    "Hmph! You should be d that you are new otherwise-"


    She abruptly stopped in realization.


    What if I tell him to keep an eye on those letters? He will also have to go through all the papers Jinhai gets and since he is new I can just cook him any story. Plus I don''t want any female secretary to use this for their advantage and try to go near him.


    "Umokay. I will let this matter go. But you will have to do something for me."


    "What?", he asked.


    "You see, my one friend is upset with me because I couldn''t make it to her birthday party. So, she has decided to take a funny little revenge. She will be bothering me and my husband with some useless letters. They are just pranks so there will be weird stuff written on it. I don''t want to bother Jinhai with this. He already is so busy with work. You just have to check if he gets any such letters. If he does, then you straightaway give it to me, okay?"


    All his hopes got crushed.


    He cried. Why God? My first crush and she is already married? And to none other than my boss?


    He was sad but said, "Okay, mam.", he paused and said, "I''m sorry I couldn''t recognize youLady Boss."


    "No problem...and one more thing."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t say anything about this to Jinhai or Assistant Xin. They are overly cautious about such matters. My friend is just having some fun and I don''t want to waste their time with this."


    She tried not to be too imposing or he would get suspicious of her.


    "O-okay.", though he was still ufortable with this. He had newly joined this post and already hiding things from Assistant Xinit felt a little odd.


    "Here is my number. Call me immediately if you find something, okay?"


    "Yes, mam. Is there anything else? Should I inform Sir about your visit?", he asked thest question sulkily.


    She gave it a thought. Might as well meet him since I havee here.


    "Okay."


    He went and Huian waited.


    "Look here. I clicked such a nice photo this morning. You all will love it!", a secretary held her phone and showed a picture to her colleagues.


    "Wow. Look at our boss. He looks so cute holding the baby."


    Huian''s ears perked up hearing someone say Jinhai''s name.


    "And oh his smile. It feels like my whole day will be going good.", another secretary chimed in.


    "Hey hey! Did you see the other picture where a girl was feeding our boss? It gave me a heart attack."


    "Yeah yeah I know that one. And what some girl? She is Nana, stupid. It just got viral today in ourpany forum. Someone anonymously posted it. Everybody is discussing it."


    What? Nana? She couldn''t contain her shock.


    "That was also so cute. The way he just bent down to her height to be fed was so beautiful. I''m so jealous of Nana!"


    "And today''s picture too. Ah right you were not there today.", she pointed to the one who asked who Nana was. "You should have seen what happened! Both boss and Nana held Peng Meixiu''s baby like a real couple. They totally looked like parents."


    "What are you all talking about?"


    Everybody turned and were aghast. F*ck, Mrs. Liu!? When did shee here?


    They then remembered that they shouldn''t have squealed so much over Nana and him. God, he is married!


    What if she sees these photos? We are dead!


    She will be so angry seeing these. Oh God, what if she fights with Sir? We will be fired for offending her!


    "I asked something.", Huian smiled.


    Great, she is definitely angry now.


    "N-nothing mam. We were just chit-chatting."


    "About your boss?"


    They gulped.


    "And what is the fuss over some photos? Which photos?"


    "No, they are"


    "Rx all of you. I won''t eat you up. Why are you all so tensed? Is it a secret?"


    "No-no."


    Of course, as a wife, you will get mad!


    "Then? C''mon show me."


    They had no choice. The secretary came forward and showed her phone to Huian.


    She took the phone and there were two photos. One of Liu Jinhai in the kitchen with Nana, bent towards her and eating a spoonful from her hand.


    And the other where both lovingly held a child in their arms.

 Chapter 64: A tight slap

    Chapter 64: A tight p


    Chen''s vi.


    "Mom, please listen.", Chen Jianyu sighed and said.


    Mother Chen ignored him.


    He was getting a headache now. Yesterday he was supposed to talk to Nana about their rtionship and ask if they could possibly date.


    He was going to suggest her to give it a try, and if things didn''t work out as a couple, they can finally take Mother Chen off their backs saying that they did give it a chance.


    But hepletely forgot about it. Suyin suddenly came into his office without any notice and the whole thing got out of his mind.


    When Mother Chen excitedly asked about it, he finally remembered. And now she refuses to talk to him.


    "Mom-"


    "Now you only talk to me when you give me the news of Nana and you dating."


    "C''mon mom, I''m sorry. I really forgot about it. I''m not lying and I didn''t try to avoid it."


    No response.


    Will, she seriously not talk to me until she hears what she wants to hear?


    "Mom."


    She ignored him as if he didn''t even exist.


    He sighed. "Alright. I will go meet her today and talk about it. Is it okay now?"


    "It will be only okay if the answer is yes.", she said without looking at him.


    His eyebrows twitched. "Mom, it takes two to tango. She should also be ready for this. I cannot force her. What if she rejects me?"


    She red at him. "Of course you cannot force her. And listen to me, young man. If you even dare to threaten her to get her to date you just because you want to get me off your back, then you better prepare yourself."


    He looked at her speechlessly. Mom, it is you who is trying to force not me!


    She continued, "But, I would like to know her reason if she rejects you. I don''t trust you. What if you intentionally say something to make her reject you? I would never know."


    He wanted to cry. Now, he really wished to leave this family. Mom, I''m your son. Shouldn''t you have an innate trust in me as a mother? Was I switched with some other baby when I was born?


    "So, you will record your conversation with herno wait! HmmI have got even a better idea. You call me when you meet her and I will listen to your whole conversation live."


    He closed his eyes helplessly. "Mom, can I get some privacy?"


    "Throw your privacy in the ocean and just do as I say."


    She warned before she left, "Don''t. Forget. To. Call. Me. Okay?", saying with serious and clear pauses.


    "Fine! Now go. Dad must be really missing you. Eat his head now.", Yes, just go and leave me alone.


    She grumbled, "Guess I should bring a dog in this house now. At least somebody will be happy to see me when your father isn''t here."


    His mouth twitched but he refused to answer.


    ---


    Madam Tang asked Suyin, "So, what is your n now?"


    Suyin smirked, "I have to make him hate her. I have to break down the innocent and pure image that she has built up in his mind."


    "How will you do that?"


    "I have hired a man for that. Whenever Jianyu will meet Nana next time, I will make an excuse to go with him. The man will be ready. And just before Jianyu meets her, I will signal him and he will push her and get in apromising position with her. Heh! Seeing her in some other man''s arms, he will definitely think that she is having illegitimate rtionships behind his back. This is even more full-proof than just clicking a picture. He will see her in the shameless act with his own eyes."


    Madam Tang smiled. "It''s a good n. And they have known each other since just almost a month ago. He won''t be able to trust her."


    "Exactly. No matter how much she tries to exin herself it will be useless. Plus, I will be there to provoke him if by any chance he falters. I will be there to act my part.", she winked.


    "Perfect. Then as a good friend, you will be sad for him andfort him and that will take you one step closer to get him.", Madam Tang raised her wine ss, "Cheers to that b*itch''s downfall."


    "Cheers.", theyughed and clinked their sses.


    ---


    Liu Hai was keeping tabs on all the discussions happening in thepany''s forum.


    The released photo had caused waves of heated debates and arguments. Nobody could believe their eyes. Their boss in such a naturally intimate position with the new hire. They were all so mesmerized with that simple yet beautiful scene that they seem to forget that Liu Jinhai was already married. Some were even rooting for them.


    He simply smiled.


    ---


    Nana, Liu Jinhai and Assistant Xin were discussing some new ideas.


    They seemed to be reviewing something important so Han Ru wasn''t sure whether to disturb them or not. He still wanted to tell them about Huian''s visit.


    The door suddenly opened and everybody raised their heads.


    Liu Jinhai was surprised. "Huian? You-"


    But before he could ask anything further, Huian walked straight towards Nana, roughly grabbed her and pped her hard across her face.

 Chapter 65: An outsider in her own marriage

    Chapter 65: An outsider in her own marriage


    Silence.


    Nana waspletely nk. She still didn''t raise her head. She still didn''t blink her eyes. She was still in a state of utter shock and confusion.


    Then she felt the stinging pain of that p. She slowly raised her hand to touch her cheek. She lifted her head to meet those enraged eyes filled with extreme anger and resentment.


    Assistant Xin and Han Ru were bbergasted as well. Everything just happened so suddenly.


    Even Liu Jinhai''s permanent cold face couldn''t hold his shock.


    "Huian!", he eximed.


    He immediately stood in front of her.


    "Huian! Why did you p her? What is wrong with you!?"


    "What''s wrong? Why are you asking me? Ask her!", Huian said furiously.


    "What should I ask her when even she doesn''t know!"


    Sheughed mockingly and pped. "Wow, what an amazing actress. She doesn''t know?", she looked at Nana and said, "Really, Nana? Are you sure you don''t know anything? About how you are very subtly trying to im yourself as someone special to Jinhai?"


    Nana furrowed her brows.


    "Tell me. I''m still waiting."


    "Stop it Huian. Just say it already. What is the matter?"


    She snickered "Look at this." She showed her the picture on the cell phone. Nana''s eyes widened.


    Jinhai knitted his brows. When was this picture taken?


    "Oh now did you finally remember something?", she gritted her teeth and said, "What were you thinking when you tried to feed my husband so lovingly? Who gave you the right!? Do you purposely want people to misunderstand Jinhai and you?"


    Nana couldn''t seem to exin. She was not weak who did not know how to stand up for herself when such a serious usation was put on her. But, even if she didn''t hold those intentions, from an outside perspective the photo was misleading. It could give the wrong ideas. How was she supposed to prove her thoughts at that time?


    So, Nana didn''t know how to rify this picture to her. It would all seem like an act or some sort of pathetic excuses.


    "Mrs. Liu. You are-"


    "Misunderstanding? Right, since now you are caught red-handed, it all conveniently bes a misunderstanding. Will you cry sympathy tears now? And what are you doing here in the first ce? As far as I remember, the wedding anniversary got over a long time ago. So why are you still hovering around my Jinhai?"


    Jinhai interrupted, "Huian, I can-"


    "No! It''s okay dear. I''m not ming you. I now understood that she is really the same as every other girl who wants you. She is not as great as how Aunt Liling is thinking her to be. Poor aunt doesn''t know that behind this facade, she is just a typical white lotus b*tch."


    "Huian..." Jinhai warned her to stop.


    Nana was about to say something but a grave voice came from behind.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Father Liu hade to the office. At first, he came in a jolly mood to tease Jinhai about the picture but when he saw all the secretaries tensed and panicked, he figured out something was very wrong. He asked and they said how Huian saw the photos and went inside zing in fury.


    Huian cried, "Dad! Just look at what she did. She is trying to ruin my marriage with Jinhai. She is so shameless. Aunt Liling has liked her for Jianyu but here she is trying to covet my Jinhai."


    Jinhai coldly stared at his father. He was starting to get the idea who took that picture.


    Liu Hai narrowed his eyes. He looked at Nana and was aghast. He saw her swollen cheek.


    "Child, your cheek! It''s all swollen."


    Huian looked at him like he was some stranger. She couldn''t believe it. Who is the daughter-inw here? How can he be concerned about her


    "Dad", she cried.


    She felt helpless. She was already on edge with those letters and it''s a threat to her. It felt like she was going crazy being yed like a puppet to the mystery man.


    But when she saw those photos, she snapped. Here she was battling with an unknown person who was on a mission to destroy her marriage and there Jinhai had already gotten so close to Nana. She couldn''t fathom just when they got so close.


    And even if she wanted to, who will shein to? She saw all thosements in the forum but what can she say to them? Even her own mind was thinking along those lines the employees were discussing. She herself started to feel like an outsider. She didn''t want to but it felt like they were the ones meant to be and she hase in between. And that hit her very hard.


    So, after all that, when she saw Nana talking to Jinhai in his office must now, her bitter feelings took over her. She was outraged.


    "Liu Huian.", Liu Hai said in a stern voice.


    She jolted. He had a very grim expression.


    "Were you the one who hit her?"


    "Dad, how can you question me? You have known me since my childhood. Do you think I will act like this on purpose? Yes, so what if I hit her? Ask this homewrecker! Her intentions are crystal clear. She wants Jinhai. Otherwise, why is she here even after the wedding anniversary is over?"


    "I hired her.", he said inly.

 Chapter 66: One by Liu Hai, another by Liu Jinhai

    Chapter 66: One by Liu Hai, another by Liu Jinhai


    "I hired her."


    Huian widened her eyes.


    "H-huh? Hired her?"


    "Yes."


    Over there, Nana froze. She couldn''t pay attention to their conversation. Her mind was going through some different thoughts altogether.


    Homewrecker? I am not even given the chance toand I''m alreadybeled as a homewrecker. Once again.


    She went pale. She didn''t want to but those past usations resounded in her ears. She couldn''t hear any of the arguments. She felt like her mother was standing there in ce of Huian; her eyes filled with loathing and hatred for her.


    "Yes. I hired her."


    "But why?", she asked in disbelief.


    "Why not? I loved her work during your celebration. So, I thought we can restructure our office canteen with her help. I had the confidence that everyone will like it. And that''s what''s exactly happened. So, Liu Corps formed a contract with her."


    Huian was stumped. All this time she used Nana of shamelessly sticking to Jinhai, but her own father-inw was the cause of it?


    "I-Iwhen did this happen?"


    "Just a few days ago. This is what I wanted to clear Huian, but you didn''t even let me speak.", Liu Jinhai replied.


    "But I wasn''t told of this."


    Liu Hai said, "This was a business decision. Totally for the benefits of all our employees. What was there to tell? I don''t inform each one of my business deals to Chunhua. Why should Jinhai? We handle so many contracts."


    She never ever once thought that instead of Nana, she would have to do the exining.


    "Alright, you may have hired her but that doesn''t mean she didn''t try to take the advantage. Look at this photo."


    Liu Hai nced at it and said, "I took that picture."


    Her mouth was left hanging open.


    Again?


    Liu Jinhai stared at him.


    "It was not meant to be anything. I clicked it as a joke. I just took that picture to scare Jianyu a little. He is being so passive, so I thought to make him hasten up a little in pursuing her. That''s all. Oh, and I wanted to share it to Jianyu but identally it got posted in the forum.", he said with absolutely no guilty conscience at all.


    "And anyways, Jinhai was there to simply congratte her. You don''t know how popr Nana has be. She was called in his office and if Nana wanted to seduce him, do you think she would have let this chance go? But she refused because she was busy in the kitchen."


    Huian didn''t have anything to retort. Indeed she wouldn''t have missed out the chance. But she refused to give up.


    "But what about feeding him? Why did she do that?"


    "Liu Huian, you are making a mountain out of a molehill. Chefs have the habit to ask others to taste test. She must have done this a hundred times with her brothers and her staff. Guess she didn''t even realize it. She just naturally asked him. She even asked me. Now what? Will you im that she is trying to seduce me as well?"


    Huian didn''t say anything.


    "Fine. It may be an ident. But then what about this?"


    She showed him the second picture where Nana and Jinhai held the baby.


    Liu Hai saw it and was amused. He subtly raised his eyebrows.


    "This child is so cute. Whose is he?"


    Jinhai had the sudden urge to punch somebody.


    Huian was losing her patience. She had to prove her point anyhow.


    "That is not the point Dad. Just look at how Nana is holding him with Jinhai! What does she mean by doing this? She clearly and very cleverly wants to indicate something."


    He tilted his head. "What?"


    She gritted her teeth. Does Dad really not understand?


    "Doesn''t this give a couple like feeling? Like howparents lovingly look at their child. Doesn''t she want to show that she wants to take my ce?"


    "He is one of my secretary''s child, Peng Meixiu.", Jinhai coldly interrupted their conversation. He had enough of this.


    "The baby was in Nana''s arms, and I too, wished to hold him. She was just helping me. He is small and I didn''t want to take any chances. What if I didn''t hold him properly and an ident urs?"


    That''s it?


    "That''s why she was supporting me. Maybe that time one of them took the picture."


    "Yes, mam.", Assistant Xin said hurriedly, "I can testify for that. Han Ru and I were also there the whole time. It''s just like what sir said. You can also ask any of the secretaries."


    Han Ru felt bad for Huian but nodded.


    She was stumped. It looked like she wanted to counter-argument but no word came out.


    One photo was exined by Liu Hai and the other by Liu Jinhai. And when they both exined it, it didn''t seem wrong. Nana didn''t try to intentionally get close to him.


    Huian felt like someone poured a bucket full of ice-cold water on her. Oh sorry, two not one. Her zing fire of fury extinguished into nothing.


    "I-I", she stuttered. Not only had she used her but had also pped her.


    "Is everything clear now, Liu Huian?"


    She bit her lips.


    "Apologize, Huian.", Jinhai said.


    She widened her eyes.


    "Huh?"


    Liu Hai said, "Is there still a reason to be confused? You didn''t think about asking her first before raising your hand against her? Or didn''t you try to clear things with Jinhai? He could have also answered you. You don''t trust Nana, fine. But you trust Jinhai right?"

 Chapter 67: An unsettling feeling

    Chapter 67: An unsettling feeling


    "T-that"


    "Do you realize how serious those usations are? You practically called her a slut. Without even clearing the whole matter, you directly jumped into conclusions. You are a woman too, Huian. You should understand better than anyone else how such mindless allegations hurt a woman''s respect and dignity. And it''s unforgivable.", Liu Hai said in great resentment.


    Huian never thought that he would berate her this much. Never in her life had he admonished her like this.


    She looked at Jinhai sadly, "Jinhai"


    He kept quiet.


    His silence pierced her heart like thorns. I will have to apologize to her? Again? First on the anniversary and now?


    She felt utterly miserable. She didn''t want to bow down in front of her and admit her mistake.


    Liu Hai shook his head. He looked at Nana but he was shocked.


    "Nana!?", He rushed towards her. "Child, are you okay?"


    Liu Jinhai noticed and got shocked. He wanted to go but Huian


    Huian also looked at her in confusion.


    Nana was terribly sweating. It looked like she was unable to breathe. Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    She mumbled incoherently while crying, "Why? Why? Why am I never given a chance to exin? Why am I alwaysbeled as wrong? Why is it always assumed that I started something? Why does nobody ever believe me?" She said with a nk stare.


    "Dear, it''s alright. Everything is cleared now. You are so pale.", he turned to Assistant Xin, "Quick! Call the doctor here."


    "Yes, sir!"


    But before he could call, Nana distanced herself from Father Liu and without saying anything she dashed out.


    ---


    All the secretaries outside were terribly nervous. They didn''t know what was going on inside.


    "What do you think is happening over there?"


    "Lady Liu was so much angry. I think it would be a big fight. She will never let go of Nana."


    "But Sir Liu Hai is also there now. I hope everything gets sought out. I think he will handle it."


    Peng Meixiu was also worried. She found Nana to be a sweet girl and didn''t want her implicated when she was innocent.


    Suddenly the door opened and Nana came out running with tears streaming down her face. She was trembling and it looked like she could fall any second but she didn''t stop and went away.


    "Oh God, Just as we thought! She was really misunderstood."


    "Nana?", Father Liu and Liu Jinhai followed her.


    "Where is she?", he asked.


    Peng Meixiu said, "Sirshe already left. She was crying."


    He shook his head. Then Huian came.


    Liu Jinhai said, "Huian, I hope you know what to do next."


    She was so embarrassed. She saw her pale face and knew that she had crossed the line.


    She bit her lips and weakly nodded.


    ---


    Chen Jianyu reached Natsukashi to meet Nana. Suyin had called him and said she wants to go with him but he refused.


    She was his ex and how could he have asked out Nana in front of her?


    Suyin got tensed. She had to go with Jianyu today.


    Outside Natsukashi, Jianyu got out of his car when Suyin called out to him.


    "Jianyu!"


    Jianyu was surprised. Suyin. Here?


    "Suyin, I already told you that today is not a good day. Then why did youe here?"


    "No. It''s really not like that. I coincidentally had a meeting with a client nearby. It took a long time and I got hungry, so I came here. I remembered Nana''s ce was nearby."


    He hesitated. Now what?


    "Well"


    "Oh, don''t worry. I won''t take much time."


    He felt relieved.


    She smirked. Of course, I won''t take much time. Before that, I will make sure to end that Nana''s chapter once and for all.


    ---


    It was early in the evening and Liu Jinhai left the office. But, he still couldn''t take Nana out of his mind.


    That same pale face, that same pain and those same expressions she had when he had used her. Those tearful eyes pricked his heart.


    He was worried now. The sky was covered with dark clouds and the whole city was dyed in pitch ck as the night. A storm was brewing. It would really pour down heavily tonight, he thought.


    Would she have reached home safely? Did she return?


    He thought he should find out about her whereabouts and know that she is fine. Then perhaps this restless feeling will finally settle down.


    He was going to call but then remembered he didn''t have her number.


    He then found out Natsukashi''s number from his assistant and dialed.


    It was answered in the second ring.


    "Hello, Natsukashi restaurant. How can I help you?", It was Yukira.


    He realized that he cannot ask about Nana directly or her brothers will worry and ask a lot of questions.


    "I want to make a reservation. Can I talk to the owner? It''s Miss Nana right?"


    "Oh, yes. I''m her brother. But sorry, sis is not here. She has gone for work and hasn''t returned till now. If you want I can help you with your reservation."


    His heart thumped. She hasn''te back? He looked outside. It was growing darker and darker by every passing second. It was not good to be outside at this time. She may get trapped somewhere if it pours down.


    He felt awfully unsettled now.

 Chapter 68: Her past (1)

    Chapter 68: Her past (1)


    "Hello? Are you there?", Yukira asked.


    "Ah, yes. It''s alright. I will call back againter.", and he hung up.


    Over there Yukito asked, "What happened?"


    "A person was asking about reservations but sis is not here."


    "Yeah and that reminds me it''s going to be a hell of a storm tonight. Nee-chan shoulde back sooner."


    "Let''s wait for some more time."


    He nodded.


    ---


    Liu Jinhai was not having a good feeling about this.


    He took out his phone. "Find where Nana is right now."


    Assistant Xin''s eyes widened in disbelief. He is asking about Miss Nana? He didn''t have the courage to question back.


    "Yes, sir."


    In a few minutes, Jinhai immediately got his text with her location.


    He saw it and frowned.


    Why here?


    He said to his driver. "Take me to this ce."


    He asked confusedly, "...Here?"


    "Yes. Any problem?"


    "No-no sir.", he quickly said.


    ---


    Huian returned home with a dreadful face. She was alone since Mother Liu had taken Grandma Liu to a temple. Grandma Liu insisted. She wanted to pray in front of God to end this trouble they were facing.


    She crashed on the sofa and let out a long sigh.


    "Mam.", a maid came to her.


    "What? Don''t ask me anything now. I''m dead tired."


    "N-no. It''s regarding a letter. Somebody left a letter for you and said it should be read only by Lady Liu."


    She jolted all of a sudden.


    "What!? Who sent it? Give me that letter."


    The maid said, "I don''t know Mam. The guards said the letter was already there and your name was written on it. Here it is."


    She grabbed it and was about to open it but she realized the maid was still there. "You can go now. And don''t tell anyone about this letter. Got it? Drill this in your mind very clearly. Not a word."


    The maid was taken aback. Lady Liu has never talked like that before.


    "Y-yes mam.", she didn''t know why but she got intimidated a little.


    Huian took a deep breath and opened it.


    Mrs. Liu Huian,


    The game has only started and your happy marriage with your husband is already going down the hill? Tsk tsk tsk. How does it feel to have your first argument with him? But mind you it was not because of me, okay? It was because of your own stupidity and blindness. Such a fool you are. So, don''t me me.


    Buck up Mrs. Liu. You cannot lose so soon. Or how will I enjoy this game? Tread carefully from now on because your ''happy married life'' has started its journey towards its end.


    She was so mad she tore the letter into God knows how many pieces. Her face distorted in rage and fury.


    "Uggghhh!! Whoever you are, I will make sure you suffer a fate worse than death! Just let me find out about you and then we will see who needs to buck up."


    ---


    It was eight-thirty in the evening and the heavy downpour finally started. It was one hell of a storm. Lightning split the clouds and thunder rolled. The still air charged at a speed as if it wanted to devour the whole city.


    Jinhai reached the ce amidst the storm.


    He came out but the driver said, "Sir, the storm is too heavy. It will be very dangerous for you to go out now. Please, let us head back."


    He said indifferently, "Don''t worry. I''ll be okay. Wait here."


    He hesitated but sighed in the end.


    Jinhai made his way and stood in front of the gate. A signboard was there.


    Cemetery.


    He went inside and searched for a familiar figure. He instantly found her.


    There she was, sitting all drenched in rain, in front of a tombstone.


    He hurriedly went to her and took her in his umbre. He then saw the tombstone Nana was so intently looking at.


    In the loving memory of


    Yu Tengfei


    Loved husband to Yu Ichika and father to Yu Yukito and Yu Yukira.


    12 August, XXXX  27 April, XXXX


    Aged 42 years.


    Nana got out of her trance when she suddenly felt sheltered from the rain. She dazedly looked up to see a pair of ck orbs watching her silently.


    She knitted her brows for a second and smiled sadly. She went back to look at the tombstone again.


    Jinhai wanted to talk to her but didn''t know where to start.


    After a long period of silence, she said,


    "You should not be here. Your...", she said painfully, "wife will misunderstand that I''m trying to gain sympathy. Or perhaps I want you tofort me?", she said while nkly staring at the tombstone.


    He hurriedly said, "It''s not like that. Huian has realized her mistake. She knows she shouldn''t have said all those things. And", he hesitated, "I should apologize as well. I was unaware of those photos that were circting. If not for my ignorance, Huian wouldn''t have misunderstood you."


    Nana didn''t know whether tough or cry. Should she feel happy that he came here looking for her? Or be sad that he is ming himself to protect his wife? She felt a stabbing pain in her heart.


    She kept quiet.


    After a while she asked, "Do you know who he was?"

 Chapter 69: Her past (2)

    Chapter 69: Her past (2)


    Jinhai understood she is referring to the person whose name is inscribed on the tombstone.


    "Yu Tengfei. My adoptive father. That day in the car you wanted to know more, right? When I told you that I was adopted. But you didn''t probe further. I could tell."


    Of course, he remembered it. He had the urge to know her past but he didn''t know why. It felt like he just wanted to know it. He needed to know it. He felt like he wished to learn more about her.


    "My father Yu Tengfei fell in love with my mother Yu Ichika when he was on a business trip to Tokyo. She was working as a waitress in a well-known hotel. He met her there. He fell in love with her. Even after his stay got over, he increased it to spend a few more days. He pursued her and eventually, she fell in love with him too."


    She smiled and continued, "He asked her to marry him ande with him to Beijing. It was a little difficult at first. She spent her whole life in Japan and now suddenly she was settling in a different country. But, she did it. She had lost her parents while she was young and she had no other rtives there. So, she agreed. They came back to China and got married here."


    She looked at him and said, "Everything worked out so nicely, isn''t it?"


    He kept quiet. He figured that that was the time when things started to go downhill.


    "Everything was going quite well for the first few years. They were happy in their marriage. But then there was a problem. Even after five years of their marriage, they didn''t have a child. They didn''t notice at first because they didn''t want a child in the beginning. They wanted to enjoy their time together. But when they decided to have one, my mother was unable to get pregnant."


    "Finally they decided to go for a check-up and found out that my mother was unable to conceive. Her womb was very weak and even if she did get pregnant, it won''t be able to hold the child. She would eventually miscarry. They were devastated. Especially her. She felt terrible for my father."


    Jinhai silently kept listening to her.


    Nana didn''t know why she was telling all this to him. She was unable to share it even with Serena who grew to be her best friend. She got to know from the twins.


    After that incident, this was the first time she had opened up about this. That she was willing to share it with somebody. But she couldn''t find the answer why was it Liu Jinhai.


    She continued, "It took two years for her toe out of it. It''s horrible and the worst nightmare for a woman to know that she cannot have a child, that she cannot be a mother. But my father was very supportive and patient to her all this time. He said that he didn''t mind not having one."


    The rain showed no signs of stopping.


    "Then one day while they were out to cheer her up, they came across an orphanage. That was when I met them for the first time. I was three years old."


    Jinhai felt somber. As I thought, she doesn''t have her real parents. Then he realized how blessed he was to have aplete family.


    "I am also a Japanese, so we instantly warmed up to each other. Father found that she was finally smiling andughing; after such a long time."


    Jinhai also faintly smiled.


    "Father thought that since we are both Japanese, it will be good if they adopt me. She would feel morefortable and closer to home, and the same with me. Mother happily agreed with tears in her eyes. They finally had a daughter.", she looked at him and smiled, "I became Yu Nana from there on."


    He smiled but then something came in his mind. Why does she never introduces herself as Yu Nana? Why only her name?


    "I know what you are thinking.", she looked at the name on the tombstone. "Now everyone was finally happy. We were aplete family. We loved each other like any other family. We wanted nothing more. But then good news came after two years. My mother got pregnant, with twins. It was like a miracle. We were all so happy. They thought of me as their good luck. Her pregnancy was difficult since she had a weak womb and we were scared of a miscarriage but we made it through. And that''s how Yu Yukito and Yu Yukira were born. Father let my mother name them because he knew she had suffered so much more than him, and that''s why they also have Japanese names."


    She smiled remembering the first time she saw them. They were so cute and adorable angels. Yu Ichika''s happiness knew no bounds.


    "I started to take care of them and we were just like any other biological siblings."


    "Wow Nana, you can already make such fine dumplings.", Yu Ichika praised.


    The twins would always stick to her.


    "Look how they are attached to her. We have be secondary for them now.", she giggled.


    Nana continued, "Time passed by and as I started to grow, I noticed my father behaving oddly. He avoided looking at me. He even started not to stay in the same room as me. I didn''t understand. He behaved normally with me in front of others. So, Mom didn''t find anything wrong or different."


    Liu Jinhai was just as sharp as Father Liu. He slowly widened his eyes in possible realization. Noit cannot be

 Chapter 70: Her past (3)

    Chapter 70: Her past (3)


    "This went on for three years. Until one night. I was ten that year.", she clenched her dress. This was the most traumatic part of her life she was going to share.


    She trembled. Liu Jinhai clenched his hands into fists.


    shback


    Nana was sleeping in her room when the door opened. It was one in the morning. The footsteps woke her up and she was surprised to see her dad.


    He slowly came to her and sat by her side. He had a dead look in his eyes. Like he was tired of running away from something. She got worried but before she could ask, he started caressing her face.


    "Dad...are you okay?", a ten-year-old Nana asked in concern. But she was feeling ufortable with the way he was looking at her and now touching her. She felt something was wrong.


    He was smiling. He then suddenly traced his finger across her lower lip.


    She jolted.


    "D-dad, what''s wrong?", she gulped. For the first time in her whole seven years of living with him, she sensed an air of danger now.


    He didn''t seem to hear her and he traced his finger down her neckline.


    Nana was now genuinely petrified. Why is he suddenly doing this? What happened? She was on the verge of crying. This man before her who she loved him as her father all this time now scared her. She felt like she didn''t know him at all.


    Yu Tengfei then suddenly pushed her on the bed. He trapped her in between his arms.


    "Dad!", she screamed but he muffled her mouth.


    "Mmph Mmph!", she tried to struggle. She was frantically iling her arms and legs to push him off her but he tightly held her in his grip. Tears rolled down her cheeks. She was not that young to not know what was happening with her. She was terrified of what going toe next.


    Slowly, he lifted her shirt and started moving his hand along her waist up to her back.


    Nana felt disgusted. She wanted to shout and scream but he had so tightly blocked her mouth with his hand that not even a whimper came out.


    No..no..please. Don''t do this. I beg you, she cried silently.


    He bent down towards her face but she quickly turned to another side. He gripped her jaw and forced her to look at him. He bent and kissed her cheek.


    She tightly shut her eyes. Words weren''t enough to describe her pain and disgust. This man who gave her an identity, a ce to call home and whoughed with her while telling stories to her when she sat on hisp was sexually abusing her. What went wrong? Why did everything change so drastically?


    Her whole body started trembling. She was having a panic attack.


    "Nee-chan..", the twins pushed the door and called in unison rubbing their eyes.


    "We want to sleep with Nee-chan."


    They went inside and saw the horrific scene in front of them. Their father on top of their sister. Even though they were only five, they were intelligent. They instantly knew he was doing something very wrong to Nana. It was such apromising position. They saw her crying and struggling.


    Nana was shocked seeing the twins. They were so young. What will they think?


    Both of them ran towards Yu Tengfei and started pushing him.


    "Bad daddy! Bad daddy! Leave our sister now!", Yukito started to cry.


    Yukira also pushed him with his tiny hands. "Get off her! Can''t you see you are making her cry!? And fathers never make their daughters cry."


    "Weren''t you the one who said how every father treats his girl as a princess. Then why are you doing this now?", Yukito wailed.


    "Bad daddy. We will protect our Nee-chan from you."


    But he did not budge.


    "Go away!!", they both shouted and gave him a hard push.


    Yu Tengfei lost his bnce and fell down.


    Nana gasped and took a mouthful of air. She was finally free. She got up and started panting heavily. All this time she was feeling suffocated.


    The twins came crying to her.


    Yukira sniffled, "Nee-chanWhy did daddy be the villian?"


    Yukito rubbed his eyes, "He was our hero right? What was he doing? You were crying so much."


    "We felt scared of him."


    Nana immediately took them in her arms and tightly hugged them. Finally, she cried the tears she was holding back for so long while also trying to pacify them.


    Yu Ichika came hearing all the crying and yelling.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you making so much noise?", she saw the state they were all in and froze. Nana''s clothes were disheveled and her husband was on the floor. The twins were crying in her arms.


    "W-what happened? Why are you all in this condition?"


    Yu Tengfei seemed to snap back to his senses. He realized what he had done. But, he didn''t try to defend himself.


    As a woman how could she not understand what just took ce there? But she refused to believe. She had known her husband for so long. It just wasn''t possible for him to do that.


    Nono-noit''s not what I''m thinking. How can it be? Nana is our daughter and he loves her as a daughter only. How can there be any other feelings?


    She was finally living a happy life with her husband and children after going through that horrible phase. Everything was perfect in her life now. She didn''t want anything to jeopardize it at any cost.

 Chapter 71: Her past (4)

    Chapter 71: Her past (4)


    The two years of Yu Ichika''s life had mentally left her with depression and sadness. She was unable to cope up with the fact that she would never be able to carry a child. When they adopted Nana, she gained back her color and vigor but still couldn''tpletely let go of her inability to conceive.


    When the twins were born, she was way over the moon. She thought that thatst gap in her life was filled too. So, now she didn''t want anything to happen that could ruin their family after waiting for such a long time.


    She couldn''t believe that Yu Tengfei did this. He was always there to support her, he always loved her so much. It was impossible for him to betray her. Her stubbornness led her to me Nana.


    She came forward and pped her hard.


    "Why Nana? Why did you do this?", she cried, "How can you be so vicious?"


    Nana was stupefied. The loud sound of that p resounded in her ears. She stared at her nkly.


    The twins got more frightened and hugged her tightly.


    "He is your father for God''s sake! How can you try to seduce him!? We adopted you, loved you like our own child and in return, you give us this! Betrayal? And now you are even acting like a victim? Where did we go wrong? Tell me!"


    Nana couldn''t utter a word. Everything was crystal clear and she still refused to believe it.


    "Mom"


    "Shut up! Don''t call me that."


    Yu Tengfei said nothing to refute.


    "And leave my twins! They are not your brothers from now on. They don''t have any sister from now on."


    She forcefully dragged them away from her. The twins cried even harder but she ignored it.


    She looked at her furiously, "You have betrayed us but we will still bear your responsibility. Until you grow up to be an adult we will raise you. But don''t show your face to us even if we''ll be living under the same roof."


    Yu Tengfei didn''t look at her and she left with them leaving Nana all alone in her room. She felt everything was over. This was the worst day of her life.


    But that day was yet toe. Because two dayster, Yu Tengfeimitted suicide. He hanged himself. That was the time when Nana''s situation became way worse.


    Yu Ichika became mentally unstable. She sat hours in front of his cold dead body. She wasughing like he was doing some sort of a joke.


    "Wake up dear, wake up. The joke''s not funny anymore."


    "The twins will start crying. Do you want to make them sad?"


    But slowly the reality sunk in. She read thest letter he wrote.


    "SorryI''m so sorry."


    She cried hard that day. No matter how much others tried to console her, it was all in vain.


    And she med only one person for her misery.


    She stomped her way in Nana''s room, dragged her and threw her out the house in front of all people.


    "Mom, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry.", Nana cried, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    All the neighbors started murmuring. They med her for being too beautiful from which even her father couldn''t escape. Some even conjectured that she may be a prostitute''s child. It may be in her bad blood to seduce men.


    "It''s all because of you! You are a curse. I regret the day we took you in. If not for you my Tengfei would still be alive. You messed him up.", she pointed her finger at Nana and said with loathe in her eyes, "I, Yu Ichika, disown you from my family. You will have nothing to do with my family from now on. You will not be a Yu anymore! You will not carry my husband''s name. Ever!"


    Nana saw the disgust in her eyes and realized that her family is broken forever. There was no hope. Her mother hated her from the core. She smiled sadly.


    "Why...why did you have to do this?", Yu Ichika trembled and fainted. By the time she woke up, Nana was nowhere to be seen.


    Present


    The rain was finally slowing into a light drizzle. The raging wind calmed down.


    She finished retelling her past. She looked up to him and said, "That''s how from an orphan I became Yu Nanato eventually be an orphan again. I was good luck, but then I became a curse."


    For the first time ever in Liu Jinhai''s life, his eyes welled with tears. At every part where she suffered, his heart clenched as if somebody was mercilessly hammering on it.


    He was enraged listening to how Yu Tengfei sexually molested her. He had the urge to defy nature and bring him back from the dead; and personally kill him with his own hands, giving him the worst and cruelest death ever.


    He felt horrible that Nana had to apologize even though she was the one who suffered such a gruesome and traumatic event.


    Her mother became mentally disturbed. She was not able to bear his betrayal. If Nana had insisted on her innocence, she would have be all the more crazy and depressed. So, to save her from any further pain, she admitted to a mistake she never did.


    Now, he understood why she had that deste look on her face. She had gone through this before. And he and Huian made her relive it once more.


    Twice she had to suffer because of them.


    Nana got up but her legs were numbed sitting out for such a long time. She tripped but Jinhai caught her in time. She quickly pushed him aside and stabilized herself.


    "I-"


    "I don''t need your help, Mr. Liu. And I don''t want your sympathy either.", she said emotionlessly.

 Chapter 72: Lost control (1)

    Chapter 72: Lost control (1)


    He felt hurt. He felt the pain when she rejected him. He hesitantly took his hand back.


    "Mr. Liu. Since you are already here, I want to tell you something. It would save me the trip to visit your office."


    He looked at her.


    She took a deep breath and said, "I won''t be working in the Liu Corps from now on. I''m canceling our contract."


    His heart shook. He felt an ugly feeling rising.


    "No! I mean why? It''s not necessary. Huian will apologize to you, I assure you."


    She smiled sadly, "I don''t think at this point the matter is about an apology."


    He didn''t know why but he felt panicked.


    "Don''t worry, I will pay thepensation for the breach of contract. Just, please give me a little time."


    "It''s not about that. Why don''t you think about it a little more?"


    "I have to leave now.", she ignored and passed by him in quick strides.


    Jinhai simply stood there. He felt awful. He felt that if he won''t stop her now, he would never see her again. She would be gone forever. It''s like they would be strangers again. And he didn''t want that. Nonever!


    He turned and ran behind her. He came out of the cemetery. He looked here and there but didn''t find her. The driver was about to say something but he cut him to it.


    "Where is she?"


    "S-sir, who?"


    "Nana. She just came out of here. Where did she go?", Jinhai asked coldly running out of patience.


    The driver sensed it would be better to just answer and not ask anything.


    He pointed, "She took a right turn over there."


    Jinhai didn''t waste any time and left. The driver was dumbfounded. What happened? I never saw sir so frantic before.


    Jinhai followed her path and found her not very far away from him.


    "Nana!", he called out.


    She stiffened a little but kept on walking.


    "Nana wait! Listen to me please.", he hardly took three long steps and reached her within no time.


    They both were now wet from the rain.


    He held her hand to stop her from leaving. "Nana-"


    "Miss Nana. It''s Miss Nana for you. We are not that close enough for you to call me just by my name.", she looked at his hand holding hers, "and please let go."


    He stared at her. "AlrightMiss Nana. Just listen to me. I know Huian has done a horrible thing to you. I apologize to you and Huian will too. But, don''t leave thepany. I give you my word you will not suffer again.", he said with utmost seriousness.


    Nana was also able to see that. But she had to end this now.


    "After today, nothing is left for anything to go wrong. So, I have to go. And you should be with your wife right now. She must be needing you by her side.", she said killing every emotion she ever felt for him.


    Jinhai felt indignant. He was getting angry that she kept on pushing him away from her.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "I''m asking you to think it over."


    "And I''m saying that there is no need.", she was losing her patience.


    "Miss-"


    "Enough Mr. Liu!", she cried loudly in anguish.


    He froze.


    The dam of those tears she held for so long finally broke out.


    "I am tired of this! How longjust how long will I be subjected to those same insults? How long will I have to bear other''s criticism? Tell me. What did I do wrong?", she sobbed.


    Nana had never raised her voice in her twenty-two years of life. But now she wanted to let out all the injustice and unfairness she went through all this time.


    "What is my mistake? Oh yes, people say that I''m more pretty. Is that what it is? But why is it my fault!? I didn''t ask God to give me this face. So, why am I getting this treatment? Why can''t I just live a normal life?"


    She buried her face in her hands. "I''m so tired of always putting up a strong front."


    Her sobbing shook himpletely. No, I don''t want to see you crying like this.


    She wiped her tears and looked at him. Without saying anything, she turned to leave.


    Jinhai said, "Wait!"


    She didn''t answer.


    "I said wait!!", he grabbed her arm and pulled her in his embrace.


    She was stunned and looked up to protest but before she could even utter a word, his thin, soft lips pressed onto hers.


    Her brain short wired and eyes widened in disbelief.


    Jinhai pulled her closer. His one hand held her waist and the other the back of her head. He did not want to think about what was right and what was wrong. Right now, he just wanted to do what his heart urged him to do.


    His lips moved slowly across hers iming every inch of it. He could taste raindrops on her lips, and he found them as sweet as honey. He kept on kissing her like there was no tomorrow. Their hot breaths intertwined and his soft, delicate kiss intensified sending wild tremors along her nerves. He pressed on so tightly not leaving even the tiniest bit of space in between.


    Nana''s heart was drumming louder and louder. From this close, she could smell his scent and feel his heart beating wildly against her chest. She felt like fireworks bursting and her cheeks flushed crimson red when the friction of his lips on hers coursed a strong current inside her.

 Chapter 73: Lost control (2)

    Chapter 73: Lost control (2)


    The storm of emotions made Nana breathless. The kiss obliterated every single thought. She was unable to think anything. All her pain that she went through today evaporated into thin air.


    Jinhai tilted his head and licked his tongue on her lips. She jolted. The warm and moist sensation snapped her back from her stupor. She finally realized what was going on.


    Nono no no!


    She struggled in his arms and tried to push him and get apart but as if already knowing this, he hugged her even tighter. He yanked her harder towards him. He bent back her head and smashed his lips on hers even more ferociously than ever. She tried to free her arms but Jinhai grabbed and locked her thin, delicate hands in his fist behind her back not letting her escape.


    Nana tried hard but couldn''t get out of his grasp. He held the side of her head and relentlessly bombarded her with his kisses as if he wanted to suck the soul out of her. She kept on struggling but she was so tightly locked in his embrace that she didn''t find any space to move.


    Then she started to gasp for air. She felt suffocated due tock of oxygen and started iling from side to side. But this time Jinhai understood what she wanted. He left her lips and she gasped loudly sucking a mouthful of air. She breathed in hard, her chest heaving up and down. But after just two seconds, he again crashed his lips on hers.


    "Mmph!", she whimpered.


    Nana didn''t want to go on any further. Not because she felt disgusted. But, because all her indescribable and nameless feelings welled inside her. She didn''t want to admit but she was beginning to like Liu Jinhai.


    Yes, she likes Liu Jinhai.


    The type of like where she wanted to be with him forever, as a lover and as a life partner.


    She wanted to bury those sinful feelings but they came with a drastic and sudden realization when he kissed her.


    On the contrary, she wanted this kiss tost forever. This might be the first and thest kiss they share. But, then she felt ugly harboring such thoughts for a married man.


    She gave up. In spite of all the struggling and protesting, he didn''t leave her. She had no strength to resist anymore.


    Jinhai, as if sensing this, hungrily parted her lips with his tongue. He wanted to im her mouth but her teeth were clenched shut as if still trying to resist onest time, but it was futile. He bit her lower lip hard and she gasped feeling the sudden pain. He took this chance and his hot tongue invaded her mouth. He pushed her tongue in a frenzied battle and swirled around, entangling it with his.


    Nana felt the rush of emotions she never had before. Their bodies were freezing cold from the rain but they still felt waves of heat crashing their bodies like a tsunami. She went weak and was about to copse but Jinhai had secured her in his embrace.


    Sensing herplete surrender, he slowly released her hands from his grip while his tongue still danced with hers, and his lips still kissing and biting hers. She didn''t even realize that she was free. Jinhai held her head with both of his hands and fervently rained kisses. His tongue licked and swept across every corner of her mouth and then again swirled against her tongue in a circr motion.


    She suddenly whimpered and Jinhai slightly opened his eyes. He saw that his thumb had identally pressed harder on her cheek where she was pped. He immediately withdrew it and started caressing her cheek lightly; like he wanted to erase her pain. He felt helpless remembering how she was hit. A tear rolled down his cheek. He kissed her harder than before and thrusted his tongue deep, down her throat.


    "Mmm", she moaned and could only tightly cling on to him. She had long lost her strength to stand. The pleasure made her mind gone haywire and she dug her nails on the back of his neck. He groaned and clutched her hair even tighter.


    The passionate kisssted for a whole ten minutes. He slowly started giving gentle kisses, just lightly brushing them like a soft, romantic melody that soothes your heart, before he finally let her go.


    He rested his forehead on hers, their noses slightly bumping into each other. They were panting heavily from the long, ardent kiss. Even though the kiss was over, it felt like they were still connected through their mingling breaths.


    They were silent for some time when Jinhai spoke, "I know I should, but I do not regret this. I will not apologize for kissing you." He looked straight in those brown eyes of hers, feeling no remorse.


    She looked at him with tears burning her eyes. If he had said that he was sorry, then all those feelings she had for him would have died inside her. She would have hated him for kissing her. It would have meant that he took liberties with her and then wanted to get away from it by saying a simple sorry.


    She would have felt like a mistress.


    But he didn''t. She had braced herself to hear his sorry, but it never came. Nevertheless, everything was over. The one kiss destroyed whatever little friendship they had.


    She yanked herself free from his arms. She was helpless at first when she was trapped in his embrace. But not now.


    She raised her hand and pped him across his cheek.


    Jinhai saw iting. It was to be expected after what he had done. So, he didn''t dodge or stop her. He let her hit him.


    He smiled faintly. Her p didn''t hurt him as much as she must have when Huian hit her. Not because she was frail orcked strength. But because even after everything that happened, she still couldn''t bear to see him in pain. She held back her force.


    This may lessen your pain a little...for what you suffered today. Even if it''s just a little, I''m d I could make up for it.


    He raised his head to face her. Without saying anything, Nana turned back and ran.

 Chapter 74: Hiding her pain

    Chapter 74: Hiding her pain


    Chen Jianyu was waiting for Nana at Natsukashi. It had been a long time but there was still no sign of her.


    He asked the twins, "Did she say anything by when will she be back? It''s quite dark out there."


    Yukito shook his head. "No. We have been trying her cell for a while now. But it''sing as unreachable."


    Yukira said, "We are getting worried for her now."


    Jianyu said, "Maybe she is stuck somewhere. There must be heavy traffic by now. All the roads would have been flooded by water. I will go look for her. Maybe she is already somewhere nearby."


    They nodded.


    Tang Suyin was also getting impatient. Her dinner already got over and she was supposed to leave but how could she do that before executing her n? She had no excuse to stay anymore.


    Damn it, Nana! Where are you? You are ruining my ns, she cursed her silently.


    She noticed Jianyu getting ready to leave. She was busy cursing Nana so she didn''t hear their conversation.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "I''m going to look for Nana. It''s quitete."


    What? He cannot go. Or how will my n work?


    "I don''t think it''s necessary. Why don''t we wait-", she abruptly stopped when through the window she saw Nana getting out of a cab.


    She is already here! I will have to text that man. But how in front of Jianyu?


    "Ouch!", she screamed.


    Jianyu asked in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    "Aahhnnnmy stomach is hurting. Can you wait for a while? I will juste back."


    "Okay. If it''s too much then we can go to the hospital."


    "No-no. Just wait here.", and she quickly dashed to the washroom.


    She called that man''s cell but he didn''t pick it up.


    Huh? Why isn''t he picking up my call!?


    She dialed two more times but it didn''t get through.


    Damn it! I don''t have time to waste.


    Then somebody picked it up on the fourth call.


    "You! Why the hell weren''t you picking my calls? Now get ready. She is already here."


    "Excuse me mam, but I''m not the person whose this phone belongs to."


    She froze. "Huh? Then who are you?"


    "I''m the bartender here. This man came to our bar and had quite a few drinks. He ispletely wasted now. I saw his phone ringing for a while, so I answered it. You know him, right? Can you pick him up?"


    What the hell! How can he get drunk when I have given him a job to do!? So useless! She was furious.


    F*ck I will have to give up my n for now. Damn it, Nana. You are so lucky!


    "Uh hello?"


    "Oh shut up! Do whatever you want to do with him.", and she hung up.


    The bartender was dumbfounded. What a rude woman. She was the one calling incessantly and now she was giving him the attitude?


    ---


    Nana got down the cab and very slowly walked towards Natsukashi. She didn''t have any energy left in her. She just wanted to go to her room and copse on the bed.


    The whole way she was trying hard to not think of that kiss. But every time she remembered Jinhai''s gaze and his thin lips on hers igniting a fire inside her. And all those sensations she felt came back to her. She waspletely drained of any strength now.


    When she reached near the entrance, she realized that there would be the twins inside.


    No, I cannot go like this. They will figure out something is wrong.


    She touched her cheek where the redness of that p was still visible. She quickly ruffled her hair to hide her cheek behind them.


    This way they won''t notice it, she thought.


    She then tried to smile fighting against her feeling to cry and went inside.


    Not far away, a car was quietly parked at a distance and the man inside watched every move Nana did.


    ---


    After Nana left, Jinhai didn''t leave for his home. It was very dark outside and the storm would have disrupted all cab and train services. He couldn''t let her go to her ce all alone.


    He went back to where his car was parked and said to the driver, "Go that way."


    The driver surnamed Mu jolted on his order. He nervously stared at him.


    "Quickly.", he said coldly.


    "Y-yes sir.", he immediately started the car.


    They followed Nana from a distance. It was difficult to get a cab but after fifteen minutes she finally got into one. Jinhai was worried about any possible trap. There were some instances where some cab drivers took advantage of stranded passengers, especially if it was a woman. So, he followed her all the way for his assurance.


    The cab reached near Natsukashi and he saw her getting out. They too parked at a little distance away. Nana was walking very slowly as if dragging her feet. He could see how distraught she felt.


    Then when she reached the entrance, he could see some realization hit her. He understood it too. He saw her touching her cheek and clumsily covering it with her hair. He saw her trying her hardest to smile like nothing ever happened today.


    He stared at her face, her eyes that reflected only pain, and her every single expression like he wanted to burn all of them in his memory.


    He looked out of the window and said, "Go back home."

 Chapter 75: The plan still failed

    Chapter 75: The n still failed


    Nana entered through the door and was immediately surrounded by the twins.


    Yukito said worriedly, "Nee-chan! You are finally here. Where were you?"


    "Do you know how worried we were? It was such a heavy storm and you didn''t even contact us once.", Yukira pouted.


    Jianyu asked, "Are you okay, Nana? I was just on my way to look for you. You seem terrible."


    They then saw her state. "Gosh, you are all wet from the rain. You will catch a cold like this. Wait, we will bring you a towel."


    Nana said, "No, it''s alright. I will just freshen up in my room. And sorry I couldn''t contact you. I-it was raining all of a sudden and my cell lost thework. I didn''t even have an umbre, so I got all wet."


    Suyin came back from thedy''s room to see everybody worried about her. She tried to give a smile.


    "Oh Nana, where were you? You got us all tensed here."


    Nana was surprised to see Suyin. After theirst interaction, she didn''t expect to meet her, especially not in Natsukashi.


    "Yeah, I just exined my predicament to them. It''s okay now."


    But Suyin noticed something odd about her. She found her flushed may be. A light blush was on her cheek. And her lipsSuyin jolted on realization.


    Her lips were swollen and probably felt even redder and fuller than before. There was a slight bite mark on her lower lip. Gosh, she has kissed somebody!


    I can''t believe my luck! My n failed but I got even a much better deal. Guess even luck is on my side. She sneered inwardly.


    "What is this Nana? You are hurt!", she got in her acting mode.


    The twins and Jianyu were surprised, "Huh, where?"


    "Look at her lips. It shows a light scar.", she pointed.


    Nana froze. She instantly touched her lower lip. Indeed there was a slight depression.


    Thisit was when Mr. Liu bit me hard toto enter his tongue. The memory shed by. In the light drizzle, both being wet by it, and his tongue exploring hers. She felt unable to breathe.


    "That", she stammered. What do I say now?


    Suyin said in a teasing manner, "Oohhit looks like you kissed somebody."


    Nana widened her eyes in shock. She trembled a little.


    The twins got furious. What is she trying to imply!?


    "Suyin!", Jianyu warned.


    "What?", she asked feigning confusion, "It clearly looks like a kiss. Why are you overreacting? And it''s fine, right? After all, she is of the age now to have boyfriends. She is so beautiful. It won''t be any surprise if she already has one."


    "It''s nothing like that.", he said it like a proven fact.


    She frowned, "How can you be so sure?"


    She doesn''t know that Mom has already liked Nana for me. Nana and I both have the idea that we may try dating one day. Why would she find some other guy?, He thought. God how should I exin this?


    "See? Even you are stumped. What''s the big deal? Plus, she also came sote. Maybe it was a secret date after all. And it''s not like she is your girlfriend and she has cheated you behind your back.", she smirked faintly.


    "It''s not like that!", Nana suddenly said. "I identally bit my own lip hard while having lunch. That is all."


    Jianyu was relieved. "See? It was nothing after all."


    Suyin was dumbfounded. What? Such ame excuse and he bought it?


    "Oh c''mon Nana, you don''t have to hide it. It''s okay. There is no need to be so shy about it.", she still tried to stir up trouble.


    Yukito said in annoyance, "If sis says that she bit her herself so that must be it. Why, don''t people unintentionally bite their own lip or tongue sometimes? It happens."


    Yukira also nodded.


    "But-"


    "Just drop it Suyin. The twins are right.", Jianyu interrupted, "Didn''t you just say that it''s not a big deal? Leave it already. And Nana has just returned. She must be tired. Look, she is all wet but we are still talking.", he looked at Nana said, "Nana, you go. And we will also leave. It''ste now."


    She nodded.


    Suyin was so mad. The perfect opportunity came knocking herself but she still got out of it unscathed. Twice!


    Uhh I so want to kill her. She is like a parasite, refusing to leave my Jianyu. No. I will have to n something bigger and more dangerous that will destroy her in a single strike.


    They just left the entrance when Jianyu said, "Suyin, you wait here. I will juste back in a second."


    "Huh? Where are you-", but he already left. Suyin felt suspicious and followed him from the other side.


    Jianyu entered Natsukashi again and found Nana climbing the staircase up to her room.


    "Nana!", He called out.


    Nana turned back and was surprised to see Jianyu again.


    "Chen Jianyu? Did you forget anything?"


    "Ah no. I just wanted to ask you something."


    "Yes?"


    "Ummactually I wanted to talk something important to you. Something personal regarding us. Can we meet up somewhere tomorrow?"


    She furrowed her brows but nodded.


    "Ahsure."


    "Great. I will pick you up at 11 then."


    "Okay."


    "I will go now. Take care and eat something warm."


    She smiled.


    From a distance, Suyin heard everything. She got a bad feeling about this.


    What is the thing Jianyu wants to talk about? He looked so serious. She quickly went back before Jianyu finds her missing.

 Chapter 76: To apologize with every ounce of sincerity

    Chapter 76: To apologize with every ounce of sincerity


    Nana closed the door shut and rested her back on it. She finally copsed on the floor. She hugged her knees and started sobbing uncontrobly.


    She was wet and cold but that didn''t evenpare to how frozen her heart felt. After crying for a long time, she got up and stood in front of the mirror. She looked at her reflection.


    Her sight went to her lips, and the scar it had.


    She slowly raised her hand. She touched her lips with her fingers. His face appeared in her mind. How his lips refused to give up on hers. How he had pressed her body on to his leaving no space in between. How he bent her head to kiss even deeper. How he gently caressed her cheek with his thumb to ease her pain. How their breaths still connected them even when the kiss was over.


    She looked at her wrists. They were slightly red now. She could see some faint finger marks. She thought back to how he had tightly locked her hands in his grasp. It was impossible to escape.


    She saw herself in the mirror again, a tear rolling down her cheek.


    ---


    When Jinhai reached home, everybody was in the living room.


    Liu Chunhua saw himing and said, "Jinhai! You are all wet. What were you doing out in such heavy rain? You wait here. I will make a hot cup of ginger-tea for you. You won''t catch a cold", she sighed, "Geez, you are all grown up but I still have to take care of you like a child.", she pouted.


    He smiled, "Thanks, mom."


    She left and Jinhai immediately turned to Huian. She stiffened under his gaze. She already felt terrible because Liu Hai''s gaze was not any less intimidating. She shuddered whenever he pointed his piercing gaze at her.


    "Huian.", he said detached with any emotion.


    She was startled.


    Jinhai has never talked to me so coldly and indifferently before. Is he that angry? But why!? Why for that Nana? Who is she to him?


    She looked at him and tried to smile, "Jinhai, you are back. I-"


    He cut her off, "Make sure you properly apologize to Nana tomorrow", he looked straight at her, "with every ounce of your sincerity."


    She froze. Tears welled in her eyes.


    Liu Hai stared at him.


    Grandma Liu asked, "What happened? Why is Huian crying?"


    "JinhaiII know I made a mistake but everything is cleared now, isn''t it?"


    "Who said everything is cleared?"


    "Huh?"


    Liu Hai asked, "What do you mean?"


    Jinhai looked at him and said, "Nana has decided to stop working with us. She said she is ready to breach the contract and pay thepensation."


    He widened his eyes, "What!? No! I will talk to her."


    "Dad don''t. She won''tlisten to you this time. No matter how much you try to convince her. I could see it in her eyes."


    "So, Huian. Is everything still cleared ording to you?"


    Huian didn''t know that it will cause such repercussions.


    Author  Like seriously? *rolls eyes*


    Not only she hurt her but they also lost a business deal. It wasn''t that big as other contracts but it meant a lot to Liu Hai and all Liu Corp''s employees.


    Jinhai smiled, "Why? Are you feeling insulted now that you have to bow down and say sorry to her?"


    That hit her hard. Yes, in spite of all that happened, she thought that everything was resolved so she didn''t feel the need to apologize.


    "Didn''t you think even once before pping Nana, humiliating her, without even giving her a chance to say anything in her defense?"


    She bit her lips hard and started crying. She didn''t have any choice to admit when both father and son were standing against her.


    "I-I''m sorry", she clenched her fists seeing her husband and father-inw taking a girl''s side to whom they met hardly a month back against herself who they know since her childhood.


    She gritted her teeth and suppressed her resentment and jealousy.


    Grandma Liu said, "Enough. Can somebody tell me what happened?"


    Liu Chunhua just came when she saw her sobbing.


    She widened her eyes, "What''s wrong? Everything was fine when I left. So why is she suddenly crying? Jinhai, did you bully her?"


    Liu Hai said, "I will tell you bothter."


    Jinhai took the cup of tea from his mother''s hands and said onest thing before he left, "I''m disappointed in you."


    Liu Hai saw him leaving but his sight fell onto something. He raised his eyebrows.


    ---


    Late at night.


    Somebody knocked on the door to the study.


    "Come in.", a voice said.


    The door opened and driver Mu stepped in.


    "Master Liu, you called for me?", he asked.


    Liu Hai raised his head and looked at him.


    "Yes. I want to ask you something."


    "Yes, sir?"


    "Howe Jinhai was wet when he came back? Didn''t he use the car? What happened that he had to go out in such a heavy storm?"


    He stiffened. "T-that"


    "You must know. You were with him, weren''t you?"


    He gulped. How could he rat out young master? The truth will bring a storm even fiercer than what they faced outside.


    Liu Hai narrowed his eyes. "I want the truth."


    He crumbled under pressure. When Liu Hai wants to know something, it''s impossible to ignore it.

 Chapter 77: Yes, I will be your girlfriend

    Chapter 77: Yes, I will be your girlfriend


    Driver Mu then recounted how they went to look for Nana.


    "Cemetery?", he frowned.


    "Yes. Young master went inside. Then after thirty minutes, Miss Nana left the cemetery and young master also returned."


    A thin line of sweat formed on his forehead. Please don''t ask any further than this.


    "And?", Liu Hai asked emphasizing on it like there was still something left to tell.


    Damn it!


    "Nothing. Young master told me to drive back home.", he tried topose himself.


    He smiled, "You see, I''m d that you are trying to protect your young master. You are so loyal. I''m impressed. But I''m his father, right? You are not talking to any stranger."


    He hurriedly said, "No-no sir. I didn''t mean it that way."


    "That''s good or else you would have hurt my fragile heart.", he looked pitifully.


    Fragile heart my ass!, He thought. Right now I''m the most fragile being here.


    "So, go ahead."


    I''m sorry young master, he cried.


    He confessed what he saw that shook the living daylights out of him.


    Liu Hai didn''t say anything.


    Silence.


    "I see.", he looked away seemingly lost in a grave thought.


    He was dumbfounded. That''s it?


    "You can go."


    He hesitated.


    "Don''t worry. I know your concerns. And don''t tell this to anybody else."


    He nodded and left.


    Liu Hai sat quietly with not even a single emotion on his face that could tell what he was thinking.


    ---


    The next day at the breakfast table, everybody was silent. Grandma Liu and Mother Liu came to know what happened and both were in a dilemma. Not that much for Grandma Liu because she was biased to Huian, so she didn''t care much. Yes, she felt sad for Nana but that was pretty much it.


    On the other hand, Mother Liu for the first time found Huian''s behavior disappointing. Liu Chunhua was not from any influential background. She was the daughter of a middle-ss white-cor worker who had gained a schrship in the university where Liu Hai went to and where they met.


    So, she had her same fair share of problems when they got in a rtionship. She could see herself in Nana. She understood how terrible she must have felt. Every word Huian said must have felt like thorns poking her.


    But Huian was her daughter-inw and Nana a nobody to her. She didn''t know if it was right to reprimand her. So, in the end, she neither spoke for Nana nor consoled Huian.


    Huian looked like a ghost. Last night Jinhai never came back to their room. He was in the study the whole night.


    Jinhai came down and had a quick breakfast.


    Huian tried to talk to him but he didn''t say a word. He turned to leave when Father Liu asked, "Son, what is that scar? There, on your neck?"


    Everybody turned to see.


    He stopped and furrowed his brows in confusion. He felt the back of his neck to find a scratch mark. He stared ahead at empty space. He knew when that happened.


    "Nothing."


    "It must be something.", he smirked.


    Jinhai silently red.


    "I scratched myself hard. It was itching."


    "Oohhh~~, I see", he smiled, "Take care from next time. Don''t get so wild that it hurts youat least not in such obvious ces where you know, people can see."


    Nobody could understand what he meant.


    Jinhai ignored him and left.


    ---


    At eleven, Jianyu came to pick up Nana and they decided to go to the new coffee house that opened a week back.


    Unknown to them, Suyin was following them in her car. She wore sunsses and covered her face with a scarf, and also changed her hairstyle a little so that Jianyu doesn''t recognize her.


    They went inside and Suyin too sat on a table from where she could hear their conversation.


    Nana asked, "So, what is it you wanted to talk about?"


    Alright, it''s time now.


    At first, Jianyu thought that his mother will really leave the house knowing he didn''t ask out again. But when she got to know how she camete all soaked in rain and tired, she wasn''t angry anymore.


    "Okay. But let me tell you first. There is no pressure on you. You are free to decide what you want."


    "Okay."


    "Wellokay, I won''t go around in circles. I was thinking we have be such good friends now and we are sofortable with each other. We like each other''spany."


    Suyin froze.


    "And I think we can try being more than friends."


    What? Nono-no. Don''t Jianyu!


    "So, I wanted to ask if you don''t mindwill you go out with me?"


    Her entire world copsed. She couldn''t believe he asked her out. The girl she hates the most, the girl she wants out of their lives. He proposed her. She clutched the ss so tightly that it could break any moment.


    "Will you be my girlfriend?"


    Nana looked at him as if trying to make an important decision. Actually, she already had made her decision.


    Last night when Jianyu came back to tell her he wanted to say something important, she had an inkling that it may be rted to their rtionship. He was a little hesitant and apart from their dating topic, there was no other thing that could make him that nervous and unsure.


    So, she thought a lot about itst night. She was almost sure that he would ask her out. Probably because Mother Chen told him to do, or he must have felt it on his own. Nevertheless, she thought about it carefully.


    She smiled, "Yes, I will go out with you. I will be your girlfriend."

 Chapter 78: Setting boundaries

    Chapter 78: Setting boundaries


    Nana hadn''t taken the decision lightly, or in the heat of the moment because of what happenedst night. She knew she had no right to take such an important decision recklessly no matter what took ce. After all, it was a matter of Jianyu''s feelings too. He must not get hurt while she was trying to deal with her own troubles.


    She admitted that a part of epting Jianyu was because so that she could forget about Jinhai and move on.


    A new rtionship may help her to swallow the bitterness of her old feelings.


    She thought it was really the time to set boundaries so that every rtionship bes defined. No uncertainties. No vague assumptions. They were rted as cousins. She couldn''t have run from Jinhai forever.


    But she also said yes because she genuinely felt that she can be happy with him if she tried. He was a really good person. He was never unreasonable. It was easy to get along with him. He always supported her, stood by her side. What more does any girl want?


    So even before this meeting, her answer was ready.


    Jianyu was surprised. He never thought that Nana would give him a definite answer. And that too a yes. At least not today. He thought maybe she would need some time to think over it. But he saw in her eyes that she had seriously thought this through.


    He smiled, "Okay. But for the sake of my assurance, I will ask you again. Are you sure about this?"


    She nodded and said, "Yes, I''m absolutely sure about this."


    He chuckled, "Alright then. I will be in your care."


    She bowed while sitting, "Yes, me too. I will be in your care as well."


    Heughed. "Seriously, you never change. You are still so polite and formal. You really didn''t have to bow, Miss Girlfriend."


    She frowned. But she blushed when he suddenly addressed her as his girlfriend.


    "It''s be my habitMr. B-boyfriend.", she thought she had to really return the gesture. It was hard to say thest word.


    His eyes widened. He pressed his lips to control his chuckle.


    All this while Suyin thought of killing Nana countless times. Every time theyughed, she felt like pping her senseless. It was hard for her to control her temper and stop herself from going there and making a mess out of her. She imagined taking the knife and stabbing her over and over.


    I will never ever let this happen. Jianyu was mine, is mine and will always be mine. I will never let a lowly b*tch like you have him, Nana. You stole him from me. This the biggest mistake you made. You shouldn''t have epted to be his girlfriend. And I will make you regret it!


    I, Tang Suyin, promise you this.


    She got up and left secretly shooting daggers at Nana.


    ---


    Nana and Jianyu continued their conversation.


    Jianyu said, "The happiest person will be my mom. You don''t know. She will be like on cloud nine after hearing this."


    Nana smiled. "Yes, I know. She was so excited when we had first met. I was really shocked by hearing her proposal."


    He scratched his head. "Ah, don''t remind me that. I was so embarrassed. My mom is like that. She gets hyper and all excited when she takes a fancy to anything. In fact, she told that Uncle is the same."


    She smiled remembering Uncle Liu. She used to meet him every day at Liu Corps or rather he hung around her all the time. She missed his cheerful and jokester talk. But, she won''t be able to meet him now.


    "I-"


    "I-"


    Both said at the same time.


    Jianyu said, "You say first."


    "Ah, no it''s fine. You go ahead."


    "Um okay."


    He cleared his throat. "Well, I justit''s a little awkward but I just wanted to assure you that we can take this slowly. I mean you don''t have to worry aboutphysical intimacy or anything. Or get stressed about it. I know we both need time to befortable to get to that stage."


    Jianyu had really loved Suyin. He needed time to get into that space with Nana.


    Nana widened her eyes in surprise.


    "Actually, I was going to say the same thing. But I didn''t know how to. This is my first rtionship and I don''t know about these things much.", she felt embarrassed.


    "It''s okay. That''s good. That means we think along the same lines. I feel relieved now."


    She chuckled.


    They talked a little more and then got up to leave.


    Dropping her off at Natsukashi, he said, "I''ll leave now. And I will have to trouble you for another lunch delivery tomorrow in my office."


    "Sure."


    "Thanks. Oh yes, I forgot. How''s your work going on in Liu Corps?"


    She stiffened.


    "I-I don''t work there anymore."


    He frowned. "Why? Did your contract get over? So soon?"


    She felt troubled. Should I tell him the truth?


    He saw her distressed. Did something happen? Why does she feel so anxious?


    "Is everything alright? You can tell me if there is any problem."


    Just then somebody called.


    "Nana."


    Both turned and were shocked seeing that person.


    Liu Huian?

 Chapter 79: Another evil scheme

    Chapter 79: Another evil scheme


    Tang''s Vi.


    Suyin threw every possible thing in her room. It was aplete mess. She broke expensive vases and torn bedsheets and curtains. She even threw a vase at the mirror and shattered it into pieces.


    Master and Madam Tang tried their best to stop her but it was like she couldn''t hear anything.


    "Why!? Why is this happening? When did they get so close? They are dating now Mom, Dad. I will never ept this. Nobody can take Jianyu from me. Just because I wasn''t here for two years, they think that everything is over between us? In their dreams!"


    Master Tang tried to calm her down. "Yes yes. Don''t worry. Only you can be with Jianyu. And who is that Nana? She is just some poor girl running a pathetic restaurant. How long will she be able to stand up against us?"


    Madam Tang, "Yes dear. It''s still not over. Dating doesn''t mean anything. They have just started. We can do many things to destroy her before ites to their engagement."


    "Getting angry will not solve anything. We underestimated Nana. It was our fault. We never thought she could be this ahead of us. Small tricks won''t work on her."


    Suyin finally calmed down.


    That''s right. Enough with the cheap tricks.


    Master Tang then got struck with an idea.


    "You once told that you had investigated her before right?"


    Suyin widened her eyes in shock.


    "Yes! I did. How can I forget that!? Her past is not that simple. We have got such a huge card against her. I''m so stupid."


    Madam Tang smirked, "Correct. So, what if we release it? Do you think Chen''s will still be able happy to have their son date a slut like her? No. They will instantly throw her out of his life. Chen Jianyu will also be disgusted with her."


    Suyin smiled widely.


    "Yes, mom. This is perfect!"


    Just then her phone rang.


    She saw and it was the same man''s number who she had hiredst night.


    "You! You have the nerve to call back!? I gave you a job and you went into some filthy bar to get wasted?"


    "No-no. I got tired of waiting for that girl. Then some guys came by who needed money, soso I went with them to gamble for a bit. I thought I could try my luck too. We had a few drinks but when I woke up, they beat me to pulp saying that I cheated them and they want their money back. They even broke my hand.", he cried.


    "I don''t care! You were useless. Don''t ever call me again."


    "No please! Please lend me some money. They will kill me."


    "Which is good for you! And forget about getting any money from me. You didn''t do the job and you still want money? Get lost!", and she hung up.


    "Who was he?"


    "A fool. Couldn''t even do such a simple thing. Forget about him. We will go ahead with our n."


    Madam Tang was too excited, "Yes! I can''t wait."


    ---


    Outside Natsukashi.


    Jianyu asked in surprise, "Cousin-inw? What are you doing here?"


    Huian was also shocked. Jianyu? Does he know?


    "Umm"


    Nana froze on the spot. It felt like the pain of her p was still fresh in her memory. What now? Oh God, does she know aboutst night? What happened between Mr. Liu and me?


    Jianyu noticed high tension between them.


    Something is definitely wrong.


    "What happened?", he asked.


    Huian said to Nana, "Can we go inside and talk?"


    Nana was silent for a few seconds but lightly nodded.


    Natsukashi was quiet since she had closed it for today. After what happened yesterday, she mentally needed some rest. So, she gave everybody off.


    Jianyu couldn''t contain any longer.


    "Please tell me what happened. I can see from both of your faces that something is wrong between you two. And cousin-inw, how did you suddenlye here today?"


    "That", she took a deep breath. She had to do this. No matter how insulted she felt.


    She bowed and said, "Nana. I apologize for my actions yesterday. II shouldn''t have misunderstood you. I''m sorry I s-pped you without knowing your side. I said many hurtful things to you. I humiliated you.", she gritted her teeth, "Please forgive me."


    Jianyu widened his eyes in shock.


    "You did what!? But why!?", he spoke more like shouting.


    He looked at Nana. "Nana. Is this true?"


    Silence.


    He was frustrated.


    "I want to know! Just what happened that made you p her, Huian? What made you misunderstand her so much that it came to this point?"


    "I-"


    "Answer me already!"


    As a friend, he really liked Nana and so was protective of her. Plus, now he was also her boyfriend. So, double the intensity of his reaction.


    Huian had no choice. One way or the other it was inevitable to know from Jinhai or Father Liu. She thought it was better to tell him herself.


    She nervously told him how she saw the two photos of them Nana and Jinhai together and how things went really bad. How she pped and insulted her. Liu Hai and Jinhai rified the two photos and she realized her mistake. More like they forced her to realize, she thought.


    Jianyu looked at her like he was seeing her for the first time.


    He felt terribly bad for Nana.


    "Cousin-inwwere you even in your senses? Were you drunk? You just saw two photos and you had THAT huge misunderstanding!?"

 Chapter 80: Already hurt her enough

    Chapter 80: Already hurt her enough


    Huian kept quiet. Jianyu and Nana were very good friends so she knew she would get dosage from him as well.


    "Hitting someone is thest stage you get at. It''s not like you caught them on the bed or having an affair. So, why did you flip out so much? You didn''t even ask!"


    Tears started flowing.


    "I knowI already know now. That''s why I came here to apologize."


    He shook his head in disappointment, "Why? I can''t understand. Bro and you are happily married. Why did you suddenly get so insecure?"


    "I-"


    How can she tell him about those letters?


    Jianyu turned towards Nana and said, "Um, Nana. Can you please leave us alone for a sec?"


    After a pause, she nodded and left.


    Huian was confused. Why ask her to leave?


    Jianyu then stared at Huian and after a few seconds of silence, he asked, "Cousin-inw. I want to ask you one question. Answer me honestly."


    She furrowed her brows.


    "Y-yes?"


    "Did youe here on your own ord or did bro and uncle force you to?"


    She stiffened.


    "How can you ask me this Jianyu?", she made a wronged face.


    He smiled, "Because you and I both know that you never like to admit your mistakes much less ask for forgiveness. You feel insulted if you are made to do so."


    Her face cracked in annoyance.


    "That''s not true."


    "Yes, it is. Don''t you remember? When you and bro were nine. There was this one girl in elementary school who confessed to bro. You got so angry that you dumped a bucket full of muddy and dirty water on her and even tore her dress. Uncle and Aunt Xiang were very disappointed when they came to know about it. They told you to say sorry but you didn''t do it. You never felt like what you did was wrong."


    She bit her lips. "That was the past."


    "And it is still the present. At that time you didn''t budge. But you had to when they threatened that they will send you to the boarding school. You should have seen your face when you apologized to that girl. Everybody could see that you still felt no remorse."


    "What is your point!?", she asked angrily.


    "It''s very simple. If you are forced toe here, then I will have to tell you to leave. Because I don''t want you to insult my girlfriend anymore with your fake apology. You have already done enough of that.", he said coldly.


    Huian widened her eyes in shock.


    "Girlfriend?"


    "Yes. She is my girlfriend. You have already hurt her enough. Don''t waste her time if you don''t mean your sorry."


    Huian was intimidated by his coldness a little. But she felt ted to know that she is his girlfriend now.


    She cannot be a threat to me anymore!


    "Are you now happy knowing that she is in a rtionship with me?", he mocked her.


    She snapped back.


    "N-no. I mean yes. But not the way you think", she smiled nervously. "And I really feel sorry. Please don''t doubt my intentions.", she started sobbing.


    He didn''t respond.


    "Nana?", he called.


    She slowly came out.


    He smiled, "Sorry for asking you to do that."


    She shook her head. "No problem."


    Huian quickly came to her and held her hand, "So, Nana. Do you forgive me? I promise it won''t happen again. I will treat you like my sister. We are going to be rtives after all. Jianyu gave me the good news. Congrattions."


    Nana smiled with a neutral face. "Thank you. Andit''s okay. I forgive you."


    She gave a wide smile. "Thank you. Thank you so much, Nana. You lifted such a huge burden off me. I was feeling terribly guilty since yesterday."


    She just smiled and said nothing.


    ---


    Liu Corps.


    Han Ru arrived office a littleter than usual. He was learning very well under Assistant Xin''s guidance and was already handling some important jobs.


    He came to CEO''S office to keep the reports on thetest developments of certain projects on Jinhai''s desk for him to review when hees.


    Just when he kept thest report, his sight went to a small letter kept under a pen stand. It had a floral and light design.


    He picked it up and examined it.


    What is this letter doing here? I have never such paper before, he thought


    He opened and read it.


    He frowned. Huh? What does this mean?


    Then he remembered how Huian had talked about this before.


    Didn''t Lady Liu say about one of her friends who will send such meaningless letters? Is this one of them?


    He saw it again. Sure is one weird letter.


    Oh yeah! I had to call her.


    He dialed the number she gave.


    ---


    Huian was still at Natsukashi when her phone rang.


    She saw an unknown number and frowned.


    "Hello."


    "Hello. Lady Liu?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m Han Ru."


    "Huh? Who Han Ru?", she asked in confusion.


    "Mam, I was the one who bumped into you that day in Liu Corps. You told me to call you if I see any letter for Sir."


    She widened her eyes in shock. He is that guy? Wait. If he has called me then


    "Did you find any letter?", she asked panicking in a low voice.


    "Yes, mam. I couldn''t make out anything of it, so I remembered it must be your friend''s prank."


    "Yes-yes! Um...Jinhai didn''t see it right?"

 Chapter 81: Starting an investigation

    Chapter 81: Starting an investigation


    "Jinhai didn''t see it right?"


    "No. Sir is busy in a meeting."


    She felt relieved.


    "Good. Youe to the vi right now and hand it over to me, and don''t mention it to anybody, okay?"


    Han Ru was stuck. "Um, mamnow?"


    "Yes. Now!"


    He had an important report toplete but how could he refuse the boss''s wife?


    "O-okay."


    "Great! I will wait. Get here as quickly as possible."


    "Yes, mam."


    The call ended and he sighed. If I go quickly and return, I will still be able to make that report on time.


    And even though just a little, he had this crush on her. So, he was a little bit excited to meet her.


    ---


    "Um, so Nana. I will have to leave. I have to go somewhere.", Huian said.


    Jianyu asked, "What happened? I saw you a little nervous on the phone."


    "N-no it''s nothing. I haven''t had a proper breakfast today. It must be because of that. I was feeling worried after all, whether Nana would forgive me or not.", she gave an excuse.


    She looked at her, "But now everything is okay, right Nana?"


    She tried to smile, "Yes."


    "That''s great. And I would have loved to spend some time with you but"


    "It''s alright Mrs. Liu."


    "Thanks. I will take my leave now. Bye Jianyu.", and she hurriedly left.


    Jianyu asked, "Are you okay? Look, if you don''t want to you are not forced to forgive her, okay? You don''t have to think about me or us being rtives. I understand she has crossed her limits. You can take your time."


    She smiled, "No really. I''m okay. It''s a new beginning. We have started dating and on such a good note I didn''t want to be sad or keep any resentments. We should always try to move forward in our life."


    He sighed. "I give up. You are the greatest of all. I bow down before you."


    He bowed down a ny-degree and said, "Thank you for gracing this mere mortal with this divine chance to date a goddess like you."


    She facepalmed seeing his antics.


    ---


    Han Ru reached Golden Sea vi where Huian was already waiting.


    "Quick. Give me the letter."


    He couldn''t help but blush seeing her.


    "Here.", saying that he handed her the letter.


    She grabbed it and said, "Okay, you can go now. You did a good job today."


    "Thank you Lady Liu.", he felt like staying more but what could he say?


    "Anything else?"


    "Uh no. I will leave."


    He went and she ran over to Grandma Liu''s room.


    "Grandma!"


    "What?", she saw her tensed and figured it out.


    "Is it a letter again?"


    She nodded.


    "Quick. Open it."


    She opened the letter.


    It all started two years back when a certain someone''s patience finally ran out.


    Both understood it immediately. Especially Huian. She closed her eyes in helplessness. She felt like she suddenly aged a lot.


    "Jinhai", Grandma Liu asked.


    "No, he didn''t read it. Thankfully the spy I put found out in time."


    She sighed, "For now we can only stop these letters from reaching Jinhai. We have increased our chances though. That man you hired will keep an eye. Destroy this letter."


    She nodded.


    Huian  1


    Mystery man - 1


    ---


    Liu Jinhai was in a meeting watching the presentation one of his employees was giving.


    "Sir, if you see the report, the statistics clearly indicate that the deal is in our favor. Ourpetitors - the Shen''s won''t stand a chance. We are giving resources in a reasonable bid, which is our main selling point."


    The file with the report was kept in front of him. He opened it.


    He read the first two pages of it which were inline with the presentation. He had no doubt that Liu Corps will win the deal.


    When he turned over to the third page, he saw a small letter with a light floral design.


    He frowned and opened the letter.


    A tip to emotional ckmail someone. Have a fake attack. It always works.


    He furrowed his brows. He raised his hand indicating the employee to stop.


    "Did you put this letter here?"


    The employee frowned in confusion, "No, sir. There are only reports. I didn''t put any letter."


    He was silent for a while and said, "Hm. Continue."


    The meeting ended after twenty minutes and Jinhai called Assistant Xin.


    "Investigate this."


    He read the letter and asked, "Huh? What does this mean? Maybe it came by mistake."


    "I also got a letter a day after my wedding anniversary. It was written ''in cahoots with''."


    Assistant Xin doubted something.


    "Sircan it be any of our rivals? Maybe they want to distract us?"


    "Or warn us from somebody? It cannot be a coincidence twice. Something is happening.", he narrowed his eyes.


    "I will immediately investigate this, Sir."


    Jinhai was now left alone in the meeting room. He stared up at the ceiling and drew a long sigh. He slowly raised his hand and touched the back of his neck. He felt the scar and closed his eyes.


    ---


    "What!? Is this true Jianyu? You are not pulling my leg, are you?", Mother Chen asked doubtfully.


    "No, Mom. I really asked her out and she really agreed to date me."


    She was ecstatic.


    "That''s such good news! Finally the day I have been waiting for hase.", she was in her own world now.


    "If everything goes well, we can announce Nana and your engagement in the next month''s Chen''s celebration banquet!"

 Chapter 82: A good news...or perhaps not?

    Chapter 82: A good news...or perhaps not?


    "What!?", Jianyu asked stunned.


    Mother Chen looked at him like an idiot.


    "Of course! Or what? You already took so long in only asking her out. Do you want to be a grandpa before you propose her to marry?"


    "I''m saying the right thing, right dear?", she asked her husband.


    Father Chen nodded. He looked at Jianyu, "Buck up.", was the only thing he said.


    Dad! You too!?


    "Anyways, the banquet is still a month away. You have got plenty of time to go on lots of dates and grow more intimate."


    Father Chen nodded again.


    Dad, you only know to side with Mom!


    "And if Nana has any objections?", he asked.


    "She won''t. I will definitely convince her."


    "And me?"


    She looked at him in disdain, "What is there to convince you? It''s a waste of time. She is more important.", she snorted.


    His mouth twitched. Yup, I was definitely switched when I was born. He sighed helplessly.


    Mother Chen left him alone with his worries. "Wow, I can''t wait till such good news is announced. And...", she proudly looked at both father and son, "I won!"


    "Huh?"


    "I won against my brother! He had chosen her for Jing. But I won. She will be my daughter-inw. Haha!"


    She then sobbed dramatically, "I have never won against him."


    Jianyu rolled his eyes. Still on about that.


    Then he became serious. "Mom, Dad. There is something that you both should know."


    Mother and Father Chen detected the change in his tone. They too became serious. "What?"


    He told them everything that happened between Nana and Huian.


    She stood up enraged. "What!? My poor Nana. How could Huian do this!? How dare she hit her? I knew she is madly in love with Jinhai, but this is insane! She cannot go on ming every girl that goes near him. No. I want to talk to her. That girl. I never really liked her."


    Father Chen also turned grave.


    Jianyu tried to stop her.


    "Mom mom. Listen. I have also condemned her and she has apologized to Nana. Nana has also forgiven her. It''s over now."


    "Hmph! Only an apology? That''s nearly not enough."


    "Forget it, mom. She has been berated a lot by uncle and bro and me too. She has learned her lesson."


    "Well, I sincerely hope so. Because I won''t spare her the next time."


    ---


    Jinhai returned after a long tiring day. There were many back-to-back meetings and he was exhausted now.


    He sat on the couch with his eyes closed. Suddenly he felt a small hand on his forehead. He opened his eyes to see Huian pressing on it.


    "Was it very tiring today?"


    No answer. He slowly removed her hands and got up to have a shower.


    "Jinhai wait! I went to Natsukashi today."


    He stopped.


    "I apologized to her. I admitted my mistakes and sincerely asked her to forgive me."


    Silence.


    "And she has forgiven me. She is a really nice person. I behaved like that and she still forgave me.", she said in an attempt to make him talk to her.


    He looked at her but didn''t say anything.


    "So, please. Will you talk to me now? I missed you.", she bit her lips and cried.


    He stared at her and slowly patted her head.


    "En."


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Really?"


    "Yes."


    She immediately hugged him hard. "You don''t know how awful I felt when you spent the whole time in the studyst night. I was waiting for you but you didn''te back."


    He lightly patted her back.


    "Oh yes, I remember! Now since everything is alright I want to share the good news with you."


    "What?"


    "Well, today Jianyu was also there with Nana. He came to know what happened and he too chided me a lot for it. But you know what he said?"


    He raised his eyebrows.


    "That I shouldn''t do anything more to hurt his girlfriend."


    His hand froze in mid-air.


    She looked at him and smiled, "Yes. Even I was shocked just like that. I don''t know the full story but I guess he asked her out before I went there, and she epted.", she could not hide the delight in her voice.


    "I seeThat''s good for them."


    Huian didn''t notice the strain in his voice.


    "Right, isn''t it? I am so happy for them."


    He stared ahead in nk space, "Hm."


    Jinhai''s phone rang. But he couldn''t hear it.


    Huian waved her hands. "Jinhai? Your phone is ringing."


    He snapped out of it. "Huh? Ah yes."


    He picked it up.


    "Sir. I investigated the letter but I didn''t find any suspicious person in our office or near anywhere where the files were kept. I also checked with the staff but there was nothing out of the ordinary."


    "En. Continue with the investigation. Keep an eye on our rivals."


    "Yes, sir."


    He hung the phone and asked Huian, "Do you still have the first letter which we got after our anniversary?"


    She was drinking water when she suddenly coughed hard.


    He quickly came to her. "Are you okay? Did you choke on yourself?"


    "N-no. Which letter are you talking about?"


    "The letter which I thought your friend Jiu gave."


    "Why are you asking?", she said with sweat forming on her forehead.


    "I got another letter today. Just like the first one."

 Chapter 83: Banging on her past

    Chapter 83: Banging on her past


    Huian dropped the ss and it broke into pieces spilling all the water.


    "Ah! I''m so sorry. It slipped off."


    "It''s okay. We''ll call the maid to clean up."


    She was getting crazy. What letter is he talking about? Didn''t that guy Han Ru give me the letter?


    She tried to smile, "Is that so? Another letter? W-what was written in it?"


    He took the letter out from his pocket and gave it to her.


    She nervously opened it.


    A tip to emotional ckmail someone. Have a fake attack. It always works.


    Fake attackyeah it was all a lie, wasn''t it?


    "I have told Xin to look into it. We think it can be one of our rivals."


    She tried hard to hide the fear and the urge to cry which was apparent on her face.


    When did the man nt another letter? And investigate!? Jinhai is investigating this? No!


    "I still think that...-"


    "No, Huian. Last time you said it was a joke. But now I don''t think so. We have to be always careful. Now, I won''t ignore it until I find out who is behind all this."


    He took the letter back, kept safely in his bag as evidence and then went for a shower.


    Overeverything is over. If Jinhai will meddle in this, then he won''t let it go. He will eventually find out everything.


    Huian  1


    Mystery man  2


    ---


    "Son! Listen to what I just heard now!", Liu Hai''s loud came booming.


    Jinhai was in no mood.


    "Stop shouting Hai.", Liu Chunhua sighed.


    "It is that serious. Liling told me that she will announce Jianyu and Nana''s engagement in their celebration banquet next month."


    Jinhai widened his eyes.


    "And what is wrong with that?", Liu Chunhua asked.


    "Nana is for my Jing!". She rolled her eyes.


    "She is feeling all high and mighty that she has won against me. She dared to mock me. But it''s still not over. Hmph!"


    "At this stage what can you do?"


    He looked suggestively at Jinhai and smiled slyly, "What do you know? We cannot say anything till thest moment."


    Grandma Liu frowned. "Isn''t she doing it too soon? She is a nice girl but her background...we can find better girls for Jianyu."


    She never quite liked Chunhua precisely because of that. She did not outright hate her but the resentment was still there. And now one more


    He rolled his eyes. "You still care about that."


    ---


    The same night in Tang''s vi.


    Madam Tang said, "Everything is ready, right?"


    Suyin smirked, "Yes, mom. This is thest happy night she will have. Because tomorrow Nana will wake up to face hundreds of cameras broadcasting her shameful past. And after that, she will have no choice but to run away and hide her ugly face."


    ---


    The next day, a huge crowd gathered outside Natsukashi. First, there were reporters from various mediapanies banging on the door. Then all the neighbors came out of their houses to see what was the fuss all about. This was the first time they were watching such a spectacle. They had only ever seen news reporters on TV.


    Nana and the twins were bbergasted.


    "Nee-chan. Who are these reporters?"


    "Yeah, why are they shouting so much?"


    Yukito asked, "Did they perhaps mistake our ce for some other?"


    Nana said, "I don''t know. We''ll find out only we open the door."


    The twins got a bad feeling.


    Nana opened the door and instantly she was surrounded by camera shes and mikes and barrage of questions.


    "Miss Nana. What do you have to say about your rtionship with Chen Jianyu?", a reporter asked.


    "Are you two dating?"


    "Is he your boyfriend or another one of your targets?"


    Nana was stupefied. Her eyes blinded with those shes.


    "I don''t understand. What target? And why did everyone suddenlye here?"


    A female reporter sneered. She was bribed by Suyin to defame Nana.


    "Don''t act so innocent Miss Nana. We are talking about your very first target. When you were only ten years old. Your adoptive father, Mr. Yu Tengfei."


    Nana froze. The twins shockingly looked at them. The event that took ce years back now was suddenly being asked. How did they know what happened?


    "Cat got your tongue, Miss Nana? We got an anonymous tip today. How you seduced your father to make him sleep with you and how your innocent mother had to bear your betrayal. Yu Tengfei, unable to bear this brunt, hanged himself."


    The neighbors gasped loudly. Especially Mrs. Fei. They started murmuring.


    "Is this true?"


    "Nana seduced her own father?"


    "And he killed himself because of her?"


    Mrs. Fei snickered. "See! I told you. She is not a simple girl. Don''t know with how many men she already had illegitimate rtions."


    Another reporter asked, "Not only did hemit suicide, but your mother went into depression and became mentally unstable. She is being treated in City X hospital right now. We have verified the facts. Do you deny this Miss Nana?"


    "Does the Chen family know that you are fooling them?"


    "What do you have to say this Miss Nana?"


    They kept asking insulting questions one after the other.


    The twins shouted, "Shut up! You don''t know anything and yet you im you have verified everything? Don''t you dare talk such shit about our sister!"


    The female reporter snickered, "Truth always hurts kids. And I''m baffled to know that you both can still be with her after she destroyed your family."


    The twins so wanted to punch her face.


    From a distance, Suyin was in a car watching the show.


    She smirked. Just as expected. Nobody can save you now Nana.

 Chapter 84: Her dreadful past in front of the whole world

    Chapter 84: Her dreadful past in front of the whole world


    The Chen''s were having their breakfast when Assistant Yao came running to them.


    "Madam! It''s a big problem."


    Mother and Father Chen and Jianyu looked at him questioningly.


    "What''s wrong? It''s like all the color has drained from your face."


    Just then Jianyu''s phone rang. It was his assistant Fan.


    "Sir. We have got a big problem. It''s about Miss Nana. The reporters of all mediapanies are at Natsukashi right now."


    "What!? But why?", he was stunned.


    "Sir, you will know when you will see the news."


    He quickly hung up and opened the news channel.


    Mother Chen asked, "Jianyu, what happened?"


    Assistant Yao said, "Mam, see this."


    They clicked the video and saw all reporters surrounding Nana. They heard every single thing they said about her past.


    ---


    The bomb with the same intensity was dropped at the Liu''s vi too.


    Liu Hai roared, "Nonsense! How dare they use her like this? Do they not want to live anymore!?"


    All the maids and butlers were overwhelmed by his threatening aura. And an equally dangerous aura was around Jinhai as well.


    But he was dead silent.


    They didn''t understand why they were feeling double the pressure.


    Even Huian never imagined that Nana had such a past. Seeing the usations thrown at her, she couldn''t help but feel a little d. She felt as if Godpensated for the time she bowed down before her.


    But she kept quiet this time. After what happened in Jinhai''s office that day, she did not want to be overconfident again by going along with the reporters.


    Grandma Liu shook her head, "See. This is what happens when we choose a girl of questionable background. I already told yesterday that we can find much better girls for our Jianyu."


    Mother Liu felt as if the jab was directed at her.


    Liu Hai ignored herment. "I''m going there right now. So what if she cannot be my daughter-inw? I will still be her uncle-inw. My heart knows that she is a good girl. I will not let her suffer this."


    Huian''s mouth twitched in annoyance.


    Without a word, Jinhai got up and left. From the beginning till the end, he didn''t say anything.


    ---


    In the car, Jinhai dialed Assistant Xin''s number.


    "Give me every information on Tang Suyin of thest two years."


    "Yes, sir."


    ---


    Outside Natsukashi.


    The reporters were still mercilessly firing offensive questions at Nana.


    The twins were one step behind inunching a physical attack on them.


    "How can you publicly shame our sister like that without any evidence?, Yukito was enraged.


    "If you don''t stop right now, we will sue you for defaming our sister!", Yukira said.


    The female reporter sneered, "This is the real world. Exposing wrong deeds is our rightful duty."


    "You should be ashamed of yourself. You don''t deserve to be a woman!", the twins shouted.


    "You!"


    "Miss Nana. Say something. After your father, did you slowly evolve your targets to be from affluent families?", another reporter interfered.


    "Yes. At every social media tform, keyboard warriors are cursing you. They want answers."


    "Were you there?", Nana said in a low tone.


    "Huh?", all reporters were confused.


    She slowly looked at every one of them and said again a little loudly, "Were you there?"


    "Where? And when?", asked one.


    "The night about which you are all talking about. Twelve years back. Did any of you see what happened with your own two eyes?"


    "N-no. How can we be there?"


    "Then do you have any video evidence suggesting that I initiated it?"


    "Of course not."


    She smiled sadly, "I will ask again. Were any of you there when my own adoptive father came to my room at one in the morning? Were you there when he sat beside me and caressed my face? Were you there when "


    "Nee-chan please stop! You don''t have to do this. Please." Yukito said with tears in his eyes.


    "Yes, sis. People can think whatever they want. Let them go to hell!", Yukira hugged her.


    "No. They want answers. So I will give them. Don''t stop me now.", she smiled and patted their heads.


    Nana faced those reporters and said, "So, tell me. Were you there when he touched my lips and I shuddered because of it? Were you there when he pushed me on the bed and got on top of me? Were you there when he lifted my shirt and traced his hand along my naked back? Were you there when I desperately struggled under his grip suffocating and crying and urging him to stop? Were you there when I felt hopeless and disgusted!!?", she red at them tears rolling down her cheeks.


    Silence.


    "I was an orphan. They gave me a name, a ce to call home and everything like a normal family. Seven years. I lived with them for seven years and in just one night, everything broke apart. I, who used to feel envy seeing other children with their happy families...I will try to destroy my own? An orphan will wreck her own family she is blessed to have?"


    The pain was evident in her eyes, in her words, and in her tears. It was impossible to fake the emotions she expressed right now on national television. Even a fool can say that she is saying the truth.


    The reality of such an experience can only be truly felt when you have actually gone through it.


    "Nobody tries to ruin that one thing in their life that they want the most. And an orphan always wants a family."


    Now, Nana looked at them demanding answers.


    The female reporter still didn''t give up, "These are just your lies. If what you said is true then why did your mother me you for it? You were the victim, right? Then why did she disown you despite that?"


    "That is the saddest part of her whole ordeal.", a voice came from behind.

 Chapter 85: Her full truth in front of the whole world

    Chapter 85: Her full truth in front of the whole world


    Everyone looked behind to see a womaning towards them.


    They were stunned.


    Chen Liling? And waitChen Guiren and Chen Jianyu too!


    The whole Chen family is here!


    Just behind Chen''s, another car came. A tall man in his forties got down.


    They saw who he was and shock was an understatement.


    Liu Hai!? Chen Liling''s brother? Did hee as well? But why?


    There were too many questions.


    ---


    Over at Suyin''s end, she saw all of theming and was stunned. They came all the way here?


    Then she smirked. Maybe they just couldn''t help themselves from personallying here and teach her a lesson for messing with them. Nice.


    Her phone beeped.


    Ah! Who is texting in the middle of such a great show?


    She frowned. It was from an anonymous number.


    She opened it and her whole world crashed down. Instantly. From dreaming to be with Jianyu again to see that same dream crushing into pieces.


    There were photos, of her and a man being intimate. Some in a private bar room and someing out of a hotel.


    No! My photos with Shen Ye!? How are theywho got them? Didn''t he say at that time that he was careful enough not to get shot? So, then how!?


    Another text came.


    Admit that it was you who got Nana''s past leaked, or else my finger is on the Send button. One click and the next person to see them is Chen Jianyu...or even better, maybe the same media who is in front of you.


    The phone fell from her hand.


    Noif Jianyu sees them then it''s all over. I will be finished. He will know the truth and he will hate me forever!


    ---


    "Is it done?", Jinhai asked.


    "Yes, sir. I have sent those photos. She will have no choice but toe forward."


    "Hm."


    ---


    On the other side, some of the reporters instantly surrounded them.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Chen, and Mr. Chen Jianyu. What do have to say about Nana?"


    "We heard that you are dating. Is this true?"


    "Knowing the truth, will you still ept Nana in your family?"


    The whole family silently red at them and they instantly shut up.


    Jianyu said coldly, "Out of the way."


    They felt the chills and instantly dispersed.


    Chen Liling immediately went to Nana and took her in a huge hug.


    "Dear, are you okay? Don''t worry. We are all here now. We heard everything you said and we are all so sorry for you. You are a very strong girl. We are proud of you. You handled the media well. Now it''s our turn.", she patted her back.


    Chen Guiren nodded.


    Nana smiled crying and hugged her back.


    The twins were relieved.


    Jianyu said worriedly, "Nana, are you alright? You are not hurt anywhere right?"


    She shook her head.


    A certain someone came and pushed Chen Liling to the side and took Nana in a big bear hug.


    "Child! Don''t you worry. I''m here now. I will not let you suffer anymore.", he smiled menacingly at all the reporters, "You have given me quite a few toys to y with in my free time. Ho ho ho!"


    Everybody gulped. Nobody wanted to be Liu Hai''s target.


    Chen Liling staggered a bit but her husband caught her.


    Her mouth twitched in annoyance.


    "Big brother!"


    He simply shrugged.


    Nana felt emotional.


    The whole media was dumbfounded looking at the scene. Even all the neighbors. They didn''t expect this reaction. They did see the news right?


    The same female reporter gathered her courage and said, "So, Nana. You still haven''t answered my question."


    Chen Liling red at her and said, "I will answer that."


    Jianyu took a file and showed it to them. They were the records and entries of Nana visiting City X Hospital. There were photos of her spending time with Yu Ichika; taking care of her, going on a stroll with her and sitting beside and talking to her. The records of the past eleven years. There were also Yu Ichika''s reports and diagnosis papers.


    "So, miss reporter, did your verification also include this?"


    She was nervous. Everybody else too.


    "This"


    "The saddest part is that her own mother didn''t believe her, not because she found her guilty. But because she was in a very fragile state of mind. The psychiatrists said that she chose to trust her husband because in that situation her mind was a mess. She thought that Nana came muchter in their lives. She knew her husband earlier and better than Nana who loved her dearly. So, it was impossible for him to do such a shameful thing."


    Nobody said anything.


    Jianyu continued, "The doctors agreed that somewhere from the bottom of her heart, she had already realized the truth. Her husband had indeed attacked Nana. But, unconsciously, the fact came in her mind that ultimately Nana was not their biological child. In a sense, she was still a stranger. An orphan child with an unknown background."


    Chen Liling said, "And out of two people, one generally tends to be biased towards the person whom he or she met first. Human psychology."


    She smiled, "But even after how Yu Ichika treated and banished Nana, she still cares for her and regrly visits her. Yu Ichika doesn''t recognize her now. Her mental state is worsened. But even now Nana is doing her filial duties. So, tell me. Does she need to do this if she had seduced her father? Does she need to feel any responsibility towards her mother if she had betrayed them?"


    The evidence was a cruel p to everyone''s faces. They felt like they were beaten into a pulp getting swollen everywhere. Their big inted balloon of righteousness burst into nothing.


    "Anybody has more to ask?", Chen Liling challenged them.

 Chapter 86: The show is getting much better and better

    Chapter 86: The show is getting much better and better


    Nobody uttered a word.


    Liu Hai said, "I hope you are all now ashamed of calling yourselves the ''media''. They use their voice to shed truth not defame innocent people. Your so-called verification didn''t prove anything. But our evidence did."


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously, "All of you. Be prepared for getting court summons at your doorstep. Every one of you, I will sue every one of you."


    All the reporters panicked. They sweated hard. Especially the female reporter.


    He smiled at Nana, "See. I was so cool, wasn''t I? Better than Liling right? Don''t give her the full credit for getting the evidence. I was the major finder of all. So, why don''t you leave Jianyu and think about my Jing?"


    Everybody was speechless.


    Nana''s mouth twitched. The twins looked at him like he was an alien.


    Liling wanted to faint. Brother! This is not the time to covet her to your side.


    You never give up, now do you Uncle?, Jianyu thought.


    What!? So Nana is not only chosen for the Chen family to be their daughter-inw but also by the Liu family? She has the support of Liu Hai too!?


    We are screwed!


    Amidst all themotion, a woman nervously came in front.


    Tang Suyin? What is the ex-girlfriend doing here? This show is getting better and better!


    Everybody saw her and went silent.


    Chen Liling narrowed her eyes, "What are you doing here?"


    "I-I have to say something.", she said fidgeting her fingers.


    "Go on."


    "I would like to apologize. It was a mistake on my part. I had Nana''s background information and o-one of the maid in my house identally got it while cleaning. She babbled it to one of her friends who was a paparazzi, and that''s how it got leaked to the media. I''m so so sorry. It was all my fault."


    She couldn''te up with anything other than thisme lie to protect herself.


    Everybody was stunned. This raised several questions.


    "Miss Tang. Perhaps it was not idental but on purpose? Maybe you are jealous of Miss Nana that she is dating Mr. Chen Jianyu?"


    "Did you purposely investigate Miss Nana to use it against her?"


    "You broke up but is it possible that you still have feelings for Mr. Chen Jianyu?"


    "Did you do this to antagonize the Chen''s towards Miss Nana?"


    "Do you want to be back with Mr. Chen Jianyu, and that''s why you plotted to eliminate Miss Nana from his life?"


    The situation overturned in a matter of minutes. Now Suyin faced the barrage of questions, the camera shes, and all the mikes surrounded her.


    "No-noit''s a misunderstanding. Jianyu and I are only friends now. As a friend, I was simply concerned, so I did a background check. I meant no harm.", she turned to Nana and put on a distressed face, "Nana, I''m really really sorry."


    Nana didn''t say anything.


    Liu Hai yawned seeing her acting.


    Chen Liling simply smiled mockingly.


    Jianyu kept quiet.


    "Heh! The ex is the cause of all this and she says it is a mistake? I bet she did that on purpose."


    "Such an evil woman."


    "She is merely an ex now. What gives her the right to interfere?"


    "She should behave like an ex and stop bothering them."


    The same neighbors who criticized Nana were now targeting Suyin.


    Suyin heard all the neighbors gossiping and clenched her dress. She gritted her teeth hearing them call her a mere ex.


    "So, are you saying that you don''t object to their rtionship?", a reporter asked.


    She tried to smile, "Yes. They have my blessings."


    "Perfect. Because I have an announcement to make.", Chen Liling said.


    Everybody paid full attention.


    "Next month at Chen''s celebration banquet, Chen Guiren and I are officially going to announce Jianyu and Nana''s engagement."


    What!?


    Suyin''s reaction was priceless. They are going to beengaged? Her face cracked in disbelief. Some of them managed to catch her reaction.


    "That ex looks so shocked. See! I told you she is just acting."


    "You seem astonished Miss Tang..."


    "H-huh? No of course not. It''s such good news."


    Some snickered.


    Nana and the twins widened their eyes.


    Huh? Engagement? So soon?


    The reporters were restless and wanted to ask more but Liu Hai interrupted,


    "Alright alright, everything is done. The entertainment is over. You all can leave now"


    The reporters reluctantly started to leave.


    "and wait for your court summons.", he cruelly added in thest.


    Chen Guiren silently nodded.


    All of them stiffened.


    F*ck. We are dead!


    Damn it. Who was it who gave us such half, iplete information? I will kill him!


    One after the other all the reporters left. The neighbors dispersed too. They didn''t want to get in any trouble from them. In fact, they decided to suck up to Nana from today. She knew the two most prominent families after all and she was getting married into one!


    Suyin also quietly tried to leave going unnoticed.


    Liu Hai smiled, "Where are you going, dear? Won''t youe inside?"


    "Trying to escape, are we?", Chen Liling mocked.


    She gulped. "N-no, of course not."


    Liu Hai cutely said, "Hehe, Nana. Since I have alreadye here, won''t you make a delicious breakfast for me?"


    She chuckled and nodded. She felt so blessed having so many caring people on her side, who didn''t mind her past.


    The twins looked at each other and nodded.


    "Um"


    "Yes?", they all looked at them.


    They bowed and said, "We wanted to thank all of you. You supported our Nee-chan. We are her brothers but couldn''t protect her.", they felt like crying.


    Jianyu smiled, "You did a fine job. It''s hard for children to go against their parents. But you never left her side. Not then, not now. She must be proud of having both of you beside her, right Nana?"


    Nana cried and nodded vigorously.


    Liu Hai hugged them too, "Youngds, boys don''t cry. Let me try to cheer you up. Do you want me to introduce some hot chicks to you?", he winked.


    Everybody coughed.


    The twins twitched their eyebrows. "No, thank you."

 Chapter 87: This is more personal

    Chapter 87: This is more personal


    "So, Suyin. I never thought that you will have the guts toe forward and admit your mistake.", Chen Liling smiled.


    Everybody had settled in Natsukashi for brunch.


    She stiffened. "Auntwhy wouldn''t I? It was my mistake after all. I truly felt sorry."


    Chen Liling snorted.


    Jianyu said gravely, "Suyin, you had no right to invade Nana''s privacy like that. I had already told you not to ask anything about her past. But you still investigated her. Because of your one irresponsible mistake, you forced her to tell that horrible event in front of national television. Now, the whole world knows what happened to her. Do you understand the seriousness of this? And you are merely sorry?"


    Tears welled in her eyes. Jianyu scolded her in front of everyone. His parents were there and his uncle too.


    "On a side note, you should really get the Best Actress award. Nobody stands a chance against you.", Liu Haiughed as if he cracked a joke.


    "No, I''m not-"


    "Enough", he shook his head, "I hope you seriously reflect on your mistakes. Please leave from here now. Nana would be ufortable."


    Chen Liling and Chen Guiren nced at each other.


    Suyin couldn''t take it anymore and hurriedly ran away from there crying all the way.


    Soon, Nana and the twins brought their brunch and everyone happily ate it. Liu Hai had double servings of everything.


    When they got up to leave, Liu Hai patted her head and said, "Child, if you face any problem, never hesitate toe to me. Liu''s will always be there for you."


    Chen Guiren thought he may lose to his brother-inw, so he quickly went and held her hand and patted it.


    He didn''t say anything but his eyes conveyed his full support.


    Nana felt really happy. She nodded.


    ---


    At the Liu''s vi, Grandma and Mother Liu and Huian saw everything on TV.


    Liu Chunhua shook her head, "Poor child. I never thought that she had gone through such a tough childhood. How must have she survived after she was thrown out? All alone."


    Grandma Liu also felt a tiny bit sad for her.


    However, Huian did not. She felt jealous of how Liu Hai and the whole Chen family were there to support her. She was secretly wishing for Nana to suffer but things turned out to be theplete opposite.


    Nowadays she felt quite restless and crazier. She felt as if things aren''t in her control anymore. Like everyone is distancing themselves from her and everything is falling apart.


    ---


    A few days passed by but nothing came out of the investigation of those letters. It was difficult for Assistant Xin because they had missed the second letter which said that everything started two years back.


    He was going around in circles because he thought the letters represented something that is happening in the present or will happen in the future.


    He drew a long sigh.


    Han Ru just came when he saw his boss very tensed about something.


    "Sir, is everything alright?"


    "Ah, no nothing is alright. I''m so proud of my investigation skills but for the first time I am stuck."


    "About what? Maybe I can help you."


    He gave it a thought and nodded. After working with him, he found him to be a very honest and sincere young man. He did his every work with great focus and dedication.


    "Well", he narrated the whole incident.


    Han Ru widened his eyes. This seemed to be the same kind of letter I found here a few days back and which I gave to Lady Liu.


    But she said that this was all a prank by her friend. And here sir is telling that it may be a serious conspiracy by one of our rivals? What is the truth?


    No, I can''t hide this anymore. If this turns out to be a grave matter, then I will lose their trust in me. I''m so lucky that I get to work with such nice bosses.


    He made his decision.


    "SirI want to tell you something."


    "Yeah. Go on."


    "A few days back I found a simr letter in CEO Liu''s office. It was kept on his desk."


    Assistant Xin was shocked. "Huh!? Then why didn''t you inform me?"


    He said how Huian told him to keep an eye on such letters and immediately hand it over to her and also to not bother Jinhai and him with this.


    Assistant Xin was confused. "What? How did Madam Liue in the picture? And which friend was she talking about?"


    "I don''t know. She said it was the one where she failed to attend a birthday party."


    He thought back but he couldn''t recollect any birthday event of socialites whom Huian knows.


    "There was no birthday banquet recently. Anyways, do you know what was written in the second letter?"


    "Ah, it was written ''It all started two years back when a certain someone''s patience finally ran out''".


    He frowned, "Huh? This is just now getting more and more bizarre. What does this person want to tell us with these letters? But, now I understood why wasn''t I getting anywhere with my findings. It happened two years back and like a fool, I''m searching for clues in the present."


    Han Ru apologized, "Sir, I''m really sorry. If I had told you earlier, you may not have wasted so much of your time."


    He waved his hand, "It''s alright. Well, Madam Liu is also technically our boss so I understand why you couldn''t refuse her."


    He felt relieved.


    He thought and said, "Sir. I have one spection."


    Xin nodded. "I know. This doesn''t seem to be rted to ourpany. If you read all three letters, ites off more as a personal thing."

 Chapter 88: Only one more

    Chapter 88: Only one more


    Jinhai was busy with work when Assistant Xin came in.


    "Sir. Apart from those two letters, Han Ru had found out another letter."


    Jinhai raised his eyebrows, "Han Ru?"


    "Yes, sir." He told him about the talk he had with Han Ru.


    He frowned, "Huian told him? But she didn''t say anything to me. And which birthday banquet? I know Huian''s every friend. There was no birthday banquet since the past month."


    "Sir, even I didn''t understand that. What is Madam Liu''s connection here?"


    "What was in that letter?"


    He told him.


    "Sir, Han Ru and I are both of the same thinking that this may be personally rted to you. But, nevertheless, I investigated all our rivalpanies and their data and connections of two years back. There was no suspicious activity or deals neither back then nor which are currently going on."


    "Hm.", he was in deep thought, "It started two years backhave a fake attack, it always works", then he made a face as something struck him.


    Assistant Xin also realized at the same time, "Sir! There was only one incident that happened two years back. Old madam Liu''s heart attack."


    Jinhai slowly nodded.


    "Apart from that, there was no major incident neither in your family nor at thepany. Well, young master Chen Jianyu and Miss Tang broke up too but it is not directly rted to you.", but he was confused, "But why did it say fake? Old Madam Liu was clearly hospitalized."


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes, "Hm. The person from the second and the third letter cannot be the same. In second, it said that someone''s patience ran outwhose?"


    "Yes, it cannot be Old Madam Liu. Why would her patience run out? From what?", he frowned, "and the first letter ''in cahoots with''this means that the person from the second letter and Old Madam Liu are together in something?"


    After a pause he said, "Sir, was there something more to Old Madam''s heart attack?", he asked carefully.


    "Investigate Dr. Xie."


    Dr. Xie was the one who had treated Grandma Liu two years back.


    "Yes, sir."


    ---


    Late at night, Jinhai returned to find Huian getting ready to sleep.


    "Jinhai. You are sote.", she pouted.


    "Hm. I will take a quick shower."


    She smiled, "Okay."


    He came back ten minutester and sat on the bed drying his hair.


    Huian rested her head on his shoulders and said, "Jinhai. I was thinking if we should go for a small vacation somewhere. I''m really bored here. It would be a nice change."


    Huian was desperate to be away from that ckmailer''s grasp. She felt like she was always being watched. Day by day she was bing jittery and would jump out in fear if anybody called her like it was an arrival of another letter.


    Sometimes even the maids talked behind her back how they noticed her odd behavior.


    He stared at her.


    "Not now, Huian.", he said.


    She frowned. "Why? Can''t you make time for a few days? Please."


    "Huian.", he said quietly, "Are you hiding something from me?"


    She froze.


    "H-huh? What are you saying? Why would I hide anything from you?", she saidughing nervously.


    "Then why did you ask Han Ru to give you any letter that would be sent for me?"


    She was stunned.


    What? Was he caught?


    "N-n-no. It was nothing. I told you right? That Jiu maybe-"


    "And I already told you that I was suspicious of the first letter itself. Why would Jiu stretch a prank this far? Three letters? If there are that many, that means somebody is doing something that we should be wary of.", he cut her off.


    "You especially came to the office to ask him to keep an eye on those letters? And if they really are only a joke as you say, then what is the harm in me getting them? I would have ignored them anyway."


    She was panicking now.


    "What is wrong Huian? Is there any problem? Nowadays you seem lost somewhere."


    She wiped her forehead unconsciously. "No. You are misunderstanding. I really thought that it would be Jiu. You know how stubborn she is sometimes."


    He didn''t say anything.


    The silence was stifling.


    After a while, he patted her shoulders, "If there is anything, you cane to me."


    "Of course. You are my husband. Where else would I go?"


    Jinhai''s phone beeped a text.


    "You go to sleep. I have some work."


    "Again?", Lately, she felt that Jinhai was avoiding sleeping in the bedroom. Either the whole night he would be at the office or if he is at home, he would be in the study.


    Is he doubting me? She clutched the bedsheet tightly.


    Unknown to them Liu Hai was right outside their door, listening to their every word.


    ---


    The next morning, Huian woke up quitete. The whole night she could not sleep thinking that maybe Jinhai has started to doubt her.


    The maid knocked and brought her usual cup of coffee. She hurriedly kept the tray and said, "Sorry Madam. I got a littlete."


    She ignored her as she didn''t have the energy to rebuke her for her tardiness.


    Huian just got up when she saw a paper tiping out from the under the ss. The same light floral design.


    Her heart thudded. She quickly took it out.


    Mrs. Liu Huian


    He is closing in on the truth. One more letter, and game over.

 Chapter 89: The start of a deadly plan

    Chapter 89: The start of a deadly n


    After the media incident, Nana''s whole neighborhood would hover around her like flies to fork out any favor from her.


    That day, Chen Liling too apologized for suddenly announcing their engagement without telling her beforehand. Nana hesitated at first, but then she thought along the same lines as Mother Chen. They had enough time to spend time with each other and get a little closer. So, she agreed. She felt she has finally moved on.


    Nana sighed. "Alright, you take care of Natsukashi here. I will be back from the supermarket."


    They both nodded.


    She quickly went to the supermarket and brought all the necessities when right outside, somebody called her.


    "Nana?"


    She turned to see Suyin behind her.


    "Miss Tang?"


    "Yes. I was just passing by and I saw you. Actually, II wanted to properly apologize to you. My mistake caused you so much pain. The media"


    "Miss Tang. Let''s just forget about it, okay? We cannot change what happened. We can only move on. Soanyways, I have to go back.", she smiled. She did not want to dwell on it anymore.


    "Nana, wait! As a serious apology, I would like to make up for it. I know nothing canpensate it but can we just spend some time together? There is this new parlor inaugurated and you can get a nice makeover. I will pay for it. I know it sounds silly but I just want to do anything that can help us bond as friends. Please?"


    "UmIt''s really alright. You don''t need to do anything."


    "Please.", she held her hand, "or else I will think that you still haven''t forgiven me."


    Actually, she did not. When she got to know that Suyin was Jianyu''s ex-girlfriend, it came as a shock to her, but she guessed that maybe she leaked the news on purpose. Previously too, she could sense hostility from her, which then she realized was actually jealousy.


    Nana was not stupid.


    If she could go to such lengths and now she was notfortable with Suyin about her idea.


    "O-okay. But I cannot stay for a long time."


    "I promise! It won''t take much time."


    Just then another voice came, "Suyin? Nana?"


    They both turned and were shocked.


    Huian?


    ---


    Back in the morning.


    When Huian read the letter, she snapped. She threw the coffee mug on the floor spilling all it''s contents. She then started throwing all other things.


    Hearing themotion, Mother Liu and Grandma Liu quickly came and knocked.


    "Huian? Huian? Are you okay? We heard some breaking noisesing from here.", she asked in concern.


    "Yes, dear. Are you hurt?", Grandma Liu asked.


    Initially, she was trembling and shaking. She was mad with anger. She wanted to vent out her rage but she couldn''t do it here. Then she heard their voices and forcibly calmed herself down.


    "Y-yes. No big deal. I just tripped."


    "Oh..okay. Be careful."


    After a few minutes, she opened the door all freshened up.


    "Grandma. Mom. I''m fine. Sorry, I made you worry."


    "Silly, of course, we care for you.", Mother Liu patted her head. She thought before saying, "Huian, why don''t you go shopping today? You seem stressed nowadays. If you go outside for some fresh air, it will rx you a lot."


    Grandma Liu slightly stiffened. "Yes, yes. You should. It will calm you down.", she looked at her and nodded.


    Huian also nodded. I really need a break or I will go all mental with all these threats.


    She went to a shoppingplex when she saw Suyin and Nana together. It was a long time since she talked to Suyin, so she called them out.


    ---


    Present.


    Nana was again shocked. The two women who really didn''t like her are here together.


    "Suyin! Such a long time! What are you doing here?", Huian asked.


    Suyin said, "I was just nearby. I saw Nana so I stopped by.", she smiled.


    "Me too. I''m out shopping. I saw you and I was surprised.", she saw Nana and smiled forcibly, "Nana."


    Nana nodded.


    "Hey. Since we are here, why don''t we grab a bite?"


    Suyin stiffened. "Actually, some other time. Nana and I are going to a parlor."


    Huian raised her eyebrows. Since when did they start hanging out? Does Suyin even like Nana?


    "That''s great. Can I alsoe? We''ll spend some girl time together."


    Huian didn''t mind as long as she was getting a break from those letters.


    "No!", Suyin eximed.


    They both were startled.


    "I-I mean I have only enough passes for Nana and me.", she smiled.a


    "Oh c''mon. I will pay for myself. No big deal.", Huian said.


    Damn it! I followed Nana all the way so I can trick her toe with me but Huian too? I will just have to take her with us. She should not spoil my ns. I will have to message Sun Dong not to do anything with Huian either.


    "O-okay."


    "Great! Then let''s go."


    "Let''s go in my car. The driver knows the address."


    "Okay."


    Inside the car, Suyin quickly messaged Sun Dong.


    ---


    At the ce where Sun Dong and his gang waited, he received a message.


    Boss  My one other friend is alsoing with us. I couldn''t stop her. You make sure to only attack Nana. Make it look like you could only attack her and leave my friend and me out of it.


    He said to his men, "I don''t care about the other woman. I just want that b*tch, Nana. I will teach her a good lesson for messing with me that night. Just because of her I lost my face in front of everyone. Our boss is generous enough to give us this chance to have our way with her.", he smirked disgustingly with lust in his eyes. "As she said, don''t touch her or her friend. Not only she is paying a hefty sum but will also take care of the police case for us."

 Chapter 90: He is not him!

    Chapter 90: He is not him!


    The Xiang''s hade to the Liu vi today.


    "Dear, why do you think Liu Hai called us here?", Mother Xiang asked.


    "I don''t have any idea. I hope everything is okay.", Father Xiang said.


    The butler said that he was in the garden so they made their way there. They saw him happily watering the nts.


    "Liu Hai."


    He stopped and turned. He smiled and said, "Ah, Xiang Wei. Xiang Qingge. Come, let''s have some tea."


    They settled down and Xiang Wei asked, "So, how are things going on?"


    He said. "Good. Just...", He paused.


    Xiang Wei asked, "What? Any problem?" Xiang Qingge also got worried.


    "There seems to be some tension between Jinhai and Huian."


    "What?", he asked worriedly. Just a week back when Huian hade to visit them, everything was fine.


    "I don''t know. But since a while back, I find her very scared or nervous about something. She gets panicky quite often. I think that''s whyshe behaved so inappropriately with Nana."


    They were confused. "Huh? Nana? Who?"


    "The same girl who Jinhai had hisst dance with, in their anniversary celebration. I don''t know what got in her but she used Nana of seducing Jinhai, just seeing some photos the staff jokingly clicked. This happened a few days back."


    He told them the whole incident.


    Both were stunned.


    "What? I can''t believe Huian would act like this.", Xiang Qingge showed disbelief.


    Liu Hai shook his head, "Nana is a very nice girl. I had personally liked her for my Jing but my sister beat me to it by choosing her for Jianyu. I was very disappointed.", he narrowed his eyes, "I don''t understand why she would suddenly feel so insecure about her marriage."


    Silence.


    They remembered how she dirtied a girl during their elementary school when that girl had confessed to Jinhai.


    I can''t believe even now she hit a girl, both thought.


    "Wellyou know how Huian had always chased Jinhai from when she was little. She had confessed to him so many times but he was never interested in her more than a friend. But then they suddenly came with the news that they are married. Huian was so happy. And we know Jinhai was never interested in any other girl. So, I don''t understand her insecurity now."


    Liu Hai stared at them. "I get the feeling that she is hiding something. She is keeping something to herself."


    Xiang Wei was about to reply but then he remembered how Huian was panicking when a maid had given her a letter when she was at the Xiang''s vi. At that time he thought it may be because of the child topic but nowhe was not sure anymore.


    Xiang Qingge was also reminded of the same event.


    Liu Hai went on, "And maybe because she is hiding something, it is causing a strain in their rtionship. Jinhai is also feeling odd about her behavior. She is always in a daze and gets jumpy when someone calls her."


    Xiang Qingge said, "We will talk to her. I''m sure she will open up to me."


    Xiang Wei nodded. He cannot see his daughter in stress.


    Liu Hai smiled, "Sure. After all, as parents how can we see our children inpain?", he said thest word smiling sadly.


    ---


    Nana, Suyin, and Huian were in the car when Huian spoke first, "So, Suyin. How is your business going?"


    She smiled, "Yeah, it''s going great. We just won a deal."


    "Congrats.", She sighed, "At least your days go by at work. Jinhai is always at the office and even at home he works all night, so I get really bored."


    Something stirred inside Nana when she heard his name. It was a while since she heard anything about him.


    "That''s sad. Maybe it is a huge deal this time.", Suyin was talking but all her attention was on their reaching destination. She signaled the driver and he quietly nodded.


    We will reach the ce anytime now and then Nanayou are finished, Suyin thought.


    After five minutes, Nana observed something strange.


    "Um, Miss Tang, are we going in the right direction? This cethe people here don''t look right to me."


    "Oh no, it''s fine. Don''t worry.", she was discreetly searching for Sun Dong and his men but couldn''t find them.


    Nana was still feeling ufortable.


    The car reached the ce and the driver purposely slowed down when suddenly a group of men attacked the car.


    "Get out of the car!", a man shouted.


    Nana and Huian both jolted. Huh? W-what is going on?


    Suyin smirked. n begins.


    The men started banging on the doors and the car stopped. They forcibly opened the door.


    Huian screamed, "What!? Who are you? How dare you block us!?"


    Nana was also panicking.


    The driver started acting to panic but before he could even do that, one of the men smashed his head on the steering wheel. Blood starts trickling and he fainted.


    Nana and Huian were horrified.


    Suyin was shocked and startled. T-this was not the n. He was only supposed to act of getting knocked out. Why did they really hit him?


    Then she saw them. And she trembled in fear.


    Where is Sun Dong? These are not his men!

 Chapter 91: Her plan that went horribly awry

    Chapter 91: Her n that went horribly awry


    A little before Nana, Suyin and Huian were supposed to reach the ce Suyin had nned, Sun Dong and his men got in a trifle with few drunken men passing by. The men had heard Sun Dong talking about three girls and so they asked him about them.


    "Get the f*ck out of here. None of your business.", he said angrily.


    "C''mon. Don''t be such a spoilsport. If there are girlsing, then we can also have some fun with them.", a man sneered.


    Sun Dong didn''t give any face but after a while, that ended up in a huge fight when things got physical. The other men won. They will still five in number aspared to his four-member gang. One even had a wooden bat so they won easily.


    The leader grabbed Sun Dong''s hair whose face was now beaten into a pulp, "Now tell me. Who are those girls? Or do you want to die?"


    "I will tell! I will tell you everything! Please don''t beat me anymore."


    "Spit it."


    "One woman had given us money toto **** a girl and video shoot her whose picture she sent. Only her. Not her and her friend. That''s all. We were waiting for them."


    The leader smiled, "But now we will wait for them. Now scram. If you tried to alert the woman"


    "No-no-no! We are leaving. Get up boys!"


    They got up and ran with tail in between their legs.


    ---


    Present.


    "So, all prettydies. Pleasee out.", the leader smiled.


    Suyin was in a horrible state. They got attacked by a real gangster!


    She went mad with rage and revenge after she was forced to apologize to Nana in front of the whole media. On top of that, Chen Liling announced the engagement shattering all her hope. Jianyu admonished her in front of everybody taking Nana''s side. She couldn''t handle such humiliation. She only wanted one thing. Topletely destroy Nana.


    She remembered how Jianyu had told her about Nana''s fight with Sun Dong when he harassed one of her employees. And that''s when she made her cruel n.


    Nowhat happened to Sun Dong? They were supposed to fake an attack on us. But these are real gangsters! How will we get out of here?


    Nana was sweating hard. She felt unable to breathe. Adrenaline rushed her veins. The way they lookedit only ticked off one rm in her mind.


    Huian was in no better state. Her already jittery mind became way more chaotic.


    "Y-you you! Don''t mess with us. You don''t know we are. Let us go now!"


    One manughed, "Sure we''ll let you go. But after having some fun.", he said while eyeing her from top to bottom.


    She shuddered under his gaze.


    "Be nice and follow us.", he said and suddenly dragged Suyin by her arm.


    "No! Leave me! Don''t touch me! Somebody help! "


    "Nobody is going toe here baby. This is our area. You won''t even hear the sound of anyone breathing. Not without our permission", they allughed.


    Huian said tremblingly, "Look. We will give you as much money as you want. Just please let us go. How much ever you demand, we are ready to give you."


    The leader smiled, "We will take that too. But first a little entertainment time."


    Nana desperately tried to help Suyin.


    "Hey back off.", he warned and pushed her hard.


    She got stumbled back. But there was a gentle slope behind her. She lost her footing and fell. She rolled down.


    "Ah!", Nana screamed.


    Huian and Suyin''s eyes widened in shock.


    "F*ck! She fell down!", a man shouted.


    "What now?"


    The leader said, "Shit! It''s getting dark too. We can''t waste our time looking for her."


    "I don''t think she can do anything. She must have hit her head by now on some rock and got knocked out.", another man said.


    "Yeah, the slope is quite long too. She won''t be able to climb back."


    The leader thought for a while and nodded. "Forget about her. Just take these two with us."


    They dragged Suyin and threatened Huian toe out.


    Suyin shouted, "No, you can''t do this! I''m Tang Suyin. You all will be dead if you touched even a strand of my hair. Let me go you bastards!"


    The man dragging Suyin pped her hard.


    "Shut up! We are already pissed off that we lost one of you. And now you are f*cking annoying us. Enough. We will start with you first. You could have got a little more time if we had started with this other friend of yours but not now."


    "Suyin!"


    Tears started flowing from her eyes.


    They took them in a small shed-like building. The man behind Huian dumped her on the ground.


    Suyin got crazy. "Get your filthy hands off me!"


    "You still don''t learn, do you?"


    He dragged Suyin to another filthy room adjacent to where they kept Huian.


    Huian was scared shitless. She fumbled with her phone but one man grabbed it from her.


    "This was a bad move. Take their phones and dump them far away."


    They took their phones and broke them.


    All the menughed. "Let us start with this girl who is shouting non-stop. I would love to hear her moan loudly when she is pinned under us."


    They didn''t bother to tie Huian. She was alone and the door was rusted. She wouldn''t be able to budge the door anyways with her little strength.

 Chapter 92: Karma is a b****

    Chapter 92: Karma is a b****


    ***WARNING! SEXUAL VIOLENCE AHEAD. UNDERAGE READERS PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER. FOR OTHERS, PLEASE READ AT YOUR OWN DISCRETION. IF YOU ARE UNCOMFORTABLE, PLEASE SKIP.***


    In the other room, they threw Suyin on the floor. She was thrashing her arms and legs to shake them off but two of the men tightly pinned her down.


    "No! Stop! Don''t you dare!", she shouted at the top of her voice. She was trying to threaten them but her own shaking voice gave her away. She was crying badly.


    They sneered. The leader of the gang came and tore her clothes.


    "NO!!!"


    He slowly got on top of her while the other men started caressing her body. The leader grabbed her face and kissed her lips roughly.


    "Mmph Mmph!!", tears started rolling down.


    One man grabbed her left breast and the other the right one and started fondling it. After a while they got bored of just massaging so they grabbed her breast in their mouth and sucked on it.


    The other men started licking her waist and thighs. They thoroughly touched her everywhere.


    Suyin was struggling her hardest but a person like her who didn''t know to fight was up against five men. She couldn''t even move. She felt disgusted.


    The leader traced his mouth down her neckline. He licked her ears and she felt nauseated. He kissed and bit her roughly leaving red marks behind.


    Then he started sucking on her breasts.


    "Stop! PleaseI beg youplease", she started sobbing.


    They ignored her pleas and continued to enjoy themselves.


    He took her other breast in his hand and fondled and squished it. He rubbed his bare skin against her chest and pinched her waist. He went back to her lips and inserted his tongue. He fiercely licked and kissed her tongue while she desperately tried to move to avoid him.


    The leader then said, "Back off. I want to go first."


    They stopped and let her go.


    He unbuckled his pants and Suyin could see his hard member popping out. She cried badly.


    "Now, the real fun begins.", he sneered.


    He tore away her underpants and inserted his finger inside her core.


    "Ah!!!", she screamed feeling the sudden pain.


    One manughed, "Hey we should record this. Look at how she is squirming. We will be able to enjoy ourselvester on."


    Another man said, "Great! I will take out the phone."


    He took the phone and started recording.


    "No!! Stop!"


    The leader thrusted his finger in and out while rubbing her clit. He kissed and sucked on her breasts while thrusting his finger. He then pulled out his finger and put his tongue inside. He forcibly licked her clit and Suyin felt tremors of unwanted and disgusting pleasure course through her.


    Suyin felt sickened. My first timeI had reserved it for Jianyu. Even if I fooled around with Shen Ye, I had never given him my virginity. But now


    Curse you, Nana! You were the one who was supposed to bear this torture. You were the one who was supposed to be fucked and recorded!


    After a while, he straightened up and positioned his member outside her core and entered her in one sudden thrust.


    "AH!!!!", she bled and cried. It was her first time and she wasn''t lubricated enough. He kept on thrusting harder and deeper inside her and she like felt like she was going to be torn apart from the pain.


    "F*ck it feels so good. She is so tight. Woo hoo, I hit the jackpot."


    The other men whistled.


    The leader started moving and thrusting deep inside her while caressing her thighs. He bent down and kissed her lips again and again. He took both her breasts in his hands and massaged it and her nipples while going on with the thrusts. He thrusted hard till his member was fully inside her up to its hilt. He then quickened his thrusts and in one swift motion, he groaned loudly and spilled his cum inside her.


    He did two more rounds with her and then he pulled himself out.


    Suyin felt something hot and sticky fill inside her. She wanted to vomit. She cried and cried. She was tired. Finally, it was over.


    But then she widened her eyes in horror when another man got top of her.


    "Nooooo!!!! Please, please I beg you."


    He didn''t give her any chance to cry when he forcibly spreaded her legs wide and quickly thrusted inside her in one stroke. He roughly grabbed her and showed no mercy pushing himself with all he got.


    "Ahhh!!!!"


    Another man went near her and forcibly thrusted his cock inside her mouth. He clutched her hair and bobbed her head up and down his length.


    Suyin felt horrible. Actually, no words were enough to describe her plight.


    The man thrusting in her core came inside her after fucking her for a while. The other man too released his liquid into her mouth which he forced her to gulp. He then got top of her, rubbed his hard cock back and forth between her breasts and came on top of her chest and face. After that he cruelly entered her as well.


    The other men also took turns with Suyin. When each of the five men was done, they would again start with their leader f*cking her again as if it was a game where each yer yed one round.


    They all spilled their cum inside her so much that she felt it dripping out of her core. She was all sticky over her body too.


    She lost the count of how many times they came inside her and how many times each man f*cked her continuously until she finally lost her consciousness.

 Chapter 93: Abandoned her savior

    Chapter 93: Abandoned her savior


    Nana didn''t make it to the edge of the slope. Fortunately, there was a wide enough line of thick bushes in between the path where her fallnded and she got stuck in them. Those soft bushes drastically lessened the impact and she got up with no bruises. She was only covered in mud and dirt. The wet slope was a lot smoother which also softened her fall.


    She stood up wiping the mud off.


    What should I do now? I even lost my phone. I cannot contact anyone. We are so far away. Will I even find anyone to help us?


    No. I cannot just stand here and do nothing. I have to try and save them. She looked around and found a thin log of wood. She immediately picked it up.


    She tried to climb up the slope. It was easy since it was a gentle slope, so making her way up was not that hard. It didn''t take her much time to reach the top as she had only fallen till the middle of the slope.


    She carefully came up hiding. She saw Suyin''s car and slowly went there with light footsteps. There she found the driver unconscious. She quickly got to his side and tried to wake him up.


    "Driver. Driver. Please get up.", she spoke in a hushed voice.


    He still did not wake up.


    Calm down, Nana. Think.


    She went inside the car and opened a water bottle. She sprinkled some on the driver. After many attempts, he finally stirred.


    "Ouch", he groaned. He tried to open his eyes and saw a silhouette in front of him.


    "Miss Tang? Isit you?"


    "No. I''m Nana. I know it''s hard, but please try to wake up. We have to save her and Mrs. Liu."


    The driver recollected what happened and got up in a jolt.


    "Ouch!", His injury caused him pain.


    "Ssshh! Don''t speak loudly. They will hear us."


    He nodded. "I''m sorry."


    "Miss Nana. What should we do now?", he said fearfullypletely forgetting that he colluded with Suyin to trap her.


    "Alright. I have thought of a n. We will have to distract them somehow to get them out of there, and while they are outside, we will quickly take Miss Tang and Mrs. Liu with us and you drive us out of here."


    "Yes, Miss."


    "I will throw some stones that side to make some noise. As soon as theye out, you get back to your seat again and act as if you are still unconscious. I will hide behind the car. Once they leave we will go inside, okay?"


    He hurriedly nodded.


    She quickly took some small stones and readied herself.


    Okay. One, two and three! And she noisily threw the stones.


    ---


    Liu Jinhai was still in his office when he got a text.


    He saw it and widened his eyes.


    "Xin!"


    "Yes, sir?", he hurriedly went to him.


    "Trace Huian''s location and gather all our guards. Tell them to reach the location now."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "And tell Jianyu toe there as well."


    "Yes, sir."


    ---


    "Hey! Who is there?", a man shouted.


    The driver quickly closed his eyes to act unconscious. Nana ducked behind the car.


    "Come out!"


    Nana kept quiet and still.


    They all got outside. They saw the driver still unconscious.


    "I think somebody is out there."


    "Shit! Did that third girl survive and somehow called for help?"


    The leader said, "Get your sticks ready. We will go and check."


    "And those women?"


    "No need. Heh! Both are unconscious. One, by you know what and one byplete fear. Like hell, they will run."


    They allughed and went away.


    Nana slowly got up and saw them going away.


    "Driver. Let''s go quickly."


    He nodded and they both went to the shed. The door was tightly shut.


    The driver tried to push but no luck.


    Nana also helped him and they both gave it a hard push. The door budged a little.


    "That''s it. Keep pushing."


    They pushed some more and the door finally opened to give some space where one could get in.


    Nana quickly squeezed herself in and found Huian unconscious.


    She went up to her. "Mrs. Liu. Mrs. Liu. Please wake up. It''s me. Nana."


    Huian stirred. She saw Nana and widened her eyes.


    "N-nana? You? Didn''t you..-"


    "We don''t have time for that. We have to run away from here! Where is Miss Tang?"


    Huian remembered how she heard her screaming and shouting and fainted because she couldn''t handle it anymore. She started crying.


    "She is insidein the other room."


    Nana quickly went inside there and was horrified to see the scene.


    Suyin was fully naked, bite marks all over her skin, bruises over her body and her private partleaking from the cum.


    Nana trembled and covered her mouth with her hands.


    Oh, nowe were toote.


    But now she had no time to feel sad. She searched for any kind of cloth and found a long curtain-like fabric lying at the corner.


    She took it and covered her body.


    "Driver!"


    He came inside and was shocked seeing her condition as well.


    "Carry her quickly."


    He took her and went out.


    At the door, he slowly made her stand up and squeezed her from inside to get her out. The driver then got out himself and again carried her to the car.


    "Mrs. Liu. Quick."


    "Suyinshe"


    "I know but right now we have to leave."


    She nodded.


    Nana somehow got her out but Huian identally pulled the door and it budged a little towards the exit. The space toe out got reduced.


    "Oh no"


    "Mrs. Liu. Please give me your hand. I will need you to pull me."


    "O-okay", she held her hand and tried to pull her. But, it was difficult.


    The driver was busy in settling Suyin in the car when they all heard some twigs crackling.


    "Hey! They are trying to run away."


    All panicked. They came back!


    "Mrs. Liu. Quick!"


    Nana was trying hard toe out. "Just a little more..."


    The men wereing closer and closer and Huian couldn''t take it anymore. In fear of getting caught and to save herself, she forcibly shook her hand away from Nana''s and abandoned her to run towards the car.


    Huian left her hand with such a sudden, harsh movement that Nana stumbled and fell backward hitting her head hard on the floor.


    "Ah", she clutched her head. Blood oozed out and her vision blurred intoplete darkness.

 Chapter 94: Left back alone

    Chapter 94: Left back alone


    Huian ran towards the car and told the driver, "Quick! Drive!"


    "But Miss Nana?"


    Before she could say any further, rows of cars lined up.


    The men chasing Huian got scared. The leader shouted, "Run!"


    They dropped their weapons and ran from there.


    The door opened and Jianyu got out. When he got Assistant Xin''s message, he was already closer to where they were, so he reached first.


    Jianyu ordered the guards, "Don''t let them get away."


    "Yes, sir!"


    He went to the car and saw Huian and Suyin inside.


    "Jianyu!!! Thank God! You are finally here.", she cried, "Please save us."


    "Huian, calm down. You are safe now. What-", his sight went on to Suyin''s dreadful state.


    "Su-Suyin", he was shocked. "What happened?", he asked nkly staring at her.


    Huian bit her lips. "She-she was raped by those men. I...heard her screams. They tortured her.", she cried.


    Jianyu''s whole world crashed down. The first love of his life in such a sorry stateand he couldn''t save her in time. Even though he was maintaining his distance from her, that didn''t mean he hated her. His old feelings came rushing back seeing her in such a state.


    "Suyin! Wake up. It''s me. Jianyu. Wake up."


    She did not wake up.


    "Suyin, please. Wake up! I''m here now." He kept gently shaking her.


    His voice finally reached her and her eyelids fluttered. She slowly opened her eyes and saw Jianyu.


    "Jianyu", she thought she was dreaming.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Her whole body ached when she tried to move like she was splitting into half, and the torturous one hour of her life shed by her memory. She cried, "Jianyutheythey didn''t let me go. I cried and begged. But they all had their way with me till I fainted."


    Jianyu felt like someone stabbed his heart.


    "Ah!!", Suyin screamed.


    "What?", he asked panicking.


    Then he saw the cloth stained by blooding out of her private part.


    "It hurts"


    He panicked and picked her up. He couldn''t think about anything else. He strode towards his car.


    "Get to the hospital. Now!", he ordered his driver.


    "Jianyu!", Huian shouted.


    "Huian. Stay here. Bro will being at any moment. I have to take Suyin in the hospital right now. The guards are here. Don''t worry."


    The driver quickly started the car and they left.


    Five minutester, another row of cars lined up.


    Jinhai got out and Huian dashed towards him. "Jinhai!!!", she cried loudly. "Jinhai. You are finally here. I was so scared. The five menthey raped Suyin. It was horrible. I thought I was done for."


    Jinhai asked worriedly, "Huian! Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    "No, you came on time. I''m fine.", she sniffled and hugged him.


    Jinhai looked around and asked with a bad feeling rising, "Where is Nana? She was also with you right?"


    She stiffened.


    "And Jianyu? He should have already reached here."


    "S-Suyin was bleeding, so he took her to the hospital."


    "But where is Nana!?", he raised his voice unable to hide his panic for her.


    She was startled.


    Suyin''s driver came and said, "Sir, we were trying to run away from here but before that, the men came back."


    "So?", he asked with such a chilling aura that even Huian shuddered.


    "I-I don''t know but I think Miss Nana is still trapped in the shed."


    "What!?", two voices shouted in unison.


    The other voice was of Liu Hai''s who couldn''t stop himself froming here when he got the news.


    As if Jinhai couldn''t hear anything further, he yanked Huian away from his arms and ran towards the shed.


    "Jinhai!!", she cried.


    Liu Hai followed behind him.


    Jinhai reached near the door and called out her name. "Nana? Nana? Can you hear me?"


    No answer.


    He panicked. He found the door a little ajar. Through the narrow opening, he tried to see inside.


    He could only partly see inside. He saw Nana lying on the floor.


    No


    He banged and pushed the rusty door and it finally opened the whole way. He rushed inside and found Nana unconscious bleeding from her head.


    He felt as if his heart stopped beating seeing her lying like that.


    He rushed over to her and lifted her head in hisp.


    "Nana? Nana?", he said patting her cheek.


    Liu Hai and Huian then came inside and saw the scene. Huian widened her eyes.


    S-she got knocked out? When I pulled my hand away, she fell down and hit her head?


    "Child!", he sat beside her.


    "Nana.", Jinhai was still trying to wake her up.


    Blood trickled from her head into his palms. He trembled seeing her blood.


    "She needs help now!", Liu Hai said.


    Without saying anything Jinhai picked her up in his arms and dashed outside. Huian just kept watching through the sidelines being stupefied.


    He went to his car and sat inside. He gently ced Nana''s head on hisp and adjusted her body on the seat.


    "I''ming too.", Liu Hai said coldly and sat in the front seat.


    "To the hospital.", Jinhai said emanating a dangerous aura.


    Huian rushed to him, "Jinhai wait! I will-"


    "Huian. My driver will take you. It would be too crowded here. Driver Mu. Go.", Liu Hai said.


    The car started and Huian was left back.


    What? They left me back?


    "Lady Liu. Master Liu has told me to take you to the hospital.", Liu Hai''s driver called out.


    "Huh? Y-yes. I''ming."

 Chapter 95: Nothing will happen to her

    Chapter 95: Nothing will happen to her


    Hospital.


    Suyin was in the operating theater where Jianyu stood in front of waiting for the news. It was already forty five minutes since her operation had started.


    The Liu''s, Chen''s, Tang''s and Xiang''s all reached the hospital.


    Madam Tang cried, "My Suyin! Where is she? How is my daughter?"


    Jianyu was silent.


    "Say something!"


    "Jianyu", Mother Chen softly called out.


    Just then the OT bulb switched off and the doctor came out.


    Madam Tang rushed to him, "Doctor! How is my Suyin?"


    Master Tang asked in a panic, "Yes, doctor. She is alright, right?"


    The doctor was hesitant. He shook his head, "She is fine for now. But unfortunately, she has sustained major injuries. She was gang-raped and we have found DNA of five different men''s semen inside her vagina. Her cervix is also badly injured and she has bled a lot which says that they did her very forcefully. It will take quite a while for her to recover. I''m sorry."


    Jianyu closed his eyes in defeat.


    Madam Tang lost her bnce and she was about to copse but her husband held her.


    "Ning!"


    The Chen''s, Liu''s and Xiang''s were equally shocked. She suffered so horribly


    "Nomy daughter.", she started sobbing. "Feng, our Suyinshe is hurt."


    Tang Feng also couldn''t contain his grief.


    Chen Liling, even though she didn''t like Suyin, as a woman she could feel her pain.


    "Tang Ning, Suyin is a strong girlwe are all there with her. We will get her out of this."


    Liu Chunhua held her hand, "Yes, Ning. It''s hard but I know she will get through this."


    Xiang Qingge also sadly nodded.


    ---


    In the car, Jinhai was constantly patting Nana''s cheeks. He had already covered her wound with a cloth to stop it from bleeding further. He was only saying her name. He was only asking her to wake up, chanting like a prayer.


    "Nana. Nana. Nana. Please try to open your eyes. Please."


    He was rubbing her palms with his to give her warmth in an attempt to bring back her consciousness.


    "Nana. Nana. Do you feel warm now?"


    Liu Hai couldn''t see his son like this. "Jinhai"


    "Dad, she is not waking up. Look, I''m trying so hard. But she is not responding."


    "It may be a concussion. Don''t worry. She will be fine."


    "Of course she will. She has to.", he said staring at her.


    Nana slightly moved her finger.


    "Dad! She moved her finger. I felt it."


    He slowly started patting her again, "Nana? Nana? Can you hear me? Please try to slowly open your eyes."


    She furrowed her brows slightly and tried to open her eyes. She could see everything spinning and blurred. She tried to move a little but she felt a sharp pain at the back of her head.


    "Ah...", She mumbled in pain.


    "It''s okay. We are going to the hospital now. Don''t worry. They will treat you and you will be all fine again."


    She could hear someone talking to her and consoling her. She liked his voice. It was soft and low filled with worry and fear, but also a resolve that soothed her down. The panic she felt when she saw the world spinning around was gone. She felt him familiar; his touch and his voice.


    She tried to look at him opening her eyes a little wider. The blurry face in her mind was clearing slowly.


    "LiuJinhai", she spoke softly like she spent her whole energy in saying his name.


    "Yes. I''m JinhaiI''m here with you. You are in my car right now."


    Am I dreaming? Didn''t I fell from that slope? Then why is hehere? Her memories were hazy and disordered because of her wound.


    Her wound was hurting a lot and she was exhausted, but she tried to raise her hand to touch him.


    Jinhai saw her trying and immediately held her hand and brought it near his face. He rested his cheek in her palm and tightly squeezed it.


    "See. I''m here. You can feel it, right?", he asked smiling softly.


    She nodded very slowly.


    He was relieved. Even though a little weak, she was at least conscious now.


    He slowly bent and kissed her forehead. Nana felt a vaguely familiar, warm sensation touch her skin, which gave her a nice and safe feeling.


    Driver Mu was dumbfounded. Again?


    Liu Hai looked at him sharply and he understood. He pretended he didn''t see anything.


    Obviously, Liu Hai had seen everything, but he didn''t interrupt Jinhai. He quietly looked at them.


    ---


    They reached the hospital and Nana was immediately admitted. Jinhai stood in front of her room waiting the whole time.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw two figures rushing to him.


    "Nee-chan! Where is she?", Yukito asked breathlessly.


    "We got a call that she is hurt and unconscious. What happened? How is she now?", Yukira asked fearfully with tears in his eyes.


    Their sister was the only one they had as their family. Even though Yu Ichika was alive and in an institution, she became a stranger to them the moment she separated them from Nana. If something happened to Nana, they don''t know what would they do without her, or how will they live without her.


    Liu Hai said, "She is being operated now. Don''t worry. The best doctors are treating her. She will definitely be fine. Have faith in her. She is a very strong girl. Right, Jinhai?"


    Jinhai kept staring intensely at her from the small round window while the doctors were busy operating her. "Yesshe is a very strong girl. A very brave girl. Nothing will happen to her."

 Chapter 96: Im so proud of you

    Chapter 96: I''m so proud of you


    A whileter Huian finally reached the hospital. The nurse receptionist told that Jinhai is on the fifth floor.


    "Huian!", Mother Xiang called out.


    She turned and said, "Mom! Dad!"


    She came rushing towards them and hugged them hard. She started sobbing.


    "Mom. Do you know how scared I was? They were so disgusting. They dumped me on the ground and with Suyin they"


    Mother Xiang patted her back and cried, "Thank God you are safe. We were terrified thinking of what would have happened to you. And yes, I know about Suyin. The doctor said she has very serious injuries."


    Huian felt bad. She felt like she could still hear her screams, begging them to let her go.


    Father Xiang said worriedly, "You are also hurt a little. Let''s quickly go the doctor and get you treated.", He continued coldly, "And don''t worry. I will definitely find out those men even if I have to dig through hell. I will get you justice for sure."


    "Dad", she hugged him crying.


    "Don''t worry, child. Where is Jinhai?"


    She froze. She remembered how they found Nana in the shed lying in the pool of her own blood. Jinhai carried her in his arms and ran out of there.


    JinhaiWhy was he so worried about her? He left me and took off. He didn''t look back at me even once. This was the first time I saw him like that. He looked so crazy


    "Huian?"


    "Huh?", she snapped back from her thoughts.


    "Where is Jinhai? He didn''te with you?"


    "He", how should she tell them?


    "We had to take Nana with us.", Liu Hai''s voice came from behind.


    Xiang Wei saw himing and asked, "Nana?"


    "Yes, she was also badly hurt. Her head was bleeding a lot. We could hardly sense her breathing. I panicked and told Jinhai to immediately take her away. Huian would have felt ufortable seeing the blood so I told her toe from my car."


    Huian gulped. Somehow her condition frightened her.


    Well, Jinhai took Nana not thinking of the consequences and the answers he would have to give. So, Father Liu took it on him.


    "Oh dear.", Mother Xiang said sadly.


    "She is being treated now."


    They nodded.


    ---


    Outside Suyin''s ward, Mother Chen asked Jianyu frantically, "Jianyu. Where is Nana? She was also trapped with Suyin and Huian, right? Is she okay? I want to see her."


    Jianyu widened his eyes in shock.


    Nana? Nana! IIpletely forgot about her.


    "Jianyu? Why are you not saying anything? You are scaring me now."


    "II"


    "What?"


    "II''m sorry Mom. First I saw Suyin badly injured and then she began bleedingI couldn''t think of anything else. I took Suyin with me and immediately left from there."


    "What!?", Chen Liling asked stupefied. But Tang''s were there too. She grabbed his hand and dragged him a little far away.


    "How could you do this!? How could you forget Nana? Jianyu, I understand Suyin was in a horrible state but Nana could have been as well. You had just reached there when you first saw Suyin. How do you know that nothing bad happened with Nana? How could you have been so sure that she was safe? So, how could you leave her!?"


    No, he didn''t. He didn''t find out about her condition. Jianyu felt ashamed of himself.


    "II''m sorry. I just lost it when I saw Suyin..-"


    "Do you still love her?", she cut him off.


    "W-what?"


    "Did your old feelingse back to you when you saw her helpless?"


    He fumbled.


    "Jianyu. I know this is not the time to think about your past with Suyin. I don''t care if I may sound harsh with this but Suyin is nothing more than a friend to you now. It''s fine if you helped Suyin. That was a part of your friendship and your humanity. But afterwards, you could have at least given Nana that respect of looking for her.", she furiously looked at him.


    Her every question hit him like sharp, pointed arrows.


    "Nana is your girlfriend. She will be your fiance in just a month''s time. Have you imagined how Nana would feel when she realizes that you forgot her? Is this your sense of responsibility towards her?"


    "Mom"


    "Shut up! Her to-be husband who chose his ex where the thought of his girlfriend didn''t even cross his mindI''m so proud of you, Jianyu.", she mocked him.


    She shook her head and left.


    Jianyu banged his fist on the wall.


    Shit. Shit, shit shit! How can II''m horrible. I''m sorry Nana. I''m so sorry.


    ---


    Over at Jinhai''s ce, it had been more than an hour but the operation was still going on.


    The twins were continuously praying hard.


    Finally, after an hour and a half, the doctor came out.


    Jinhai immediately stood up and asked, "Nana? How is she?"


    Liu Hai and the twins also surrounded him.


    "She is out of danger now. But the surgery was veryplicated. The floor where she hit her head on was not in. We found tiny bits of ss pieces that prated her wound. It could have been life-threatening for her. Her brain could have got damaged. That''s why the surgery took time."


    All were dumbfounded.


    "Whatour sister got hurt that much?", the twins couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes. But everything is fine now. Mr. Liu Jinhai brought her in time. So, we could save her. Apart from that, she has twisted her right ankle, probably when she stumbled. She will need cane support for a few days to walk. Don''t worry. She will regain consciousness in a few hours."


    They sighed in relief and nodded.

 Chapter 97: The number of truths to hide keeps on piling

    Chapter 97: The number of truths to hide keeps on piling


    Jinhai felt like his whole world darkened into pitch ck, intoplete nothingness when he heard the doctor say that Nana could have died.


    The mere thought of Nana not being a part of his life anymore made him shudder.


    The doctor brought him out of his stupor, "We will need her family members to do some of her formalities. There are some papers. Are there her parents or rtives here?"


    Yukito and Yukira said, "We will do that. We are her brothers."


    "Um, how old are you?"


    "Seventeen."


    He shook his head, "Sorry. You both are still underage. We will need an adult to sign on her papers."


    Jinhai said, "I will do it."


    The twins looked at him in surprise. Why will he? they both thought but now was not the time to dwell on it.


    Liu Hai said nothing.


    "Okay.", the doctor nodded and he left.


    Liu Hai said, "Son. We should go and meet Huian. The twins are here. I also want to talk to your mother.", he looked at the twins, "If you have any problem, you immediatelye to me, okay?"


    "Yes, and thank you so much for your help.", they bowed.


    He smiled and patted them.


    Jinhai hesitated to leave but he had to.


    ---


    Huian was in another room getting treated for her minor injuries. Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu were there with her when Jinhai and Liu Hai came.


    "Huian. How are you now?", Father Liu asked.


    "Dad. Jinhai. I''m fine now. And Jinhaiwhere were you?"


    "We were with Nana. She is also admitted, just above this floor."


    Mother Liu asked hesitatingly, "Oh dear. Was she too"


    Jinhai suddenly loudly said, "No!"


    Everybody was startled.


    Liu Hai said, "No. What I meant was that we found her unconscious in the shed. She had hit her head. The doctor said that her condition was very serious. There were ss shards that prated her wound and she could havedied. We brought her in time."


    Huian freaked out. It was that serious? She unconsciously started fidgeting and sweating.


    "How is she now?"


    "She is out of danger."


    Mother Liu sighed in relief. "Thank God."


    "Once I know who is responsible for her condition, they would wish they were never born.", Liu Hai said coldly. Jinhai didn''t say anything but his eyes showed the same resolve.


    Huian shivered in fear. She couldn''t look them in their eyes.


    Just then the Chen''s came and they heard the entire conversation.


    Jianyu froze. Nana wasgoing to die? And I left her like that?


    Chen Liling red at Jianyu. Chen Guiren was also disappointed with him.


    She didn''t say anything and left for the fifth floor to visit Nana. Chen Guiren followed her.


    "You can decide if you want toe and see your girlfriend or not.", she didn''t forget to taunt Jianyu before leaving.


    He clenched his hands into a fist.


    ---


    After talking for a while, they all left and only Grandma Liu was left with Huian. The Xiang''s went out to bring her some food to eat.


    "Grandma. I''m really scared.", Huian confessed.


    "About what? Don''t worry dear. It''s over. The men won''te back. Your husband won''t let go of them.", She patted her hands.


    "Not that"


    "Then?", She frowned.


    Huian was fidgeting with her fingers. She was panicking. She really got freaked out when she heard about Nana''s condition.


    "Tell me."


    Huian started crying and recounted all that happened. Grandma Liu was astounded. That gictually, came back to save them?


    "What should I do now? If everyone got to know how she got hurt because of me, then this time nobody would forgive me. You saw how even Dad was angry too.", she broke in tears.


    "You should have seen them. Jinhai looked so different. I had never seen him like that before. It felt like all that was in front of him was only Nana. For the first time, I saw him terrified."


    Grandma Liu was stumped for any words. The matter was already blown out when she had hit Nana in Jinhai''s office. This time nobody would forgive her.


    "This"


    "Oh no. What if Nana tells them? What if she spills out everything? Everyone will hate me!"


    "D-don''t worry. We will figure something out. You rest for now." Even she had no idea what to do next.


    Huian couldn''t rx when another question made her restless. "Grandma. Do you think that Jinhai isfalling for Nana?"


    "What!? That is nonsense. He loves you so much. Hai already told why they left you in another car. There is no other meaning to it, okay?"


    She said nothing. She didn''t feel convinced.


    Grandma Liu was tired too. First the letters, and now this. Just how many things do they need to hide?


    ---


    Five hours passed by and Suyin slowly woke up.


    The nurse saw her moving and called out, "Doctor! Miss Tang is waking up."


    Outside, Tang Feng and Tang Ning stood up frantically. The doctor went inside and checked her vitals. After a few minutes, he came out and said, "Miss Tang Suyin is conscious now. She is very weak though. You can meet her now but please don''t stay for a long time. She needs rest."


    They hurriedly nodded and went inside.


    Suyin weakly opened her eyes to see who came. Her eyes welled.


    "MomDad"


    They both saw her condition and were shocked. Her face was swollen. They could see bite marks that had turned purple.


    Tang Ning wanted to faint.

 Chapter 98: No patience left

    Chapter 98: No patience left


    "Suyin! My baby!", Tang Ning sat beside her and cried.


    Tang Feng said tremblingly, "Howhow are you?"


    "DadI''m so dirty now. They all raped me. They alltook their turns with me. I cried and begged but they didn''t stop. I feel disgusting.", she sobbed.


    Tang Ning cried even louder. "My poor daughter"


    Tang Feng checked once if someone wasing and asked slowly, "Suyin. I know this is not the time but I have to ask. You had hired Sun Dong and his men to **** Nana and destroy her. So, how did some other mene over there?"


    She shook her head and cried, "I don''t know! It was supposed to be Nana that b*tch! She was supposed to be here in ce of me!"


    Tang Ning hurriedly said, "Okay okay, calm down. We will find out. You have to rest."


    She signaled her husband to stop. He nodded.


    "Where is Jianyu?", she asked. "I remember he carried me here. Where is he? I want to see him. I want him with me."


    "He was here just a while ago but now I didn''t see him now."


    ---


    Nana slowly opened her eyes to see an unfamiliar ce. At first, she was still dizzy but then she started to clearly see the ce.


    Where am I?


    She tried to recollect what happened. All the memories came to her one by one. How they were caught, how she fell down the slope and how she went back to rescue them.


    She felt a sharp pain from the back of her head and her forehead creased into thin lines.


    Then what happened? I faintly remember lying on someone''sp. Who was he? He was talking to mebut what? I don''t remember but he sounded so distressed. I could feel his fear for me. But why?


    "Miss Nana. Can you hear me?", the doctor said.


    "Huh..?", she weakly nodded.


    "Please don''t try to remember anything for now. Just calm down and rx."


    She nodded again.


    "Good. There are people who want to meet you. Should I send them in?"


    "Yes.", she spoke softly.


    He nodded and let them in.


    First came the twins and Chen Liling and Chen Guiren slowly followed by Jianyu. Behind them were Liu Hai and Liu Chunhua.


    Jinhai was at the very back quietly looking at her.


    "Nee-chan! How are you?"


    "We are here.", the twins cried and very gently hugged her.


    "Nana! How are you, child?", Mother Chen asked tearfully.


    Jianyu saw her condition and felt unable to breathe. She was so weak and vulnerable.


    "I''m fine. Just a little pain."


    Liu Hai nodded. "Don''t worry. We have the best doctors treating you. You willpletely heal in no time."


    Liu Chunhua said, "Yes. You can be at ease."


    Nana smiled faintly.


    "Yes, and don''t worry about those men. We have sent out all of our security units to find them. We will give them the worst punishment ever.", Mother Chen said fuming in anger.


    "But how did this happen? Nee-chan, weren''t you going to return home after the supermarket? Then how were you with Miss Tang?", Yukito asked.


    "Yes. We were waiting for you. But you didn''te back. And then we got the news of you admitted in the hospital.", he said while trying to control his tears.


    Everybody looked at them shockingly. "What? Suyin had invited Nana?"


    Nana nodded. She said everything that they talked about outside the supermarket.


    Chen Liling didn''t know why but she felt something was wrong. Something didn''t add up.


    Suyin asked Nana to spend time with her? As far as I know her, she should hate Nana.


    Liu Hai and Chen Guiren were also doubtful.


    "How is Miss Tang? She was", she asked.


    Silence.


    "She is fine now. She will also wake up in a few hour''s time.", that''s what she could only say.


    Nana felt terribly bad. She had seen her state when she went to save her. It was horrible. They hadn''t shown any mercy.


    Jinhai''s phone rang and he went out to pick it up.


    "You rest dear. We will talkter. Lots and lots, okay?"


    She smiled.


    Jianyu wanted to stay but he didn''t have the courage to face her. He felt ashamed and he didn''t know what to say.


    He hesitated and lightly patted her head and said, "Take care." She nodded again.


    When Jianyu came out his phone rang.


    "Are they caught?", he asked coldly.


    The guard on the other side said, "Sorry, but no sir. We are still searching for them. But we have got a link. Before the incident, they had gotten in a tiff with some other gang. There was a fight where they beat the other gang very badly."


    "Who are they?"


    "Sun Dong."


    Jianyu furrowed his brows. Where have I heard that name before?


    "He is the son of the local chief of police."


    He widened his eyes. That Sun Dong? Wasn''t he the one who got into a fight with Nana?


    "We have already caught them."


    "I''ming."


    ---


    In an underground cell, Sun Dong and his men were tied up after being badly beaten by the guards. Jianyu came in and saw their pathetic state.


    He clutched his hair and said, "What do you know about that gang?"


    "No! Don''t hit me anymore. I will tell you everything!", he saw Jianyu and was bbergasted.


    He is that same person who helped that b*tch in ruining me. Is he here for her again?


    "Good. Because I don''t have much patience left now."

 Chapter 99: The curtain rises to unveil her ugly truth

    Chapter 99: The curtain rises to unveil her ugly truth


    Jianyu said, "Start talking."


    Sun Dong said, "I-I was with my gang and these five men suddenly came to us and started asking questions."


    "What questions?"


    He gulped.


    Jianyu smiled, "I guess the torture wasn''t enough for you."


    "No! No! I''m telling. We were waiting for the car in which that restaurant ownerNana was supposed toe. We were talking about her when the other gang heard-"


    "Wait a minute. What do you mean waiting for Nana? What were you doing waiting for her?"


    "That"


    "Tell me!!!", he shouted so loudly that Sun Dong was about to pee his pants.


    "We don''t know who she was but she gave us a lot of money and promised to handle the police case ifif we **** Nana and video shoot her in the act."


    Jianyu was aghast. He felt as if he heard something wrong.


    What? Someone gave a tip-off to **** Nana?Who hates her so much?


    Everyone was overwhelmed by his chilling and deathly aura. Even the guards couldn''t help but gulp.


    "And I wanted to take my revenge from her for that day when she caught me harassing her employee. So, I agreed. We were talking about her when the other gang heard us and started interfering. They wanted to join in as well. We refused and that''s why we fought where they beat us and we ran away."


    "Who was she?", he asked very slowly and quietly.


    "Huh?"


    "The person who bribed you. To do that despicable thing with Nana. Who was she?"


    "I-I don''t know her name. But yes. I know that I saw her just a few days back. It was the day when the whole media hade to Natsukashi and they were harassing Nana about her past. I was also there. She was the woman who cameter on and apologized for identally leaking her background to a paparazzi."


    Jianyu froze.


    "She said that her maid got hold of her information and told it to a paparazzi who was her friend and that''s how it got leaked. Then I don''t know. She was all surrounded by the reporters and I didn''t see anything further."


    Jianyu felt as if he was struck by lightning. He thought that something is wrong with him. He cannot hear what the man is talking about. It''s as if everything became deadly quiet.


    His hands quivered while he took his phone out. He opened a picture and showed it to him.


    "Was it this woman?", he asked really not wanting to know the answer.


    Sun Dong saw and spoke loudly, "Yes! It was this woman. She is the one!"


    Jianyu just nkly stared at him. After a long silence, he said, "Do you have any proof?"


    "I-I", he thought hard and something struck him. "Yes. I have her messages. You can check my phone."


    Jianyu signaled and the guard immediately brought his phone. He browsed through it and saw thetest message.


    "This was the message she sent saying that at thest minute a friend of hers joined her and Nana and she couldn''t stop her. She instructed us not to do anything with her either. Only Nana. Our target is only Nana."


    He read the message which was not from Suyin''s number. It was unknown. But the text clearly said that it couldn''t have been anyone other than her. Only she, Nana and Huian were there. It was clearly written to specifically attack Nana.


    He felt like he wasn''t even alive anymore. Like somebody just sucked his soul out of him.


    His childhood friend, his crush, his first love who was his everything turned out to be a monster?


    How can it be? Can Suyin be this evil? Does she really hate Nana so much? Did her hatred make her cross all boundaries?


    He thenughed mocking himself.


    Did I truly ever know her? The time I spent with her all this while, was it a big lie? She was something else on the outside and something else on the inside? Something different in front of me and something different in front of others? She spoke well of Nana but was actually backstabbing her?


    There was onest thing to do topletely confirm her deed, after which there would be no doubt whatsoever.


    ---


    In the hospital, Suyin was getting impatient. She wanted to meet Jianyu but he was nowhere to be seen. But she waited for him.


    "Mom. Do you know what happened to that b*tch? Where is she? I want to see her in a state a hundred times worse than me. I was being touched andfucked by those disgusting men and she got out of it unharmed? No. I will never ept this!"


    "I don''t know all the details. But I heard that she is also admitted. I think she got a serious head injury."


    She was enraged, "That''s it!? Only a measly head injury? Look how much I suffered. She didn''t suffer even half of that!"


    "Half of what Suyin?", a voice came.


    "Jianyu!"


    "Ah, Jianyu. You are finally here. Suyin was waiting for you. After what happenedshe really needs you now. Please don''t leave her. She thinks that you hate her because sheplease talk to her and be with her now, okay?", Tang Ning was sobbing.


    He smiled. "Of course. I''ll be with her. I also want to make some things clear. So Aunty, can you please leave us alone?"


    "Of course.", she nodded at her and hurriedly left.


    Suyin started crying, "Jianyu"


    "So, what were you saying? Who didn''t suffer even half of what?"

 Chapter 100: I hate myself more than I hate you

    Chapter 100: I hate myself more than I hate you


    Suyin froze.


    "T-that. It was nothing."


    Jianyu stared at her and said, "I see"


    Suyin cried, "JianyuI-I was touched by those men. Do you know how much they tortured me? Do you know how much I begged them? I''m not pure anymore. They-they all had their way with me." She was crying hard, "You won''t leave me right, Jianyu? I really need you. I want to be with you. If you''ll be with me then I know that I cane out of this. So, Jianyucan I ask you something?"


    "What?"


    She looked at him hopefully, "I know it''s very selfish of me but can you please...break up with Nana?"


    Silence.


    "I-I know that you are dating her now, butbut I want you back Jianyu. I can''t stop myself. Especially after what happened now. I need your support. I want you here as my boyfriend, not just my friend. I know Nana will hate me, but I will do my best to apologize to her and make her understand."


    He said nothing.


    "We were always together, and we should be even now. You both don''t even love each other. So, why be in a rtionship? But we do. We can get back together. Please. I love you, Jianyu."


    He let out a peal of mockingughter and said, "Do you know Suyin that when I saw you bruised and bleeding, I couldn''t think of anything else. I rushed to carry you in my arms and take you to the hospital."


    Suyin felt happy, "JianyuI knew-"


    "You know at that time, Nana didn''t even cross my mind. I was so panicked for you that Iforgot about her."


    Really? Suyin felt damn ted.


    "She was also lying in the shed, battling between her life and death."


    Huh? Shed? Didn''t she fell by the small cliff?


    "But I chose you. And after abandoning my girlfriend for you, what do I get? This?" He took out a phone and threw it in front of her.


    She confusedly looked at it and she felt like she got paralyzed from shock. She looked at it for a few seconds before she nervously raised her head up.


    "This"


    He smiled. "Don''t you remember? Oh, should I remind you? This is the phone I got from your bag with which you used to message Sun Dong."


    She looked at him petrified. Every cell, every nerve of her being felt numb to her.


    "Sun Dong. Oh, don''t you remember him either? Don''t worry. I will tell you. He is the man my men caught while searching for your rapists. He was so weak. After a little torture, he spouted out all your ns. I saw the message on his phone, and the same message was sent from this phone that was in your bag."


    Her mouth was hanging wide open. She wanted to say something but nothing came out.


    "Sad. You didn''t get the chance to dispose of this phone. If your n had gone smoothly, you would have thrown this phone right? So that you won''t get caught?"


    Jianyu was slowly peeling off everyyer of her ugly facade.


    She was shivering. The weather was warm but she felt the chills.


    "And Nana. You plotted such a despicable n against her but she, unaware of anything, had the courage toe back and rescue you."


    She blinked her eyes in confusion.


    He stepped threateningly closer to her, "I talked to your driver. He also confessed everything being a part of it. But he told me an interesting thing. After Nana climbed back up from the slope, she didn''t run away. She didn''t escape. Do you know what she did?"


    She kept quiet.


    "She came back to save you and Huian. She made a n with your driver to get you both out of there."


    Suyin shockingly looked at him.


    "Shocked aren''t you?", heughed as if someedy is going on, "The one who you tried to destroy was the very same person who didn''t even think twice of her own safety, just to save you. Ironic, isn''t it?"


    She cried, "No-no Jianyu, you are misunderstanding me! This is not what it looks like. Please let me exin."


    Heughed crazily, "Exin? What is there left to exin? I already know you withdrew a hefty sum of money. Obviously, you didn''t transfer into his ount online. You don''t want the trail to go back to you. You gave him hard cash. And we found the same amount of cash inside his apartment. The serial numbers of those notes you withdrew and what we found with him match perfectly."


    She bit her lips.


    "I even have the record of your assistant buying that unknown number and phone for you tomunicate with Sun Dong. This same phone that you are holding right now."


    She removed her IV drips and got up to grab his hand.


    "I''m sorry Jianyu. Please forgive me. Please don''t hate me. I will never do it again. II did this all for you. I really love you and wanted you back. Please forgive me Jianyu."


    Heughed again like a mad-man, "Love? Do you call this love? Who do you think you are? If people start calling this love, then it is the end of the world. You give the reason of love behind all your schemes? Suyin, you know", tears welled in his eyes, "I so regret falling in love with you. I hate myself more than I hate you for stupidly being blinded by you. I wasted so many of my yearson such an ugly and evil person like you."


    "No! No please don''t say that Jianyu. I love you. One chance. Please give me one chance. Let us forget everything and start over again. I don''t want to lose you."


    "Leave me!!", he shook her hand away. "Your mere touch disgusts me. You still have the nerve to ask for a second chance? And forget everything? Do you even know what you are saying? You tried to do the most loathsome thing a woman can do to another woman and you want me to act as if nothing happened?"


    "No noI-"


    "SHUT UP!!", he looked at her furiously, "Be ready with whateverme excuses you cane up with. Because I''m exposing you to everybody."

 Chapter 101: Neither praise nor sympathy

    Chapter 101: Neither praise nor sympathy


    "No!", Suyin kneeled down and grabbed his leg, "Please do not say this to anybody. I beg you.", she panicked.


    Jianyu looked at her incredulously.


    "I did a horrible thing and I''m apologizing for it. But please. Don''t tell this to anyone. I will go to jail.", she cried non-stop.


    "You should have thought that way before evening up with this n."


    "Jianyu no. Please, please. Do me this one favor. Just this one. I won''t ask anything else. I won''te in between your rtionship anymore. At least think about the friendship we had all these years, the rtionship we had. Please give me one chance and let me go. Please keep this a secret."


    He stared at her.


    "Answer me one question. The media incidentThat was also nned by you, right? Did you purposely leak her past? Don''t you even dare lie to me."


    She avoided eye contact.


    "Yes or no?", he asked his eyes and voice freezing cold.


    "..Y-yes.", she got terrified the way he spoke.


    He sadly smiled. "Thank you. Thank you for opening my eyes to the harsh reality. It hurts, but I know now what kind of a fool I was and...", he snickered, "you want me to forgive you? How many times?"


    Suyin was in a pathetic state. Her snot mixed with her tears making her look even more awful and unsightly. "Jianyu, please! I have already suffered. I was raped by those men. I have already lost my virginity to those disgusting gangsters. I don''t know if I will ever get a man who will ept me after what happened to me. Isn''t this enough? If you tell everybody, then I will go to jail. My name will be smeared, my business will go bankrupt, everyone will hate the Tang family."


    She cried harder, "I don''t want to go to jail Jianyu. Please"


    Jianyu mocked, "Tell me. Had Nana plotted against you, would you have let her go? Would you have let me forgive her?"


    She stopped. Of course not. She would have ruined her life.


    "That", she bit her lips.


    "No, right?"


    "Jianyu"


    He bent down and lifted her chin. "Alright. I will do this onest favor, in exchange for whatever friendship we had. After this, there is nothing between us. But," he looked at her with utter hate in his eyes, "don''t ever show your face to me again. If I see you anywhere near Nana and me from now on, I swear I will personally end you with my own hands. Do you clearly understand?"


    She nodded weakly with tears and snot continuously streaming down.


    He got up but before he left he said, "You know what, Suyin? You deserve what happened to you. I don''t feel even an ounce of sympathy for you. You wanted Nana to get filthy. But instead, you were pinned under those men and got dirtied. This is called Karma. You fell in your own trap. You deserved to be raped.", he banged the door and left.


    Suyin kept kneeling at the same ce crying over her destiny.


    ---


    In Nana''s ward, the twins were with her taking care of her.


    "Here, have some soup.", Yukito brought a fresh bowl of soup.


    "I will help you in getting up.", Yukira said.


    They slowly helped her sit upright and started feeding her.


    She shook her head, "I can eat on my own."


    "No. We will feed you. You need to haveplete rest."


    "Yeah. Don''t argue on this.", they both adorably puffed up their cheeks.


    She raised her hands in defeat.


    Yukira asked, "Sis, can I ask you something? One question has been bugging us for a while. But, we don''t want to stress you."


    "En. Go on. I''m fine."


    He nced at Yukito and he nodded. "How were you the only one trapped in that shed? I mean both Miss Tang and Mrs. Liu were outside in the car when brother Chen Jianyu reached there. How were you left behind?"


    "Yes, didn''t you escape with them?", Yukito asked.


    She stopped. After pausing for a while she said, "I-"


    "Nana!", somebody interrupted.


    They turned to see Huian in her ward.


    "Ah, Mrs. LiuHow are you? We heard you also got some minor injuries.", the twins asked.


    She smiled, "You are such sweet boys. Thank you for asking. I''m fine now.", she looked at Nana and said, "So, NanaHow are you feeling now?"


    She said in a neutral tone, "Much better."


    "That''s good"


    Huian immediately came to meet Nana when she got the news that she has woken up. Then outside, she heard the twins asking that same dreaded question and she interrupted, in fear that Nana will spill out everything.


    She stood there thinking of how to talk to her alone.


    Nana said to the twins, "Yukito. Yukira. Can you please bring me something to eat? The soup is almost done."


    They sensed some tension and they really didn''t want to leave but they nodded.


    They left and Huian quickly sat on the chair near her bed.


    "Nana, I-"


    "Mrs. Liu Huian", she cut her off, "I already know why you are here. Rest assured, I will not tell anybody the thing that you are worried about."


    Huian was astonished.


    She smiled, "I am not interested in anyone singing my praises of how brave I was nor I want to gain anyone''s sympathy for how I was abandoned. I only did what my heart told me to do."


    Huian kept silent.


    "So, don''t worry. I won''t stir any trouble to cause any strain between you and your family."


    She bit her lips, "I-I am sorry-"


    "Please don''t do that either. Your concern and your sorry, both are stemming from your own fear and selfishness to stop me from talking. I know you really don''t mean any of it."


    Every word of hers was a direct, brutal hit to Huian.


    "You had said that you will treat me as your sister when you came to Natsukashi that day. But now I know, that it would never be possible."


    "What would not be possible?", a voice came from behind.

 Chapter 102: A collision with the mystery man?

    Chapter 102: A collision with the mystery man?


    "What would not be possible?"


    They raised their heads and both were surprised.


    Liu Jinhai?


    Huian got rmed. Did he hear everything?


    Nana''s heart skipped several beats. After their kiss on that rainy night, they hadn''t met each other since then. This was the first time in days where they are properly meeting face to face.


    Jinhai stared at her silently. He saw Nana nervous and fidgeting.


    "JinhaiHow are you here?", Huian asked smiling nervously.


    He looked at her and said, "I came to know that you are here to meet Nana. I came to check on as well.", He raised his eyebrows, "What were you talking about?"


    "N-no-"


    "We were just talking how we could turn back time and save ourselves from those people especially Miss Tangbut that would never be possible.", Nana said seeing Huian fumbling.


    Huian secretly sighed in relief.


    He gazed at Nana with unfathomable emotions and slowly said, "En. That would be a great power to have, wouldn''t it? Turning back timeand stopping our past selves from doing something we would regret in the future."


    Nana slightly stiffened. Is he hinting about our kiss?


    She simply smiled back.


    "So, how are you feeling now Nana?"


    Nana? Since when did he start calling her by only her name?


    "I''m much better now, Mr. Liu."


    He nodded.


    Huian started feeling ufortable so she said, "Jinhai, let''s go. I think Nana would like some more rest."


    His gaze didn''t leave Nana and he said, "Take care."


    She nodded.


    They left her ward and after walking a short distance Jinhai collided with somebody. He had worn a cap covering his face and a ck leather jacket. Jinhai was going to apologize when that man suddenly stuffed something in his hand. Before he could say anything that unknown man disappeared.


    Huian realized Jinhai wasn''t walking beside her. She looked back.


    "Jinhai. Why did you stop?"


    Jinhai opened his fist to find a small letterwith a light floral design.


    Huian saw the letter in his hand and felt as if her heart was in her mouth. She got terrified. With thest night''s incident, she had forgotten about those letters but it came again, banging back into her world.


    She felt like she was going to have a panic attack.


    When didwait. That man he bumped into was the one threatening me all this time!? He came this close to us...


    "Guards.", Jinhai called out. Immediately two guards came in front.


    "Boss."


    "Catch the man wearing a cap and a ck leather jacket."


    "Yes, sir!"


    She was scared to death when he gave that order. If he is caught and he tells everything


    "Jinhai"


    He didn''t reply and opened the letter.


    Always read a document before you sign it.


    Huian dug her nails deep in her palm. This was thest letter Jinhai was supposed to get after which her ckmailer imed that he would be able to know the truth if he investigated.


    Huian tried tough it off. "I don''t know who is pulling out such pranks."


    He stared at her, "How many times should I tell you that this is not a prank?"


    She was startled. She felt as if his stare could see through her.


    "Why are you always so determined to make me believe that it is nothing serious? Do youknow something?"


    "N-no. It''s not like that. You are misunderstanding... "


    "And I remembered now that I wanted to ask you something. You told Han Ru that a friend of yours is doing these jokes. The friend whose birthday banquet you missed. Which friend? I know all your friends, and there was no birthday banquet in the past month."


    She froze.


    Shit! That stupid man rattled everything!? Now what? What should I tell him now?


    He was waiting for her answer when his phone rang. He picked up to see who it was and he was surprised.


    "It''s Jing."


    "Jing?", Huian was also surprised.


    "En. You wait here. I will take his call. I think he came to know everything that happenedst night."


    She couldn''t believe her luck.


    Thank God! Although I hate you little brother, but today you called at the right time. You saved me from his suspicion.


    ---


    In a dark narrow alley, the man who wore a cap and ck leather jacket spoke to a mysterious person on the other end.


    He smirked. "It''s done. When will I get my keys?"


    "They are already delivered."


    "You don''t waste any time, do you? Well, call me again if you need me.", and he hung up.


    ---


    Huian saw Jinhaiing back and had already nned to divert his attention by asking about Jing.


    "What did Jing say?"


    Jinhai sighed. "Well, he ising back from Paris. Jing had called Dad to know how''s everyone here and he couldn''t hide it. Anyways, his stay is over too. You know he was promoted a year forward for his excellent performance in fashion designing, so he has alreadypleted his degree."


    "Ohyeah I remember.", that annoying brat ising back. Gosh!


    Before he remembers about her lie, she quickly wanted to leave.


    "Alright, Jinhai. You go ahead with your work. I will be with my Mom and Dad.", she meant by Mother and Father Xiang.


    "En."


    She just walked a few steps ahead when she heard Assistant Xin say, "Sir. Here''s the information on Dr. Xie. Old Madam Liu''s heart attack reports are also in there, of two years back."


    "What!?", Huian screamed.

 Chapter 103: An encounter with a weird woman

    Chapter 103: An encounter with a weird woman


    "What!?"


    Jinhai and Assistant Xin both looked at Huian bewildered.


    Oh no! I reacted on instinct.


    "Is there something wrong Lady Liu?", Assistant Xin looked at her confusedly.


    "No! I mean I-I was just surprised you were suddenly talking about Grandma"


    "Ah, well we suspect those letters revolve around Old Madam Liu''s heart attack. Something personally rted to Sir or the Liu family."


    Her entire world crashed. When did this happen? When did they start doubting us!?


    But Jinhai had already questioned her persistence over to ignore the matter. Now she could not go on trying to make him doubt herself even more.


    "I see."


    I have to do something!


    ---


    Jianyu was driving aimlessly through the night. He did not know where he was going. He only wanted to run away from everything. From the pain, the hurt, the betrayal Suyin gave.


    All those years where he hopelessly had a one-sided love for her, which it finally culminated into a rtionship when they were twenty, to their break up four yearster and now knowing the trutheverything he wanted just to be a dream. A bad dream of his.


    He was not paying attention to the road when suddenly he saw a woman in front of his car.


    "Shit!"


    He immediately turned the car to the right and pressed hard on the brakes.


    The car stopped with a loud screech. The people around looked dumbfounded.


    "What happened?"


    "Was the driver drunk?", all started murmuring.


    There was a red signal for the cars to stop. The woman was crossing the road when she noticed that the car wasn''t stopping.


    "You stupid idiot man!!", she shouted.


    Jianyu was a little disoriented with the sudden almost ident that was going to happen.


    He heard her scream and he snapped back. He quickly got out of the car where the woman was ready to strangle him.


    "You! Can''t you see where you are-", she stopped in between looking at him with eyes wide open.


    Jianyu apologized, "I''m so sorry. It was my fault. I wasn''t paying attention. Are you hurt?"


    No answer.


    I think she is still shocked, he thought.


    "Um, are you hurt? I will take you to the hospital. I will alsopensate for the bills. So, please-"


    "Damn it you are so hot!", she spoke loudly.


    ""


    The other people were dumbfounded. Is this the time to beplimenting him youngdy? They internally facepalmed.


    Jianyu blinked his eyes rapidly and looked at her speechlessly.


    "You are one fine specimen I must tell you.", she said eyeing him up and down.


    ""


    Did she hit her head somewhere?


    "I was saying", he still tried to talk to her.


    "Huh what? Oh, don''t worry. I''m not hurt.", she waved her hand.


    Jianyu felt relieved. "Well-"


    "I will forgive you on ount of being so handsome...and charming...and sexy. A-and hot too.", she was drooling now.


    ""


    His eyebrows twitched. What a logic to forgive someone


    He didn''t know how to answer her praises. He awkwardly said, "W-well thank you I guess?"


    She nodded furiously.


    Although her reason to forgive me was very weird, I''m d she let the matter go.


    He thought he should thank her in some way.


    "Um, as thanks for forgiving me, can I drop you somewhere? It''s the least I can do."


    Her eyes sparkled in delight.


    "Sure!", she nodded after giving quite a thought. "You are not only a treat to the eyes but also such a gentleman. I mean, how rare is thebination. Full marks to you.", she gave him a thumbs up.


    His eyebrows twitched again. She is one weird woman.


    "Where should I drop you?", he asked.


    "Well, I''m dead hungry from the long flight. So, drop me at the nearest hotel and I will have some quick dinner. I will take a cab from there to home."


    He nodded.


    She sat in his car and ten minutester he stopped at a fast-food restaurant.


    She got out and said, "Thanks for the lift."


    He smiled, "No probs. I will-", his stomach grumbled.


    He felt damn embarrassed. Now that he remembered, sincest night he hadn''t eaten anything. Today too, he was busy investigating the gang.


    She chuckled. "You can grab a bite with me if you want. I won''t mind yourpany."


    "Th-"


    "Since you are so handsome."


    She had to say that again, didn''t she? He shook his head.


    They went inside and settled at a table. Since it was quitete, the crowd was rtively less.


    There was no awkward silence because she immediately started the conversation.


    "So, what just happened that made you lose focus? Because clearly, you are not drunk."


    He smiled sadly.


    The woman figured it out.


    "Aaahbreak up, isn''t it?", she asked. "Sorry. You don''t need to answer. I''m being too nosy."


    He shook his head. "No. It''s fine. Actually, it wasn''t a breakup. How can I saywe had already broken up two years back, but it was now that I realized that I was in love with a cold-blooded monster all this time."


    She raised her eyebrows.


    Heughed, "It''s crazy right? I thought I knew everything about her. But now I understood how much of a fool I was. And here I am, running away like a coward."


    She smiled. "And why not is it okay to run away?"

 Chapter 104: Running away is just fine

    Chapter 104: Running away is just fine


    "And why not is it okay to run away?"


    Jianyu looked at her surprised. He said, "Don''t all old, wise people tell that you should face your problems? Running away doesn''t solve anything? You are not facing reality and all?"


    She rolled her eyes. "Puh-lease! You have loved her for years. She turns out to be a rotten apple. All your love goes to waste and you are not even allowed to run away? Life is tooplicated to always follow some damn rules."


    He blinked his eyes rapidly.


    "Plus, who said that you are not facing reality? You just admitted that you loved a monster. That means you realize how awful she is. You were not facing the truth if even after knowing everything, you would have stubbornly refused to believe it."


    He kept quiet.


    She smiled, "Sometimes running away is just fine. We are not superheroes. Maybe you are just taking a break. And why not? You had given your all and after it''s all over, you still want to dwell on it? That is just torture. Are you not allowed to set yourself free?"


    She shrugged. "Of course it won''t solve anything. You will still have to get over her. But running away to have some time for yourself will remind you what hell of a difference it was between what is truly important and what you used to think was important.", she paused and said, "Sometimes, a bit of chaos is necessary to bring us back on track. It opens our eyes to the truth."


    He slowly widened his eyes in realization.


    "And hey! You should be thankful that you got saved from her by knowing the truth. At least you are not married to her. Imagine the consequences of otherwise. Always look at the bright side. You have such a long way to go. You can still date and find a truly special person this time."


    Heughed softly. He looked at her and said, "You are truly a very nice person."


    She waved her hair back dramatically and arrogantly said, "Of course I am."


    His eyebrows twitched. Not modest at all, are we?


    Soon their order arrived and they began to eat.


    She said, "Well, this is fine I guess. I''m actually dying to eat the food cooked by my best friend. She is one hell of an awesome chef."


    He slightly raised his brows and said, "What a coincidence. I also know someone who cooks just simply mind-blowing food. Nobody can resist it."


    "That may be so but your someone cannot be better than my best friend.", she proudly said.


    He shook his head, "I have to disagree with you this time. Your best friend cannot possibly beat her."


    "She can.", she narrowed her eyes.


    "She cannot."


    "She can."


    "She cannot."


    And they spent the whole time bickering like little children.


    "Damn it. Just give up already. You are so going to regret once you eat her food.", she red at him.


    "And I will say the same to you.", he didn''t back off.


    The manager couldn''t wait any longer and told them that it''s their closing time. They reluctantly stopped arguing, finished their food and went outside.


    Jianyu offered to drop her at home too since it was quitete. She thought for a while and nodded.


    They reached her apartment. "Thanks again for the lift."


    "No problem. And...thank you, for the things you said. I feel better now. It really meant a lot."


    She winked at him. "Anytime. Okay. Ba-bye."


    He waved his hand and saw her safely go inside. He stayed there for another minute and then he left.


    ---


    Hospital.


    It was almost three in the morning when Nana woke up thirsty. She slowly woke up for a ss of water but she found the jar empty.


    She sighed.


    She looked at the twins who were sleeping on the couch.


    I should not wake them up. They are also tired of going back and forth between the hospital and Natsukashi. The whole day they were taking care of me. I should go by myself.


    Very slowly, she tried to stand up without making any noise. But her ankle was hurting her. With the support of her left leg, she somehow managed toe out of her ward.


    The corridor was empty. Whatever few nurses were there on night duty, were busy in an emergency case on another floor.


    The drinking water area was at the other end. She slowly made her way down there and finally reached after what it seemed like an eternity to her.


    After she had two sses of water she turned around. But her left foot slightly bumped the filter and she lost her bnce.


    Oh no!


    She was about to fall when a strong pair of arms quickly caught her in time. They firmly held her waist.


    She didn''t feel the impact of the floor and slowly opened her eyes to look into two mesmerizing ck orbs, which were dangerously looking back at her.


    She gulped.


    Liu Jinhai?


    He narrowed his eyes and said in a very grave voice, "What do you think you are doing out here in your condition?"


    She felt the chills when he spoke in that low tone. His aura, his gaze were overwhelming. He sounded angrybut she could detect a tinge of worry and helplessness.

 Chapter 105: The right thing to do

    Chapter 105: The right thing to do


    Jinhai silently stared at Nana waiting for her answer.


    "I was thirsty and the jar was empty. The twins are sleeping and I didn''t want to disturb them so"


    He said nothing. He didn''t let her go either.


    Nana''s heart was thudding loudly in her chest.


    No no no! He is not affecting me. He is not affecting me at all. She chanted like a mantra.


    She raised her head to look at him and her sight went to his lips. She immediately was reminded of their kiss on that stormy night. His thin, cold lips on hers


    She flushed and nervously looked here and there.


    Jinhai raised his eyebrows.


    "Umthank you. Y-you can let me go now."


    "And how do you n on going back with your hurt ankle? Bumping and falling again?"


    Her mouth twitched. I dide all the way here by myself!


    "I will manage- Ah!"


    Jinhai suddenly bent down and carried her in his arms princess style. Nana immediately clung onto his neck for support.


    "Mr. Liu Jinhai! Put me down!"


    "Don''t move. You will hurt your ankle."


    "I''m fine. Please put me down."


    He ignored her and started walking slowly.


    "Are you listening to me?"


    No answer.


    "Please-", he stared at her very seriouslywhich was actually more threatening. She immediately shut up.


    She was trying hard but her attention would always go on his hands holding her waist. Even though she had worn the patient gown, his sensation felt as if he was touching her naked there.


    Oh God, let this be over quick, or I will get a heart attack being this close to him.


    After a few seconds, he asked, "Do you hate me?"


    She jolted back. "No...No!", she was surprised by his question. She understood what made him ask that. She spoke slowly, "I-I know what happened was very wrong, butI don''t hate you. But, please. I hope youforget about it. That is the only right thing to do." she said sadly.


    She quickly wanted to clear the misunderstanding and also set some things straight.


    He faintly smiled.


    He reached her ward where he saw the twins sleeping.


    He quietly went inside and gentlyid her on the bed. He couldn''t seem to let go of her. He gazed into her eyes bent down towards her. She was lost into those depths that seem to pull her towards them as if topletely drown her in him. Nana didn''t realize but she was still holding onto his neck. Their lips were only centimeters apart from each other. It was as if they could only see each other and nothing else.


    A few moments passed by when Yukito shifted in his sleep a little. His movement jolted them back from their world.


    She instantly pulled out her hand. What were we doing?


    Jinhai calmly straightened up. He said quietly, "I''ll keep two guards here, outside your ward. If you want anything just tell them."


    "Thank you but really, no need. The twins are there.."


    "Please."


    She was surprised a bit hearing him say that. She slowly nodded.


    "Take care. Good night."


    "Good night."


    He left and Nana nkly stared at the ceiling. When will this stop? I''m Chen Jianyu''s girlfriend now. I have to pull myself together. She sighed and closed her eyes.


    Unknown to them, Yukito slowly opened his eyes. He stared at his sleeping sister with veryplex emotions.


    He was already woken up when Jinhai entered. He was surprised to see that his sister was outside in this condition, and even more when Jinhai came carrying her back. He noticed a very strange atmosphere between them that stopped him from saying anything. They looked at each other like there were such feelings between them that shouldn''t have been really there.


    Nee-chan, Are youWhat I saw just now, is that true?


    ---


    Apart from Yukito, one other person saw everything as well.


    Jinhai wasn''t in her ward with her when Huian woke up, so she came to look for him. Her intuition hinted that he may be where Nana was, which she prayed should not be true. But, it was. She saw everything and when he came out, she hid behind a pir, digging her nails in the wall seething in anger.


    ---


    The next day, Jianyu finally made up his mind to face Nana and apologize to her. He entered her ward to see the doctor checking on her. The twins were out buying some daily supplies for her.


    He smiled at Nana and she smiled back.


    "Doctor. How is Nana now?"


    "Her condition is getting better and it''s a very good sign. It is also because of her healthy lifestyle that she is recovering and healing faster. If this keeps up then she can be discharged in two days."


    He felt relieved. "That''s great. Thank you, Doctor."


    He smiled. He gave her onest injection of the day and left.


    Jianyu came and sat beside her.


    "Nana. I''m so d to see you alright now."


    "Yes. You don''t need to worry."


    He hesitated.


    She frowned, "Is everything alright? Do you want to say something?"


    "W-well yes actually"


    "Then why are you thinking so much? You can tell me."


    He took a deep breath. He confessed, "I justI am sorry Nana. That night when it all happened, I-I wasn''t there with you. When I reached there, I saw herSuyin like that, I just took her and left. My mind was a mess. I couldn''t think about anything else. I didn''t even look for you. I feel horrible. Please please forgive me."

 Chapter 106: Serena came back

    Chapter 106: Serena came back


    Nana stared at him for a while and asked, "You still love her, right? I know she was your ex-girlfriend."


    "No!", Jianyu said with a glint of hate in his eyes. "It''s over between us. I-, he sighed, "I admit that seeing her like that did evoke some remnant feelings of our past rtionship. I know you can''t believe me, but I swear there is nothing between us now. You can say that I got the closure I was looking for all this time. Please don''t worry. We won''t have anything to do with each other from now on."


    Silence.


    She sighed, "I understand. When you see your first love in such a terrible condition, no matter if you have broken up, I think anyone would have behaved the same way."


    And who am I to judge anyway? When even I am still affected by him, she thought.


    Jianyu took her hands in his and genuinely said, "Thank you, Nana. I promise I will never let you suffer again."


    She smiled but then turned solemn, "How is Miss Tang now? I can imagine how awful.. actually, there are no words to describe her state now.", she shook her head sadly.


    He slightly stiffened.


    What will you do if youe to know that it was all actually a setup for you, Nana? That she is the same monster for whom you are feeling sad now.


    Am I doing right by hiding this from her?


    ---


    Outside, Jinhai saw them holding hands and he clenched his hands into fists.


    "Sir.", a nurse called him.


    "Hm?", he said coldly.


    "Here is Miss Nana''splete medical report as you asked. The doctor said that she is getting better."


    "Leave."


    She gulped sensing his overwhelming pressure. She quickly handed the file and left.


    He studied the file in great detail. He saw them onest time and he left.


    ---


    "Nana!!!!!! Where are you?", a loud, panicky voice came.


    Nana and the twins were startled. They were shocked to see the personing.


    Serena?


    Serena came into her ward and found Nana resting. Her eyes welled with tears and she dashed towards her in a big hug.


    "Nana! How are you!? I heard from your neighbors that you had an ident! What happened? How did this happen? Tell me, who was responsible for this. I will beat the shit out of them. Oh my God! You have hurt your head. NoHave you forgotten everything? Have you lost your memories? Don''t you remember me? Noooo, this can''t be!!"


    "Stop!!!", Nana and the twins shouted in unison.


    She immediately shut up although she was still sniffling. The twins got a headache.


    Nana sighed, "I''m fine. Seriously, you and your imagination. Just how far does it go?"


    "No kidding.", the twins said.


    "Both of you, shut up!", Serena red.


    They stuck out their tongue.


    "But how did this happen!? Tell me. I am gone for a month and when Ie back, something like this happens?"


    The twins told her about the whole incident.


    "What!!? This", she looked at Nana in concern. "Are you okay?"


    She nodded.


    Serena was fuming in anger, "Those bastards. If I find them I will mince them alive into small pieces and feed them to the dogs! No, not dogs! Those creepy bugs and insects!"


    "Don''t worry. Liu and Chen family have said that they will deal with them."


    "They better do. Or else I will!"


    She smiled seeing her best friend''s concern. "Okay. This is over. Let''s talk about you. Weren''t there a few more days till your return?"


    She smiled widely, "Yes, there were. But I performed exceptionally well in my internship so they cleared me earlier than the rest. In the main exam, yours truly created the best design and they decided to send me back and report in Design Premier.", she said like a proud peacock.


    "This is such good news. Congrattions!"


    "Yup. Congrattions.", the twins said.


    "Thanks."


    "When did youe back?", Nana asked.


    "Last night. Oh yes I remembered! You must know this. I met such a handsome guy! He was damn sexy."


    "Really?", Nana tilted her head.


    "You and your obsession with handsome men.", the twins muttered.


    "I heard that!", she screamed. They shrugged.


    She ignored them. "So, where was I? Yeah! We were kind of going to have an ident, but thankfully he stopped his car in time. He offered me a lift as an apology and we had ate-night snack. But poor guy", she sighed, "he told me his story. Just a little. His ex-girlfriend turned out to be a b*tch. I don''t know why but he said that he loved a cold-blooded monster till now. I felt so sad for him. Such a good man''s first love wasted on trash."


    "That is really sad. I hope this time he finds the one meant for him.", Nana said.


    She nodded. "En. I also said the same thing."


    Yukira teased, "Hodidn''t you try to hook yourself up with him? I wouldn''t be surprised if you had jumped on him."


    "You are really looking for a beating!", she red furiously. Nana and the twinsughed.


    ---


    Two dayster, Nana was discharged from the hospital. Her ankle was still injured, so she had to use a walking cane for support for a few more days.


    Nobody knew when but Suyin was quietly discharged the very next night after she was hospitalized.


    Even though Jianyu had promised not to tell the truth, she still didn''t want to take the risk by staying in the hospital anymore. What if Liu family found out and they came looking for her? So, she told everything to Tang Feng and Tang Ning and they hurriedly took care of her discharge.

 Chapter 107: Somebody else returned as well

    Chapter 107: Somebody else returned as well


    For the next few days, Natsukashi slowly started to resume its business. The twins and Serena helped her a lot in managing it. Jianyu also helped her out whenever he could which gave them more time to spend with each other.


    Even if he was in Natsukashi sometimes, Jianyu and Serena could not meet face-to-face again. Serena officially got the job after her internship and she was busy in her first big project. There was too much work and very odd timings. So, they actually missed each other due to her work.


    One day like any other, Jianyu was in his office busy in a meeting, but his mind was somewhere else. He was still ufortable hiding things from Nana. It was eating him from inside. What''s more, there were two truths, including the media incident. Nana had suffered a lot because of Suyin, twice, and he cannot even say anything.


    Damn it. Mom will kill me if shees to know that I couldn''t refuse Suyin. Am I doing too much for her with this favor?


    The meeting ended and he got up to leave.


    On his way, he heard his women staff secretly giggling and talking in whispers.


    "Ah, it''s CEO Chen. No matter how much I see him everyday, I still can''t resist to see him more.", one woman said dreamily.


    "I know right? He is such a gentleman and on top of that his handsome looks. God, he is aplete package!"


    "You know what? I was secretly happy to know that he broke up with Miss Tang Suyin. It felt like he became single again for all of us.", one giggled.


    "Haish! He is such a perfect man that we could only see him from afar."


    Jianyu heard their conversation without being noticed.


    He chuckled softly reminiscing something. A familiar voice rang in his head.


    "Damn it you are so hot."


    "I will forgive you on ount of being so handsome."


    Jianyu wasn''t unaware of what the female staff or in general women thought of him. But that particr girl who he met a few nights back was the first one ever who was so outspoken about this. Usually women would act all coy and demure in front of him. They would hide their excitement and bubbling emotions.


    But when she blurted her real thoughts about him, he didn''t know how to react. He was speechless.


    He shook his head. Such a crazy girl she was.


    He came out and all women were stunned seeing him. Did he hear them talking?


    "S-sir"


    He smiled. "Thank you for thepliments. I appreciate them but I think your break time should have been got over a while back, right?"


    "Y-yes sir!", they said and quickly scurried to their desks.


    ---


    Where the past days were going fairly well for Nana, the same was not the case with Huian.


    After the arrival of the fourth and thest letter, Jinhai again began investigating them, which was left aside because of the sudden incident.


    Assistant Xin had visited Liu vi one day to tell his findings. Huian was right outside, secretly listening to their conversation.


    "Sir. I have talked to Dr. Xie."


    "Go on.", Jinhai said.


    "Sir, I found it strange. Dr. Xie said that ording to him, Old Madam Liu''s heart attack didn''t have any apparent cause. When he had checked on her, he found no problems with her health. But Old Madam insisted that she was hurting a lot. She truly felt like she was getting a heart attack. He did all kinds of tests but all were negative."


    He didn''t say anything.


    Assistant Xin was also finding this very odd. Did Old Madam really lie? But why would she? Why fake an attack?


    Huian heard everything and went to Grandma Liu.


    Jinhai asked, "Did you do the other thing?"


    "Yes, sir. It is done."


    "En.", he looked out of the window staring at the moonlit night.


    ---


    "Grandma! They already know the truth behind your attack from Dr. Xie. They are doubting your motive."


    "What!? But why didn''t you stop them from investigating?", she asked exasperated.


    "I couldn''t! Jinhai started doubting me that I''m trying to hide this matter way too much. And it''s not like Assistant Xin will listen to me."


    "We have to stop Jinhai anyhow. We need something to distract him."


    Huian looked at her seriously. "I know just what that would be."


    ---


    The next day Nana was busy cleaning Natsukashi which she did slowly with the help of her cane. She was dusting the tables and chairs when her stick slipped and fell down.


    Before she could bend to pick it up, another young man quickly grabbed it and handed it to her.


    Nana smiled. "Thank you so much." She looked at him and was surprised.


    Why does he look so familiar?


    He didn''t say anything.


    She felt awkward. "Um, thank you for your help."


    She thought a lot and it struck her.


    Wait. Doesn''t he look like Mr. Liu Jinhai a bit? Not a bit, actually a lot.


    He raised his eyebrows a little and brought his hand towards her face. He pinched and squished her cheeks.


    Nana was stunned with the sudden contact.


    "Huh?", she looked at him with tons of questions in her mind.


    "HmmI''m wondering what does he like in you?", he finally said.

 Chapter 108: Liu Jing

    Chapter 108: Liu Jing


    Nana blinked her eyes. "Who?"


    The young man snapped back to look at her. He smiled with the corner of his mouth slightly curved upward and his gaze glinting in amusement.


    "Why don''t you guess?", he asked mischievously.


    She furrowed her brows. She slightly tilted her head and asked, "Are you perhapsMr. Liu Jinhai''s younger brother, Liu Jing?"


    His eyes shone. He chuckled, "Yes."


    Nana was stunned. So, this guy is younger than me? He is so tall and already looks so manly even though he is only twenty. I thought he was a little older than me. And why did the younger brothere here?


    But she was happy to see him. His mischievous and naughty side reminded her of her twins.


    She gave him a wide smile and said happily, "It''s really nice to meet you, Liu Jing. I''m Nana. I have heard about you a lot from Mr. Liu Hai and Mr. Liu Jinhai."


    Jing raised his brows. Her smile is so refreshing. Totally not like those hypocrite socialites giving that fake and stiff smile.


    "The pleasure is mineSister Nana.", he cutely tilted his head, "I can call you that, right?"


    An imaginary arrow struck Nana''s heart. Soso cute! He looks like a puppy asking me to pet him. Aaahthe Liu genes are indeed extraordinary.


    She smiled, "Sure."


    His eyes sparkled in delight. "Thank you, Sister!"


    She chuckled. "Oh yes. You were asking something. What was itYes! Why does he like me? Who are you talking about?"


    Jing smiled. "Mmm, let me seeMy father?"


    She blinked. "You don''t know?"


    "Just kidding. Of course, I''m sure. My father is only talking about you nowadays. You are the beginning, the middle and the end of our conversation.", He cleared his throat, "How he really liked you for me."


    Nana''s mouth twitched. So he actually talked to him about our possible marriage?


    "I was really curious to meet you. So, I came here with my girlfriend. I just returnedst night from Paris."


    "Girlfriend?"


    "Yup.", he looked proud.


    She looked here and there but there was nobody other than the two. "Where is she?"


    He took a set of keys out of his pocket and said, "This. My Lamborghini. My love. My car. She is parked outside. I just got this gift from my brother for my... work well done.", he winked.


    "Ah..", she chuckled.


    "I''m going to design even her covers. She is exclusively mine."


    "Oh yes. Your brother said that you did a fashion designing course."


    "Uh-huh. Of course no doubt I was the best student. And", he shrewdly looked at her and said, "I would love to design your wedding gown."


    Nana widened her eyes. Yes, my wedding withChen Jianyu.


    "You don''t have to worry. I will design the best gown for you, and I knowyou will be the happiest bride ever."


    ---


    Mother Chen hade to Liu vi today to discuss the banquet celebration with her. Mother and Father Liu and Huian were also there.


    "Mom. Here is the list of all people invited for the Chen celebration banquet. Just cross-check if I forgot any."


    "En. When is it organized?"


    "The twenty-third of next month."


    She frowned. "Why didn''t you ask me before setting the date? You know what? In today''s newspaper, I read that the seventh of the next month is really auspicious. I don''t fully understand but the stars are aligned to give a very positive vibe that day. Whatever you choose to do that day, it will go unhitched without any problems."


    Grandma Liu was quite a believer in auspicious days. The others were too but she always insisted that every banquet must be held on a astrologically good day.


    Mother Chen sighed. "It''s alright, Mom. It is not a big deal."


    "It is! Hmph. You people never believe me. Every event that we have held until now, was always a sess. Only because I made it sure that the day was opportune."


    "Mom. Today is the thirtieth. If we change the date now then seventh is really too soon. We won''t have enough time to organize the event. And at such short notice, many guests will not be able to make it."


    She waved her hand, "Everything can be done. Just pour in some more money and everything gets ready whenever you want."


    Mother Liu shook her head.


    Suddenly, Huian felt a gust of wind pass behind her and she shivered. She looked back and fell from the chair in shock.


    "Ah!!"


    She was startled when somebody suddenly pounced on her.


    "Huian, are you hurt?"


    Everybody looked in surprise to see the source of the confusion.


    "Jing!!", Mother Liu and Grandma Liu eximed.


    "Son.", Father Liu smiled.


    Jingpletely removed his horror mask that he used to scare Huian and gave a huge grin to all.


    "So ugly and hideous Huian, do you like mye back gift?", he winked.


    "You! Do you find this funny!? You scared the hell out of me.", she screamed angrily.


    "That was the n you dumb woman", he snickered, "which worked beautifully, didn''t it? How does my smart and intelligent brother bother to live with a buffoon like you?", he bluntly said without any filter.


    "Youuu!!!", she clenched her fists.


    This brat! He should forever live in Paris and nevere back.


    "A, you must be thinking about how I should have nevere back, right?", he smirked.


    She gritted her teeth.


    The rtionship between them was always edgy. He always yed pranks and irritated the hell out of her during their childhood. He never liked her. in and simple. When he learned that Jinhai married her, his dislike turned into utter hate.


    Mother Liu said, "Of course not. But Jing, you were really too much. Say sorry to your sister-inw."


    Jing suddenly turned grave. "Mom. I already told you a hundred times that I don''t ept her as my sister-inw. I never had and I never will."

 Chapter 109: The reminder of her promise

    Chapter 109: The reminder of her promise


    "Grandma", Huian said sadly.


    "Jing!", Grandma Liu raised her voice. "Enough! It''s been already two years to their marriage. ept it already. Just stop your childish behavior."


    Jing smiled sadly, "Childish, huh? Whatever you say."


    Liu Hai and Mother Chen said nothing.


    Mother Liu sighed. I still don''t understand why Jing can''t seem to ept Huian.


    She quickly tried to divert the subject, "Okay, let''s stop here. Jing, when did you return?"


    He spoke indifferently, "Last night."


    She frowned, "But you didn''te back home."


    "Hotel."


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Felt like it."


    "O-oh", she felt a little sad with his maximum three-word responses. He returned after two years but there was not even a proper conversation.


    Liu Hai shook his head. He patted Jing''s shoulders. Jing looked at him but didn''t say anything.


    "Where are youing from now?", Mother Chen asked.


    Finally, the light in his eyes came back. "Aunt. Well, I met the person who dad was talking so on and on about since thest whole month and a half."


    "You were with Nana!?"


    "Yup."


    Mother and Grandma Liu were surprised as well as Father Liu and Mother Chen.


    Huian stiffened. What? Hees back and the first person he meets is her?


    Liu Hai got excited like a child who got his favorite candy, "So tell me! What did you two talk about? Do you like her? Did you impress her enough so that she breaks up with Jianyu?"


    "Brother!", Chen Liling eximed.


    He rolled his eyes. "No, dad. On the contrary, I chose to call her Sister. But", he gave a quick nce to Huian and said, "I think somebody else is impressed by her too."


    Huian felt the chills.


    Liu Hai raised his brows, "Who?"


    "Juuuust kidding. Well, we talked about general stuff. But I know now why you like her so much. It''s really not that hard not to. She is very calm and collected. She is dedicated. Her ankle was injured, and she could hardly walk properly, but she was still going around the whole of Natsukashi cleaning it."


    Huian twitched in annoyance. Why does everybody like her?


    Liu Hai sighed. "That child. She should just rest all day." Mother Chen felt the same way.


    He smiled, "She genuinely looked happy and excited to meet me. She has twin brothers, right? But from her face, I gathered as if she got a third brother. She fed me a delicious breakfast with an extra of all toppings I really like. She really spoilt me."


    "What!? I also wanted to eat.", he sulked. "But you traitor. How could you let her make food for you!? She is injured."


    "That was wrong Jing", Mother Chen scolded.


    He shrugged. "I tried telling her. But she insisted. I visited the first time and she didn''t allow me to leave without eating anything. Ah the food...I really wished to settle there and eat her delicacies everyday."


    Jing gave a twisted smile to Huian. "Now, I wouldn''t mind if she had been my sister-inw."


    He never bothered to give Huian any face.


    "Jing!!", both Mother and Grandma Liu shouted.


    Huian stood rooted. "Jing, you are going too far!"


    "Heh. Like I care. I love to see your face distorted in anger. You look more hideous. The more hideous you look, the more my brother will be tempted to divorce you. Good riddance."


    Before she could retort, Jing asked, "What were you all talking about?"


    How dare you change the subject!


    Mother Chen sighed. It''s best to drop it. "We were discussing Chen''s banquet."


    Grandma Liu also remembered. "Yes. But you will have to listen to me.", she said sternly, "It will be held on the seventh. So many people secretly want to drag us down. At such time, only good luck and days help us in foiling their ns."


    She got a headache. Now everything will be pushed back. There is so much work to do!


    "Fine", she gave up.


    Grandma Liu was satisfied.


    ---


    After dinner, Jinhai was in the balcony taking a smoke. Huian came and hugged him from behind.


    He stiffened. He slowly removed her hands.


    She pursed her lips noticing his slight avoidance.


    "Jinhai. I want to talk about something important to you."


    "Hm?"


    She was fidgeting a lot. After a few moments of silence, she finally looked at him and asked, "Jinhai, don''t you think it''s time for us tothink about having our own family now?"


    He froze.


    "It''s been two years and I think we are ready for it." She blushed, "I-I want to have your child."


    Silence.


    Jinhai didn''t say anything for a long, long time.


    The silence was killing her. His no response gave a bad feeling.


    "I don''t want a child, Huian."


    Huian couldn''t believe it. It was like the whole earth shook from under her feet. She slowly raised her head to look at him, "W-what?"


    "Yes. I don''t want a child."


    Her head was spinning. Her mind waspletely devoid of any thoughts.


    She then suddenlyughed softlymore like she was crazy, "Oh! Now I understood. You must mean that you don''t want a child right now, right? Is it still early for you? It''s okay. If you want we can still wait for some more time. There is no-"


    "I mean that I don''t want a childfor the rest of our lives."


    She kept nkly staring at him. "Nothis cannot be true."


    "Huian", he looked at her dead seriously, "You do remember what we decided two years back, right?"


    She slowly widened her eyes.


    Yes. Now she remembered every word that he had said.

 Chapter 110: The reality of their marriage

    Chapter 110: The reality of their marriage


    Since childhood, Xiang Huian only ever loved one person.


    Liu Jinhai.


    Their families knew each other well, so they quickly became childhood friends. Huian never failed to visit the Liu vi and would always run behind Jinhai to y with him.


    Jinhai was an aloof and quiet boy. Huian was the one who always chatted with him while he sometimes would listen to her or quietly do his own work.


    When she was around six, she started to have a crush on Jinhai. She never left his side. In school as well, she would always sit beside him, have lunch with him and y only with him.


    He didn''t care that much and let her do as she pleased, which she took it as a sign of him liking her back as well.


    Then next year, when they were seven, Liu Jing was born. His aloof nature changed. He was still a quiet boy but everybody knew how happy he was to have a little brother. He started taking care of him and spent all of his time with him, which didn''t sit well with Huian.


    She got annoyed by his attention being taken away by Jing. Even though Jianyu was his cousin, they didn''t spend a lot of time together. So, she didn''t feel bothered by him.


    One day out of sheer anger, she pinched Jing''s cheek very hard. He started crying and wailing. Jinhai saw the red mark on his cheek and red at her menacingly.


    "S-sorry brother Jinhai. I just pinched him a little bit. I didn''t know he would cry.", Huian sobbed.


    In return, Jinhai also pinched her cheek hard. Huian shrieked in pain. "Brother Jinhai! It hurts!"


    "Now do you know how ''little bit'' it was?", He looked at her coldly, "Don''t ever hurt my brother again! Don''t think that I don''t know anything.", his voice was so chilling that could rival up even an adult''s aura.


    After that, she mellowed down a lot. She didn''t want Jinhai to hate her. But when they were nine, she hit and beat a girl at her school who confessed to Jinhai. She couldn''t see any other person trying to steal him away. But then she had to apologize when she was threatened to send to boarding school by Mother and Father Xiang.


    With each passing day, her crush for Jinhai slowly evolved into love although he was always neutral towards her. Jing, after growing up a little, started to dislike Huian. Because he could see that his brother was not interested in her, yet she would always hover around him. So, he would y pranks on her to irritate her to avenge his brother. He would always bluntly state his dislike for her.


    Then years passed by but she didn''t stop chasing after him. She confessed to him countless times but he always rejected her. Huian hoped that one day he would surely ept her. In high school and in University everywhere, girls would be jealous of her for being able to be so close to him. That made her proud and arrogant.


    But she was not overconfident. She felt the threat from any socialite whom Jinhai met in parties or banquets. What if he fell for any other woman? The thought would always eat her mind.


    Then on her twenty-fifth birthday, she confessed to him again thinking that he wouldn''t be able to reject her on her birthday.


    But he did. He rejected her yet again.


    And that was when she couldn''t wait anymore. She understood that he will never be hers. But she couldn''t let him go. She could never bear for him to be with some other girl. She became selfish. So, she went to Grandma Liu for help.


    Grandma Liu had always liked Huian. She was of a reputable family like theirs and always wanted Jinhai to choose her.


    So, they made their n, not knowing that one day, they will be threatened by the very same n, snatching away their sleep and peace.


    Huian got what she wanted. They got married. That day, Huian was way over the moon. The years of her chasing him got to an end. Now, he was hers.


    But theplete opposite awaited her on her wedding night.


    She excitedly took a bath and changed into a sexy gown. She got out and waited for Jinhai.


    Hours passed by but he didn''te back. She nervously started pacing back and forth in the room. She called him a number of times but he didn''t pick up.


    Finally, at four in the morning, he returned. He saw Huian but didn''t say anything. He just picked up his pillow and nket and stuffed them on the couch.


    "Jinhai. Where were you? I was waiting for you.", she tried to go near him.


    "Huian.", he stepped back. "We need to talk and set some rules between us.", he said with dead seriousness.


    "Huh? R-rules? What rules?", she was confused.


    He looked straight at her and said, "Huian. Even though we are married now, you already know that I don''t like you the same way you like me. From our childhood until now, I have only ever looked at you as my friend. Nothing more, nothing less."


    She clutched her gown.


    "So, you have to understand that without the feeling of love what a husband feels towards his wife, I cannot give you what you were hoping for tonight."


    She bit her lips hard.


    "As a couple now, we should respect each other''s wishes and boundaries. I will give you the status of being Lady Liu, the next Madam of the Liu family. But, I will not have any physical rtionship with you. We will not sleep together as in have sex, and you will never force me to have a child with you."


    She shockingly looked at him. She couldn''t believe her ears.


    She finally made him hersbut at the same time, she did not?


    "Circumstances made us marry, and indirectly you got what you always wished for. But I cannot force myself to love you. That will not only hurt me but also you. So, promise me Huian. That you will abide by what I just said."


    Tears threatened to fall but Huian controlled herself. At this time she couldn''t ask for more.


    She weakly nodded. "Okay. We''ll do as you say."

 Chapter 111: Unfair

    Chapter 111: Unfair


    The entire conversation that happened on their wedding night forced Huian to remember what she had agreed upon. The promise she gave to Jinhai.


    "I think you remember now.", Jinhai said. "I hope we never talk about this again.", he started to leave.


    "No!!!"


    He stopped.


    "Jinhai, you cannot do this to me! I thought that you needed some time. I figured that after a while you will slowly ept me. And then the promise won''t matter.", she cried loudly.


    Her cry alerted the whole vi. Everybody came to check.


    Jing also returnedpleting his university formalities when he heard amotion.


    "Huian? What happened? Why are you crying?", Mother Liu asked worriedly.


    The Xiang''s also came today to talk to Huian about what they discussed the other day with Liu Hai.


    "Dear, tell me. Stop crying. Did you have a fight with Jinhai?", Grandma Liu asked.


    Mother and Father Xiang hurriedly went to her.


    "Tell us what is the problem. We will figure it out.", Father Xiang patted her.


    "Big brother?", Jing called out.


    Jinhai looked at him but said nothing.


    "Mom", Huian sobbed and hugged her, "I-I just talked to Jinhai about having a child. I wish to be a mother now. But, he said he doesn''t want to have one. Ever."


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Liu Hai and Jing were not.


    Jinhai simply stared at Huian expressionlessly. She felt scared of the way he looked at her; like he was looking at aplete stranger.


    "What?", Xiang Qingge was shocked.


    Liu Chunhua asked, "Jinhai, is this true?"


    He said nothing.


    Jing got angry. "Yeah, so what!? If big brother doesn''t want a child, will you force him to have one?"


    "Jing!", Grandma Liu shouted, "Don''t talk nonsense. They are married. What is wrong to have a child? In fact, this is a good time to seriously start thinking about it."


    "But if big brother is not happy, then what is the point!?"


    "If he is not happy having a child, then Huian is not happy either not having one!"


    "Oh please!", Jing red at Huian with utter hate and disgust, "Huian should be already happy having him as a husband. What more can she ask for!? Especially when you Grandma, forced big brother to marry her when you had got that heart attack two years back."


    They both froze.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The Xiang''s said in disbelief, "What are you saying?"


    They always thought that they were happily married.


    Jing sneered, "Of course. Did you and Grandma think that I was a fool? Everybody knows that big brother was never interested in Huian. She confessed so many times but he had always rejected her. So then how did one day you both suddenly dered that you are married? It was around the same time when Grandma was hospitalized."


    "That is not true!", Huian screamed.


    "Heh! Your trembling and shaking is giving you away. It is so obvious. Don''t you think it''s odd that a man who wasn''t interested in a woman his whole life would suddenly have their marriage certificates in his hands?"


    "It isn''t like what you are implying!", Grandma Liu raised her voice. "I merely gave a suggestion. What was wrong with that? I had always liked Huian for him and thought that he couldn''t get a girl better than her."


    He snorted.


    "And this is not the matter here.", she looked at Jinhai and said, "Jinhai. Why don''t you want to have a child? A marriage is iplete without it. How will the Liu family get an heir? Do you want Huian to remain childless forever? How can you be so cruel?"


    Jinhai coldly gazed at Huian.


    She bit her lips hard. She couldn''t look him in the eye. She knew she was wrong twisting the promise to suit her own wishes. Now everybody thinks that Jinhai is being unfair.


    Liu Hai interrupted, "Mom. I understand Huian''s concern. But if Jinhai is not happy, then how will he make his child happy? I don''t want him to hate his own child."


    The Xiang''s had no idea whose side to take. On one side they were a little convinced of Jing''s logic. And if that was the case, they don''t want Huian to stay in a loveless marriage and sacrifice her right to be a mother for the rest of her life.


    But Grandma Liu dismissed his allegations. They also couldn''t deny what she said. She really had liked Huian, so it was possible that she might have suggested their marriage out of goodwill.


    They also wanted to have a grand child. But


    Grandma Liu said, "That is just for now. I am sure when the childes into this world, he will definitely love him and forget all his ill feelings."


    Mother Liu said, "Yes, dear. Why don''t you give it a chance? You are young so you may feel this temporarily but one day, you will also feel the need to have your own family. I don''t want you to regret missing the joy of parenthood in your life."


    Jing was exasperated. He felt like banging his head on a wall.


    "Enough.", Jinhai said gravely.


    They stopped.


    "I have already decided and I won''t change my decision. Huian will have to deal with it."


    Father Xiang was enraged, "How can you talk about my daughter like this? She is your wife!"


    Mother Xiang also felt indignant.


    Huian looked at him tearfully. She didn''t think that he would still stick to his words even when everyone is trying to convince him.

 Chapter 112: Nana...Nana...Nana...

    Chapter 112: Nana...Nana...Nana...


    "I said what I wanted to say.", and without even looking back Jinhai left. Jing immediately followed him.


    "Liu Hai, this is an injustice to my daughter! How can you defend Jinhai?", Xiang Wei said angrily.


    Liu Hai said nothing.


    Liu Chunhua felt torn apart between her son and daughter-inw.


    Grandma Liu quickly said, "Don''t worry. I will talk to him again. I know he will surely understand.", she hugged Huian, "It''s okay dear."


    She nodded.


    ---


    "Bro!", Jing called out. "Where are you going?"


    Jinhai ruffled his hair. "Don''t worry. I just need a breather. I''m sorry you came back and we couldn''t spend some good time together."


    He smiled, "It''s fine big brother. I''m here for good now. We have lots of time ahead."


    He pinched his cheeks. "Look how grown-up you are now." He stuck out his tongue.


    "Bro.", he said seriously, "No matter what, I''ll always be your side. I don''t care if I go against Mom, Dad or Grandma. I will always be standing with you on your side. I''m not that little child anymore. I also want you to depend on me for any help you need just like how I do."


    Jinhai smiled. He hugged his brother. "Of course. Thank you, Jing."


    He hugged him back and Jing''s eyes welled a little seeing his brother in pain.


    ---


    It was eleven in the night when Nana was closing Natsukashi. She changed the signboard when she heard a car''s noise from behind.


    She turned back to see.


    This carshe got shocked. Isn''t it Mr. Liu Jinhai''s car? What is he doing here at this hour?


    She got closer to take a look and found Jinhai on the driver''s seat, a little intoxicated.


    He seems drunk. Gosh! It''s dangerous to drink and drive. What was he thinking!


    She knocked on the car window.


    "Mr. Liu?"


    He slowly looked to his side. He smiled seeing the familiar face.


    "Nana"


    He somehow opened his door and got out.


    He tried to stand up but faltered a little.


    "Mr. Liu Jinhai!?", she immediately supported him. It was a little difficult with her walking stick.


    "Nana"


    "Y-yes?"


    "Nana", he mumbled incoherently.


    What is wrong? Why is he suddenly so drunk today?


    It was getting difficult for her to hold on to him with her one bad leg.


    "Yukito. Yukira. Come outside please."


    Did she hurt herself? The twins got worried and quickly came out. They widened their eyes seeing the man in front of them.


    "Huh? Why is he here?", Yukira asked.


    "He looks drunk.", Yukito figured.


    "I also don''t know. Help me in taking him inside for now."


    They nodded and Yukito held his one arm over his shoulder while Yukira held the other over his.


    "God he is so heavy. Just how much does he work out to get those muscles?", Yukirained.


    "He is so tall too! Damn it, he is hurting my pride.", Yukitomented.


    Nana facepalmed.


    They went inside and settled him in a chair.


    "Go bring some lemon for him to suck on. Its sourness will help him to focus."


    They quickly brought a lemon piece and made him taste it. He strongly furrowed his brows and moved his face aside. He was still delirious.


    "What should we do now? Obviously, he can''t drive back home in this state."


    "Yeah, and what happened exactly? Why is he drunk and why did hee here?"


    They all shook their heads.


    Nana thought for a while and said, "I will call Mr. Liu Hai. He will send someone to pick him up."


    She dialed his number and it was picked on the second ring.


    "Hello. Mr. Liu Hai. I''m Nana. I''m sorry to disturb you at thiste hour."


    "Nana, it''s you! It''s alright, child. I was awake anyway. Tell me. Wait, are you hurt? Do you need my help? Tell me where you are and I will immediatelye to pick you up. And call me uncle!"


    Nana was touched with his concern. "Ah sorry, uncle. It is not me. I''m fine. It''s justMr. Liu Jinhai is here, and he is quite drunk. I don''t think he cannote back home in his current state."


    Silence.


    "So, can you please send someone to pick him up?"


    No answer.


    "Uncle?"


    "Ah yes! Wellcan you please do me a favor and let him stay there for the night?"


    Nana blinked her eyes, "Huh?"


    "Well, there is no driver avable here now. They all went back to their homes and you wouldn''t want me to disturb them in the middle of the night right, now do you?"


    "No" I thought drivers have their own quarters to stay in the vi.


    "You are a very kind girl.", he nodded at the other side.


    "Um, can youe here?"


    "Me? Not a chance. I''m feeling quite sick today, you know. I don''t think even I am in the state to drive.", he said while coughing.


    Didn''t you just say that you will immediatelye to pick me up if I was in trouble? Howe are you sick now?


    "Ohthen please take care."


    "Sure, sure.", he quickly said.


    "Then I think I will have to ask Chen Jianyu."


    "No!", his loud voice startled her.


    "Huh? Is everything okay?"


    Liu Hai was sweating hard, "Hehe, you know, he had a very tiring day today. He had too many meetings and now he must be already asleep. It will be too much for him toe there, drop him here and go back home again."


    "Y-yeah that is true too"


    "Yes, so it will be much easier for him to stay there. He is drunk anyway so just put him to sleep."


    "But I think it would be inappropriate for him to-"


    "Hello? Hello Nana? Hello? I cannot hear you. Your voice is breaking. Like I said, let him stay there for the night."


    "But I can hear you clearly-"


    "Okay bye.", and he hung up.


    Phew! That was a close call, he thought. He curled his lips upwards. I''m such a great dad! Ho ho!

 Chapter 113: Even more intense than before

    Chapter 113: Even more intense than before


    Yukito asked, "What did he say?"


    "Well, for some of the other reasons nobody cane here to pick up Mr. Liu Jinhai. Uncle told to let him stay here for the night.", Nana said.


    The twins nced at each other.


    She sighed.


    Jinhai suddenly held Nana''s hand and pulled her closer to him hugging her and resting his head on her waist.


    "Nodon''t goplease..."


    They all widened their eyes.


    Nana softly patted him. "Mr. Liu Jinhai?"


    He hugged her tighter, "Don''t leave me..."


    She sighed and kept on patting him.


    Yukira said, "Well, he can sleep on my bed tonight. I will share Yukito''s bed."


    Yukito nodded.


    "Okay.", she said.


    They came forward to help him but he shook away their hands.


    "Who are you? Don''t touch me.", he said coldly narrowing his eyes. He still looked very drunk.


    Excuse me? Do you want to spend the whole night sleeping on the chair?


    He held Nana''s hand even more tightly.


    "Mr. Liu. They are my brothers. You know them, right? They will help you get to the room."


    He furrowed his brows. "I-I don''t know any brothersYou don''t go. Stay-stay with me." He refused to leave her.


    She pursed her lips. She felt an aching pain seeing him vulnerable like this.


    They sighed. Whenever they try to get near him, he would re at them. It was impossible to hold him when he was resisting this much.


    "Forget it Nee-chan. Just let him stay with you in your room. When he will be asleep, just free yourself ande to our room. You sleep on my bed and I will sleep on your couch in your room.", Yukira said.


    She reluctantly nodded.


    With Nana at his side, he finally let them help him. The whole way he didn''t leave her. They got into her room andid Jinhai on her bed.


    For the next hour, Nana tried hard to free herself but whenever she tried to move, he would knit his brows and wake up. Then they again had to put him to sleep.


    The twins were also exhausted.


    Nana whispered, "You both go and have some rest now. Don''t worry. I will wake you up once he ispletely asleep and then Yukira cane here."


    They hesitated for a while but then agreed. They left her with Jinhai and closed the door behind them.


    Nana looked at Jinhai and sighed.


    Just what happened to make you so sad today?


    It was the first time she saw him so weak and vulnerable. She so wanted to know about his worries and also share that burden with him. But she knew it wasn''t her right. It was Liu Huian''s.


    "Nana", he mumbled.


    "Mr. Liu? It''s okay. You are fine. Please go to sleep now."


    "Nana, don''t leave meplease."


    She felt as if somebody tightly clutched her heart.


    She hesitantly patted his head. "I am here. I won''t go anywhere."


    After some time, she heard him breathe evenly. She slowly tried to move his hand and finally removed hers.


    She got up and first went near the edge of the bed. She bent down and removed his shoes and kept it aside. Then she fetched an extra nket from her cupboard and covered him with it.


    She gazed at him for a few seconds and just when she was about to leave, Jinhai stopped her. He grabbed her hand and pulled her on the bed.


    She gasped.


    He got on top of her and gazed into her eyes.


    "M-Mr. Liu, you are...awake?"


    This position


    "Youyou promised me that you won''t go anywhere. Then why were you leaving me?"


    "No, I was just-"


    He caressed her face with his fingers and gently tucked a lock of her hair behind her ears.


    She stiffened.


    He bent down and buried his face between her neck and shoulder. His warm breath tickled her and she jolted feeling the sensation. His lips lightly brushed her skin.


    "Please, I need you. I''m so, so tired. I feel like-", he hupped, "like I have nowhere to go."


    Seeing him defenseless like this brought tears in her eyes. She cannot see him so heartbroken.


    "Why? You have such a nice family; such great parents, an adorable brother anda lovely wife."


    Heughed softly, "Y-you think that way? But, I feel lonely. I don''t feel like going back home. I feel suffocated. Only with youI feel that I can breathe again."


    Nana didn''t understand. Isn''t he happy with Mrs. Liu Huian? Then why is he saying that?


    "Do you"


    "Hm?", she asked.


    "Do you like Jianyu?"


    She froze. She didn''t know how to answer his question. Yes, they were dating but that didn''t necessarily mean that she started liking him romantically. Her heart was still with Jinhai.


    She wanted to say something but nothing came out.


    "Answer me, please. Will you r-really get engaged to him?"


    "I", after a pause she closed her eyes, "yes."


    He frowned. He didn''t like the answer so he bit her.


    She gasped and opened her eyes. "Mr. Liu!"


    He said nothing. His teeth grazed her skin. He started sucking on it making her shiver. He nibbled on it crazily. She felt hot and a slight stinging sensation on her neck.


    Even though Jinhai was the one drunk, she felt as if she was intoxicated too. She wanted him to stop but at the same time she did not.


    It was overwhelming. She felt this was even more intense than the kiss they shared that night. She felt it hard to breathe.


    She tried to move but her ankle hurt her.


    He sucked on for a good twenty seconds when he stopped.


    It''s finally over, she thought.

 Chapter 114: From the couch to the bed

    Chapter 114: From the couch to the bed


    Nana jolted in surprise when he flicked his tongue over it. She shuddered. He licked and kissed as if he never wants this to end.


    He pressed his soft lips giving feather-like kisses along her neckline. Once he reached the end, he would again trace back her neck with his kisses. She clutched the bedsheet hard.


    Nana felt as if her entire body was lit on fire. She felt a strange sensation bubbling inside her stomach.


    She was going to push him away when she felt him resting his head again on her neck. She saw him breathe evenly.


    He was asleep. He seemed so rxed like he was finally getting proper rest after so many days.


    Is he not sleeping properly? There are faint bags under his eyes.


    She felt bad and bit her lips. She slowly removed his hand from her waist and tried to get up. It was difficult to move him since his whole body weight was on her but she managed it somehow.


    She stood up supporting herself on one leg.


    She touched her neck. She could still feel the scorching heat from his kisses. She immediately withdrew her hand. She closed her eyes trying to calm herself down.


    She once again covered him with the nket and sat on the couch.


    The twins must be already asleep. Forget it. I will just sleep here tonight.


    Sheid on the couch but couldn''t sleep. She looked at Jinhai sleeping peacefully.


    Why? Why can''t I seem to avoid him? No matter what I do to stay away from him, destiny always brings us back together. I''m Chen Jianyu''s girlfriend now. What more should I do?


    ---


    After everything went silent, Jinhai slowly opened his eyes. He gazed at Nana with indecipherable emotions. He got up and tip-toed to the couch.


    He kneeled down on the floor and sat beside her.


    He looked at her, imprinting her every feature in his mind; her long eyshes, her small nose, her soft cheeks, her plump lips.


    Her lipshe stared at her lips. Like an invisible force pulling him towards her, he gently kissed her. He felt her lips like a drug, hopelessly addicting him to them. He slowly moved his lips on hers trying not to wake her up. After a minute, he let go.


    He sat beside her for a long, long time simply gazing at her.


    He looked at her ankle that was hurt. He caressed it seemingly wanting to take away her pain. He saw how ufortable she was sleeping on that small couch.


    He got up and very slowly, picked Nana up in his arms. He walked towards the bed and gentlyid her on it. He adjusted her feet to make herfortable.


    He got to the other side and climbed onto the bed. He put his right arm over her headbing his fingers through her hair. He snaked his left arm around her waist entrapping her in his hug. He could feel her soft breaths on his chest. Near her ear, he softly spoke, "Please forgive me for being so selfish."


    He kissed her forehead and closed his eyes.


    ---


    The next morning, the warm sunlight rays shined through the window fluttering Nana''s eyelids.


    She slowly opened her eyes. She blinked a few times in an attempt to help her eyes adjust to the light.


    In her daze, she remembered how she had slept on the couch. She opened her eyes expecting to see herself on it, but to her shock, apletely different view greeted her.


    The first thing she saw was a broad chest. She blinked her eyes rapidly.


    Huh?


    She felt someone''s breathing on her forehead.


    Her disorientation instantly faded away. She looked around and the realization struck her as if she was zapped by a thousand volts of electricity.


    She saw herself in Jinhai''s arms, his hands over her head and on her waist, her face touching his chest. She waspletely wrapped in his hug.


    Her eyes widened like her eyeballs would get out of her sockets.


    What!!! Why!!!? Why am I on the bed!? I was on the couch! How did Ie here and s-sleep beside him?


    She frantically tried to get up. Her movement caused Jinhai to furrow his brows. He opened his eyes to see Nana trying to untangle herself from his arms.


    "Hm?", he mumbled.


    She froze. No! What if he misunderstands me!


    She desperately tried to get up but a shooting pain shot up from her ankle.


    "Ouch!"


    "Stop.", she heard a low voice.


    She stiffened.


    Jinhai got out of the bed and helped Nana sit. He carefully ced her ankle in the right position.


    She gulped. She was panicking. She immediately tried to clear herself. "Mr. Liu Jinhai. I-I really don''t know about this. I swear I was on the couch. Please-"


    "Sshhh.", he put his finger on her lips.


    She stopped talking.


    "I know. I know that you are not that kind of a girl. I know you didn''t do anything.", he murmured to himself, "I''m the despicable one."


    "Huh?", she knitted her brows.


    He shook his head. "Nothing. How did Ie here?"


    She frowned. "You-you don''t remember anything?"


    "No. I only remember that I was drunk and I drove my car, but after that everything is blurred and hazy in my memory."


    "Ohdo you not remember what happened lst night?"


    "Last night? Did something happen?", he tilted his head.


    "No! It''s nothing.", she didn''t know whether to feel happy or sad. It is best that he doesn''t remember.


    She then said, "Now that you remind me of it", she narrowed her eyes at him. Jinhai blinked his eyes to make sure that she was actually angry about something.


    Does she know


    "What were you thinking of driving when you were so drunk!?", she puffed her cheeks.


    He watched her dumbfounded.


    "Do you know how dangerous it is? Not only for you but for other people as well. You could have caused an ident! You could have hurt yourself. How can you be so irresponsible?"


    Jinhai didn''t know how to react.


    The first time somebody ever scolded him

 Chapter 115: The other person beside Jinhai (1)

    Chapter 115: The other person beside Jinhai (1)


    "Well?", Nana asked like a wife nagging her husband.


    Jinhai liked that feeling.


    "Yes. I was wrong. I''m very sorry. I will never do that again.", he lowered his head and said sincerely.


    "En.", she was satisfied.


    "Nee-chan.", Yukito asked knocking her door.


    "Coming."


    "Wait. I will open the door. You shouldn''t walk in your condition."


    "It''s okay", but Jinhai already got up. He opened the door and greeted the twins.


    "Hello."


    They were dumbfounded. Why is he giving off the feeling that he was rightfully opening the door like this was his own room?


    Oh, and do you finally recognize us? Hmph!


    "Come inside you two.", she said.


    The twins saw her inside and said, "We are so sorry Nee-chan. We totally fell asleep."


    "It''s okay. I also didn''t feel like waking you up.", she looked at Jinhai but still felt a little awkward after what happenedst night. He might not remember but she did.


    "Mr. Liu Jinhai-"


    "Please call me only Liu Jinhai. The salutation isn''t necessary.", he said.


    Huh?


    Yukito narrowed his eyes.


    "How can I", she looked hesitant.


    "It''s no problem.", he insisted.


    After a pause, she sighed. "Okay. Liu Jinhai."


    He felt satisfied. "En."


    "You can freshen up here and I will cook some hangover soup for you."


    "No. You freshen up here. I will go to the twin''s room. I already said you shouldn''t walk much."


    Yukira scowled. Oh yeah? Last night you were so vehemently opposinging to our room.


    Yukito didn''tment.


    She thought and nodded.


    ---


    After half an hour, everyone gathered down. Nana served him his hangover soup.


    Jinhai said, "Thank you. AndI''m sorry for causing you troublest night."


    She smiled. "No problem."


    They had their breakfast and it was time for him to leave. He knew he had to go back home, but Jinhai wanted to spend a little more time.


    "Ah", he pressed his forehead.


    "What is wrong?", Nana quickly asked in concern.


    "My head. It is still hurting a lot."


    Bro, just how much did you drinkst night?


    Nana was in a dilemma. It won''t be safe driving with his head aching. He might lose his focus.


    Nobody saw Jinhai, but he quietly typed something on his phone.


    Yukito suggested, "It''s no problem. We will send him by the cab, and thenter his driver cane here and pick up his car."


    Nana nodded. "That''s a good idea. I will book a cab."


    She opened her cab app. She found one cab two minutes away from her ce. Just when she was about to book it, the cab symbol disappeared.


    Huh?


    She tried again but this time she couldn''t find any cab nearby. She frowned. She opened the app again but it was still the same. She opened another app but there too, was not a single cab avable.


    What happened to all the cabs? Is there a strike?


    "I cannot find any cab here."


    The twins also checked. "How is this possible?"


    She sighed, "What should we do now?"


    Jinhai said, "It''s alright. I will manage it somehow.", he made a slightly painful face.


    She hesitated. "Let''s do one thing. I will alsoe with you. Sorry, you will have to drive though. With my ankle..."


    "Don''t worry, I will drive."


    "But, I will check on you. There should be someone with you in your current state. The twins have their school so I am the only one who cane."


    His eyes sparkled secretly. He quickly nodded.


    "Okay. I will bring my purse and then we''ll go."


    They got outside and the twins left for their school. Jinhai and Nana also settled in the car and drove towards the Golden Sea vi.


    ---


    Golden Sea vi.


    Huian was pacing back and forth in the living room. She knew Jinhai was very angry with her. He didn''te backst night and she was worried now. She wanted to talk to him and apologize. The whole night she felt guilty.


    All the family members also gathered. Jing scowled at her.


    Liu Chunhua said, "Don''t worry dear. He will-"


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw two silhouettesing.


    "Jinhai!"


    They all looked towards the entrance.


    "Jinhai..-", at first Huian was happy but froze seeing the other person beside him.


    N-Nana? Why is she here?


    Everyone else was dumbfounded too except Liu Hai and Jing.


    Liu Chunhua said, "Are you alright? Where were you?"


    He said nothing.


    She felt hurt seeing his ignorance. Liu Hai sighed.


    Huian was about to go near him but his chilling re stopped her in her steps. They challenged her as if saying, ''don''t dare toe near me or I won''t mind making a scene.''


    She immediately retreated. She bit her lips hard.


    Grandma Liu asked, "What kind of irresponsible behavior is that Jinhai? Where were you!?"


    He ignored her.


    Nana felt awkward. Is there some tension going on? Should I say something?


    She was about to talk when Jing interrupted.


    "Sister Nana!", he happily hopped over to her.


    Nana was ted. "Liu Jing."


    He hugged her. "How are you? And how is your leg?"


    She chuckled. "We just met yesterday. I''m-", she knit her brows abruptly. She stepped near him and smelled him.


    Everyone was confused.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Were you smoking?"


    His jolly smile vanished. He gulped.


    "Ah", he was going to lie but her stare clearly said, ''Don''t bother lying.''


    "Yes"


    The next second Nana twisted his ear hard.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!!! F*ck you are so strong. My ear!!!"


    Everybody had their mouths hanging wide open. The maids and the butlers were shell-shocked.


    She-she twisted second young master''s ear? She must have a death wish!

 Chapter 116: The other person beside Jinhai (2)

    Chapter 116: The other person beside Jinhai (2)


    Even Huian had her eyes wide open.


    She is going to be roasted alive by Jing. He never lets me touch him, forget about her.


    Liu Hai looked on for ten seconds and then he was rolling inughter.


    "Ah haha hahaha! That was epic. Even Chunhua and I never did that to our sons. You are awesome, child!"


    Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu looked dumbfounded.


    "Sister Nana, please! I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Please leave my poor ear. I will never smoke again. Promise!", Jing pleaded.


    "You won''t go back on your word once I leave, right?", Nana asked.


    "No! No! Not in a million years!"


    Huian looked in disbelief. You would have killed me if I did that to you and you are saying sorry to her!?


    Nana stared at him and then released her hold.


    "Thank God!! Just how strong are you?", he was massaging his half-dead ear.


    "Smoking is bad for health. And you are only twenty. It will ruin your healthy body. Do you want to get sick so soon?"


    "Of course not! Sorry", he looked down in repentance.


    Jinhai couldn''t help but stifle hisughter.


    But Nana heard it. She narrowed her eyes at him. "What are youughing for? Drinking and driving is just as bad. First, correct your own self beforeughing at others."


    Hisughter froze. He stood there like a dog who has just been scolded and punished.


    Everybody''s reaction was priceless. Even Liu Hai couldn''t help but look in reverence at her.


    Nana even scolded first young master Liu Jinhai! The maids wanted to faint.


    Huian couldn''t believe her eyes. She had never talked to Jinhai like that. And Jinhai too...is not angry with her?


    "You drunk and drove? You could have hurt yourself. And how are you with Nana?", Liu Chunhua asked worriedly.


    "Alright. He must be tired. Let''s talk about thatter. Nana is correct.", Liu Hai said. "You both did some mistakes and you should all give up your bad habits.", he spoke righteously.


    Jing scowled. Oh please. As if you don''t smoke!


    Jing ignored him and said, "Sister Nana. Since you are already here, why don''t you stay with us for breakfast?"


    Liu Hai got excited. "Yes, that''s a great idea! Come join us."


    "N-no. Thank you but I cannot impose on you."


    He waved his hand. "It''s no big deal. Come."


    ---


    Jinhai quickly got changed and came down. Huian didn''t dare to talk to him this whole time.


    At the breakfast table, Grandma Liu sat on the head chair, while Mother and Father Liu sat near her.


    Jinhai sat on the other chair close to Grandma Liu. Huian quickly took this chance to sit beside him but Jing beat her to it. He helped Nana sit on the nearest chair to her since she was a little tired from walking, and Jing immediately sat beside Nana.


    So, now Nana was between Jinhai and Jing. Huian had only one ce left. The chair on the opposite corner to where Jinhai sat; the farthest from him. She grudgingly sat beside Liu Chunhua.


    Nana noticed it, "I will change-"


    Jing interrupted. "Sister Nana. Pass me the sauce please."


    "Huh? O-okay."


    Father Liu said, "Here. Taste this dish.", and he put some meat on her te.


    "Thank you", she felt nervous sitting beside Jinhai.


    Jinhai frowned. He took some meat pieces from his dish and put it on her te.


    "You can have it. I''m not that hungry. I already had breakfast at Natsukashi."


    "Traitor!", both Jing and Liu Hai shouted.


    Grandma Liu was shocked. "You were in Natsukashi?"


    He said nothing.


    "You! Say something!"


    Did-did he spend the night there? Huian thought equally shocked. And he also fed her from his te. He never treated me like that...


    Liu Hai asked to divert the subject, "So, Nana. Did you get the news?"


    "What news?"


    "That brat Jianyu didn''t tell you? Chen''s celebration banquet is preponed to the seventh of this month."


    She widened her eyes. "What? You mean t-this Sunday?"


    "Yup."


    "But wasn''t it supposed to be on the twenty-third?"


    Grandma Liu said, "Yes. But we believe in good days and good luck. And we just got to know that the seventh is an extremely auspicious day. So, I told Liling to change the date. Why? Any problem? Hmph! You young generation nowadays don''t believe it in anyways."


    "No, it''s not like that. Just"


    "Just what Nana? Aren''t you happy that you will be engaged to Jianyu a little more early? You both are such a perfect match. The sooner, the better for the both of you.", Huian smiled.


    Jinhai shot a dangerous look at her and she immediately felt the goosebumps. She stopped talking.


    "Y-yes, but it''s really sudden"


    "Nothing is all of a sudden. It''s already decided.", Grandma Liu harrumphed.


    Nana was fidgeting with her dress. In a blink of an eye, it is already theing Sunday. From a month''s time to merely six days.


    Jinhai noticed her all jittery. He wanted to hold her hand buthe couldn''t do anything.


    Liu Hai and Jing also noticed how nervous and shocked she was.


    Jing snorted. "It''s no big deal Grandma. Anybody will be surprised to know if the date is preponed this early. That doesn''t mean she is disrespecting your beliefs."


    Grandma Liu''s mouth twitched.


    After the breakfast was over, Nana was ready to leave. Jinhai said, "Wait. I will drop you, and then I will head to the office."


    Nana saw Huian getting ufortable. She didn''t want to be the cause of any more problems.


    "Thank you Liu Jinhai. But I will be fine on my own."


    Huian couldn''t take it anymore. "Since when did you start calling him by only Liu Jinhai?"

 Chapter 117: It is better for us to divorce

    Chapter 117: It is better for us to divorce


    Nana said nothing.


    "I told her to call me by my name.", Jinhai coldly stared, "We. are. friends. too. Any problem?"


    He emphasized each word.


    Jing chuckled.


    Huian didn''t want to make him any angrier than he already was. "NoJust asking."


    Liu Hai said to Nana, "Yes, dear. It is better for him to drop you back. How will you travel with your injured leg? It will aggravate even more."


    Nana sensed great tension in the atmosphere. Did they have a fight? They seem more hostile today.


    Jinhai already stood in front of her and held her arm with which she was holding the stick.


    She was in a daze and was caught off guard by his sudden contact. She stumbled a little but Jinhai quickly caught her waist.


    "Careful.", his voice was low andintimate, breathing into her ear.


    Her cheeks felt warm and flushed. Jinhai didn''t miss out on any reaction.


    She nodded.


    Jing whistled and looked somewhere else as if he was watching an R-rated scene.


    Seeing this, Huian''s jealousy skyrocketed to another level. Grandma Liu and Mother Liu also frowned but they said nothing.


    ---


    After dropping Nana off, Jinhai reached his office a whileter.


    Assistant Xin was ready with today''s reports.


    "Sir, after what we talked to Dr. Xie that day, do you think that Old Madam really faked an attack? Although I don''t see the motive."


    He said nothing.


    "And sir"


    Jinhai raised his eyebrows.


    He gulped. "Sir, please don''t get offended but I have a theory for the fourth letter."


    The fourth letter was the one he got when he bumped into the mystery man at the hospital.


    Always read the document before you sign it.


    "Say it.", he had an inkling as to what he would say.


    Assistant Xin was also just as sharp and intelligent as Jinhai. Otherwise, it wasn''t possible for him to be beside Jinhai as his right-hand man.


    "Sir, the letter warned you not to sign any official documents recklessly. But is it possiblethat you did sign some papers w-without reading it quite well?"


    He sweated hard. To doubt your own boss of being careless was crossing the line by a mere assistant.


    "Somebody purposely created a situation where you couldn''t pay attention to what you were doing, and that person took advantage of it."


    "Maybe.", Jinhai simply said, "Bring all the documents that I signed around Grandma''s hospitalization time.''


    "Yes, sir."


    ---


    Four days passed by and Mother Chen waspletely busy in the banquet preparations. There was so much work to do in so less time. She thought she will just copse from utter exhaustion.


    Even though she had numerous people working under her, she wanted to do the preparations herself. It was a big night after all. She wanted no mistakes.


    "I''m so excited. We will finally get a step closer to make Nana our daughter-inw. I can''t wait for your engagement!"


    Jianyu shook his head. "Don''t overexert yourself, mom. You still need your energy in the banquet."


    "Oh please! No matter how much I work now, I will be the most excited person in the celebration." She looked lovingly at Jianyu and patted his head, "Aish! My son has all grown up. You will finally start your own family. I have waited for this day for ages; to see you settle down with a kind and genuine girl. You know, I have even decided on the name of my grandchildren."


    Jianyu coughed hard. "Mom! We are only getting engaged. You have reached too far!"


    She waved her hand in dismissal, "It''s no big deal. And", she paused, "I hope that you have forgotten about Suyin. You are entering into a new chapter of your life, where your past mustn''t cast a shadow in your present and future with Nana.", she sighed, "I wanted Nana to know about you two from yourself. But, it got exposed by the media."


    She looked at him and said, "That would be the first and thest thing which she somehow never got to know. But after this, there should be no secrets between you two, okay? A rtionship needs trust and if there is no trust, then you don''t even hear the sound of your rtionship breaking apart. Before you know it, it is already broken down into tiny pieces."


    Jianyu smiled clutching the ss in his hand even tighter.


    ---


    Where a new rtionship was about to begin, a marriage on the other side was falling apart.


    Jinhaipletely avoided Huian these days. Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu tried a lot to talk to him but he simply ignored them.


    "Jinhai! Jinhai please listen to me. I''m sorry. Because of me, everyone med you. I-I never wanted them to know what we had decided that night. I just", Huian begged before him.


    "So, you just simply pinned all the me onto me. You had agreed on what I said and now you turned back saying that it was all your innocent assumption? You clearly understood that time what I actually meant."


    "N-no, I-I''m sorry. Please.", she cried big tears rolling down her cheeks.


    "Enough Huian. I''m really tired." After a pause, he said, "You know what?"


    She just kept looking.


    "If I wanted I could have made a contract. I could have drafted a formal agreement between us stating what I told that night. Had you signed on it, you wouldn''t have been able to go back on your word like you did now. But do you know why I didn''t do that?"


    "I-"


    "Because I trusted you. You were my childhood friend. I thought you will understand me. I hoped that you will understand me. I thought it would be an insult to our friendship if a contract came in between us. So, I trusted you that I can keep faith in your words, and in your promise.", he smiled mockingly, "but it turned out to be an empty one."


    "No-no! It''s not like that"


    "Enough. Huian", he stared hard at her and said slowly, "We both can never be happy in this marriage. What you want is what I can never give you in this life. You will be in a childless marriage and I, in a loveless one. So, I think it is better for us to divorce."

 Chapter 118: Are you happy?

    Chapter 118: Are you happy?


    "I think it is better for us to divorce."


    Huian had a vacant look in her eyes. Everything became deadly quiet. The one thing she dreaded the most punched right at her face; and this is when he doesn''t even know the truth. Once he knows...


    She was trembling. She slowly went up to him and tried to hold his hand.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes and shook his hand away. She nevertheless smileda little creepily and said, "Jinhaiyou must be misunderstanding something. How can you call it a loveless marriage? We ARE in love with each other. I am already apologizing to you. Alright, I will never bring the topic of a child again. We''ll just happily live together like this, okay? Just you and me.", she said as if it was not a big problem.


    After a long silence, he said, "I simply don''t love you Huian. Is it necessary that I should love you back because you love me?"


    Sheughed, "No, you love me. I-, okay I know what is wrong.", she nodded her head, "You are just angry at me because all the elders got against you and you had to endure all their usations. Clearly, you have not calmed down. That''s why you are saying such hurtful things to me because I hurt you.", she sighed. "Fair enough."


    She pouted. "But I know that everything will be fine between us once again. That time I want you to say that you sorry for being so mean, okay?"


    Jinhai silently stared at her. He turned back and left without saying anything.


    At first, Huian walked slowly like a turtle, but then dashed towards her room. She shut the door behind her with a bang.


    She copsed on the floor on her knees. She was mumbling continuously, "Nono, no, no. Jinhai is mine. He loves me. He loves me a lot. He is just mad at me. When he''ll calm down, he will automatically forget about the whole divorce thing."


    Sheughed, "You are so stupid Huian. We are meant for each other. We are perfect for each other. Who can possibly love him more than me? Once he regrets what he said to me, I bet he will fill our whole room with gifts as his apology. But, I won''t forgive him that easily. Hmph!"


    She looked down at her ring finger.


    When they got married two years back, she was waiting for him to give her their wedding ring. Even though he had rified their boundaries on their wedding night, she had the hope that he will definitely give her the ring.


    But that day never came. Other socialites and her friends started gossiping about it.


    Her ring finger was always empty.


    She felt embarrassed about going out without wearing a proper ring. So, one day she bought their wedding rings herself. When she asked Jinhai to put it on her finger, he refused.


    "The nerves in the ring finger connects to our heart. I have not given my heart to you. That ring is a symbol of vows filled with love and promises for a lifelong marriage. Our marriage may always be there, but the love and those promises won''t. Not from my side. I don''t want to disrespect this beautiful tradition when I don''t hold any meaning and feelings towards it."


    Huian was heartbroken, but she believed that one day they will definitely be a happy couple like any other.


    So, she started wearing her ring. But Jinhai never did that. He was hesitant to put his ring on, but he had to whenever they attended any banquet together. When he got back home, he would remove his ring and put it aside. Every time he did that, Huian felt a stabbing pain in her chest.


    She caressed her ring. "I really love you Jinhai. I will never let you go. I will do anything to make you mine."


    ---


    Somewhere a woman was on the phone. "You have got my identification ready, right? For tomorrow''s banquet?"


    "Yes, miss. Everything is ready.", a man''s voice was on the other end.


    "Good."


    ---


    In the blink of an eye, it was the night before the big day.


    Nana was outside taking a walk, the night''s cool breeze brushing past her face.


    "Nee-chan."


    She saw Yukitoing towards her.


    He smiled, "So. Tomorrow is the big day. You must be really nervous, right?"


    She smiled. "A little. It is still unbelievable. Just a month and a half back, Jianyu and I met here for the first time. And now it''s already the time for our engagement. How times flies so fast. It feels like so much has happened over such a short period of time."


    He said nothing. After a while, he asked, "Can I ask you something?"


    "Sure."


    "Are you happy?"


    She slightly stiffened. It was barely noticeable, but Yukito detected it because he was keenly observing her.


    "Why would you ask that? Of course, I am."


    "So, do you love brother Chen Jianyu?"


    She couldn''t say anything for a while. "I admit I may not have fallen in love with him, but it''s just a matter of time. He is the dream guy of every girl in Beijing-"


    "But, is he your dream guy?"


    Silence.


    She sighed, "Yukito, I know what you are worried about. But trust me, everything will be fine. Sometimes it takes a while for feelings to grow. He had his ex-girlfriend Miss Tang and I also-", she suddenly stopped.


    "You also what, sis?", he asked tilting his head.


    She didn''t even realize when she was caught in the flow and was going to say Jinhai''s name.


    "I-I alsoI meant that I have never been in love before so I d-don''t know much about these things.", sheughed nervously.


    He said nothing. Nana felt his unflinching gaze could easily see through her lie.


    "Okay, that is enough talk for tonight. Tomorrow I have to wake up early. There are so many things to do. Let''s go back."


    He smiled faintly. "Okay."


    They walked back and onest time, Nana looked towards the starry sky.


    ---


    At the terrace, Jinhai was too, looking at the same sky holding a cigarette between his fingers.


    He didn''t smoke but simply stared at the cigarette just burning out.


    ''You won''t go back on your word once I leave, right?''


    He smiled and stubbed out the cigarette crushing it on the railing.

 Chapter 119: Assistant Xin discovers the truth

    Chapter 119: Assistant Xin discovers the truth


    The sun shone brightly in the sky and with that, the big day finally arrived, but poor Assistant Xin was busy collecting all the papers from the official archives that Jinhai signed around the time Grandma Liu was hospitalized.


    "Alright, I guess that''s it.", and he ced the stack of files on his desk.


    He sat down and meticulously started checking each and every one of them. But, even after twenty minutes, he didn''t find anything suspicious. Those were all the usual confidential documents of the deals that Liu Corps was involved at that time.


    Strange. There is nothing wrong with any of these papers. So, what does the fourth letter mean?


    Then his sight went onto hisputer where he had the record of how many documents Jinhai had signed that day. He has a habit. He always makes an official note of the total count of only those very important and confidential documents that Jinhai signs sometimes.


    Wherever sensitive information is involved, Assistant Xin is always extra careful.


    Wait. The count said that there are five sets of papers, but I just checked now and there are only four of them. How is it possible?


    He thought he made a mistake somewhere so he checked again. It was still four sets of papers.


    He frowned. Did somebody tamper with these papers? I''m sure I cannot be wrong with my count.


    He immediately dialed an extension number. "Bring me the security footage of 4th May, XXXX right now."


    After five minutes, the security chief gave him the recording.


    He inserted the CD on hisptop and pressed on the y button. He fast-forwarded the footage to when he was dealing with those papers.


    The timestamp was at 2.42 pm. He saw himself checking the documents and at 3.01 pm, he arranged them all into a neat stack. Then his phone buzzed and he went out to attend the call. He still hadn''t entered the count.


    A minute passed by and then he blinked his eyes rapidly. He thought he was seeing things.


    Huh?


    The next scene dumbfounded him. At 3.03 pm Huian sneakily entered his cabin holding some papers in her hand. She quickly put her papers among the rest of them he had arranged. Then she quickly got out.


    Xin rewound the tape again and again.


    He narrowed his eyes and zoomed in on the papers she held.


    Certificate of marriage.


    ---


    At Nana''s side, Mother Chen took her to China''s best and the top fashion designer, Kang Chang. He is a legend in fashion designing and has created masterpiece dresses and suits that have been sold in billions.


    He is the main inspiration for Liu Jing to pursue fashion design.


    Today, Nana will officially appear as Chen Jianyu''s fianc in front of the whole media. Obviously, her dress and makeup should be top-notch.


    "Ah, Mrs. Chen Liling. The dress for your future daughter-inw is ready. Miss Nana, please try it on.", Kang Chang said.


    She nodded.


    After two minutes she came back. Mother Chen was stunned. It was a royal blue colored knee-length cocktail dress. The backside of the dress had a long cutpared to the front till it reached a short of ankle length. The border was studded with beautiful and elegant embroidery.


    "So beautifulNana, you look gorgeous and just perfect!"


    Nana felt shy. "Thank you"


    Kang Chang also nodded. "That''s right. Your beauty and this dress''s elegance has blended just perfectly. No other woman can do justice to this dress."


    Mother Chen felt proud. "Of course. Nana is the best. She looks good in whatever she wears."


    They were happily chatting not knowing that a woman was secretly looking at them the whole time hiding her face.


    "Enjoy it, Nana. Enjoy this happiness while itsts. Because today is thest day you will be this happy. Your miseries will start tonight."


    ---


    After shopping for her dress and jewelry, Mother Chen wanted to take Nana to the beautician she had appointed for her makeup.


    "Aunt. If it is okay, can my friend do the makeup for me? Actually, she is busy with her new job and it won''t be possible for her to attend the banquet. So, she wanted to do the makeup and hairdo for me as a littlepensation."


    Serena was wailing like a child today morning. It was her best friend''s engagement but she was caught up in the big project that she bagged after so much hard work. Today was a very important meeting with a client and she couldn''t miss it. Otherwise, her rival was just ready to snatch the project from her.


    Nana couldn''t force her because she knew how hard she had worked for this project.


    But, Serena definitely wanted to do something for her, so she said that she would do the makeup. No if''s and but''s.


    Nana said, "Don''t worry. She does absolutely beautiful makeup. She knows everything about it."


    Mother Chen smiled. "Sure. She is your best friend. You trust her so I trust her too."


    Nana sighed in relief. "Thank you, Aunt."


    She pouted, "You should start calling me Mother now."


    She awkwardly smiled. "Yesit''s still a little".


    She patted her head, "I understand."


    ---


    In the evening just as she promised, Serena took charge of her hairdo and makeup. She tied Nana''s hair into a round bun with a beautiful hairpin holding onto them. She curled her front locks of hair to sway on her cheeks. Her makeup was wless too.


    Serena looked at her emotionally how a mother looks at her daughter when she is about to be married.


    "Now you are ready. Damn Nana, you are making me want to marry you."


    Nana chuckled.


    Serena hugged her and said, "I''m so sorry I couldn''t be with you tonight. But my best wishes are always with you."


    She hugged her back. "I know."


    Serena saw her eyes shining with tears. "Hey! You will ruin the makeup. Silly, don''t cry. Everything will turn out to be just fine."

 Chapter 120: Chen celebration banquet: The beginning (1)

    Chapter 120: Chen celebration banquet: The beginning (1)


    It was seven-thirty in the evening when all the guests and media started arriving in the hotel where Chen Banquet was held.


    The CEOs of all giantpanies showed up with their sons or daughters to attend such a grand event. They hoped to make their rtions with Chen''s and Liu''s even stronger. Some had teenage daughters, so they wanted to impress Liu Jing. They knew Liu Jing came back and every girl was aiming to get the title of the second daughter-inw of the Liu family.


    The most excited was the media. They already knew about the special announcement and couldn''t wait till it was formally announced by Chen Guiren and Chen Liling. They were waiting to see if the Tang family would attend this event.


    "What do you think? Will the Tang family join?"


    "I don''t know, but probably not. How can Tang Suyin save face when her ex''s engagement is going to be announced in front of her?"


    "True. But what happened to her? Herpany is not in the news anymore. It feels like they have gone into hiding."


    "It is definitely weird. But I must say Nana is more perfect for Chen Jianyu than that shallow Tang Suyin. Do you know how arrogant she was when she was dating him?"


    One woman sneered. "Heh! Her high and mighty attitude is reduced to nothing now. She used to look down on us, and now it''s her time."


    They all murmured in hushed voices.


    Unknown to them, a waitress serving them their drinks was tightly clutching the tray.


    ---


    A whileter, the Liu and Xiang family made their entrance. The media reporters immediately rushed to them.


    "Mr. Liu Hai. What do you think about today''s announcement?"


    He spoke seriously and gravely. "I''m not happy with it."


    Silence. Everybody was stunned.


    What? Did Liu Hai openly admit his disagreement?


    Even Huian and Grandma Liu were taken aback.


    One reporter asked, "Sir, do you not ept Miss Nana for your nephew?"


    He showed disdain. "Of course not."


    Everybody held their breaths.


    "I chose her to be my daughter-inw. But my", he didn''t bother to hide his annoyance, "dear SISTER stole her away from me. If Nana wants it, I''m all to ready stop this engagement right now."


    Everybody looked dumbfounded. Was there apetition between the brother and sister for the same girl?


    Jing shook his head helplessly.


    They cleared their throats. "That means Miss Nana is really liked by both Chen and Liu family."


    One reporter asked Huian, "Mrs. Liu Huian, what do you think? Miss Tang Suyin is your childhood friend. So, there is a chance that you may be biased towards her. Do you like Miss Nana for Chen Jianyu?"


    She smiled. "Yes, why not? I was very happy to see Suyin and Jianyu together, but things didn''t work out between them. I do feel sad for them but we should move on. I also think that Nana is a perfect match for him."


    Liu Hai was very amused to see her talk all maturely.


    Huian secretly signaled a reporter. She nodded and came forward.


    "Mrs. Liu. The whole media is excited to know when there will be a little prince or princess Liu in your family."


    Liu Jinhai was silent but everyone could feel the sudden drop in the temperature.


    Liu Chunhua got a little worried.


    Grandma Liu smiled. "Of course there will be good newsing soon. We are also eagerly waiting for it."


    Huian blushed. "Grandma"


    Jing raised his eyebrows. He pouted. "Why would bro need a child now? I''m only twenty, and to me, my bro is more of a parent than mom and dad. I don''t want any nephew or niece to take my ce away. Bro still has to raise me into a fine, young adult."


    He cutely tilted his head with a sad face as if he was wronged. "I still need bro. Is it wrong?"


    Liu Jinhai smiled and ruffled his hair.


    Every single female was struck by their camaraderie. His puppy face was a lethal blow to their poor hearts.


    "No, no! You are absolutely right. Such a nice brotherly bond."


    "Liu Jing has just returned from Paris. Obviously, he needs some time to spend with his brother."


    "Once Liu Huian gets pregnant, the whole family will revolve around her and my poor Liu Jing will get sidelined."


    Everyone furiously nodded their heads.


    Jing sneakily smirked at her.


    Huian''s hand was itching to p him.


    Laugh as much as you want Jing. Because tonight Jinhai will be mine. And whether you want it or not, the good news will definitelye soon.


    She tightly clutched her bag feeling the outline of a small bottle.


    ---


    Assistant Xin was in his car racing to reach the banquet venue. The whole earth shook beneath his feet when he found out the truth. Every letter now made sense to him. He understood why Huian always insisted to drop this matter.


    Once he knew the truth, he immediately investigated her recent whereabouts.


    And one such record was making him race to the venue as soon as possible. Just fifteen minutes ago, he found out that she bought a small vial of aphrodisiac yesterday.


    Obviously, he knows what it is going to be used for. He was pretty sure that she will drug Jinhai tonight. He was desperately trying to call him since a while back, but he wasn''t picking up. He wanted to tell Jinhai first. So he didn''t rm anybody else.


    He quickly wanted to tell every single thing to Jinhai and save him from her n. He respected him a lot and didn''t want his boss to make any mistake which he will regretter on and be forced to take its responsibility.


    I will never let this happen. Mrs. Liu Huian, I will definitely expose you tonight.

 Chapter 121: Chen celebration banquet: The beginning (2)

    Chapter 121: Chen celebration banquet: The beginning (2)


    Nana was with the twins in their room.


    "Wow, sis. You look so beautiful.", Yukira said.


    Yukito nodded. "Yup. I must admit that sis Serena did a brilliant job."


    "Don''t tell this to her though. She will be way over the moon."


    Nana chuckled.


    Somebody knocked. "Dear. It''s me.", Mother Chen said.


    "Yes,ing." She quickly opened the door and found the Chen trio waiting for her.


    Mother Chen was astounded. "Oh my! You look gorgeous. Your friend really did a good job."


    Father Chen nodded.


    Jianyu was also surprised to see her look so splendid. He knew she was pretty but today it was on apletely different level.


    He smiled. "En. You really look beautiful."


    Nana smiled in embarrassment.


    Mother Chen said, "All right dear. Your uncle and I will be going now to address all the guests. When we will announce your engagement, you and Jianyue together, okay?"


    She nodded. But, Mother Chen noticed her nervousness.


    She patted her head. "Don''t worry dear. No need to get any nervous. You don''t have to talk to the media. Jianyu will handle all the questions."


    "Yes, Aunt Chen. I promise I won''t let you down."


    She smiled. "I know. But, remember. Just be yourself. It''s fine even if you make any mistake. We are all there with you. Anyway, we don''t give a fudge about what people think or say. Don''t let any judgments get to you. The only thing that should matter is that we Chen''s and Liu''s really care about you."


    Nana was overwhelmed. There are so many rich families who impose all kinds of restrictions and etiquettes on their daughters-inw. She gets berated if she embarrasses the family.


    "Yes, Aunt. I know."


    The twins were also touched. They already knew that Chen family really likes their sister and will keep her happy, but now they are relieved even more.


    ---


    The waitress serving the socialites just a while ago entered thedies'' room. She locked the door. She took off her mask and looked in the mirror.


    Slowly, the mask came off and Suyin saw herself in the mirror.


    NanaI will never forgive you. Because of you I, Tang Suyin has toe to this grand banquet disguising as a mere waitress. I had to serve those b*tches socialites who I always looked down upon. You stole away all my rights, my boyfriend, my everything. Had it been you that night, then today I would be the woman walking alongside Jianyu.


    What did you think? I lost my virginity to those disgusting men, I was r*ped for an entire hour by them, and do you think I will let you go? I still get nightmares. I still feel their disgusting cum seeping in my core.


    And today, the same thing will happen to you. You got lucky that night, but today you won''t.


    She sneered. The best part is that you will be begging them to f*ck you.


    She took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Everything is set, right? After the news is announced, I will serve her the spiked drink. You all be ready in room number 1206."


    "Yes, miss."


    She cut the call and smirked.


    ---


    All the guests were busy talking between themselves. when Chen Guiren and Chen Liling finally made their entrance.


    "Hey, they have arrived!"


    "Gosh, I can''t wait!"


    Liu family was sitting on the front-most table.


    The twins settled on another.


    Chen Guiren took the mike and everybody became silent.


    "All our guests and the media, I thank you for attending this banquet and be a part of our celebration."


    He continued. "This banquet holds a very special meaning to Liling and me. Our son, Jianyu has made us proud by taking Chen Corps to an even greater height of sess. He has carried out all his responsibilities as the CEO with a great sense of leadership andmitment."


    Everybody pped.


    "Chen Corps which was established by my great-grandfather is still running strong and tough, where Jianyu has even surpassed me. This banquet is to celebrate our sess with the unyielding determination that Chen Corps will keep on growing even more than thest day."


    Everybody pped again.


    "Now, we have a very important announcement to make."


    Everybody quieted down.


    Chen Guiren smiled and handed the mike over to his wife.


    Chen Liling said, "Tonight, apart from our sess, we will be celebrating one more grand event. And it came on such an opportune time that we got the chance to have a double celebration. We have found a perfect girl for our son."


    Liu Hai and Jing sneaked a nce at Jinhai. He was expressionless. It looked like this matter was not affecting him at all.


    Everybody held their breaths.


    "She is kind, gentle, independent and has all the qualities that we were looking for Jianyu to be his life partner all this time. Her name is Nana, and we are extremely happy to officially announce that Jianyu and Nana are going to get engaged."


    Just then the lights went out and the spotlight focused on the two iing figures.


    Jianyu offered his arm and asked, "Are you ready?"


    Nana smiled. "Yes." She locked her hand in his arm.


    He smiled. "Just remember. Everything will be fine."


    She nodded.


    They slowly made their way towards the stage. Everybody saw theming and were stunned seeing the beauty beside Jianyu.

 Chapter 122: Chen celebration banquet: Attack on Assistant Xin (1)

    Chapter 122: Chen celebration banquet: Attack on Assistant Xin (1)


    Nana looked like a diva in that royal blue cocktail dress.


    "She is so beautiful", a guest murmured.


    "Any mother would want her to be her daughter-inw."


    "She looks so poised. No wonder Madam Chen liked her for his son. Even I would have asked her hand for marriage."


    "Can you imagine their children? Gosh, they will look so beautiful!"


    "Tang Suyin is nothing in front of her."


    "No kidding. Mr. and Mrs. Chen must be thanking their lucky stars that Chen Jianyu and Tang Suyin''s rtionship didn''t work out."


    "God knows how much more of a b*tch she would have be had it been her tonight instead of Nana."


    Amongst the murmurs, Suyin heard every insult about her standing at the corner.


    She was hatefully looking at Nana cursing every bad word at her.


    Enjoy yourst, happy moments. Tomorrow your photo wouldn''t be printed as Jianyu''s fiance but as a sl*t having sex with numerous men.


    ---


    The whole way from the start till Nana reached on the stage, Jinhai''s eyes were only focused on her hand in Jianyu''s arms. He looked indifferent on the surface but only he knew how jealous he felt seeing her beside another man.


    He raised his head and looked straight at her.


    Nana felt a strong gaze. She looked down and saw Jinhai staring right back at her. Her heart shook meeting his unwavering gaze.


    His eyes expressed everything as if asking her, ''Are you happy''?


    She felt she sensed his question. Even if there were no words exchanged, she understood him.


    She faintly smiled averting his gaze.


    He smiled as if he got his answer.


    ---


    Assistant Xin finally reached the hotel.


    Damn it there was so traffic! I can''t waste any more time.


    He quickly went inside and saw the Chen family trio and Nana on the podium. Chen Liling was in the middle of her announcement.


    From her ce, Huian saw Xin entering in a hurry.


    She frowned. Why is he in such a rush?


    Their eyes met and he coldly looked at her.


    Why is he looking at me with such resentment? Wh-, then something struck her.


    Did he get any clue regarding what happened in the past? Wasn''t he investigating with Jinhai? I will have to find out!


    She whispered to Grandma Liu, "Grandma, I think Assistant Xin has figured out something."


    Her eyes widened. "What!?", she could hardly contain her voice from going out loud.


    "Yes. I have to go and stop him."


    She nodded hurriedly. "Yes, yes! Go now."


    Huian smiled and said to Mother Liu, "I''ll be back in just a minute."


    "Sure, dear.", she said.


    "Jinhai, I-"


    "You don''t need to inform me. I''m not interested.", he said coldly.


    She bit her lips.


    "Jinhai!", Mother Liu scolded him in a hushed tone.


    Huian quickly got up and left.


    Mother Liu sighed.


    ---


    Assistant Xin narrowed his eyes seeing Huianing towards him.


    Huian smiled. "Xin. Why are you in such a rush?"


    Xin smiled back, "And why did Lady Liu take the trouble toe all the way here and ask a mere assistant herself?"


    She stiffened. He has never used that tone while talking to me. He definitely knows something.


    "What are you saying? You are Jinhai''s most trusted assistant. You are like family."


    "I appreciate it, Lady Liu. But now if you''ll excuse me I have to talk to Sir."


    She pursed her lips. "There is such an important banquet going on. You shouldn''t disturb him with work."


    Of course, you would want that, he thought.


    "Well, I will leave that to Sir''s judgment."


    "You will unnecessarily make him angry for disturbing him. What if you get fired?"


    "What if I get awarded?", he countered back.


    Her mouth twitched.


    "I don''t wish to say this but you should watch your tone. I''m Lady Liu and you must listen to my orders."


    Xin smiled. "My first and foremost loyalty lies with sir Liu Jinhai. If the timees, then I can even defy his father, sir Liu Hai''s orders."


    She clenched her fingers into a fist.


    "And I have not got any explicit orders from Sir that I''m obliged to listen to you."


    How dare he say that!? Why is there a need to explicitly state it?


    Damn it, he is not budging.


    "Um, actually I also want to talk something important to you. Can we go somewhere private?"


    He said nothing.


    "It won''t take much time.", she urged.


    Let''s see what she has got to say.


    "Okay."


    She was relieved. "Let''s go up in my room."


    ---


    On the stage, Chen Liling continued, "I''m very proud to introduce you all to my future daughter-inw, Nana."


    The reporters started with their questions, "Miss Nana, how do you feel about this? From a small restaurant owner, you will now be the next Lady Chen."


    He insinuated how easily she made her way in such a giant family.


    Chen Liling narrowed her eyes.


    Jianyu was about to interrupt but Nana said, "Yes, I''m a small restaurant owner. But I have always said this to my brothers. I will say it again. I feel pride in my work. That smalI restaurant is the result of my sweat and tears. I believe that if one sincerely works hard without ever giving up, then one day they are bound to get their recognition they deserve."


    They got silent.


    "It''s tough to be independent at the age of twenty, not only for yourself but also for your family, and I''m d that I could pull myself through all those hardships. Just like how I became an owner, I will give my all to be the daughter-inw that Uncle and Aunt Chen will be proud of."

 Chapter 123: Chen celebration banquet: Attack on Assistant Xin (2)

    Chapter 123: Chen celebration banquet: Attack on Assistant Xin (2)


    The Chen family looked stupefied at her.


    Mother Chen never imagined that the girl who was so nervous a while ago will face the reporter headstrong.


    Her words were a p to almost every heir and heiress. It is indeed difficult to start a business from scratch. Almost everybody present was easily able to reach their position because they had their fathers or grandfathers already as the bosses.


    Only Liu and Chen family were different. Liu Jinhai and Chen Jianyu started like any other normal employee who had to work hard to get raise and promoted.


    Presentations, overtime, sry, and everything; they got just like any other ordinary employee. It was made clear that unless they surpass their fathers, they will never get the CEO position, even if they had to handover it to someone else.


    So, they understand more than anyone else how much sweat needs to be shed to be recognized and stand on your own two feet.


    Liu Jinhai smiled. She is gentle, but she can be tough as hell when the need arises. She won''t take sh*t from anybody.


    He slowly started pping.


    Everybody looked in his direction. Liu Hai and Jing smiled widely and started pping as well.


    Mother Chen also got very emotional and started pping while Jianyu also felt proud of her.


    Nana saw Jinhai smiling at her. "Well done", he mouthed silently. She nodded and smiled back.


    The rest of the guests pped too. Some even felt incredibly ashamed.


    Huian was on her way to her room with Assistant Xin. She heard everything that Nana said, and felt that her bubbling hate will burst out when she saw Jinhai pping for her.


    Another reporter asked, "The Tang''s are not invited to the banquet. Both of your families have known each other for so long. Have you officially broken all your ties with them?"


    "Is there still animosity because of Chen Jianyu and Tang Suyin''s break up?"


    Suyin looked up at the stage.


    Chen Liling smiled. "I didn''t want any unpleasantness tonight by announcing Nana as Jianyu''s fiance in front of the ex-girlfriend. I will leave the rest to your imagination."


    The reporters asked some other questions for the next few minutes and the main event of the night was over.


    ---


    Huian closed the door behind and looked at Xin.


    Xin asked, "What was it you wished to talk about, Lady Liu?"


    She said nervously, "I realized that it may be about thoseletters. Is that why you are ready to disturb him amidst this important banquet?"


    He smiled. "And what if it is?"


    She said, "I-I don''t think this is a good time. It is a happy event. You shouldn''t ruin the mood."


    "Are you anyhow connected to all these recent happenings, Lady Liu? Why do you want to dy it?"


    "Assistant Xin! Mind your tongue. You merely work under my husband. Are you insinuating that I''m behind all this?", she red at him.


    Heughed, "And just a few moments ago you said that I was like family to Liu''s."


    She gritted her teeth. "You"


    "No matter what happens I will tell the truth to Sir. Tonight."


    Her heart thudded. "T-truth?"


    "Yes, Lady Liu. The one that you are trying so hard to hide for the past two years. The truth that made you hire Han Ru to keep an eye on the letters. The truth that you were preventing Sir from investigating it. And the truth that forced you to meet a mere assistant privately."


    She looked at him horrified.


    He looked at her coldly, "I know everything, including what you are nning to do tonight."


    She clenched her hands into a fist.


    "So, step aside."


    "No! W-wait, Xin.", she said panicking, "We can talk about this. There is no need to tell Jinhai anything. I will give you anything you want, and you can keep this to yourself."


    "Enough. You have fooled us long enough, Mrs. Liu. I cannot keep Sir in dark anymore. You were even going to force him toto sleep with you. How much more pathetic can you get?"


    "No!", she cried. "Please, Xin. Don''t tell him. He will hate me. Things are already tough between us now-"


    "Which you thought to solve by feeding sir with aphrodisiac?"


    "T-that. No. It was just a spur of the moment. I realized that I should not do this to him. I swear I was not going to use it on him."


    "Your words are just as fake as your tears. Don''t bother trying them on me."


    "No! Please understand, Xin. I did what I did because I love him too much. I didn''t want to lose him. I-I couldn''t think of anything else at that time. Now if he knows everything, it will ruin my marriage. And whatever I did is already a thing of the past now. Why do you want to destroy everything!?"


    He looked at her in utter disdain. "You are the one who has destroyed everything by your own selfishness. Did you ever think of sir even once if he''ll be happily married to you? No. You just thought of your own happiness."


    "He is happy with me!", she screamed.


    "I have wasted enough of my time. You can choose to lie or say the truth. But, you cannot stop me from doing my duty."


    He headed forward to walk out of the room.


    Huian''s heart was in her throat.


    "Xin, wait! You cannot do this."


    He ignored her.


    Huian was scared out of her wits. Her sight went to the nearby vase. In sheer panic, she grabbed it and hit him on his head.


    "Ah!!"


    He clutched his head and blood slowly started to ooze out. He tried hard but his consciousness was fading away. The world blurred before him and he fell down with a thud.

 Chapter 124: Chen celebration banquet: The mystery mans trap (1)

    Chapter 124: Chen celebration banquet: The mystery man''s trap (1)


    Huian stood there sobbing for a while.


    I-I hit himNow what? But I had no choice. No. I cannot be here any longer. I have to hide him somehow and leave from here.


    She slowly walked towards him where heid unconscious.


    She tried to carry him by supporting him on her shoulders but he was too heavy for her. She was panting but finally managed to drag him to the bathroom.


    She dumped him on the floor and locked the bathroom door. She quickly exited her room and also locked the main door. She was not worried about Jinhaiing over because fortunately or unfortunately for her, he chose to stay in a different room.


    I have no choice but to execute my n now. I will have to mix the drug in Jinhai''s drink before Xin wakes up and causes a ruckus. I don''t know what I will do then but I will think about thatter.


    No matter what but tonight I will definitely make Jinhai mine.


    ---


    On the twelfth floor of the hotel, a gang of five men reached at room number 1206.


    One man said, "This is the room that the woman told. Room number 1206, where she will bring that girl to us."


    Another man licked his lips. "Where we will enjoy a lot."


    A third man snickered. "Look at him all impatient. I heard that the main event is over. The woman will be bringing her any moment."


    "So, let''s go and wait for our treat. My little brother down there is itching for her already."


    Theyughed and went inside, closing the door behind them.


    Right after they went in, a man wearing a ck leather jacket and a cap came out from the opposite room number 1205.


    He quietly inched towards room number 1206. He put his ear on the door and could hear the men inside talking andughing.


    He slowly raised his head and saw the metallic numbers fixed on the door. He remembered how he gave a tip to a hotel staff worker to tamper with those numbers; specifically 5 and 6.


    He soundlessly removed the number 6 from 1206. He went back in front of room 1205 and once again removed the number 5 from 1205.


    He looked at the number 6 and smiled. He raised it up and fixed it on the ce where there was a 5 before. He went back to the actual room 1206 and ced the 5 in the ce where there was supposed to be the number 6.


    He then stepped back and quietly walked away.


    ---


    In the main banquet hall, the guests were having their drinks and talking among themselves.


    The Liu and Chen family met each other for a while and as usual Liu Hai was full of praises for Nana. Jianyu then excused himself and he and Nana got busy with the other guests.


    Huian returned and saw Jinhai and the others talking. She was very nervous. But, she had already decided to take this chance.


    She went to the counter where the drinks were kept. The waiter serving the drinks politely greeted her. She smiled back and took a wine ss.


    She walked towards a corner of the hall where nobody could see her. She took out the vial from her purse and opened it.


    She clenched the bottle.


    I''m sorry Jinhai, but I have to do thisfor our future.


    She poured the aphrodisiac from the vial into the drink. She mixed it a little and put the empty vial back in her purse.


    She then headed towards where Jinhai was.


    ---


    On the other side, Jianyu was introducing Nana to some of the guests the Chen family has business with.


    "Nana. This is Fu Huang. Chen and Liu family are coborating with him for the child care center project."


    Fu Huang smiled. "Nice to meet you, Miss Nana."


    Nana smiled back. "Same here Mr. Fu Huang."


    "I must say you impressed me there when you faced those reporters. You talked back to them very subtly while also speaking up for yourself. Double mark. I sincerely appreciate people like you who can tactfully handle such situations."


    "I just said what was right."


    He looked at Jianyu, "Lucky you Chen Jianyu. Beauty with brains."


    Jianyu smiled. "En. I was also surprised, but I''m proud of her."


    They kept chatting and Suyin, dressed in her waitress disguise came to them with a tray in her hands.


    "Sir, Mam. Please have a drink."


    She had already poured the aphrodisiac drug in the wine ss closest to her.


    Jianyu and Fu Huang took theirs.


    "Sorry, I don''t drink.", Nana smiled.


    She stiffened.


    "Mam, the wine is of exquisite quality. You will really enjoy it. It will not make you drunk."


    "AhBut"


    Jianyu said, "It''s alright. We will not force you.", he looked at Suyin and said, "Bring a fruit punch for her."


    Suyin sighed in relief. Thank God! I don''t care how she takes the drug but she must ingest it any cost.


    "Sure, sir." She came back with a ss of fruit punch spiked with the drug. She kept the wine ss at the corner of a table.


    Nana took the ss from her. "Thank you."


    "My pleasure.", she secretly smirked at her.


    Nana gulped the fruit punch. From a distance, Suyin saw her swallowing it.


    That''s it, Nana. This is your end.


    Meanwhile, a waiter passing by saw the wine ss lying around at the corner.


    These irresponsible workers. Why is the drink lying around like that at the corner? It doesn''t seem anyone has taken a sip. Gosh! Do they know how much a single ss of wine costs!


    He put it back first in line with other sses.


    Suyin returned to the drinks area and was very thirsty. She was feeling all hot and sweaty wearing the mask. She grabbed the first ss and gulped down the wine.

 Chapter 125: Chen celebration banquet: The mystery mans trap (2)

    Chapter 125: Chen celebration banquet: The mystery man''s trap (2)


    On the other end, Huian gently patted Jinhai on his shoulder.


    He saw her but said nothing.


    "Jinhai, here. Have a drink. They say this wine is the most expensive and the best out there."


    "I don''t want it.", he coldly replied.


    She looked sad, and pursed her lips.


    Liu and Xiang family were also there.


    Mother and Father Xiang frowned seeing his behavior.


    Liu Hai said nothing. Liu Chunhua sighed.


    Grandma Liu said, "Jinhai! Don''t make a scene here. Just ept it. It''s just a drink."


    Xiang Wei asked, "What is the matter Jinhai? Are things that sour between you two that you can''t even ept the drink she offered?"


    He was trying to be calm but his voice gave away the surging anger he felt.


    Jinhai stared at him hard. He roughly grabbed the wine ss from her and gulped it down entirely in a single take.


    The temperature dropped to below freezing point. Without even ncing at Huian, he left from there.


    "Liu Hai. What is the meaning of this?"


    "Don''t worry. They will sought it out, right Huian?", he sharply looked at her.


    She didn''t know why but she felt goosebumps.


    "Yes, dad"


    ---


    Jinhai was standing at a corner seemingly lost in his thoughts. Huian was continuously following him. Ten minutes had passed by and she was waiting for the drug to take its effect.


    Why is it working so slow? C''mon already!


    Jinhai suddenly felt a little ufortable. The air conditioning was high but he was feeling hot. He adjusted his tie a little to breathe properly. A thin line of sweat formed on his forehead. He wiped it with his hand.


    Huian got ted. Yes! It has started working.


    Jinhai started to feel a little dizzy. The surroundings seemed slightly blurred through his vision. He was panting.


    He then started walking towards the men''s room, stumbling a little.


    This is my chance. I have to take him with me in his room and thenhe won''t be able to hold himself back.


    "Jinhai! Are you alright? What happened? You look so pale. You are sweating."


    Jinhai shook her hands off. "I''m fine. Go back. I don''t need your help."


    Huian said, "How can I? I''m your wife. How can I leave you alone in such a state? Let me take you to your room. You should rest there."


    "No need.", he tried to leave but he stumbled again.


    "Careful!", she supported him. "Look, you can''t even walk properly. Jinhai, this is not the time to think about our differences. You need help, so please me do that."


    Jinhai said nothing. He couldn''t focus.


    Huian took it as a yes and supported his body over her shoulder. She started walking towards the elevator.


    ---


    At the same time, Nana was also feeling unwell.


    What is wrong with me? Why am I feeling so suffocated? I''m feelingweird. I-Its hot. She started fanning herself.


    Jianyu noticed her a little ufortable and asked in concern, "Nana? Are you alright? You don''t look so good."


    "Y-yes, just a little bit."


    "Come here. Sit down for a while."


    The ufortable feeling was rising with each passing moment.


    "NoCan you wait here? I will just quickly head to thedies'' room ande back."


    "No problem. Take your time. Come, I will drop you till there."


    "N-no it''s fine. I''ll be okay."


    "Are you sure?", he asked still a little worried.


    She nodded.


    "Okay. Be careful."


    Nana started heading towards the washroom. She was feeling dizzy and a weird heat was spreading throughout her body.


    W-what is this? Why is it suddenly so hot?


    She slowly walked but she faltered in her steps. She was quickly caught by Suyin who was following her and waiting for her chance to take her away.


    "Mam, are you okay? You don''t look so good."


    "Huh?", she was groggy because of the drug. She was distracted and couldn''t properly answer her.


    "Mam, pleasee with me. I think you are drunk. I will give you some medicine and you will feel much better."


    "N-no"


    "It''s okay, mam. Trust me. Come, let me take you there."


    Nana was unable to understand what she was saying. She faintly heard some medicine part and weakly nodded.


    Suyin smirked. Yes, Nana. Your medicine is waiting for you.


    But, after walking a little while with her, Suyin was also starting to feel a little dazed and giddy.


    What is wrong with me? Forget it. Now is not the time.


    ---


    The unknown man wearing a ck leather jacket and a cap stood inside the hotel''s main electrical room that lighted the whole hotel and where the main power generator was located.


    In the middle of the room was the main fuse switch which was obviously powered on, glowing red. Beside it, there was the generator, that gave the power in case the electricity went off.


    The man first went near the generator and tampered with its wires. It immediately stopped working.


    Then he opened the fuse circuit and again tampered with its wires.


    He smiled. He held the lever of the main fuse switch and pulled it down.


    ---


    Instantly, the entire hotel was engulfed in total darkness.


    Everybody was confused. The guests started to ask questions.


    "What happened? Why did the lights go off?"


    "Isn''t the generator working?"


    "It''s so dark. I cannot see anything."


    More and more people startedining.


    Jianyu''s phone rang. "Jianyu? What happened? Why did the lights go off?"


    "I don''t know, Mom. Don''t worry. I will call the manager."


    "En, call quickly. It has be so dark in here. People will start bumping into each other."


    "En. And mom. Can you please check on Nana? She was feeling a little unwell and has gone to the restroom."


    "What? What happened to her? Is she sick?", she asked worriedly.


    "She said she felt a little dizzy. Take the shlight. She will still be in the restroom."


    "Of course. I will immediately head there at once."

 Chapter 126: Chen celebration banquet: The switch

    Chapter 126: Chen celebration banquet: The switch


    Huian had just reached the elevator with Jinhai when the lights went off.


    What? What happened to electricity?


    She waited for two minutes. But, it was still dark. Jinhai''s condition was worsening.


    Damn, I can''t wait anymore. Guess, I will have to use the stairs.


    His room was on the thirteenth floor just like hers.


    Oh God! Climbing three flights of stairs carrying Jinhai?


    The banquet hall was on the tenth floor.


    She sighed.


    She switched on her mobile shlight and started climbing the stairs. After just one flight, she was panting hard.


    Five minutester, she somehow reached the twelfth floor.


    Finally. Only one more left.


    But just as she was about to go for thest flight, the man wearing a ck leather jacket and a cap stepped behind her and covered her mouth and nose with a cloth.


    Huian panicked.


    What!?


    "Mmm! Mmm!", she tried to scream and move but her voice was muffled. She was struggling but his grip was hard. She couldn''t free herself.


    She lost her hold of Jinhai.


    What is happening!? Who is he?


    She tried to shake the man off but to no avail. She desperately tried to reach Jinhai for his help, but the man had firmly held her.


    The man patiently waited pressing the cloth harder.


    A few momentster, Huian began to lose consciousness. The world in front of her dimmed, and she fainted.


    The man put her down near the stairs.


    Jinhai was dealing with his own worsening condition. He was resting his body on the wall. He was terribly sweating now. He couldn''t take it anymore and wanted toy on the bed. He slowly started walking towards the rooms.


    The unknown man didn''t do anything. He merely shone the shlight along Jinhai''s path. Jinhai followed the shlight that stopped in front of a room shining on its door.


    Room Number 1206.


    He opened the door, went inside and shut the door.


    After watching him enter the room, the man then carried Huian and took her to her own room, on the thirteenth floor. He unlocked it andid her on her bed.


    He turned to look at the bathroom door staring hard at it. He walked towards it and unlocked the door. He saw Assistant Xin lying on the floor, knocked out.


    He didn''t try to wake him up. He took Xin out of Huian''s room and settled him in Jinhai''s room, two rooms ahead.


    He left the thirteenth floor toplete onest thing.


    ---


    On the other end, Suyin was also facing the same dilemma. She had no choice but to climb up the stairs.


    What rotten luck! Why did the lights go out at this time?


    She was irritated because the drug from the wine ss was also starting to take its effect. It was agonizing, and now she had to carry Nana all the way to the twelfth floor.


    Nana''s condition was now just like Jinhai. She couldn''t do anything else but to bear it.


    After much effort, Suyin reached the twelfth-floor huffing and panting.


    She quickly shone her shlight towards the rooms and found the one she was looking for.


    Yes. Room number 1206. Where I told those men to stay.


    She dragged Nana and stood in front of it. She opened the door and pushed her inside.


    It''s strange. I cannot hear their voices, she thought.


    But she had no strength to think over it. The men already called her informing that they are in 1206, plus she was too tired, so she didn''t bother to check inside.


    She sneered.


    That''s it, Nana. This is your doom. You will suffer the same fate that I suffered that night. This time nobody will save you.


    She was about to leave when she faltered in her step. The drug''s effect was now at its peak. She held her head in pain and rested her body for support on the door of the opposite room  1205.


    The door was slightly ajar and with her push, she fell inside.


    ---


    The man wearing the ck jacket and a cap came out from the shadows. Just as he had previously switched the room numbers 1205 and 1206, he once again took out the numbers 5 and 6, and put them back in their right ces.


    Then he quietly left.


    ---


    Over at the banquet hall, the event turned into a fullmotion. The guests were increasinglyining about the power. Obviously, the air conditioning was off too, so by now, everyone was feeling hot and sweaty. On top of that, it was very dark and the ce could only be illuminated by their mobile shlights.


    "What the hell is wrong here? Where is the manager?"


    "It''s been thirty minutes already. What are they doing? God, this sweat will ruin my makeup."


    "I always have my parties here. This is the first time that this is happening."


    "This is the top high-ss hotel in our country. Why is it taking so much time? Don''t they have emergency generators?"


    While the guests were busy dissing, the manager of the hotel quickly met with Jianyu.


    Jianyu asked, "What the hell went wrong? Thirty minutes back, everything was alright."


    The manager wiped his forehead. "Sir. I have no idea. This is the first time that this has happened. When the generator didn''t switch on, we immediately went there to check. The main fuse and generators, both wirings are all messed up somehow. We have called the technician to fix it."


    He sighed. "But how did the wirings suddenly mess up? Anyway, fix it as soon as possible. You can already hear themotion."


    "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 127: Chen celebration banquet: Breaking all the shackles (1)

    Chapter 127: Chen celebration banquet: Breaking all the shackles (1)


    ***WARNING! MATURE CONTENT. ***


    As told by Jianyu, Chen Liling came over to the restroom to check on Nana, but she couldn''t find her anywhere.


    She called Jianyu. "Jianyu, Nana is not here in the restroom."


    Jianyu frowned. "Huh? But she told me that she will head there, and after five minutes the lights went out. She cannot possibly wander around in this darkness."


    "I know. I thought she will stay here but I cannot see her. I also dialed her number but she didn''t pick up my call. I''m worried now Jianyu. She is sick. What if she is in trouble?"


    "Rx mom. I will go and look for her."


    "Quickly."


    Jianyu also tried her cell but no use. She wasn''t picking it up. He asked the manager, "We cannot find my fiance. Can we check the CCTV?"


    The manager gulped, "No, sirWith no power source, everything has literally shut down in the hotel."


    "Damn! Fix the issue right now. We need to find Nana as soon as possible. She is sick. What if she is hurt somewhere!?


    "Y-yes, sir. We are on it.", he scurried away.


    ---


    A little while before.


    Nana stumbled when she was suddenly pushed inside by Suyin. She somehow bnced herself.


    She couldn''t see anything clearly. Feeling the wall with her hands, she took its support to gauge the way ahead and walked.


    This is so strange. What is this feeling? This excitementit feels as if all my blood is rushing down toto my core.


    No. How can it be? Why would I suddenly have the desire?


    She just took a step ahead when a hand suddenly grabbed her and pulled her on the bed.


    "Ah!", she gasped.


    The man got on top of her.


    "W-who?", she asked but her mind couldn''t focus.


    The room was dark aside from the curtains opened to allow the moon to shine through. With that dim and soft moonlight illuminating the room, Nana raised her head and looked at the man.


    She thought she was dreaming. Her vision was a little foggy but she still seemed to make out that man''s features.


    "LiuJinhai?", she asked, faintly touching his cheek.


    "Nanait''s you, right?", he asked breathing heavily.


    "E-en."


    Jinhai closed his eyes and tilted his head feeling the warmth of her soft palm. He gently rubbed his cheek against it.


    He held her hand in his and tightly gripped it. He opened his eyes and looked back at those big, beautiful brown eyes of hers.


    He felt like his sadness disappeared into thin air. He forgot all his anguish, all the rules, and norms that were forcing him to stay away from her.


    He was so, so happy; right at this very moment.


    Her touch broke apart all his barriers. Her eyes breached every one of his reservations. Looking down at her, pinned in between his arms, he lost his controlonce again like that stormy night.


    He bent down and crashed his lips onto hers. Nana jolted from the sudden kiss.


    He sucked her lower lip, fervently mingling his lips on hers. Nana felt the heat rushing inside her, devouring her whole being.


    His touch was making her crave for him more than ever before. The weird sensations that she was experiencing for the first time kept on intensifying like an all-out attack.


    She always tried her hardest in staying far away from him. And that hurt a lot; more than she ever imagined. She felt her heart ripping into pieces seeing him together with Huian, but she could only stand aside and watch them.


    Her emotions, her love for Jinhai that she hid and safeguarded and locked in her heart until now, released with his single kiss.


    Her brain was muddled and she could only follow what her heart was urging her to do.


    Very softly, she returned his kiss. She moved at her own slow pace, which felt like small ripples against his raging storm. His force on her was so incredible that he may not have felt it, yet he did.


    He broke apart the kiss. They both were panting. Their hearts were filled with the desire and passion to be one with each other. The need to consume her and mend into himselfpletely drove him insane.


    He kissed her chin, slowly making his way down the neck. Nana slightly arched her back feeling the pleasure. It tickled her when he licked his tongue at the center.


    Jinhai seemed to realize her sensitive spot and rained kisses at the center of the neck.


    "Ah", she moaned.


    He nipped the part with his teeth, sucking on it hard. His tongue darted in a slow, agonizing manner. Nana shut her eyes feeling every bit of it.


    "Nana"


    But Nana couldn''t hear it. The heat from his lips and the wetness of his tongue were still lingering on her neck making her shiver.


    Jinhai slowly untied her bun and let down her long, silky hair on the pillow.


    He then got up and sat upright. He removed his coat and threw it God knows where. He slowly undid his shirt buttons and took his shirt off.


    He bent down again and traced a finger along her face taking in every single detail. He locked his lips with hers, parting her lips in a frenzy, exploring every inch of her mouth pressing and swirling his tongue all over.


    She felt overwhelmed.


    "Nanalook at me.", he said huskily pressing his forehead on hers.


    Nana slowly opened her eyes. She saw a depth of emotions hiding behind those ck orbs. Love, helplessness, regret, resolve, possessiveness, so many She felt a strong tug at her heart. A tear trickled down her eye.


    "Jinhai, don''t look so sad. Please. I can''t see you hurt."


    His heart shook hearing her words. He didn''t realize but his eyes also welled with tears.


    "No! Please don''t cry." She couldn''t hold back her tears and started crying with him. The drug was intensifying the fire within her but she could only feel Jinhai''s pain. "I''m sorry. Did I say something-"


    He silenced her with a long, deep kiss violently entwining his tongue with hers. Nana felt dizzy. She held his head and returned the kiss with the same passion.


    The kiss went on for a long time when Jinhai broke apart once again.


    "Nana", he cupped her face, a tear making it''s way to her cheek,


    "I love you."

 Chapter 128: Chen celebration banquet: Breaking all the shackles (2)

    Chapter 128: Chen celebration banquet: Breaking all the shackles (2)


    ***WARNING! MATURE CONTENT. ***


    "Nana, I love you."


    Nana widened her eyes. Even in that delirious state, she clearly heard his words. Jinhai''s confession sounded like music to her ears; like the sweetest melody she ever heard until now.


    How long had it been since she wanted to hear those three magical words? But she knew she will never get to hear them in this lifetime.


    Because he was someone''s husband.


    She never once imagined that he will return her feelings. She always thought it to be her one-sided love, which will never be reciprocated.


    She started sobbing even more. Because she understood how meaningless this was. Nothing will change even if they confess now. They found their right partner, but at the wrong time.


    He was married. She was engaged.


    Jinhai heard her quiet sobs. The drug''s effect was strengthening making it harder for him to control his need to make her his. But, he bit his tongue forcing himself to calm down.


    "I love you.", he wiped her tears. "I love you so much that it hurts. You are so near me, but I cannot touch you. You are so close, yet you seem so far away. I hate it when I realize that I don''t have any right to stand beside you. It is agonizing to mind my distance from you, to always cruelly remind myself that there can never be anything...more in between us.", his voice trembled. "But, I couldn''t stop myself. Like how a fallen leaf can only helplessly follow to where the wind takes it, I could only give up and give my heart to you. All of it. Only to you."


    She shut her eyes in helplessness. He hugged her. "I cannot see you with anybody else. You can only be mine.", saying this he buried his face in her neck and ran his fingers through her hair.


    "Mnn", she hummed softly.


    He gazed into her eyes searching for the answer. He recognized the same pain reflecting in them, the same story that his eyes told. He held her jaw saying resolutely, "Only I can touch you. Only I can kiss you. Only I can make love to you. And me too...I will only ever allow you to touch me. Only you will have the right over my mind, my heart, my body and my everything."


    Nana was overwhelmed. She couldn''t contain her overflowing happiness. This was everything she ever wanted to hear...


    Jinhai couldn''t wait any longer. The drug finally overpowered his self-control.


    He lifted her dress and took it off. Even though her body was scorching hot from the drug, Nana still felt chilly. She shivered a bit but he bent down hugging her in his arms giving her his warmth.


    She was naked except for her chest and her core.


    He stared at her carefully looking at every inch of her. Her cheeks flushed by his intense gaze. She felt a tingling sensation envelope her core.


    Without breaking eye contact, his fingers brushed her waist caressing up till her back. His warm fingers on her skin lit fireworks within her. He unhooked her bra and took it off. Her soft breasts came into view. He felt his throat go dry, and cupped her left breast.


    The aphrodisiac heightened her sensitivity. She gasped feeling his big hand softly massaging her breast.


    He kissed her lips again while caressing her breast. He trailed his wet kisses down to her chin, neck, and chest. He nibbled on the valley in between her breasts making her go crazy. Without wasting any time, he put her right breast in his mouth.


    "Ah!!!", she couldn''t hold back her voice. Her body was now like a ball of fire lit not only by the drug but also by the overwhelming lovemaking.


    He sucked on her breast hard flicking his tongue over her bud.


    "Aahh", she clutched the pillow hard.


    He then switched over to the other breast sucking and nibbling on it and fondling the right one. He made his way down making love to her waist.


    It was bing unbearable for Nana. A weird feeling was welling inside the pit of her stomach.


    He slowly parted her legs brushing his fingers over her thigh. She quivered biting her lips. He peppered kisses on her thighs leaving glowing, red marks behind. He removed thest line of her clothing.


    He touched her pink nub twirling his finger around. She took a sharp breath feeling the waves of pleasure crashing down on her.


    "J-Jinhai"


    He rubbed it while slowly inserting his other finger inside her core.


    "Ah, no! Ah" The moment he went inside, she felt the strong urge to release something.


    Even though Jinhai was under the effect of the drug, he knew the first time is painful for any woman. He wanted to prepare her before making love to her.


    At first, he gently thrusted his finger while slowly increasing his pace, rubbing her nub at the same time.


    Nana thought that she will faint from this extreme passion. This was the first time she was experiencing something this intimate, and every touch of his was hitting her even harder.


    Jinhai inserted another finger not giving her any time to think. She arched her back clutching his hair. Not long after his thrusts, she felt something weting out. Jinhai also felt iting. He increased his pace, pinching her nub a little harder to allow her toe.


    "Ah..!!!", His strong squeeze snapped thest thread of her control and she came releasing all her sexual tension.


    Jinhai saw her warm, white fluid on his finger and licked it until there was none left.


    Nana was breathing heavily. Her first orgasm made her body go limp in defeat. She thought that she will feel tired but the drug was making her want for more, the need topletely fill the hollow inside her.


    Suddenly, he thrust his tongue inside wanting to give her another round of release.


    She widened her eyes.


    Her core now felt more sensitive after her first release, when he plunged his tongue without waiting any further, short-circuiting her brain. He fondled her breasts while licking his tongue down there making her lose all her rationality. He alternated between her core and nub making here again a little quicker this time.


    The back to back release drained her of her strength a little.


    Jinhai got up to face her and positioned himself in front of her entrance. She was now wet enough to ept him. He put her arms around his shoulders and kissed her lips again.


    "I''m sorry but this will hurt a little."


    Nana surrendered herself. She lost against Jinhai; against his confession, and against his heart that he bared open to admit his feelings for her, which was difficult for him the most given his situation.


    She smiled faintly and nodded. "Please"

 Chapter 129: Chen celebration banquet: Breaking all the shackles (3)

    Chapter 129: Chen celebration banquet: Breaking all the shackles (3)


    Over at the banquet hall, everyone''s patience was running out. It was almost an hour but there was no sign of the electricitying back any soon.


    The Chen family was fiercely ring at the manager.


    Chen Liling said furiously, "What went so wrong!? My future daughter-inw is missing and we cannot even go look for her. What are your technicians doing!?"


    "T-They are checking on it, Madam Chen."


    "STILL checking?", she emphasized shooting daggers at him.


    "Please forgive us, Madam Chen. The technicians said that the wiring is a hell lot of messed up. If they did anything wrong, our systems and generators can stop working for good. If that happens, then we will never get the electricity back."


    "I don''t want to hear anything! I want to find Nana and that is it."


    "Madam Chen, this hotel is very big with over 600 rooms. In this pitch-ck darkness, it will be dangerous to search for anyone. I promise. Please give us two more hours. We will definitely fix it by then. Just two more hours."


    "The hell we will give you two more hours. We are calling our guards right now.", She said.


    Just then, Jianyu''s phone rang. "Mom. It''s Nana!"


    He quickly picked it up. "Nana. Where are you? We are all worried about you."


    Chen Liling said, "Give me the phone."


    "Dear, are you alright?"


    "Yes aunt, don''t worry. I''m fine. I was just feeling nervous meeting all the big CEO''s and other guests, so I got a little tired."


    "Oh, dear. I told you not to worry about them. But where are you? Jianyu wille to pick you up."


    "No, it''s fine. My phone is barely working and it may shut down at any moment. I called to tell you that you don''t need to look for me. It is dangerous. I wille back myself once the power is back."


    "But"


    "Trust me, aunt. I''m okay."


    She sighed. "Okay. If you say so."


    "En. Ah, the battery is hardly 1 percent-", and the line went dead.


    "What did she say Mom?", Jianyu asked worriedly.


    She told her what they talked about. "It''s alright. I could make out from her voice that she is okay.", she looked at the manager sharply, "What are you still waiting for!? Get going."


    The manager quickly ran away.


    ---


    Standing at a corner, the manager dialed a number. "It''s done. Madam Chen has agreed to wait for two more hours. What did you do? Thank God the call came at the right time, or else she was just a call away from summoning the Chen family guards."


    The man wearing a ck leather jacket said, "En. I had anticipated this. So, I was ready. Don''t worry. There will be no more hups."


    "Okay, and please don''t forget to put a good word for me to the Chen''s alright? As much as I cannot offend you, I cannot provoke the Chen''s either."


    He chuckled. "Don''t worry. I won''t let this affect your business.", and he hung up.


    The manager sighed. On one side was Chen family and on the other side was...


    ---


    Yukito was walking along the hallway with his shlight when he bumped into someone.


    He just got the news from Jianyu that Nana is okay. The twins were relieved. Yukito excused himself for the restroom when he crashed into someone.


    "I''m so sorry. Are you hurt?", Yukito asked. He raised his head to look at the man and was stunned.


    What a tall man! Even if he was a boy himself he couldn''t deny his good looks.


    Damn, he is a threat to people like me. I can never hope for a girlfriend if people like him will exist. Sob.


    The young man in front of him stared at Yukito. He said nothing.


    "Excuse me. I asked are you okay?"


    That man smiled.


    Handsome but weird, Yukito thought.


    "Are you okay?", he asked once again.


    "No, I''m not okay", the man said dreamily.


    "What''s wrong? Where are you hurt?", he asked worriedly.


    "My heart."


    Yukito blinked his eyes. "Your heart?"


    "Yes. My heart. I have fallen in love."


    Huh? Yukito looked at him speechlessly. "Love? With whom?"


    "With you.", he straightaway said without any reservation.


    Yukito just nkly stared at him like he was looking at an idiot. "W-with me?"


    "Yes. You are the one.", he grabbed his hands. Yukito widened his eyes. "I felt it right now. You are the one meant for me."


    Dude, we seriously just bumped into each other for the first time! And you fell in love?


    Yukito tried to smile, "Haha, nice joke." He tried to remove his hand but the man firmly held it.


    "This is not a joke. I love you.", he nodded furiously.


    "We have just met for the first time. It has hardly been a minute. How can you be so sure?", he asked exasperated.


    "Instinct!"


    His mouth twitched. The hell of an instinct you have!


    Yukito pursed his lips, "You can clearly see that I''m a guy, right?"


    "So what? Love transcends all gender bias.", he proudly said.


    Yukito''s eyebrows twitched. What a cheesy line!


    "Are you gay?"


    "No."


    "Bisexual?"


    "No."


    "So, basically straight?"


    "Was. Was straight until now. But now I found you." He pouted looking at him with his big, sparkling eyes. "Are you prejudiced?"


    "Hey! Don''t you give me that sad puppy look, okay? And I''m not prejudiced. But I''m into girls. I''m sorry."


    "Ah, that is not a big problem. And how do you know you cannot love a man?", he waved his hand. "Once I''ll kiss you, you will forget all the girls ever existing on this."


    Overconfident much?


    "I don''t know about the kiss but my hands are itching to punch the hell out of you."


    "dly. But look here. I''m such a fool. I didn''t even introduce myself."


    He said, "I''m Liu Jing. Your future husband."


    Liu?, he frowned. And what future husband!?


    "Liu JingAre you rted to Mr. Liu Jinhai?"


    His eyes shone. "You know my big brother? Look, this is called fate."


    Fate my ass! I see, so he is his little brother.


    Yukito then looked at him from top to bottom. "Liu Jing. There is no electricity. People are literally sweating. Why are you wearing a leather jacket?"

 Chapter 130: Chen celebration banquet: Breaking all the shackles (4)

    Chapter 130: Chen celebration banquet: Breaking all the shackles (4)


    ***WARNING! MATURE CONTENT. ***


    "Why are you wearing a leather jacket? And what''s with the cap on your head? With which eyes are you seeing any sunlight here?", Yukito looked at him as if he was an idiot wearing such things when it is so hot.


    Liu Jing tilted his head and smiled mysteriously.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing. You are right. I''m such an idiot. I was feeling so hot and I didn''t even realize that I had my jacket on. And the capI forget about it too. Hehe", he scratched his head sheepishly.


    The second young master of Liu family is an airhead?


    Yukito smiled somehow. "Now that you know, it''s fine. Well, I should leave. It wasnice meeting you.", even he wasn''t clear what he was supposed to think about their meeting.


    He freed his hand and quickly walked away.


    "What? Wait! You didn''t tell me your name!"


    But Yukito was already gone.


    Jing sighed. Aish, he slipped past me.


    He smiled. But not the next time.


    ---


    Back in room 1205.


    Jinhai slowly entered Nana continuously kissing her lips to divert her mind from the pain. He was hard and really wanted to plunge himself inside her, but he knew it would terribly hurt her. With great difficulty, he controlled his strong urge.


    Nana felt an intrusion slowly making its way inside her deeper and deeper. She closed her eyes feeling herself slowly being filled up by him.


    Their bodies seemed to melt against each other.


    Jinhai felt her tightening around him. He felt her insides squeezing him making him go insane. He thrusted a little farther and he heard her let out a small whimper in his mouth.


    Her barrier broke, and he stopped. A tear rolled down her eye.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I know it''s hurting but please rx. It will be over soon."


    He kept peppering gentle kisses on her face to ease her pain.


    The pain slowly started to subside and she sighed in relief. Jinhai saw the creases on her forehead softening.


    He moved even deeperpletely enveloping her with himself.


    They were finally intertwined as one. They had only heard until now how the first time with the person you love feels so magical. But now they truly felt it. It was not sex. It was making love to the person to whom you have given your everything.


    Only the sound of their racing heartbeats echoed in that silent room.


    He gave her some time to adjust to his length. Her walls tightened around him, even more, making him throat a grunt.


    "Nana", he bit her ear.


    He gently started moving inside out. It was killing him to go slow, but one look at Nana melted away his anguish. It was all worth it.


    Nana was trembling. She unconsciously brought him even closer to her, feeling their connection.


    The pain soon turned into pleasure, and she throbbed for him even more. Her muscles rxed allowing him to go even deeper.


    It was a new sensation, a new feeling. Her blood started pumping, her heart was racing, sending shivers down her spine. The warm fullness inside her brought tears to her eyes.


    The immense pleasure was beyond her imagination.


    After every thrust, he inched even deeper and deeper inside her. Soon, he hit the most sensitive spot.


    "Ah! Jinhai!", she bit his shoulder hard unable to bear the pleasure. Tears started rolling down.


    Jinhai understood. He kissed her lips, dancing his tongue around hers thrusting faster and faster, mercilessly hitting her spot over and over. She felt dizzy and lightheaded. His chest collided with her breasts sending waves of currents in their bodies.


    "AhJinhaiNo"


    The room was filled with the smell of their intense lovemaking. The temperature rose to make them perspire. The sweat from their bodies mixed with each other.


    The tingling sensation once again bubbled inside her stomach.


    "J-JinhaiI"


    "En.", he understood and entered a little harder this time.


    "Jinhai!!", she cried his name. She felt the pleasure from the release washing over all her senses.


    Jinhai also felt his climaxing. He relentlessly kept on thrusting, whispering her name until she could think no more. His every naked stroke against her naked skin made their minds go nk bringing them to the point of no return.


    Their bodies meshed against each other and their fingers intertwined.


    "NanaNanaNana", he repeated her name near her ear, his hot breath tickling her.


    He gave onest, deep thrust harder than ever. He shuddered and found his own release inside her. He poured it all until thest drop.


    "Nana!!", he groaned.


    Nana felt his warm fluid slowly trickle inside her.


    To Jinhai, the thought of his liquid coursing through her gave a feeling ofing back home.


    It felt like this was always meant to be. This was what he was always waiting for; to fall in love and be one with the person he truly loved.


    He pressed his forehead against hers.


    He said, "When we are together it feels so rightI feel like I found the one part missing from my life this whole time. Thest piece of a puzzle thatpletes the picture." He kissed the nape of her neck.


    He rested his head in between her neck and shoulder. "I love you.", he said once again.


    "Jinhai", she was going to say something when a sudden wave of heat burst inside her.


    The drug''s effect was still going strong.


    Jinhai also felt the same.


    More.


    Once was not enough.


    Seeing her panting under him and his kiss marks that he left all over her body, he got aroused again.


    He was still inside her when his length hardened.


    Nana felt her core stretch with him growing bigger and bigger inside her.


    "Ahnn!"


    She hugged him more tightly. They lost their control and once again, the room was filled with the wet sounds of their naked flesh pping against each other.


    They had no idea how many times they did it when after two hours, the drug finally wore off. He pulled himself out of her and took her in his arms.


    Nana was exhausted. The roller coaster of all feelings, both physical and emotional, drained her of all her strength.


    "Liu Jinhai", she spoke softly.


    Jinhai hugged her. "Sshh.", he caressed her hair, "Sleep."


    He kissed her forehead. "Close your eyes."


    That sounded a very tempting offer. Her eyelids got heavy and she slowly drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 131: Chen celebration banquet: The Aftermath (1)

    Chapter 131: Chen celebration banquet: The Aftermath (1)


    Exactly two hourster since the manager spoke to Chen Liling, the hotel was lit up with lights once again.


    The manager had somehow tried to calm down the furious guests. Even though the main announcement was over, Jianyu and Nana''s dance was also a part of the event as a newly engaged couple.


    Nobody had the guts to leave the Chen banquet in the middle of their celebration. Plus, this was also a great opportunity for many businessmen to form their connections with the Chen and Liu family or even other influential CEO''s. They didn''t want to let go of the chance, so they put up with it.


    "Finally!"


    "I thought this banquet will have to be canceled."


    The guests were busy murmuring.


    Amidst their talk, Xiang Qingge asked Liu Chunhua. "Did you get any call from Huian? I can''t see her anywhere. I also tried her phone but she isn''t picking up."


    Liu Chunhua sighed. "Even I don''t know. The power is back just now. She may have got stuck somewhere. I think she may being back."


    She nodded.


    "Even Jinhai and Jing are not here. The three hours of darkness have confused everyone."


    She saw Liu Haiing and asked him. "Hai. Have you seen Huian or Jinhai anywhere?"


    "Nope. Don''t worry. They may be on their way back."


    ---


    Chen Liling asked Jianyu. "Why hasn''t Nana returned yet? She said that she wille back once the power is on."


    "Let me try her cellwait. Her phone must be switched off. It had run out of battery.", he said.


    "Oh, dear. Now what? Even the CCTV wouldn''t have recorded anything."


    "We will watch the tape before the lights went out.", he said.


    ---


    Huian''s eyelids slowly fluttered open. Everything was still blurry. She blinked a few times and her vision cleared.


    She saw a familiar ceiling.


    "Huhwhere am I? Wait, this looks like my room." She looked left and right and confirmed her doubt.


    She thought a little more and the memories starteding back to her. How she drugged Jinhai, how she tried to take him to his room, and how an unknown man grabbed her and made her unconscious.


    She instantly got up in a panic, eyes wide open.


    "Who was that man? Why did he do that? And why did he bring me here?" Thousands of questions gued her mind.


    She was utterly confused.


    "Nofirst thing is where is Jinhai? I drugged him and then I lost him. So, what happened to him? In that condition where would he be now? I-I have to find out."


    But she already got a very bad feeling about this. She had nned everything, and at the same time, a man kidnaps her?


    It cannot be a coincidence.


    She quickly got up and headed out.


    ---


    In-room 1206.


    Suyin opened her eyes. Her mind was still foggy. She felt chilly all of a sudden. She shivered.


    She felt a heavy weight on her waist and legs. She furrowed her brows.


    "W-what is this? Where am I? Why does it feel so cold?"


    She turned her head and was horrified to see the scene.


    A naked man was sleeping beside her, whose hand was on her waist. She looked down and found herself naked too.


    She started trembling. She looked at her right and another man was lying beside her, snoring like hell.


    Her mind nked out. She found a third man sleeping in a somewhat weird position, one of his legs on hers. One man was on the couch and thest one slept on the floor near the bed in a half-sitting position.


    All eitherpletely or half-naked.


    At first, she couldn''t think straight. She zoned out. Then a sudden ache in herher region jolted her fully awake.


    She finally started to remember bit by bit.


    shback.


    After pushing Nana in the supposed "1206" room, she suddenly felt dizzy and crashed against the opposite room''s door. It opened and she fell inside.


    Hearing a thud, one man got alerted. "Who is that?"


    The second man said, "Stupid, it is our feast.", he licked his lips.


    "Correct. The woman must have brought the girl. About time already.", another said.


    They switched on their shlight and went to check. As expected, a woman was lying on the ground breathing heavily. They hadn''t seen Suyin personally nor were they shown any photo of Nana, so they assumed her to be Nana. They were only told to deal with the woman who will be pushed inside in a drugged state.


    "HotI-Its so hotAhhh!!!", she shrieked in pain sweating hard.


    "Don''t worry baby. We are here to solve that problem of yours.", one snickered. He picked her up and threw her on the bed.


    He got on top of her, tore her clothes and started caressing her body.


    Suyin felt his touch but her mind wasn''t thinking straight. Her core ached desperately feeling the need to have sex.


    Ahit''s so painful down there. It''s unbearable. I want someone


    Her mind waspletely taken over by her body''s desire to be f*cked. When she felt someone touching her, she went crazy. She pulled the man towards her and kissed him hard.


    The man widened his eyes in shock. He knew that she was drugged. He smirked. He kissed her back even harder forcing his tongue inside her mouth. She felt ecstatic and kissed him with the same fervor darting her wet tongue with his.


    It was pretty much obvious what happened next.


    They all started f*cking her with Suyin not only cooperating but wanting for even more.

 Chapter 132: Chen celebration banquet: The Aftermath (2)

    Chapter 132: Chen celebration banquet: The Aftermath (2)


    *WARNING. A LITTLE MATURE SCENE.*


    "Morepleasedo it harderAh!", Suyin begged them as they kept thrusting inside her, sucking her breasts, and kissing her all over her body.


    "Yes, baby", said one while panting. "As you say.", and he pushed himself even harder.


    "Ahh no! It feels so goodYes, right thereGo deeperKeep on hitting there", she cried in pleasure as she wrapped her legs around the man''s waist who was thrusting inside her. He groaned loudly.


    She grabbed the man''s head and raised her chest to offer her breasts to him. Needless to say, he sucked them hard, biting her nipples and roughly massaging the other. Her eyes rolled back in ecstasy.


    "Please don''t stopI want moreF*ck me like crazy"


    "Don''t pull it outI need more"


    "Mmnne inside me", she moaned.


    Obviously, the men were more than happy to fulfill her begging and pleading.


    They f*cked her in many positions. One man turned Suyin toy her on her stomach and thrusted from behind, while she was sucking another man''s d*ck in front. This position hit her spot even more wildly and she moved back and forth in tandem.


    After having sex for straight two hours, they got tired and slept on any ce they could find since the bed couldn''t amodate six people. Exhausted and satisfied, Suyin also fell asleep.


    Present.


    Suyin trembled after remembering everything. She had no idea how her n went wrong. But, once again it was her who...


    Suddenly, the man on her left moved and she jolted.


    But, she felt weird in her core. She looked down and saw that the man''s d*ck was still inside her, with the cum oozing out of her.


    She was horrified. She instantly got up to pull it out. The man woke up with the movement. He saw her and smirked. He pulled her towards him.


    "Ah!"


    "How was it, baby? Did you enjoy it?"


    "You! Get off your disgusting hands off me!"


    "C''mon. Just a while back you were all over us begging us to f*ck you and now you are showing attitude?"


    "Shut up! Why the hell did you do that to me!? You were supposed to f*ck that girl I pushed inside!!", she roared furiously.


    "Heh. Don''t pretend to be someone else now. Let''s continue where we left off.", and he kissed her.


    "No! Let me go!"


    This time he found her struggling under him.


    Aish! She was more obedient when she was drugged. Sad that it wore off.


    He grabbed his belt and tied her wrists behind the bed. Before she could make sense of anything going on, he spread her legs and plunged himself inside her. She tried to scream but he smashed his lips on hers to prevent it.


    And once again, they started another round of wild sex but this timeSuyin pleading him to stop.


    ---


    In-room 1205.


    The bedsidemp glowed softly as the power came back.


    Jinhai gradually opened his eyes sensing the illumination. He looked down at his side to see a soft, warm body pressed in his embrace sleeping peacefully.


    He remembered everything that happened. And why.


    Huian. He squinted his eyes recalling the chain of events.


    He knew what stormy ahead. He understood the repercussions.


    Jinhai gently caressed Nana''s head.


    He looked at the time. It was more than three hours already, and he knew everybody would be looking for them by now. They would being here at any moment. And no way he wanted a spectacle in the room with people barging in and watching them so intimately.


    Nana was naked too. If even by mistake any man saw her exposed, Jinhai swore he will gauge his eyeballs out of him.


    He knew how tired she was and how she really needed some sleep, but he had to wake her up.


    He gently patted her, and spoke softly in her ear. "Nana."


    "Nana."


    She shifted a little but didn''t wake up. She snuggled closer to him. His heart ached. He hugged her back and kissed her cheek.


    "Nana. Wake up."


    Nana knit her brows. She heard someone faintly calling her name. She didn''t wish to open her eyes, but his sweet voice and tender pats managed to stir her.


    "Hmm...?", she mumbled drowsily.


    "Nana. Please wake up. We have toleave from here."


    She frowned. She slowly opened her eyes. She blinked her eyes to see the man before her.


    Liu Jinhai


    She looked at him in confusion.


    Am I dreaming?


    Then she looked over the ce to find herself on a bed, in his arms.


    What?


    Her eyes slowly widened in realization. She saw how both of them were naked under the covers.


    H-how am I here?


    "Nana.", he called out.


    She looked at him nkly. "Liu JinhaiHow are we here?"


    He kept quiet.


    "Tell me.", she said with a dreadful feeling arising.


    "We were drugged."


    She was still looking at him, but in her mind, she was trying to recall her memories.


    I felt sick all of a sudden. Then


    She recollected how a waitress approached her asking her toe with her for the medicine. Everything got dark and the next thing she knows is that she was pushed in a room.


    Then she finally and very clearly remembered what happened afterward. Jinhai''s confession, and how they made love. The realization of how they both couldn''t stop themselves shook her to the core. The situation was such that she couldn''t even feel happy for his confession.


    She started quivering. Before she knew it, tears were already falling down.


    "What did we do"


    "Nana. Listen to me. Look at me.", he cupped her face.


    "Liu JinhaiW-what will we do now? Everything is overEverything is finished! You are married and I...I just got engaged and we didit", she started sobbing hard.


    "No! Nothing is over. Look at me.", Jinhai urged her.


    "Uncle and Aunt Chen, Jianyu...what will I say to them? How can I ever face them!?"


    "Please look at me, Nana."


    Her eyes met his.


    "Do you trust me?", he asked in dead seriousness.


    She saw a strange determination in them. A resolve to make everything right.


    But how can anything be right now? They cannot turn back. What is done, is done. So, how can anything get right at this point?


    But her heart already had the answer.


    "Yes, I trust you."


    "I promise. You will not have to lower your head in shame. You will not have to bear any criticism. I promise I will not let you suffer."

 Chapter 133: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Suyin (1)

    Chapter 133: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Suyin (1)


    Liu, Chen and Xiang family gathered in the main security control room where big TV disys were held capturing every part of the hotel.


    Jianyu said to the manager, "y from the part where Nana left for the restroom."


    "Yes, sir."


    Near the restroom entrance, they saw Nanaing there.


    "There she is!", Chen Liling said.


    They saw everything about how a waitress talked something to her and made Nana follow her. Reaching near the elevator, they saw them again but then the power cut off and everything went dark.


    "Who is that woman? Where was she taking her? And Nana. She looked even sicker than before.", she said with worry gnawing her heart. "Jianyu. I''m getting a bad feeling about this."


    Jianyu said, "Calm down mom.", though he himself was feeling very anxious. "We will go look for her. If she had to take the stairs then, then she wouldn''t have gone much farther. Maybe maximum up to the the twelfth or thirteenth floor. Carrying a person with you and then climbing up is very hard."


    She nodded.


    Suddenly Jing interrupted, "Wait."


    "What is it?", she asked.


    "I think we should also check for big brother and Huian. I can''t seem to find them either."


    Liu Hai nodded.


    Xiang Qingge said worriedly, "Yes. I didn''t see Huian anywhere."


    Chen Liling said, "Yes, yes. We should check the recording again."


    The manager, on Jing''s signal yed the footage. It started from where Huian stood at a corner trying to hide from the crowd.


    They frowned noticing such odd behavior. Then they widened their eyes in shock watching what she did next.


    She mixed some liquid in a ss of wine. The same ss that she offered to Jinhai. After five minutes, Jinhai started to feel ufortable. Huian tried to help him and there was some disagreement at first, but she managed to convince him.


    She reached near the elevator supporting him on her shoulders and then everything cked out.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Liu Chunhua got restless. "What happened to my Jinhai!? His condition looked just like Nana. Hai, do something! Where is my son!?", she asked shaking his arm.


    "It''s alright Chunhua. He must be fine. Jing, let''s go. Jinhai''s room is on the thirteenth floor."


    "Yup." He narrowed his eyes at Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge. "We clearly saw Huian tampering my brother''s drink. If something bad happened to my brother, then I won''t spare her, Uncle and Aunt."


    Father Xiang would have got offended by his threat, but he was stunned watching the clip.


    Grandma Liu thought, The thing Huian mixed in his drinkis that what I think it is?


    ---


    The thirteenth floor in Jinhai''s room.


    Assistant Xin slowly woke up. He opened his eyes, and a sharp pain shot from his head.


    "Ouch!"


    He held his forehead and looked at the dried blood on his palm. Instantly, he remembered everything.


    He got up. "Oh no! Sir Liu Jinhai! What time is it?"


    He saw more than three hours already gone by.


    Nodid she seed in drugging sir? Am I toote?


    Just then somebody knocked on the door.


    "Jinhai! Are you there inside? Open the door." It was Liu Hai calling.


    "Bro, are you alright? Please say something.", Jing asked.


    Xin quickly opened the door.


    "Jinhai-", Liu Chunhua was about to rush inside but was shocked seeing Xin instead. Everybody else too.


    "A-assistant Xin. What are you doing here in Jinhai''s room?"


    "Sir, Mam. We really don''t have time for this. Where is Sir and Lady Liu?", he asked with great tension evident on his face.


    Liu Hai said, "We came here looking for him. But what happened? Why are you so worried?"


    "I will tell you everything. First, we need to find them!"


    "Mom, dad", a voice came from behind.


    They turned and saw Huian behind them.


    Xiang Qingge and Xiang Wei rushed to her, "Huian! Where were you?"


    "I-I-", she stuttered.


    But, suddenly Xin dashed outside and entered the room from where Huian came out. He thoroughly checked inside but didn''t find Jinhai.


    "Where is Sir?", he snarled, giving Huian a deathly re.


    When she saw Xin, she remembered their conversation, and how she knocked him out.


    Crap, I totally forgot about him! He knows everything. But how is he out here? I had locked him in the bathroom!


    Her mind was busy thinking and specting about that mystery man who kidnapped her, that Xinpletely slipped from her mind.


    Xiang Wei was angered. "You! What''s with that tone? Speak respectfully to my daughter!"


    Assistant Xin didn''t bother. His main priority was to know the whereabouts of his boss right now.


    Huian got afraid and immediately rushed to him. "Assistant Xin! Have you seen my Jinhai?", she acted as if she was concerned.


    As she got closer to him, she whispered in a low voice, "Please don''t say anything now. Let us talk about thister, okay?"


    Xin sneered. "You wish."


    Huian gnashed her teeth. "Please. Listen to me. I had my reasons."


    "Which you can use them to try to fool your family. But not me."


    "You-"


    "What are you whispering Huian? Tell us too.", Jing smirked.


    She wished to kill Jing for unnecessarily bbing his mouth.


    Chen Liling couldn''t take it anymore. "Enough! It''s good that we found Huian but what about Nana and Jinhai? They are still missing."


    Huian''s heart thumped.


    Jinhai andNana? She is also missing? A-are they together? But Jinhai is drugged. Then No. No, no, no. I''m thinking too much. It might be a coincidence.


    Jing said, "Why don''t we check the twelfth floor? That waitress couldn''t have carried Sister Nana any farther than this floor. She also looked sick. The eleventh floor is locked down. Nobody can enter. So it can only be the twelfth floor."


    Chen Liling said, "Yes. Let''s not waste any more time. Let us quickly head there."

 Chapter 134: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Suyin (2)

    Chapter 134: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Suyin (2)


    The media and all the guests saw how the three prominent families were jogging back and forth.


    "Did something happen?"


    "Why do they seem all tense?"


    The media reporters smelled breaking news. Their sharp senses detected a serious change in the atmosphere. One reporter said, "Something big has definitely happened."


    "What are we doing here then? We should follow them and cover the story!"


    ---


    All three families reached on the twelfth floor.


    The media reporters and the guests were already there.


    Liu Chunhua asked, "What are they doing here?"


    Suddenly, the cell phones of all the reporters buzzed at the same time.


    One reporter checked it and said, "I just got a tip that a very famous socialite is having sex with multiple men; in room 1206."


    The others nodded as well.


    Chen Liling frowned. But she didn''t have the time to find out about any unknown woman.


    All the guests started murmuring.


    "A socialite like us?", one woman asked.


    "Who can she be?"


    "God her family will be ruined if she is exposed."


    "Why would a rich heiress be a sl*t?"


    The reporters got excited to expose it and they started banging on the door of room 1206. Very soon, the door just broke.


    The scene before their eyes made them utterly speechless.


    The woman was none other than Tang Suyin. Not only that, they saw four men just waking up from their sleep who were lying around, and one man still having sex with her right now.


    She was naked and her hands were tied back on the bed while the man kept on thrusting inside her. The man was enjoying the sex so much that he didn''t even hear people barging in.


    With all the mess, her mask fell on the floor long back showing the real face behind it.


    They were doing it so wildly that the women couldn''t even look.


    The cameramen started shooting and recording her in the act.


    Suyin was startled with the sudden intrusion of so many people. She widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "Tang Suyinshe is Tang Suyin!", one woman shouted.


    Outside, the three families froze.


    Jianyu stopped in his tracks.


    Su-Suyin?


    They looked at each other with confusion and shock clearly written on their faces.


    Jianyu pushed everybody aside. "Out of the way!"


    He entered the room and saw the scene happening right in front of his eyes. He stood rooted.


    Suyin saw him and froze. She vigorously started shaking her head.


    "No! Don''t look!"


    What the hellis happening over here?


    Chen Liling, Huian and everybody else too were shell shocked.


    What is she doing hereand in this state?


    Chen Liling was outraged. "You reporters! Stop filming her! Do you have any sense of moral decency!? Jianyu, what are you doing? Get the man off her!"


    The reporters immediately stopped. They didn''t want to anger Madam Chen.


    Jianyu snapped out of it. He dashed forward, grabbed the man and punched him hard on his face. The man''s jaw almost broke and he fell down with a loud thud.


    "AH!!! Who the fu*k hit me?", he screamed.


    Jianyu untied Suyin and covered her with the bedsheet.


    "Jianyu!!!", she started crying loudly.


    The other four men got freaked out. Even though they belonged to the underworld, they were not foolish enough to start a war with Liu''s and Chen''s. They were the families who even stood on top of the underworld.


    They had an unspoken rule to not mess with them.


    F*ck!!! We messed with Chen Jianyu''s woman! We are f*cking dead!!!


    But the man with his broken jaw had already lost it.


    "Why are you crying now!? Weren''t you enjoying it this whole time? If you want to me, then me the poor fate that made you that woman''s enemy. The one who pushed you to us to have our way with you.", he screamed painfully.


    Suyin froze.


    I don''t understand how I ended up here!? I clearly remember that I pushed Nana inside. I even checked the room number! It was 1206. And now this man. He will spill everything!


    If I''m here then where did Nana go!?


    She gritted her teeth. Once again she suffered the same fate as that night.


    Why! Why? Why? Why?


    Everybody was shocked by hearing what the man said.


    One of the women among the guests murmured. "What? So somebody plotted against Tang Suyin?"


    "Who has such bad a grudge against her?"


    Suyin started sobbing. "J-Jianyu"


    Chen Liling couldn''t believe it.


    The same thing happened twice? How can it be? Her gut feeling told her that this was a very big conspiracy.


    But, this time Jianyu refused to believe in her tears. It can never be a coincidence that Suyin was attacked in the same hotel where the banquet was held.


    He grabbed Suyin''s jaw and asked withplete madness and rage shrouding his eyes. His chilling gaze made her shudder. "Where is Nana?"


    "W-what?",


    "WHERE IS NANA!!?", he shouted at the top of his voice.


    Everyone was startled.


    "I-I- don''t know.", she was crying hard.


    "One more lie and I will cut off your tongue.", he tightened his grip on her jaw.


    "Ouch!"


    "Jianyu, stop!", Chen Liling said. "What are you doing? How will she know where Nana is?"


    "Because she has done this before."


    Suyin looked at him incredulously.


    "N-no-" Is he going to tell


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Just then, the door of the opposite room openedwith Jinhai and Nanaing out together.

 Chapter 135: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Suyin (3)

    Chapter 135: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Suyin (3)


    Dead silence.


    Nobody even dared to breathe.


    Liu Hai said nothing. Liu Chunhua had her hand on her mouth, eyes wide open. Grandma Liu thought that she will get a heart attack for real this time.


    The Xiang''s looked at each other in disbelief.


    Chen Liling and Chen Guiren couldn''t contain their shock.


    Jianyu''s hand loosened from over Suyin''s jaw. He thought his mind was ying tricks on him.


    The most horrible condition was obviously of none other than Huian. The state of her mindit really felt that she may go psycho.


    "Jinhai", she weakly called out. The dread in her voice was unmistakable.


    Nana saw everybody gathered like that looking at them with utter horror and she felt the goosebumps creep up on her skin.


    "Nee-chan!", Yukito and Yukira dashed towards her.


    Jing saw the same boy he just met a while ago; calling Nana as their sister, who also had a twin brother.


    The same boy who he fell in love with.


    Finally, this was the first time in the whole evening that his eyes bulged out in shock.


    F*ck. he is Sister Nana''s brother!?


    At first, he was confused too as to which one was who, but then out of the two, with his mannerisms and his voice, he was able to figure out who was Yukito.


    While Jing was trying to cope up with this sudden bomb dropped on him, Liu Chunhua came forward and asked Jinhai.


    "Jinhai. Why are you with Nana? W-what has happened?"


    "We both were drugged.", he simply said without exining anything further.


    Nobody was that dumb not to know what must have happened.


    Huian tremblingly stepped forward. She seemed to have lost all energy. Her eyes looked dead.


    My Jinhai...with Nana...


    "Jinhai. Nothing happened, right? I know. I believe in you. You cannot betray-"


    "We have done it.", he cut her off.


    Everybody took sharp breaths. Confessing the truth straightaway without a single change in expression.


    Liu Jinhai really had the guts!


    Huian saw Nana standing beside him. Her eyes were shut, tears trickling down that said she was ready to face the consequences.


    She even sawkiss marks on her neck.


    Huian lost it.


    "NANA YOU B*TCH!!!!"


    She madly rushed towards Nana and raised her hand to p her.


    "My husband. My Jinhai. You slept with him. How dare you!?"


    Nana shut her eyes tightly to brace herself for the impact.


    But, it never came.


    Before Huian could even touch a strand of her hair, Jinhai stopped her hand in mid-air.


    "Jinhai, don''t stop me now! Today, I will definitely teach this sl*t a lesson. How-"


    "Huian.", he said icily, freezing the ce with his coldness. "Not today. Not once again. Don''t you dare try to touch her.", he harshly shook her hand away.


    Huian looked at him in disbelief.


    "JinhaiY-you are stopping me? You are taking her side over me? Your wife? She has wronged me and you...are defending her?"


    The guests, the media reportersthey didn''t know how to react. Never in their sane minds, they ever thought that this celebration will take such a turn!


    Xiang Wei grabbed his cor and shouted. "Jinhai! How dare you talk like that to Huian!? Do you have left no respect for her? You slept with some other woman and you have the nerve to scold my daughter!!"


    Jing immediately rushed to his brother''s side pushing Xiang Wei away, "Hands off my brother Uncle Xiang!"


    Jinhai stopped him. "It''s okay, Jing." He patted his shoulder.


    Xiang Wei said, "Don''t meddle into this matter, Jing. You are just a kid."


    "Heh. If being an adult means to be like you or your daughter then I''m better off being a kid.", he sneered.


    Over there, Suyin had to listen twice before believing it herself that Nana slept with Jinhai.


    She nkly stared ahead.


    So, while I was here getting vited by these men, sheslept with Liu Jinhai?


    In a way, her n had seeded. Nana did spend the night with a man. She did lose her virginity.


    But for God''s sake, that man is Liu Jinhai, not any disgusting creep. The business God, a beauty himself and the wealthiest man in China with whom countless women are dying to sleep without even giving a f*ck that he is married.


    Yes, it will cause a hell of a storm, but that was not her motive, neither did she care about that. She only wanted Nana to get vited by those filthy men. But instead, she managed to sleep with the best man ever.


    Jianyu found it suffocating. He didn''t want to know that Suyin was the cause of this. He didn''t wish to know that once again Suyin tried to harm Nana. And this time he won''t have anybody else but to me himself.


    If he hadn''t given Suyin the chance that day in the hospital, had he remained firm in not letting her go, then all of this would have never happened.


    This time Nana suffered. All because of him.


    How can I ever repent my blunder? How can I atone this? Nothing can bring back her innocence. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault!!!


    He covered his face with his hands in remorse.


    "Jianyu!!", Chen Liling rushed towards him. Chen Guiren too.


    Xiang Wei and everybody else looked at them.


    Chen Liling hugged him. "Jianyu. No matter what anyone says, I trust Nana. I know she will never do this kind of thing. She wouldn''t even think about it. I know it''s difficult, but please, please get it together. We will find that person who is behind everything. Right now she needs you. She needs your support. So-"


    He slowly pushed his mother away.


    He murderously looked at Suyin. He grabbed a fistful of her hair and asked like he was Satan himself, "Are. You. Behind. This?"

 Chapter 136: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Suyin (4)

    Chapter 136: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Suyin (4)


    Suyin shrieked in pain. "Jianyu, leave me. It''s hurting."


    "Last chance.", Jianyu growled.


    She was scared shitless.


    "No, I''m not!"


    "Then why are you here in this hotel?"


    She was stumped. She couldn''t think of any excuse.


    Chen Liling was trying to stop Jianyu when her sight fell at the floor where all the clothes were scattered; belonging to those men and Suyin. She widened her eyes noticing the waitress uniform.


    That woman was also a waitress who was carrying Nana. Is she


    She asked the man whose jaw Jianyu hit. "Were you told to attack this woman?", she pointed at Suyin.


    The man finally came into his senses. "I-I don''t know. We were just told that she will push one woman in this room 1206. And we have tovite her."


    "She? It was a woman?", she narrowed her eyes.


    "Y-yes"


    Jianyu tightened his grip. "So it was a woman after all."


    "It was not me! Ask them. Was I the woman who brought them here? Why would they vite me if I had bribed them?"


    Indeed, that made sense.


    The waitress''s face was not that clearly visible in CCTV but they were sure that she was not Suyin.


    "Yes. She is not that woman.", the man said.


    "See!"


    "Then why is this waitress uniform here?", Chen Liling asked. "We saw in the CCTV that a waitress was taking Nana somewhere. Here, there are only these men''s clothes and that same uniform. And you are the only woman here."


    Just a moment ago Suyin thought that she won but now all her overconfidence shattered instantly.


    "Regarding your face, you could have just disguised yourself. It is not that hard to arrange for a mask to hide your face."


    She knew now that she couldn''t lie anymore. It was all out.


    She began tough hysterically.


    "Hahaha Hahaha hahahaYes! I was the one. I did all this! I drugged Nana. I wanted her to get filthy just how I got that night! I wanted her to be f*cked by these men. Hahahahaha."


    She gotpletely psycho.


    Everyone was aghast. The reporters quickly started recording.


    "She is such a monster! She plotted against the fiance?"


    "What a disgusting woman!"


    "Oh my God! Was Suyin r*ped?"


    "But how is it connected to Nana?"


    There were millions of questions.


    Nana was looking dumbfounded at her.


    Miss Tang drugged me? But why? What did I do to her?


    Chen Liling looked at her fiercely. "How dare you! And what nonsense are you spouting? How is it Nana''s fault that you were r*ped that night?"


    "It was all her fault! She was supposed to be there instead of me! She was supposed to be r*ped by those gangsters. But she got away with it and I was the one who got trapped."


    Liu Jinhai clenched his hand into a fist. But his eyes were deathly calm.


    Chen Liling and Chen Guiren were utterly perplexed.


    "Did she think that I will let her live happily when I was touched and sullied? Hah! In her dreams! I want revenge! I want to see her shouting and screaming and crying and begging when the men will be touching her-"


    *SLAP*


    Suyin fell on the floor.


    She dumbfoundedly looked up to see Jianyu mad in rage.


    He grabbed her and pped her hard on the same cheek again.


    "Ah!!", she screamed.


    Then he pped her on the other cheek twice. Suyin''s face got swollen red. Her lips started to bleed.


    Chen Liling didn''t stop him this time. She couldn''t care less if Suyin died. But she had questions.


    "Jianyu. I don''t understand what she said. What revenge? Wasn''t that an ident? Why is she saying that Nana was supposed to be", her blood boiled thinking of the rest.


    Jianyu said nothing.


    She narrowed her eyes. "You know something, don''t you?"


    Silence.


    She shook his arm. "Tell me! What do you know?"


    He didn''t have the courage to face his mother. But today he had to confess his biggest mistake. The one mistake that cost Nana her innocence, and irreparable damage to his cousin''s marriage.


    "MomIt was not an ident. Suyin had nned that."


    And he told the whole truth. From the beginning to the end...leaving nothing in between.


    Chen Liling and Chen Guiren looked at him stupefied.


    She stepped forward and pped Jianyu hard.


    "How could you!?", Chen Liling roared.


    Jianyu knew he deserved it. He stood there, his head hung in shame.


    The next person who couldn''t believe it was Nana. He knew everything. But he didn''t say a word. She had the right to know the truth behind the ugly scheme that Suyin plotted. But Jianyu still let her go.


    Not all mistakes can be forgiven. Not all mistakes can be given ast chance.


    She could have lost her innocence that night but he still chose to let her go. Suyin suffering her retribution was a stroke of luck for Nana. What if she wasn''t pushed off the slope?


    She started shivering even with the thought of it. She had already gone through the horror when her father, Yu Tengfei had attacked her when she ten years old.


    She felt chilly.


    "Nee-chan, you are shivering."


    Jinhai and the twins understood which memory must have gued her mind right now.


    Jinhai immediately removed his coat and covered her with it.


    "It''s okay.", he assured her.


    She nodded her head absentmindedly.


    Huian was about to say something but Xiang Wei stopped her. He shook his head.


    First, let this Suyin''s matter end.

 Chapter 137: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Suyin (5)

    Chapter 137: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Suyin (5)


    Chen Liling''s anger and disappointment knew no bounds.


    "Tell me Jianyu! Not even once did you think of Nana before you decided to give Suyin another chance? What made you think that she deserves it? How many times will you always choose Suyin over Nana!? How many times will you hurt Nana because of Suyin?"


    He didn''t say a word. Everything will just sound like a pathetic excuse.


    "Answer me!"


    "Whatever happened tonight is only because of you! People like Suyin never change. Why couldn''t you understand this until now? If we let such monsters go then theye back every time until they quench their thirst for revenge. Until theypletely destroy us!"


    "Do you even know that the Suyin for whom you went to such lengths is the same woman who broke up with you because of her own selfish desires?"


    Jianyu furrowed his brows.


    "W-what?"


    Suyin shouted. "What are you saying, Aunt? Jianyu, she is lying! I did no such thing!"


    "Still trying to defend yourself?", she snickered at her.


    She looked at Jianyu, "Do you know what happened two years back?"


    "Stop it! Jianyu. Don''t believe her."


    "I will tell you. So that the truth will remove the blindfold she has put on your eyes."


    Two years back.


    When Mother Chen came to know about their rtionship, she was strongly against it. At no cost did she want Suyin as her daughter-inw. She understood her nature; her greed and hunger for a wealthy lifestyle.


    But she wanted a girl who can be with Jianyu even when he doesn''t have his identity, who has the patience to stand with him even in turbulent times.


    One cannot predict the future. Today you are at the top, tomorrow maybe you won''t. She didn''t want someone to leave him just because they may face a setback.


    And she knew Suyin had every quality to turn her back. She would be the first person to abandon her family.


    Chen Liling understood it at once that Suyin loves Jianyu''s background, not Jianyu himself.


    She tried very hard to make Jianyu understand this but he was too blind in her love. Suyin would also act like she genuinely loved him which made it almost impossible to convince him.


    Four yearster, Chen Liling got to know that she is trying to set up her own business; where she tried to use Jianyu''s influence for some investments behind his back. At that time, Jianyu had just taken over his CEO position. So, Chen Guiren still took the majority of decisions.


    That''s why she couldn''t ask Jianyu directly to invest in her business. She knew Father Chen would never agree.


    Chen Liling was enraged. Just as she thought, she was only using him. She couldn''t take it anymore.


    So one day, she asked Suyin to meet her.


    "Aunt. I''m so d to meet you. I cannot express how happy I am that you have finally approved our rtionship.", she looked pitiful.


    "Who said that I have approved your rtionship?"


    "T-then why have you called me here?"


    "I''m cutting straight to the chase. Break up with Jianyu or I will disown him from the Chen family."


    "W-what?"


    "Yes. I won''t ever ept you in my family. If you want him, then you will have to ept him without his Chen family name. We will disown him from our family and business. He will be a nobody but an ordinary man."


    Suyin couldn''t believe it. She was ready to throw away her only son, the only heir.


    "So tell me. Do you still want to be with Jianyu? You won''t be associated with the Chen''s anymore. Jianyu will have to start his own business from scratch. There will be no money, no huge vi to live in, no servants to attend you. Instead, it will be a small apartment. Life will be difficult."


    Suyin looked dumbfounded.


    "And don''t you have your own business? I heard that you are looking for investments. Of course, Jianyu won''t be in any position to help you with the financial part. He will have his own business to start."


    Suyin froze. Does she know that I''m using his influence? Does she know about my affair with Shen Ye?


    "This is too much AuntWhy are you so against us?", she sobbed.


    She disdained seeing her act.


    "Yes or no?"


    She was testing Suyin. So what if she actually disowned Jianyu? He was capable enough to start his own business and also flourish in it. And she had the confidence that he can get the results in a maximum of three or four months'' time.


    He and Jinhai both were trained under Chen Guiren and Liu Hai after all.


    It was just a matter of four months to face the difficult time with him. If she is not able to withstand a mere four months, then how can she talk about a lifetime here? That''s a joke.


    Suyin was in a dilemma. At this point when she is just starting her business, she needed many resources, and Jianyu is the gold mine of connections. If he doesn''t have the money and name then what is the use of staying with him?


    And who will want to stay in a small pathetic apartment with no maids? Starting a business from scratch? God, how much time will it take to seed? I cannot wait that long! No money means no status.


    But of course, she couldn''t back out exposing her true thoughts.


    "Aunt. Please think about it once again. I will do my best to be the daughter-inw you want. But don''t disown Jianyu. He loves and respects you. He will be so heartbroken if he doesn''t get your blessings. He is Chen family''s only heir. What about your-"


    "Enough. I only want a yes or no answer.", she was bored seeing her acting.


    Damn it! Why is this woman so stubborn? What is not there to like in me!?


    I have no choice but to break it off now. Anyway, I have Shen Ye with me. His influence is not that bad either.


    She shed crocodile tears and said, "Alright, aunt. If that is what you want. I will break up with him. I cannot be so selfish to drive a wedge between Jianyu and his family. I love him and hope that he can be happy in the future."


    Chen Lilingughed inwardly. What a terrible actress!


    "Good. Never try to contact him again. Stay far away from him."


    After that, Suyin broke up without giving any reason to Jianyu and immediately left abroad. She continued her affair with Shen Ye and managed to expand her business.

 Chapter 138: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Suyin (6)

    Chapter 138: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Suyin (6)


    Present.


    Jianyu felt like his whole life was nothing but a lie.


    Suyin had never loved him. So many times, had he fought with his mother for her. He went against his family just to be with her.


    So, my importance in her life was to only give her money and status?


    "So, tell me Jianyu. Do you think a person who truly loves you will walk away like that? Yes, I told her that I will disown you. But if she had given her support to you in your difficult time, then I was ready to ept her in our family.", Chen Liling looked at him angrily.


    Suyin shouted like crazy. "No! She is lying Jianyu! I broke up because I cared about you."


    Jinhai signaled Assistant Xin.


    He understood. He stepped ahead and said, "Young master, I think you will like to see this."


    He handed him his phone showing Suyin and Shen Ye''s intimate pictures. Their dates, them kissing and many more.


    He stared at them expressionlessly.


    Xin said, "Miss Tang already had an affair with Shen Ye while she was dating you. She knew you still had no power investing in her business, and Master Chen Guiren would have never agreed to this. So, she started to date him behind your back. Eventually, Shen Ye opened some back doors to help her establish herpany."


    Suyin started screaming as if things were still salvageable.


    "No! There was nothing between us! He is lying. They are all lying, Jianyu. I only loved you. These pictures are fabricated. It is all fake!"


    "There is no use Miss Tang. Shen Ye has confessed to the affair. In his drunken state, he has spilled everything."


    He yed the video. It showed a private room in a bar where Shen Ye was talking with some of his friends.


    "Hahaha. Tang Suyin. How can I forget her?", He was talking beingpletely drunk. "She is one b*tch. That woman is in selfish. Wait a second. You''ll understand when you''ll see this."


    He yed a recording. So inside Xin''s recording, Shen Ye yed another video where Suyin was speaking to him sitting on hisp.


    "Jianyu? Oh please. He will be kicked out if we continued to date. I already wasted my four years with him. Had I known that this will happen, I would have never bothered to go out with him. Who will want to live with Jianyu if he doesn''t have Chen family backing him? He has be useless in helping with my business. I was only interested in bing Lady Chen, not his wife."


    Suyin''s face was clearly seen and her voice was clearly heard.


    The video ended and Shen Ye continued, "It was a fling. I gave her the money she needed, she gave me blowjobs like how I wanted. Give and take. Man, her mouth works like a charm.", heughed.


    Xin''s video ended.


    Even Chen Liling was astonished. She never imagined that Suyin will turn out to be this rotten.


    She fiercely looked at Jianyu. "At least NOW are you satisfied? Or do you need any more evidence? And you let a monster like her go? Look what she did! Only because of you Jianyu! You are the cause of everything! I''m ashamed to call you my son."


    She started crying and trembling. Chen Guiren immediately held her to support her. He didn''t even nce at Jianyu.


    Jianyu lost all his strength. He closed his eyes, tears trickling down. Even the guests felt sorry for him.


    "This is all lies. Shen Ye is lying! I don''t even know him.", Suyin hadpletely lost it. Even before all the proofs, she still tried to prove her innocent.


    "Nanathis is all because of her! If she didn''te in between us, then we would have been so happy. She ruined everything. Who gave her the right to interfere! If my n had seededst time, then you would have never epted such a dirty girl as your fiance. And tonight too. She was supposed to be on this bed with these men!! Not me!"


    She suddenly charged to attack Nana, but the guards already caught her.


    "Leave me! I will kill her tonight! She has to die. Die you sl*t. Die, die, die!"


    The reporters were recording everything. They also captured all the evidence and the confessions.


    What a headline will it be tomorrow!


    The dignified Tang Suyin turns aplete psycho in jealousy.


    Nana was startled. She never knew Suyin hated her to this extent.


    Suddenly to everybody''s shock, Huian came forward and pped Suyin hard. The already swollen face of hers became even more unsightly.


    Nobody expected this.


    When Huian heard that her stupid n failed, causing Jinhai and Nana to end up together, she lost it. She was already terrified about their growing closeness. She was restless seeing how Jinhai''s heart was leaning more and more towards Nana, and tonight the worst thing that could have happened turned into a cruel reality.


    She clutched her hair and shouted. "You ruined my marriage you b*tch! Nana slept with my husband because you drugged her! Jinhaimy Jinhai had sex with another woman! I thought you of as my friend and what did you give me in return? I''m his wife but another woman was on the bed with him!"


    Xiang Qingge rushed forward. "Huian, Stop!"


    Suyin shouted while struggling with the guards. "It''s not my fault! I pushed Nana in room 1206 where these men were already there. I had checked it myself!"


    The manager interrupted. "It cannot be possible, Miss Tang. You are in room 1206 right now."


    "What!?", she looked dumbfounded. She turned to look at the number te and there it was clearly written  1206.

 Chapter 139: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Huian (1)

    Chapter 139: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Huian (1)


    Suyin blinked her eyes rapidly. She was stunned.


    "No! This cannot be 1206. I remember when I switched on my shlight, the room 1206 was on my right side, that is the opposite room!"


    The manager acted confused. "No. The opposite room is 1205. You can check."


    Suyin looked ahead and saw that the other room was indeed 1205.


    "H-How can it be? You all are lying! This is a trap! I clearly saw that the number te on other room had 1206 written on it.", she was totally confused.


    The manager said indignantly, "Please don''t smear my hotel''s name. How can the two rooms get interchanged? You must have made a mistake."


    "Stop it with your pathetic excuses!", Huian screamed.


    "No. I swear I did not make any mistake-"


    Chen Liling said furiously, "It''s useless Suyin. You went too far. When we called Nana during the ckout, you even impersonated your voice as hers to make us think that she is safe. So that we don''t look for her. It was all your n!"


    "Call? Which call? I didn''t impersonate anybody!", Suyin asked in confusion and panic.


    Chen Liling said to the guards, "I had enough of this. Take her away from out of my sight. And these men too. Right now." She felt tired.


    "No! I''m being framed! Jianyu please help me. I love you. I love you so much. Tell them to leave me-", but the guards already dragged her away, her cries echoing till the end. The men were also kicked and dragged out of there.


    Huian started sobbing, "Mom, Dad, GrandmaJinhai and Nana"


    She felt disgusted even thinking about Jinhai and Nana together being intimate. She felt like puking.


    Xiang Wei hugged his daughter. He felt so sorry for her. To know that your husband slept with some other womanshe must be so hurting right now. Honestly, even if it was not his mistake, he didn''t want Huian to stay with him anymore. He cannot see his daughter living with a man who had a physical rtionship with another woman.


    She will be always reminded of it and that will give her so much pain


    Huian looked at Nana. She went up to her and said, "Nana."


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes.


    Liu Hai was watching her intently.


    Everybody''s eyes were on her. They wanted to know her take on this matter now that she knew that it wasn''t Nana''s mistake.


    She clutched her dress. "Iadmit that you were drugged. You are the victim too. It was not your mistake. Butyou must understand how much it is killing me to know what happened between you two.", she sobbed.


    Nana was also silently crying.


    "I''m his wife and the right that is supposed to be only mineyou got that tonight. But, I will not leave Jinhai. I will have to try and forget all of this but you will have to help with this."


    Nana didn''t understand.


    "I know it is hard for you but pleaseI want you to go far away from our lives. Leave this city and settle somewhere else. Only then will be I able to live in peace with Jinhai."


    Nana froze. The twins were shocked.


    Huian immediately felt the aura around Jinhai turning more suffocating and intense.


    He looked so menacing as if he lost thest shred of his humanity.


    The others were also dumbfounded.


    Huian chose to avoid his gaze, "Please don''t take me as wrong. But if you will stay here my life with Jinhai will be tooplicated. So-"


    "Huian!", Chen Liling shouted, "Are you out of your mind!? You said that she is the victim too. Then why are you demanding this from her as if she is the culprit? Yes, you have suffered but so has she. You don''t have any right to ask her to leave this city!"


    "But Aunt-"


    Suddenly Jing started pping.


    "Wow, Huian. I must bow down before your shamelessness.", he sneered.


    She frowned. "What are you saying?"


    "Heh. We now know who drugged Sister Nana. But bro said that he was drugged as well. You hate Suyin because you think this all happened because of her, which is partly true. But aren''t you forgetting the other person who drugged bro? Don''t you want to me him or her too along with Suyin?"


    She froze.


    "What happened? Why are you so quiet now? Don''t you want to know the identity of the other person?"


    "T-that"


    Seeing Huian afraid like that, Grandma Liu was now sure that she had mixed the aphrodisiac.


    Liu Hai said, "Of course. That goes without saying. We have to know who got the guts to plot against our family."


    Chen Liling nodded. "We cannot let that person go. This is a big conspiracy. We have to get to the root of it."


    Huian was internally freaking out.


    Assistant Xin said, "I know who drugged Sir Liu Jinhai."


    Huian looked at him in horror. She was secretly signaling him to stop talking.


    But he ignored.


    Liu Chunhua asked, "What? Do you know? Who is it? Who tried to harm my son?"


    Without beating around the bush he said, "His own wife. Mrs. Liu Huian."


    Silence.


    It took a while for all to register what he just said.


    Did we hear it correctly?


    They expected some kind of a business rival or an enemy, butthe wife?


    Nana furrowed her brows.


    Huian shouted, "What nonsense are you spouting!?"


    Jing said, "Uncle and Aunt Xiang. You must remember what we saw on the CCTV, right? Huian hiding in a corner and pouring something in a wine ss, the same ss that she offered to bro."


    Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge looked at her aghast.


    Chen Liling, Jianyu, and Liu Chunhua couldn''t believe it either.


    What? Did they check the CCTV? And I was seen in it?


    "N-no. It must be a mistake. Assistant Xin! Watch what you are speaking! I''m his wife. Why would I need to drug my own husband?"


    Obviously, that made sense to everybody.


    "Why don''t you answer that question yourself after I give the proof? I have the record of you buying the aphrodisiac vial. And young Master Jing, if I may trouble you. You will find the vial inside her purse."


    "With pleasure." He quickly grabbed her purse and opened it.


    "What are you doing!? Give it back Jing!"


    He searched through it and took out his hand showing a small empty vial.

 Chapter 140: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Huian (2)

    Chapter 140: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Huian (2)


    The empty vial was clearly visible to everybody.


    Just how many shocks they got within a single night couldn''t be even counted on fingers anymore. They never thought that this celebration will unveil so many secrets!


    What happened that made the wife drug her own husband?


    "Huian seriously did that?"


    "But why? Isn''t their rtionship going good?"


    "It must be all an act. What do we know what goes inside?"


    "I think that''s why even after two years there is no news about their child."


    "She must be really desperate. Still, fooling him to sleep with her is horrible."


    "That means she is to only me herself for what happened tonight."


    Huian clearly heard their murmurs.


    Xiang Qingge asked, "Huianis this true?"


    "No, mom!"


    "Oh please! Now don''t say the typical line that somebody snatched your purse and put the vial in it to frame you. That has gotten old now.", Jing said.


    "Please tell the truth. We saw you mixing something just as Jing said. We all were there. Did you really try to force Jinhai in", Xiang Qingge couldn''tplete it. "Why?"


    Grandma Liu interjected, "That is enough. This is our family matter. We can talk about this at home. No need to make a scene here."


    "Why grandma? If Suyin can be exposed, why not her?", Jing refused to drop it.


    "Jing!"


    "Grandma.", Jinhai said. "I want to know. Here itself."


    That''s it. He gave the ultimatum.


    Liu Hai said, "That''s right."


    Xiang Qingge said, "We know Jinhai had some reservations about having a child, butthis is not the way Huian! How can you do this!?" She was very furious and disappointed.


    "This is not true!"


    Assistant Xin asked, "Then why did you attack me? I told you that I know everything and out of fear you struck me with a vase and knocked me out. I was unconscious for three hours."


    Everybody gasped. They saw dried blood on his head. She even attacked him to protect herself? How can she be so vicious?


    That is right. When they reached Jinhai''s room, they found Xin hurt on his head


    Xiang Qingge too, just for a second, had seen Huian talking to Xin during the announcement.


    Mother and Father Xiang looked at her as if she was a stranger.


    Is she really our daughter who we raised so lovingly?


    Xin continued, "You can also check the cameras of the thirteenth-floor corridor. We went together inside her room to talk, but she must havee out alone."


    Amidst all their questioning and disbelieving gazes, Huian was trembling.


    She went up to Jinhai and looked at him pitifully. "Jinhai, I''m sorry! I''m really sorry. Please forgive me. II mixed the aphrodisiac in your drink. I didn''t mean to harm you, trust me."


    "Trust you?", Jing snickered. "You still want us to trust you?"


    Liu Hai shook his head. "Huian. I''m disappointed in you. You were being selfish. You didn''t even think about the future of your own child. A child needs both of his parents love. You will love him, that is for sure. But what about Jinhai? The child won''t even know what is his mistake that his father doesn''t love him. Do you want your child to live a life like that?"


    "I"


    Chen Liling said in outrage. Jinhai was her dear nephew after all. "Do you think this is some kind of joke Huian!? Even if both of you are married you don''t get any right to force him to sleep with you. This is as good as you are using your child as a tool, merely as a bargaining chip."


    "No!", She cried.


    "And out of all people, YOU had the nerve to me Suyin? When everything that has happened is partly because of you! You are the other culprit responsible for this mess. You even used Nana. Didn''t your conscience hurt even a little bit?"


    She had nothing to say. She only stood there crying. She couldn''t even reveal that she was kidnapped by the mystery man. They will ask all kinds of questions regarding his identity and she can''t answer them. What if they get to know about the other truth?


    Jinhai mocked, "Did you think that a child will be able to save our marriage?"


    What? Save their marriage? What does it mean? Are they going to divorce?


    The happy and perfect marriage that everyone envied was on the verge of separation?


    "Did you n to use the child as a mere tool to save our crumbling rtionship?"


    Xiang Wei asked in confusion, "What do you mean? Why are you talking like this?"


    Huian quickly said, "It''s nothing Dad-"


    "I told her that I want a divorce.", he cut her off with this earth-shattering truth.


    Everybody gasped loudly. Even the reporters felt dizzy with the bombardment of so many breaking news one after the other. For the first time, they were confused to decide which news to start tomorrow''s headlines from.


    Nana looked at him appalled.


    When did their marriage reach this point?


    "What!?", Xiang Wei shouted.


    Grandma Liu was enraged. "Liu Jinhai!"


    Huian looked at him stupefied. He actually said that in front of everyone


    "You mean to say that this has been going on for a while? Since when?", Liu Chunhua asked in disbelief.


    Assistant Xin decided to expose Huian. At first, he was skeptical about whether to wait till they go back home or reveal everything here itself in front of all guests. But, now everything is as clear as a day.


    "Madam Liu. The divorce talks may have surfaced only a while back, but their marriagewas already a failure since it began."


    Xiang Qingge asked, "Failure? Don''t talk nonsense. Today there might be some problems, but they were always happily married."


    "Married? Yes. Happilynot quite."


    Jing asked feigning innocence, "What do you mean Assistant Xin? We don''t understand."


    "Mom, Dad. Don''t listen to him!", Huian was panicking.


    Xin looked at Jinhai and said, "Sir. Two years back, Lady Liu set a ploy. The marriage certificate papers that you unknowingly signed was a trap set by her."

 Chapter 141: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Huian (3)

    Chapter 141: Chen celebration banquet: Unmasking Huian (3)


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Huian screamed. "Assistant Xin! Stop lying!"


    He ignored her.


    "Sir. I investigated the fourth letter and gathered all the papers that you signed during the time Old Madam was hospitalized. I found that there were four sets of papers, but I had marked the entry as five. There was one set missing. I immediately checked the footage and discovered that when I had arranged all the papers and went out to attend a call, Lady Liu sneaked in my office and inserted some papers of her own in between the stack. On zooming, I saw that ''Certificate of marriage'' was written on them."


    Silence.


    Liu Hai frowned. "I don''t understand. What letter? Tell me everything from the beginning."


    So, Assistant Xin told everything how it all began from their marriage anniversary night. The first and then the subsequent letters, the ruling out of any otherpany''s involvement, and how they eventually figured out the link between the letters and Huian and Grandma Liu.


    Jing eximed, "I knew it! I knew something was fishy about the marriage. It was impossible for my brother to marry her willingly. He must have rejected her a thousand times. Why would he suddenly marry her?"


    Jinhai''s chilling stare made her take a step back in fear.


    This came as a massive shock.


    "What!? So Huian was rejected by Liu Jinhai?"


    "That means Huian''s love was always one-sided. He was never interested in her."


    Now that some socialites remember, Jinhai and Huian never attended any events as dates or fiance. It should have been like that since they were childhood friends. They must have dated for a while or got engaged, but they never heard anything like that. There were not even any rumors.


    Liu Hai looked at Jinhai seriously. "Jinhai. So many things happened and you didn''t even say a word to me. Why?"


    "I thought I will tell you once everything is figured out."


    Xiang Qingge grabbed Huian''s shoulder and shook her. "Huian. What is going on? Tell me the truth. Are you hiding something?" She was already dreading what was toe next.


    Grandma Liu quickly interjected. "No, Qingge. It''s a misunderstanding."


    Huian said, "Yes mom! He is lying."


    "Why will he lie Huian?", Jing asked. "What will he achieve by framing you or Grandma? He is my brother''s assistant, not your enemy."


    "Xin.", Liu Hai said gravely. "I want to hear the truth. Tell me. How is everything connected?"


    "Sir. We got the first letter that read ''In cahoots with''. Then sir got a third letter - ''A tip to emotional ckmail someone. Have a fake attack. It always works''. We started investigating but couldn''t find any links. That''s when I got to know that"


    "What? And what about the second letter?"


    "That is what I came to know. Han Ru, whom we recently hired to work in the CEO''s office, told me that Lady Liu asked him to keep an eye on any letters that sir gets. He saw a letter, that was actually the second one in line, and handed it over to her. But then he confessed one day when I narrated the whole incident to him."


    Huian was shaking.


    "The second letter was ''It all started two years back when a certain someone''s patience finally ran out''. I didn''t understand Lady Liu''s sudden involvement. I searched for any such major event that took ce two years ago. And there was only one"


    They held their breaths in anticipation.


    "Old Madam''s heart attack."


    "Nonsense!!", Grandma Liu roared. "How dare you use me!?"


    Xin said indifferently, "It''s not an usation. It''s the truth. We felt suspicious, and contacted Dr. Xie who handled your case."


    Her heart started racing in fear.


    Liu Hai asked, "What did he say?"


    "It was weird. There was absolutely no problem with Old Madam''s health. She was fit. They did many tests and every one of them came as negative. There was no underlying cause for the attack. He assured her that there was no problem, but she insisted that she was suffering from an attack."


    "It was the truth! I did feel unwell. I felt likethose were myst moments"


    Chen Liling asked, "But, what is the connection between Mom''s attack and their marriage?"


    Jinhai said, "It was during that time when Grandma urged me to marry Huianas herst wish."


    Murmurs ensued among guests.


    "I didn''t answer right away. I thought about it a lot, and finally gave my decision that I won''t marry her."


    Liu Hai tilted his head, "If you already decided against this marriage, then why did you dere after a few days that you both got married?"


    Jinhai mockingly smiled at Huian. "Why don''t you tell them how we got married?"


    She bit her lips hard. She clutched her dress.


    "We are waiting.", Jing smirked.


    "T-thatWhen Grandma asked Jinhai to marry me, we immediately issued marriage registration papers. I had already signed on them. We thought Jinhai would agree. But lter on when he rejected, Grandma sent those papers at the vi in the hope that he would think about his decision once again. But they got identally mixed with Jinhai''s business papers. Before I could retrieve them, he had already mistakenly signed on them."


    The guests and reporters weren''t stupid. How convenient is that?


    Obviously, this was all nned before!


    "And we know why and where they got mixed up in the first ce.", he sneered.


    Huian always thought their n was perfect. They never included any third person in their n. It would have been easier if they had bribed Dr. Xie to give fake reports, but firstly, he was an honest doctor. He wouldn''t havepromised. And secondly, Grandma Liu was cautious. She didn''t want anybody else to pose as a threatter on. So, they strictly kept it to themselves.


    But no matter how much you carefully n your ploy, you will always miss something out that leads you to your eventual doom.

 Chapter 142: Chen celebration banquet: The Plan (1)

    Chapter 142: Chen celebration banquet: The n (1)


    In Huian''s case, it was the CCTV that captured her mixing the papers in Xin''s office. At that time, she was extremely fearful. And guilty.


    What if he finds out everything? was the only thought that gued her mind, which caused her to miss out on the already known fact that the office is always under surveince.


    Had it been not for that, everything would have been circumstantial; no evidence and no third party involved.


    Xiang Wei fiercely looked at her and roared, "Tell me the truth already Huian! Every single thing."


    Huian got startled. She finally broke down. Now, she couldn''t hide it anymore.


    shback.


    After Xiang Huian''s failed confession on her twenty-fifth birthday, she lost her patience to wait anymore.


    Grandma Liu was also tired. She really liked Huian for her grandson but he just wasn''t ready to budge.


    Mother and Father Xiang knew about her love for him, and they also wished for her to be happy, but they didn''t want to force Jinhai.


    One day, Grandma Liu made a n.


    "Huian. I have thought of something. Jinhai loves and respects me a lot. He may be stubborn now, but ifsomething happened to me, then he will definitely listen to whatever I will say."


    Huian asked, "Something happened? Grandma! Don''t talk like that."


    "Stupid. Just as an act. I will fake a heart attack, and create a panic that I have not got much time anymore. As myst wish, I will tell Jinhai to marry you. Seeing me in that frail condition he won''t be able to reject. He will definitely fulfill it."


    "But thenwe will also have to include the doctor in all this. Otherwise, who will give your fake reports?"


    "No! Don''t be crazy. We cannot include anyone in this. What if theye back and bite us in the end? They will definitely give my case to Dr. Xie. And he is a very honest and upright man. He won''t tolerate any lie. Don''t worry. I will act my part."


    So as nned, one day Grandma Liuined about a strong pain in her chest. The whole family was in a panic. She was immediately hospitalized.


    Dr. Xie tried his best to convince that everything is fine, but she would clutch her chest and breathe hard as if bearing an extreme pain.


    In the private ward.


    Jinhai came to meet her after she was given some medication. Grandma Liu smiled faintly.


    "Ah, my dear grandson. Come sit near grandma."


    "How are you feeling now?"


    She sighed. "I can see my timeing."


    "Don''t talk nonsense Grandma. Dr. Xie says you are fine."


    "What does he know? Only I know how much I''m suffering. I can feel it. My end."


    "Grandma-"


    "Jinhai, promise me. Promise me thatyou will marry Huian. This is my only wish."


    He froze.


    "What is not there to like in her? Her family is as reputable as ours, she is your childhood friend, you both have spent so much time together. What is the problem in epting her as your wife? I really like her. I want to see you both together. Please Jinhai."


    Silence.


    "I have some important matters to attend. Take some rest." He left without looking back.


    "Grandma! Did Jinhai agree?", she asked excitedlying after Jinhai left.


    She sighed. "Not until now. But I have faith that he wille back and definitely agree to it. Just give some more time. Have you arranged the marriage registration papers?"


    She nodded.


    "Good. You keep your signature ready."


    Over the past two days, Jinhai thought a lot. But he couldn''t muster himself to say ''yes''. He was at a crossroads. He didn''t want to disrespect her, but at the same time, the idea of spending his whole life with Huianhe didn''t like it at all. He couldn''t see his future with her.


    Just how his father found his true love in his mother, he also held a tiny wish to find that one important person in his life.


    He also wanted to fall in love.


    His thoughts were interrupted when somebody knocked on the window of his car. He was stuck at a traffic signal.


    He saw a young girl with her hair tied in a braid, and who wore a mask covering her nose and mouth. She was probably sick. It was quite windy outside.


    She held a small box in her hands.


    He rolled down the window and asked a little annoyed, "What?" His mind was still upied to make the decision.


    The girl was a little startled.


    She bowed down. "I apologize for suddenly calling out like that.", her voice sounded muffled and hoarse through the mask. "Can I ask you to taste the cookies I baked? I have recently opened my own restaurant, and I''m advertising some of my recipes. If you like it, umhere is the flyer. You can visit my ce. It''s called-"


    Jinhai snatched the flyer. "Not interested."


    "Sir, please. Can you try them out just once? It''s free!", she emphasized on ''free'' hoping that would attract him.


    He held back his urge to roll his eyes. Does he even need to think about the money here?


    He sighed in frustration and grabbed a cookie.


    The moment he tasted it, he was stunned. Being the young master he was, he had tried many delicacies from the most renowned chefs and top-ss hotels. But this simple cookie was enough to make him actually savor it.


    He felt like the warm, sweet chocte melted away all his apprehensions and uneasiness. He was truly impressed.


    Before he could talk to her, the signal turned green.


    The girl quickly said, "Oh, it''s time to go. I hope you liked it and...I also hope that it may have relieved you of your pain, even if it''s tiny bit. Thank you for your time and goodbye."


    "Wait-", but she was already gone. The cars behind him were continuously honking.


    He opened her flyer but luck wasn''t on his side. A strong gust of wind flew it away from his hands.


    "Damn it!"


    He could only helplessly sigh and finish his cookie.


    I will find out about herter.

 Chapter 143: Chen celebration banquet: The Plan (2)

    Chapter 143: Chen celebration banquet: The n (2)


    The encounter with the girl sparked a tiny me in Jinhai''s heart. He didn''t understand why but he just knew by instinct that he needed to find her. He wanted to know more about her. He felt like something will change if he meets her.


    He felt utterly guilty of thinking selfishly even at his grandmother''s deathbed. But he had made his choice.


    The next day, as decided, Jinhai rejected her proposal.


    "I''m sorry Grandma. I cannot do this. Please forgive me."


    Only he knew how guilty he felt. He tried hard to say ''yes'', but he just couldn''t. His thoughts would always go back to that girl he met.


    "Jinhai, How could you? Can''t you respect my onest wish?", Grandma Liu couldn''t believe it.


    "Please don''t force me, Grandma. I should leave now. Take rest."


    Now she and Huian were at their wit''s end. Huian felt as if herst hope also extinguished.


    She felt like a fool looking at the marriage registration papers in her hand with her sign already on it.


    How overconfident I was!, She mocked herself.


    ncing at the empty sign beside her, she was suddenly struck with an idea.


    What if I somehow identally make him sign? I can probably...mix these papers with some other of his official papers.


    She told her n to Grandma Liu. It was definitely a risk, but they could try. In the worst case, they will just say that they lost the papers and it ended up there.


    So Huian did just that. She inserted the papers among the bundle Assistant Xin had arranged.


    To make Jinhai unable to pay much attention, Grandma Liu started an act that she won''t have any medicine or food until he agrees. She made sure that her worsening condition reached his ears.


    "No! Tell Jinhai toe here and talk to me. Otherwise, you can start preparing for the funeral."


    "Mom!", Liu Hai was stressed out.


    At home, Jinhai came to know the news. He felt tired.


    Earlier that morning, Xin as usual, brought the papers for him to sign. He was not in the mood, but he thought to finish them off and then rest as much as he wants.


    Since Xin had already sorted them out, he didn''t care to check. He trusted Xin, so he signed on the papers wherever his signature was required.


    Later that evening when Huian came in Liu''s vi, she sneakily checked and found his signatures right beside her.


    She was ecstatic. Her dream finally came true.


    She happily met Jinhai and said, "Jinhai! I''m so happy. You listened to Grandma. She will be so happy hearing this news."


    He frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Why are you acting ignorant now? I meant that you agreed to marry me. You signed on the papers."


    "What!?"


    She feigned innocence.


    "Yes. Here, look at them.", she handed out the papers to him.


    He read the papers and was shocked.


    "What is the meaning of this Huian?", He asked grimly and in a very low voice. She shuddered feeling his dark aura seeping her pores.


    She looked startled. "W-what? Don''t you know? Grandma had sent the papers here. She thought that you may think over your decision once again and may change it. She kept them ready for you to sign. And you agreed, right? Isn''t that why your signature there?"


    He tried hard to contain his fury. "No. I only signed on some business documents."


    "How could it be? I-I think the papers must have got mixed somehow. They must have got included in your own papers. Didn''t you check them while signing?"


    He red at her.


    She bit her lips and was about to cry. "J-Jinhaiwhy are you looking at me like that? I didn''t do anything. In fact, I thought that you finally agreed but nowPlease Jinhai. Don''t back out now. Don''t take this happiness away from me.", tears started rolling down.


    He gritted his teeth.


    "We are married now. At least give it a chance. I love you. And I will try hard to make you fall for me too. And Grandma toois not in a good condition. If shees to know that you signed the papers but are backing out now saying it was a misunderstanding, then she won''t be able to take it."


    He clenched his fingers in a fist.


    That girlhe won''t be able to look for her now. With what right will he? That tiny ray of hope holding onto which he could have probably fallen in love was all gone now.


    He suddenly felt an emptiness envelope his heart. The world before him turned ck and meaningless. The meeting was perhaps only for a minute, but he nevertheless sensed a great loss, a foreboding that he has terribly missed an important part of his life.


    It was as if the encounter was nothing but just a fleeting moment; like how the footprints on the sand vanish as soon the sea waves wash over them


    He nkly stared at Huian, his eyes being lifeless. For Grandma Liu, just for her, he had to ept this marriage.


    He said nothing and walked away.


    Huian clearly saw the pain in his eyes. Her heart was ovee with guilt. But, it was already done.


    She came to visit Grandma Liu and told her the news. She was ecstatic.


    "Finally you two are together now. Huian dear, you cannot imagine how happy I''m to hear this news. God bless you both."


    After a few days, Grandma Liu again acted like she has slowly recovered.


    Huian happily announced that they got married. Needless to say, everyone was shocked, but she covered it up saying it as ast-minute decision. She confessed, and he agreed.


    Liu Hai was skeptical, and he waited for Jinhai to rify on his part, but he never did. Seeing Grandma Liu, Liu Chunhua, and Mother and Father Xiang so excited, he chose to remain quiet.


    Jing hated Huian more than ever now. Jinhai was always a quiet person, but day by day he became more withdrawn and reserved. Even his presence in the vi couldn''t be felt anymore.


    Jing wanted to stay by his side, but it was time for him to leave abroad toplete his studies. He urged to stay, but Jinhai convinced him otherwise.


    That''s how their married life whose base was nothing but lies and deceit, began.

 Chapter 144: Chen celebration banquet: The End

    Chapter 144: Chen celebration banquet: The End


    Present.


    Every single person was silent. Nobody had imagined that the truth behind Jinhai and Huian''s supposedly happy marriage was so ugly. There was no happy ending at all.


    Jianyu was dumbfounded.


    My cousin was bottling all the injustice this whole time and I didn''t even realize?


    Even though it had personally nothing to do with the guests, some still felt indignant.


    "Look at how shameless she is! She nned such a big trap to forcefully marry him. I cannot believe that even Old Madam would go to such lengths."


    "Marrying Liu Jinhai deceitfully was not enough for her, that she even tried to sleep with him!"


    "And she had the nerve to call Nana b*tch and sl*t."


    "Poor both of them. They suffered so much because of her evil ns, especially Nana. She just got engaged."


    "She should go to hell. I cannot believe that a person like Liu Jinhai had to put up with her for two years. He should have divorced her immediately."


    Every word was like a thorn stabbing Huian. She felt like she was pped left and right.


    Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge got no words to say. They felt so ashamed of her. She was always the sunshine of their lives, but the same girl became the source of darkness for another man. They felt utterly terrible for Jinhai.


    Now they understood why he insisted to never have a child. If there is no love for Huian in the first ce, then how can he love their child?


    Even they had fallen in love before they got married. So, they understand how sad it must feel to marry someone you don''t love. Yes, they would have felt bad seeing their daughter''s love not returned, but they knew that feelings couldn''t be forced.


    Xiang Qingge raised her hand and pped Huian hard.


    "I cannot believe that I gave birth to such a selfish daughter like you! How can you stoop so low Huian!? Don''t other person''s feelings matter to you even a little bit?"


    Huian was dumbfounded. This was the first time that their parents who doted on her so much, looked at her with hate and resentment in their eyes.


    Xiang Wei also felt like he suddenly aged a lot.


    "Do you think marriage is some kind of a joke!? Do you think that it''s only a matter of getting two damn signatures on a scrap of paper!?", Xiang Qingge was enraged.


    "No, it''s not! If you married Jinhai with such thoughts running in your mind, if you thought that forcing him to sign the papers will make him yours forever then you still haven''t understood what love is in the first ce!"


    "Mom", she said weakly, tears continuously streaming down.


    "SHUT UP!!!", she pped her once again.


    The stinging pain of the first p was still fresh when another pnded on her cheek. It now turned ming red.


    "Don''t call me Mom! I don''t know anyone like you who I have raised to be this awful!"


    Huian felt utterly humiliated.


    Jing shook his head.


    Xiang Qingge turned to look at Grandma Liu. "And even you Old Madam Liu? I have always respected you a lot. But instead of guiding her the right way as an elder, how can you became an aplice with her?"


    Grandma Liu said frantically, "No, Qingge. I only thought it would be nice if they got together."


    She shook her head, "I am d that you liked my daughter for your grandson, but you already knew that we were never in the favor to force anyone. Otherwise, we ourselves would havee with the proposal long back."


    Grandma Liu kept quiet.


    Huian cried and ran towards Jinhai.


    "I''m sorry Jinhai. Please-"


    "How many times Huian?", he said quietly, "I know what you will say. I''m asking how many times should I forgive you? For how many mistakes?"


    "No, don''t say that Jinhai. I-I really love you. I chased after you for so many years. From childhood until now, I have only loved you. I confessed to you so many times, but younever gave me the chance. What is my fault Jinhai? Don''t I have the right to fall in love and be happy!?"


    Jing sneered, "So let me ask you this. If there was another guy who had been in love with you and would have tricked you into marrying him just like you did to bro, would you have been so kind to forgive him? Will you think that what he did was right? Won''t you feel that you were forced in that rtionship?"


    She couldn''t retort.


    "Just imagine living your life with a man who only selfishly thought of his own love without even considering what you want. Tell me, in the exact same ce as bro, what would you have done?"


    She clutched her dress.


    Liu Hai asked, "Did you get your answer Huian?" He also coldly stared at his mother.


    Grandma Liu couldn''t bear to face her son''s using gaze.


    Huian said nothing.


    He shook his head. He said to Chen Liling, "Liling, let us all leave. Nothing is left now. Our children''s lives have be entertainment for everybody.", he sadly smiled, "just like a drama."


    True. Nothing more was left to say or hear.


    Chen Liling felt that she cannot face Nana anymore. She thought tonight would be the happiest event of their entire lives.


    But her son''s one mistake ruined everything forever. The damage was just too much. It can never be undone.


    Everybody got the cue and they started to leave.


    But now they had only one question in their minds.


    What will happen to Nana and Jianyu''s engagement?

 Chapter 145: No medicine for regret

    Chapter 145: No medicine for regret


    The Liu''s, Chen''s and Xiang''s, Nana and the twins all gathered in Golden Sea vi.


    The atmosphere was too gloomy and dreary to bear. So many truths were revealed in a single night. The world turned upside down in a mere three hours.


    Jianyu didn''t have the courage. He lost every right to ask forgiveness from Nana. This was not something a simple apology could solve.


    But no matter what, he wanted to face her. Whatever punishment Nana would give, he will readily ept it.


    He slowly made his way towards her.


    Nana saw Jianyuing and clutched her dress.


    "Stop!", Chen Liling said.


    He stopped in his tracks.


    "You think you still got any face to talk to her? You did what you wanted to do, whose repercussions we are all facing now. What more do you want!?", she shouted. "You left Nana for that b*tch Suyin when she was trapped in that shed that night. You even let her go when you realized the truth! What about the justice to Nana? What were you thinking!?"


    Jinhai coldly looked at Jianyu.


    Chen Guiren held her shoulder. "Lilingcalm down please."


    Jianyu clenched his hands.


    "Every time. Every single time you chose Suyin over Nana. That girl who had an affair behind your back, who never had any respect for your love, who only ever wanted your money, for that girl! How much more blind can you get!?"


    She stood in front of Nana and held her hands. "ChildII don''t know what to say. Jianyu''s mistake is also my fault. I didn''t raise him well. He was supposed to protect you, but he was the reason for the ruin. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry.", she silently sobbed.


    "Aunt!", Nana held her shoulders. "It is not your fault. Not even for a second will you think that it is your mistake.", tears brimmed in her eyes. "After so many years I felt like what a mother''s love is, how it is like when your mother is with you. You treated me just like your daughter. You gave me so much love and care that it is overflowing. You were never at fault."


    Chen Liling smiled and hugged her. Nana also couldn''t help but cry.


    "Nana. After everything that has happened, I don''t have any right to ask you tobe with Jianyu anymore. It will be unfair to you. Jianyu doesn''t deserve you. The man who always chose to live in the past cannot possibly give you any future."


    "A-aunt, I-"


    "No Nana. I know what you will say, child. Maybe you will still agree just for my sake, just out of respect for me. But firstly, a rtionship cannot stand on the base of such feelings. If there is no love and trust, it simply crumbles one day or the other. And secondly, it is now me who doesn''t want Jianyu for you. You deserve a much, much better man.", she sadly patted her head.


    Every word brutally struck Jianyu.


    That was true. There was a limit to which Nana could bear. She was also now hesitant in going ahead with this engagement. She thought she could trust Jianyu. Even though they didn''t have feelings for each other, she felt hurt by what he did. She had regarded him as a close friend after all.


    Liu Hai and Jing said nothing. They simply watched.


    Chen Liling then turned to look at Jianyu and said expressionlessly, "And you Jianyu. You have terribly let us down. Everything is over, thanks to you. You are the CEO. You make so many big decisions for business deals. But as a person, you couldn''t even make such a simple judgment in the hospital that day, for something that was so crystal clear."


    "Mom, please. Give me any punishment you like. Hit me, beat me, starve me, do whatever you want".


    He utterly regretted the blunder he made. But like how wise men say, ''There is no medicine for regret.''


    She stared at him long and hard.


    "You need a break, Jianyu. Your heart is lost somewhere. That is why you couldn''t make the decision to not forgive her. You have to get yourself back together. You need to find something or someone that will make you a strong and firm person. This is all the result of you being too good and forgiving. So, take this time and don''t show your face anymore. Get away from our lives."


    "Liling, how can you-", Grandma Liu wanted to interrupt but Chen Liling gave a chilling re.


    "Mom, I think you have done more than enough to ruin lives here. Don''t try to meddle in between us now."


    "You! Is this how you talk to your mother!?"


    She gave her the cold shoulder.


    Jianyu sadly smiled. "As you wish, Mom. I won''t show my face anymore. This is my punishment; to lose everybody who I hold dear to me. This is what I deserve and this is how I will repent."


    "Nana", he softly spoke. "I''m not asking you to forgive me. But please let me say this. I''m sorry I disappointed youagain. I''m sorry I couldn''t be the man worthy of you. I''m sorry I couldn''t protect youI''m your culprit more than anyone else. I will dly take your any punishment."


    Her heart ached. Jianyu was always so cheerful whenever they met. As a friend, she really enjoyed her time with him. And now, she is losing that very friendship. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of loss.


    She shook her head sadly. She knew how much he also cherished this friendship. What more can be the punishment for him when there has got a crack in it?


    Jianyu sadly chuckled.


    He looked at Jinhai. "Bro"


    Jinhai looked back at him.


    "I want to apologize to you too. I thought we were so close. But I didn''t even realize that you were in so much pain this whole time. You suffered so much but I didn''t get a clue. Maybe that''s why you couldn''t share your burden with me. I''m so stupid, right?", he said while coldly ring at Huian.


    She shrank back in fear.


    Jinhai said nothing.


    He looked at everyone onest time. Chen Liling didn''t return his gaze.


    He turned around and left.

 Chapter 146: Jinhais rage (1)

    Chapter 146: Jinhai''s rage (1)


    Chen Liling tiredly sat down. Chen Guiren was there with her gently patting her head.


    Grandma Liu quickly said, "It has been a tiring evening. We should all go and rest. Xiang-"


    Liu Hai interrupted, "Aren''t you forgetting something Mom? There is a whole lot of future to discuss hereof my son.", He narrowed his eyes.


    "Liu Hai! Watch your tone! Jinhai is also my grandson. What is there to discuss? Yes, I admit we nned everything, but it was all for their own good!", she said huffing her chest indignantly.


    He mocked, "And look how happy he isso happy that he wants a divorce. "


    "What divorce!? Nonsense!", she roared.


    "Dad!", Huian cried. "I don''t want to divorce Jinhai. I love him. I cannot live without him!"


    Xiang Wei ignored her. "Liu HaiI''m really ashamed of my daughter. Please forgive us on behalf of her"


    He shook his head. "It''s not your fault Xiang Wei. I''m sure you and Xiang Qingge would have definitely tried to stop her had you the slightest idea."


    Xiang Qingge said, "After knowing everything, we cannot possibly go on with their marriage anymore. He has already sacrificed a lot. It was Huian''s mistake. We will take the responsibility to clean the mess she made. Huian", she furiously looked at her, "Get ready to be at the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow morning!"


    "NO!!!", she screamed. "You cannot force me to separate from Jinhai. I will never agree with this divorce! Jinhai", she pleadingly looked at him, "Please tell them that we don''t want to divorce. I will do anything topensate, but not this!"


    "I have already decided.", he said indifferently. "I want a divorce and that is it. I cannot live with you anymore."


    "No", she then turned towards Liu Chunhua and held her hands. "Mom, at least you say something. Please make him understand."


    But Liu Chunhua shook her hand away. She turned her head and didn''t answer. She was utterly disappointed.


    She decided to be a good mother-inw since she herself never got the love from Grandma Liu. She didn''t want to make her daughter-inw feel the same sadness that she went through.


    But how can she support her when she made her son suffer so much? He also had the right to find someone meant for him, to fall in love. But she selfishly snatched that happiness away from him.


    "Its useless Huian.", Jing said. "Do you think anybody will help you after what you did?"


    "Enough Huian!", shouted Xiang Wei. "You areing with us to the Xiang vi this instant! You have caused enough trouble!"


    "No", she shook her head and mumbled to herself. "No, no, no. I won''t go anywhere. I won''t leave my Jinhai. Never."


    She saw a fruit knife lying on the fruit basket. She immediately grabbed it and pointed it to her wrist.


    "Nobody will force me to go anywhere! Otherwise, I will slit my wrist!"


    "Huian!", Xiang Qingge shrieked.


    Nana and the twins were shocked.


    Everyone was startled with the sudden turn of events.


    "Drop that knife Huian.", Xiang Wei warned but couldn''t hide his anxiety.


    "No! First, promise me. Nobody will tell me to divorce Jinhai. He is mine! He will always be mine!"


    "Huian", Jinhai''s ck pupils constricted and he possessed a frightening and dangerous aura. Any sane person will not want to be in a hundred, no, not even within a thousand steps of perimeter near him.


    Assistant Xin broke into a cold sweat.


    Trying to threaten Liu Jinhai? Nobody is born yet to make that grave mistake.


    "Put. That. Knife. Down. Right. Now.", he uttered in a low and agonizingly slow pace enouncing each word.


    "No Jinhai. I cannot afford to lose you. I have waited my whole life to get the title as your wife. You gave me no choice but to trick you into this marriage. And now you are asking for a divorce? Never!"


    Chen Liling burst into anger, "Enough with the childishness Huian. Why don''t you understand that you cannot force someone to love you!?"


    "I don''t care! I just want Jinhai by my side. I won''t lose him no matter what."


    Xiang Qingge cried. "At least think about your parents Huian. How will we be able to live if you got hurt?"


    Huian bit her lips. "I''m sorry for doing this Mom. But, please try to understand me"


    Nana also tried to stop her madness. "Mrs. Liu. Please-"


    "Stop there you b*tch!"


    Silence.


    She sneered. "Heh! You must be happiest among us, right? I know you secretly like Jinhai. And tonight by a stroke of amazing luck, you got to sleep with him. You must be actually celebrating right!?"


    Nana froze.


    "Don''t cross your limits Huian!", Chen Liling warned.


    "You!", Yukito was livid. "You are at fault in this whole mess, and you dare to me my sister!?"


    Jing furiously noddedpletely agreeing with the love of his life. "Yes, what Yukito said is absolutely right."


    "I have never seen such a shameless and disgusting person like you!", Yukira exploded in anger.


    "Heh! No wonder brother Liu Jinhai never fell in love with you. Anyone would be a fool.", Yukito sneered.


    "Shut up!", thest words hit her nerve. "And you Nana! Why are you still here? This is my house. Jinhai and mine. It is sickening to even look at you. Get out! Much better if you just die!"


    Even if she dug the grave herself, she couldn''t bear that it was Nana who slept with Jinhai. A woman''s instinct is indeed terrifying. Ever since their first meeting, she was always cautious of Nana. She always felt a sense of crisis whenever they were together. Her mere presence threatened her position in his life.


    And tonight, the very same woman got the most intimate with him. The right that should have been only hers was snatched by her. Her crazy mind only med Nana.


    Nobody saw when but in a blink of an eye Jinhai suddenly stood in front of her and knocked the knife out of her hand. Then he grabbed her neck and started to choke her.


    His powerful eyes reflected pure menace. The temperature dropped to below freezing point with his bloodthirsty gaze sending terror down her spine.

 Chapter 147: Jinhais rage (2)

    Chapter 147: Jinhai''s rage (2)


    Huian''s eyes bulged out in disbelief.


    "Jinhai!", Liu Chunhua and the rest shouted.


    Huian was struggling to breathe .She desperately tried to shake his hand off. His hold on her neck tightened to the point where her green nerves became visible.


    Liu Hai said very calmly, "Let her go Jinhai."


    He didn''t seem to hear. Everybody tried to stop him but he didn''t budge.


    The moment he heard the word ''die'', he lost his control exuding an intense intent to kill.


    Die? Cursing my Nana to die? Snatching away the light of my life?


    Never. I won''t even allow uttering those words.


    Tears were rolling down her cheeks. She pleaded him to release her but his sped even harder. She started to feel dizzy.


    "Wei, do something! Huian will die like this if this keeps going on.", cried Xiang Qingge.


    "Jinhai, leave my daughter. I know she said some horrible things but we can talk. Please! She is hurting.", said Xiang Wei.


    But it was as if Jinhai was determined to punish her.


    Suddenly, a warm hand touched his arm.


    "Liu Jinhai, please."


    He looked down and instantly recognized it. He loosened his grip a bit but didn''t leave her neck. He slowly raised his head.


    He gazed into those familiar eyes and the deadly aura around him faded away. His bone-chilling gaze melted as if it was never there in the first ce. His icy demeanor softened.


    It was the first time Nana saw him this terrifying. Any person would have freaked out even if hadn''t been the object of his fury. But strangely enough, she wasn''t intimidated by it.


    He said nothing but everyone could feel the heavy atmosphere easing up.


    "Please release her. I am not offended.", Nana figured hearing Huian say such hurtful words may have triggered him.


    Chen Liling quietly observed his every single expression. The sudden change in Jinhai didn''t go unnoticed by her.


    This possessiveness, how he calmed down the instant Nana appeared before him.


    Does he


    He released her throwing her harshly on the floor. Huian copsed and started coughing violently.


    Xiang Qingge and Grandma Liu immediately surrounded her. "Are you alright?"


    Grandma Liu was angered to death. "You have crossed your limits Jinhai! Did you want to kill her!? Don''t forget that she is still your wife! Apologize to her!"


    Jinhai coldly said, "If she is stupidly stubborn enough to not want a divorce, then fine. Let her have it her way then. But, she will have to uphold this marriage all alone, all by herself. Because I won''t be here anymore."


    Liu Chunhua asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "In my heart, I have already broken all my rtions with her. She is nothing but a stranger to me now. If she wants to stay here, then so be it. I will leave be the one to leave."


    He smiled, "So she can stay married, live in this vi but without a husband. As I said, she will be the only one alone in this marriage. Then she will soon realize the uselessness of such an empty marriage. I''m sure at that time...she will herself ask for a divorce."


    Huian looked at him tremblingly.


    "What!? How can a marriage work with just one person? What is the meaning of such marriage if you live separately? It is as good as a divorce!"


    Jing shrugged. "Well, she cannot have it everything her way, right? She has already had it enough."


    "You-"


    "Mom.", Liu Hai said seriously. "This is enough. I agree with Jinhai and Jing. And you Huian" He looked at her indifferently, "Don''t force us anymore. Don''t stretch this any further. Otherwise, the thread will simply snap into two. If you want to stay married, then this is the life you will have to live from now on."


    "No", She lookedpletely defeated. She won and lost at the same time.


    Mother and Father Xiang also couldn''t argue. Their daughter hadmitted many grave mistakes. Given the current circumstances, they didn''t object to his decision. This the consequence she has weaved with her own hands, and which she must suffer.


    "We agree. Let us go Qingge. There is nothing left here to do."


    He nced at Nana and seemed hesitant. He went up to her and said, "I know my daughter. She must but she will never apologize to you. You have suffered so much because of her. So, I Xiang Wei, ask for your forgiveness on behalf of her.", he bowed.


    "Mr. Xiang, please! Just like Aunt Chen, you are not at fault. You don''t have to feel guilty. You even went against your daughter, your flesh and blood which takes guts for any father.", she hurriedly said. "You are an elder. Please don''t lower your head for me."


    He looked in those eyes which didn''t have a shred of hypocrisy in them. She said it with utmost sincerity.


    He shook his head.


    My daughter wronged such a kind-hearted girl. No wonder Chen Liling liked her so much for Jianyu.


    He smiled sadly.


    "Let us go Qingge."


    "Mom, Dad wait! Please talk to Jinhai! You cannot leave me like this!", Huian cried.


    But they ignored her and left the vi without turning back.


    Chen Liling patted Nana''s shoulder, "We should also leave."


    She nodded.


    She looked at Jinhai and found him already staring at her. It was only for a moment, but they could see their own sadness reflected back to them.


    She sadly lowered her eyes and turned her back.


    Looking at her back going smaller and farther away from him, he clenched his fingers into a fist.


    When shepletely disappeared from his view, his eyes lost all the traces of any warmth. The cold, icy aura surrounded him once again.


    "Xin.", he spoke indifferently.


    "Sir."


    "Make the arrangements."


    "Yes, sir."


    It was understood that he meant to take care about his living arrangements.


    Being Liu Jinhai, he obviously didn''tck any ces to stay. He had several condos of his own.


    "Bro! I wille with you as well. I don''t want to live here if you are not here.", he pouted.


    "En."


    Jing nodded satisfied.


    "No Jinhai! Please don''t leave!", Huian begged before him.


    Grandma Liu said, "Wait! I''m the elder of this house. I''m saying that you won''t go anywhere. You have to obey me!"


    "In that case, you have to choose another heir for the Liu Corps. I will give up my CEO position. But even then I will leave this ce.", Jinhai calmly said.

 Chapter 148: The morning after

    Chapter 148: The morning after


    "What!? How can you?", Grandma Liu asked furiously, pointing her trembling finger at him.


    Jing said, "And I''m already making myself clear. Don''t even think about me taking bro''s ce. The CEO''s position will always belong to bro. And secondly, I''m not interested in taking over the business.", he shrugged nonchntly.


    "Then who will run thepany!? Your ancestors have shed their blood and tears in building thispany from scratch. Do you want to destroy it by handing it over to some stranger?"


    "That is up to you to decide. Let''s go, Jing."


    "Yup."


    "Jinhai! You cannot leave.", Huian ran towards him shedding tears.


    Jinhai signaled and two bodyguards immediately stood in front of her obstructing her way.


    "What? Get aside!", she said angrily.


    They said nothing and stood rooted not moving an inch. The bodyguards solely belonged to Jinhai, and they only listen and act to his orders.


    Jinhai and Jing left the vi.


    Grandma Liu assured Huian, "Don''t worry child. He is just too angry now. Give him some time. He will definitelye back to you. I promise I won''t ever let him divorce you."


    Huian weakly nodded.


    Watching them leave Liu Chunhua copsed on the floor. "Hai...", she was sobbing, "Both of our sons have leftThis house already looks so cold and deste. How will we live without them?"


    Liu Hai sighed. He helped her stand up and hugged her. "Don''t worry. Isn''t your handsome husband enough for you?"


    She pinched him hard. "This is not the time to joke!"


    "Ouch! Alright. I''m sorry. But I have full confidence that this vi will brighten up with their presence once again. Have faith."


    He stared at their vi''s entrance lost in thought.


    ---


    Inside a bar.


    Jianyu waspletely drunk. He had already gulped down one whole bottle of alcohol and was now on his second one. After leaving Liu vi, he drove aimlessly until he reached a bar.


    There he ordered the strongest alcohol avable to immerse himself in drinking and forgetting everything that happened.


    "One more bottle", he said wearily.


    "Sir, you are already drunk. You-", the bartender tried to talk to him.


    "Ssshh! Did I ask your opinion? I''m paying, right? So, give it to me!",


    He irritatedly raised his voice that caught the attention of the nearby customers.


    One person, in particr, widened her eyes in shock seeing the source of the drama. She rubbed her eyes to confirm if she saw it right.


    She slowly went up to him and looked at him, his eyelids already drooping to shut down.


    "Mr. Handsome?", a voice spoke.


    He knitted his brows sensing hearing a soft voice. He summed up the strength to open his eyes to see a hazy figure before him.


    "Hnn?"


    "Ah, you are indeed the same man I met that night! Do you remember? We nearly had an ident because of your irresponsible driving?", she paused. "Ahhow could you? You are wasted right now.", she sighed.


    "W-who are you?"


    "No point in telling that now. Your brain isn''t functioning anyway how it should.", She shook her head. "Well, since you were so kind enough to drop me home that night, let me return that favor. Where do you live? I will drop you."


    He chuckled sadly. "Home? I don''t have any home now"


    She frowned.


    "I have lost everythinghic!...and all because of myself. I-I did something terrible to someone. I made a huge, huge mistakeI am all alone now", he was muttering incoherently.


    She sighed again.


    Last time it was something about his ex. Is this rted to her again?


    For now, I will take him to my home.


    "Come, get up."


    He didn''t respond so with the help of the bartender, she helped him inside a cab and drove to her apartment.


    She dragged him inside and tucked him on the bed.


    "MmnnnnoI''m sorryI''m sorryplease"


    She felt awfully sad seeing him this heartbroken.


    She patted his head and whispered, "Sleep."


    ---


    The next day, the headlines of all newspapers and online articles were filled with pictures of Suyin''s scandal where the banquet was held.


    Not only that, from her plot to frame Nana to how she had an affair with Shen Ye behind Jianyu''s back and how she selfishly left him to prosper her own business, everything was revealed.


    The video recording of her going berserk and confessing everything herself went rapidly viral in all social media. It was solid proof that nobody could deny.


    The keyboard warriors were going their job non-stop; bashing Suyin and cursing her endlessly.


    Naturally, the shares of herpany plummeted like hell making it go on the verge of bankruptcy.


    At Chen''s vi.


    The guard came to inform Chen Liling and Chen Guiren.


    "Madam Chen. Tang Feng and Tang Ning are outside making a ruckus to meet you. We have told them to leave, but they won''t listen. Your orders, Madam."


    She snickered. "Let them in."


    "Yes, Madam Chen."


    The guard ryed the order and both of them came rushing inside.


    Tang Ning cried loudly, "Chen Liling! How can you do this to my daughter!? Everybody is cursing her, she has nothing but be a joke now! Everyone hates her!"


    Tang Feng said indignantly, "This is injustice!"


    Chen Liling gave a bored expression. "Well, what else do you expect after what she did? I assume you have watched her confession right? The heinous plot she nned against Nana? She hired some goons, TWICE, to vite Nana and you expect everyone to sing her praises?"


    "T-that"


    "Not only that, she even had an affair while she was dating Jianyu. Infidelity. How is it anybody else''s fault other than hers?"


    "No, she is being framed! She was forced to confess! Liling, you have known her since childhood. Isn''t she like your own daughter? How can you be so harsh?", she sobbed.

 Chapter 149: Pack up and get out!

    Chapter 149: Pack up and get out!


    "Harsh?", Chen Liling looked incredulously at the Tang duo. "What Suyin has done defies humanity. She is only facing the consequences of her own actions. And please. What daughter? When I haven''t spared even my own son, why will I be any lenient towards her?"


    "Liling please! Have some mercy on her. She was r*ped against night. She has twice lost her dignity. Isn''t this enough of a punishment?"


    "Which could have been Nana, right? Twice?", she said coldly making them shudder.


    "It was a reckless mistake. Please forgive her and let her go. I promise we will leave this ce and never show our face again."


    "Let her go? We are sending her to her rightful ce. The crimes that she hasmitted, how many years will she get jailed for?"


    "No! Please, I beg you. She is our only daughter. How will we live without her! You have even attacked ourpany! Please give her back to us and take back your orders. We will nevere back again!"


    Orders? She didn''t understand. Chen Guiren was also confused.


    They had locked up Suyin to let her rot in until they decide what to do with her. They also decided to make the Tang''s go bankrupt today, but they didn''t give any orders until now.


    She excused herself and called Assistant Yan.


    "Who is attacking the Tangpany?"


    "Madam Chen. It is the first young master Liu Jinhai. I was just going to call you informing you about it. Last night, the Tang''s, as well as Tang Suyin''spany''s shares, took a massive downfall hit. Every investor is demanding their money back. Both are in huge debt. It is just a matter of time before they go bankrupt."


    Chen Liling was stunned.


    Jinhai


    But why would he? Why is he fighting for Nana?


    She absent-mindedly hung up the call.


    She recalled his demeanorst night. His murderous gaze towards Huian, and how his fury calmed down only when Nana talked to him.


    Was it true what I felt at that time? Does he havefeelings for Nana? Otherwise, why would he take revenge for her?


    How is this possible? When did this happen? Just because ofst night what happened between them?


    No. That cannot be. Such strong feelings do not just grow overnight.


    She suddenly remembered how her brother told her that Jinhai was the one who brought Nana to the hospital that night they were attacked. In all the confusion, they didn''t pay much attention, but it is actually strange that he left Huian alone behind, who was also trapped with them. Which husband will ignore his wife and care for another woman at such time?


    That means


    The realization struck her hard.


    Jinhai had already fallen in love with Nana long back.


    ---


    Jianyu woke up with a terrible headache. The two bottles of alcohol were now giving him a solid hangover.


    "Ah", he groaned in pain touching his head.


    "So, you woke up Mr. Handsome?", a voice said.


    He frowned. He opened his eyes to see an unfamiliar ce.


    "Where is this ce...", he asked.


    "My home."


    Jianyu looked at the young woman standing before him holding a tray.


    He furrowed his brows.


    Why does it feel like I have already met her somewhere before? Wait


    "You are the woman I met that night, near the airport."


    "Ding ding! Correct answer." She chuckled.


    "What happened? Why are you", he asked trying to remember. But, his head was just aching too much.


    "Ah, the typical question. Actually", she turned serious.


    "What?"


    "Well, you were quite drunkst night. Obviously, you were not in any position to drive. We kind of know each other, so I couldn''t leave you alone and brought you here andyou didn''t let me go.", she paused, "Wedid it."


    He widened his eyes in shock. Now his entire sleepiness and headache vanished in an instant.


    "What!!?", he eximed in a loud voice.


    ---


    The morning at Natsukashi was far from its usual cheery and lively atmosphere. Nobody could sleep a winkst night.


    Nana tiredly came down, the puffs under her eyes faintly visible.


    Suddenly, the door opened with a bang, and Mrs. Fei, their neighbor, and thendlord came barging in.


    "Nana!", she called out.


    She was startled. The twins also came down hearing the noise.


    "Mrs. Fei?"


    "Pack your things and leave this ce.", she said haughtily.


    Nana and the twins were stunned. "What? L-leave? I don''t understand."


    Mrs. Fei sneered. "You heard it right. You cannot run your restaurant here anymore."


    She was utterly perplexed. "But why? I have paid the rent on time."


    "Heh. Don''t act so innocent. We all saw the news. The ex-girlfriend of Chen Jianyu tried to plot against you in your engagement. Poor her. They were in a rtionship, but you came in between them. You totally made her go crazy. You were so cruel to force her to go such a step to destroy you. People are cursing her but I know how you are so good at seducing men. Even your engagement has broken."


    Apart from Suyin''s scandal, the rest of the facts like how Jinhai and Nana spent the night together, and Huian''s truth was not allowed to make public by Liu''s, Chen''s and Xiang''s.


    So, even thoughmon folks didn''t know, it was more than enough that the socialite circle knew the whole truth about Huian. Her reputation was as good as tarnished.


    Yukito said angrily, "You! That woman tried to trap my sister in such a vicious n and you are ming my sister!?"


    "Of course. People like her only home wreckers! Hmph. I bet they must have covered your ugly truth as ast saving grace. Such nice people. You don''t deserve to go to that prestigious family. Now don''t waste my time. Pack up and get going!"

 Chapter 150: Nanas retaliation

    Chapter 150: Nana''s retaliation


    Nana said indignantly. "You cannot do this to us, Mrs. Fei. This is my home. My business is settled here. How can we move to a new ce?"


    Mrs. Fei shouted. "I don''t care! This is my ce that we gave you on rent, and we can tell you to empty it whenever we want. We own this plot, not you."


    She said, "You cannot throw us away without any valid reason. We pay our rent on time, we don''t cause any trouble. Even as thendlord you cannot force us to move out. We have the contract."


    "Valid reason? Do you think I will continue to give this ce to such a vile woman like you? Your bad character is enough of a reason."


    "How dare you call her vile!!?", the twins were enraged.


    "Wait.", Nana stopped the twins and looked at her coldly, "Mrs. Fei, I respect you because your family has helped us a lot. But I won''t allow you to harm my Natsukashi that I have worked so hard to build. And I know you are doing this only because you hate me."


    Mrs. Fei couldn''t believe that the girl she thought she can bully anytime is talking back to her.


    "You may not know but keeping in mind about your dislike, Uncle Fei had already drafted a use that the decision to make us leave will solely be taken by him. You cannot interfere. I can show you the contract."


    Mrs. Fei gulped. She had never seen this firm side of Nana before.


    Nana smiled, "So, I want to personally talk to Uncle Fei. Does he know what you are doing? Why did youe alone?"


    Bingo!


    She gritted her teeth. She knew her husband will never allow her to throw Nana out. Coincidentally, he was out of town so she thought to use this chance and kick her out without his knowledge.


    But she didn''t know about that use!


    Now what? Obviously, I cannot call him!


    "Yes, my husband has already decided and told me this himself!"


    "Why should I trust you? You hate me so obviously you would want me to leave. I will only believe when he personallyes and rifies it."


    "You!"


    "We can save the meeting forter but at least for now I can call him and verify your im."


    Mrs. Fei froze.


    Nana was about to dial his number when she said furiously, "How dare you insinuate that I''m lying! You are smearing my name!"


    Nana smiled, "Now do you understand how it feels when you are ndered without any proof? You called me vile but what evidence do you have?"


    Mrs. Fei was stumped. Her face turned red in anger.


    "I don''t care! Just get out."


    "Mrs. Fei. Don''t force us to take extreme measures. If you continue being unreasonable like this then I will have no choice but to report you to police."


    She panicked. I''m done for if this goes to the police! But I won''t let her win! Even if I have to use force!


    She didn''t argue any further and called some men inside. "Throw them out."


    "Wait! Stop!", Nana came in between.


    Mrs. Fei snickered, "Don''t waste your breath. You don''t have Chen''s backing anymore. Nobody will help you."


    "Listen-"


    "Stop.", a voice came from behind.


    Everybody turned to look.


    Nana was surprised.


    Assistant Xin? Why is he here?


    He came inside carrying some papers in his hand.


    Mrs. Fei frowned. "Who are you?"


    "Doesn''t matter.", he said indifferently. "The thing that should matter is that you cannot throw Miss Nana and her brothers from here anymore."


    "What!? How dare you? This is my husband''s ce-"


    "Was.", Xin interrupted very calmly. "This plot WAS yours. Not anymore. My boss is the new owner now."


    He handed her the papers.


    She snatched them and read it.


    It was written that the current owner, Mr. Fei has willingly sold his plot. His signature, which she instantly recognized was clearly visible on the papers.


    Adjacent to it was the new owner''s signature.


    CEO of Liu Corps,


    Liu Jinhai.


    THAT Liu Jinhai? HowJust who had she offended!? This sl*t! Just how many men has she seduced?


    Her hands started shaking. "No, this is our ce! How can my husband sell it? You must have tricked him!"


    "I don''t have time for this. My boss is the newndlord, and he has clearly instructed that under no circumstances will Miss Nana and her family be thrown out. Also...", he paused and squinted his eyes.


    "I clearly heard all the usations you threw at Miss Nana. Defaming or ndering somebody without any evidence is a crime. You also tried to misuse your power as the owner and kick them out without any sound reasons which are a vition of the contract. So, now you will be punished ording to thew. You will be facing charges for your crimes."


    Mrs. Fei nearly peed in fear. Just now Nana threatened to go to the police and now it is already bing a reality.


    "How can you do this? You cannot put me in jail! I did nothing wrong. I want to talk to my husband!"


    She tried to leave but the Liu family guards blocked her way.


    Xin smiled. "Your next stop is the police station. You will also find your husband there."


    The guards dragged her away despite her protests.


    "Leave me! This is injustice! Nana, just you wait!" The whole neighborhood was dumbfounded watching her being dragged away.


    Nana asked, "Assistant Xinwhat is this?"


    He smiled, "You don''t have to worry from now on Miss Nana. Sir Liu Jinhai has bought this plot. Nobody will snatch your Natsukashi from you now."


    She was shocked.


    "But why? Hedon''t have to do this."


    He said nothing.


    "And Uncle Fei? Please don''t put him in jail. He has always supported us."


    "Don''t worry, Miss. He is there to onlyplete some formalities."


    She sighed in relief.


    She seemed to decide something after thinking for a while.


    "Assistant Xin. Can I ask you something?"


    "Yes."


    "Can Ie to Liu Corps and meet Liu Jinhai? I don''t have an appointment but it is important."


    "Sure. And you really don''t need an appointment at any time.", he mumbled thest sentence.


    "Huh?"


    He cleared his throat. "Nothing. Shall we go, Miss?"


    "Yes."


    She said to the twins. "Ihave something to talk to him. Take care over here."


    They nodded.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 151: A new beginning for Jianyu

    Chapter 151: A new beginning for Jianyu


    Over there, Jianyu thought that he will die of a heart attack.


    "I-II don''t remember anything. I", Jianyu stuttered.


    We actually had sex? Justst night my engagement broke and I already with another woman


    "Pfftt! Hahahaha! Look at your face. It is as if you have seen a ghost! Hahahaha!", sheughed loudly.


    He got confused.


    "Chill. Nothing happened. I was just pulling your leg."


    "You!", he said angrily. "Do you think it is funny? I almost got a heart attack!"


    "Alright, sorry. I''m really sorry. Tch. You are such a prim and proper man. Instead of the woman, you were the one who got freaked out."


    His mouth twitched.


    "And dummy. You are still fully clothed. You didn''t even realize.", sheughed.


    Jianyu made a scornful face.


    "But I wouldn''t mind even if something did happen between us." She winked at him. "Hmph! By the way, you should be thankful that I didn''t attack you. You are such a beauty. Which woman can resist from pouncing on you?"


    He suddenly shivered.


    Are girls really this straightforward?


    "Here. Have this hangover soup. You will feel better."


    "Thanks."


    After having the soup, he felt much better.


    "I should leave. Thank you forst night."


    "Where will you go? Last night you said thatyou have nowhere to go. Is this rted to your ex that you talked aboutst time."


    He froze.


    Idiot! Just how much did I b out to her?


    She smiled. "Bingo."


    "No"


    Suddenly her eyes sparkled as if she got a brilliant idea.


    "I know! Why don''t you stay here?"


    Huh?", Jianyu asked in confusion.


    "Yes! You don''t have a home now. So, you can live here. I will be more than happy.", She furiously nodded her head. "I''m alone and it would help me a lot if I get a roomie to talk to, share my chores and *cough* rent too", thest two words could be barely heard.


    He smiled. "Thest part is the most important right?"


    She looked away and said sheepishly, "Heheyou see, I am a littlejust a little broke. And it''s not like I didn''t try to find a roommate, but they were not to my liking."


    "Pretty high standards huh?"


    "Which is why you are perfect. I mean look at you. Even the air around you is so dignified. You are homeless but a ssy homeless.", she nodded her head in appreciation.


    His mouth twitched.


    "Plus we aren''tplete strangers. So it is perfect. And whenever you think about that ex of yours, just look at me.", she snorted, "I mean of course she cannot be prettier and adorable than me. You will feel so much better and thank your lucky stars that you broke up with her. So you see, you are also getting benefitted by living here."


    Can you be a little less narcissistic?


    "You see...An unmarried man and woman living under the same roof...Do you understand where I''m getting at?"


    She looked at him in disdain, "Pah! You are so old-fashioned! There are many friends who share a room in this day and age. They don''t necessarily are in a rtionship."


    He sighed. He thought about it and nodded.


    "Alright"


    Yes! She celebrated inside her mind.


    "But. No flirting. Keep your distance."


    Tch


    "Hmph! Do you think I''m such an immoral person to jump on my roommate?", she pouted.


    He raised his eyebrows seemingly wanting her to answer the question herself.


    She coughed. Well, we don''t need to answer that.


    "Okay, forget about it. We are roomies now so we should introduce ourselves."


    She put her hand forward. "I''m Serena. I''m twenty-two years old and I work as an interior designer. Though, I have just started my job. Hehe."


    He shook her hand in a handshake, "I''m Ch-"


    How can use my family name? I don''t have that right anymore.


    "Jianyu. My name is Jianyu."


    ---


    Liu Corps.


    The door to the CEO''s office opened and Assistant Xin entered.


    "Sir."


    Jinhai didn''t raise his head and asked, "Is it done?"


    "Yes, sir. Everything went smoothly. And"


    He raised his eyebrows.


    "Miss Nana is here to meet you."


    He stopped doing his work.


    He stared at the empty space ahead and said, "En. Let her in."


    Nana slowly came inside. Afterst night, she didn''t think that she will meet him again the very next day. In fact, she was sure thatst night would actually be thest time.


    She stood in front of him. Her eyes met his and his confession resounded in her ears.


    She tightly shut her eyes and tried to forget it. She took a deep breath.


    Don''t think about it, Nana. Don''t remember it.


    Jinhai got up and walked towards her. She opened her eyes and was startled to see him so near her.


    "Th-"


    She stopped midway as she saw him raising his hand towards her face. He gently touched under her eyes and softly caressed it with his thumb.


    She stiffened.


    "Your eyesThere are light puffs under them. You couldn''t sleepst night?", he frowned. He didn''t want to see her in such a tired state.


    "Could you?", she asked back.


    He looked at her but said nothing.


    He withdrew his hand. He went away and in a minute came back with a ss of cold water and a cloth.


    He wet the cloth a little and gently dabbed under her eyes.


    She stepped back and said, "Y-you don''t need to do this. I''m fine. I came to talk about something."


    "We won''t talk unless you let me help you."


    His tone was firm and stubborn.


    She silently sighed in resignation. "Thank you but I will do it.", she tried to take the cloth but he shook his hand away.


    "I said I will help you."


    He pulled her near him and gently started rubbing the wet cloth under her eyes.


    "You..."


    His gaze waspletely focused on her not looking away even for a moment. He was treating her very meticulously and carefully as if she was made of porcin.


    There was a moment of silence when Nana asked, "Why?"

 Chapter 152: Liu Jinhais confession, once again

    Chapter 152: Liu Jinhai''s confession, once again


    Jinhai paused just for a fraction of a second, but he said nothing.


    Nana waited patiently.


    "Why not?", he asked back, "I know she was deliberately creating problems for you. Now, you don''t have to worry about her."


    "Iappreciate your gesture. But your help was not right afterwhat happened. It will only cause more misunderstandings."


    Silence.


    "I knew she was lying. She wouldn''t have been able to kick us out. And even if worstes to worst, we would have left. I have some savings. I could have set up a new ce for Natsukashi. It would have taken time, but I could have managed it."


    Jinhai walked around his desk and pulled out some papers.


    "Here. This is the agreement of that ce. I''m giving it to you. Read and sign it. It will be yours now."


    She widened her eyes.


    "I just said you don''t need to help me. This will be too much. I cannot afford to buy the ce. I will not be able to pay the debt."


    "You don''t owe me anything.", he said.


    She said in frustration, "Please don''t help me anymore! Why are you so nice to me!" she lowered her head with tears threatening to fall.


    Jinhai inched closer to her. He cupped her face in his palm and said,


    "Because I simply love you."


    She looked into those prating, unblinking eyes resolutely expressing his love.


    "Last night''s confession wasn''t a lie. But you may think it was the drug talking. So today, once again, in all my consciousness and senses, I Liu Jinhai confess that I have fallen in love with you."


    His words shook her heart.


    He caressed her cheek, "If I won''t be nice to you, then to whom will I?"


    She stuttered, "I-I don''t want to know anything. Please don''t involve yourself in my problems anymore"


    He smiled amusingly, "Why? Are you afraid that you will fall for me even more than you already have?"


    Nana froze.


    "W-what?"


    As Jinhai stepped closer towards her, she nervously started stepping back. Her back hit the wall, and she got trapped between it and him.


    "Youplease keep your distance Liu Jinhai.", she said, sensing dangerous proximity.


    "Distance?" he raised his eyebrows. He came even closer, now their faces being only centimeters apart. He whispered in her ear, "I think we had already breached every sense of distancest night."


    Her face flushed furiously.


    "You!"


    He chuckled softly.


    "What do you want?" she asked. She thought that she had made a grave mistake of entering a lion''s den.


    "The answer to my confession.", he said, looking straight in her eyes.


    She looked at him, stunned. "YouI don''t have an answer for you."


    "Trying to escape from your feelings?" He tilted his head, "You can run away from me, but how will you run away from your heart that has feelings for me?"


    She pursed her lips.


    "I want to leave. Let me go. Thank you for your time Mr. Liu Jinhai."


    She quickly tried to escape, but he just as promptly entrapped her in his arms. He held her chin and narrowed his eyes, "I already said to drop the salutation. Call me by my name."


    "There is no need."


    "Call me by my name.", he repeated.


    Suddenly a secretary knocked from outside. "Sir. The meeting will start in ten minutes."


    Nana secretly sighed in relief; that didn''t go unnoticed by Jinhai.


    "Cancel it."


    Nana was stupefied. "You are busy. I will leave."


    "Don''t disturb me and don''t let anybody in until I say otherwise.", He coldly said.


    "Y-yes, sir.", the secretary was confused but left.


    Why are you so stubborn! Nana thought.


    "Let me go!"


    "My. Name.", he enounced each word. "You are not going anywhere until we set that straight."


    She felt exasperated. "Liu Jinhai", she mumbled softly.


    "Louder."


    She gritted her teeth. "Liu. Jinhai. Are you happy now?"


    He smiled, satisfied. "En."


    She once again tried to leave, but he didn''t budge. She took a deep breath.


    "What now?"


    "I still didn''t hear your answer to my confession."


    Silence.


    She couldn''t say yes andplicate the alreadyplicated matter to a whole another level. She couldn''t say no either and lie to herself and him.


    "Pleasedon''t force me to answer that.", she sadly said.


    He stared at her hard. He smiled faintly. "You may not say anything, but I got my answer."


    He gently pulled her in his embrace and kissed her hair. "I''m sorry."


    She bit her lips hard.


    "But, I mean it. Take the agreement and sign it."


    "I''m sorry. It is not a matter of a few Yuan. I cannot exploit your goodwill and ept such an expensive ce for free. My pride won''t allow that."


    "Then you can pay me back; however it isfortable for you."


    "But I cannot. What I earn is spent mostly in the twin''s school fees and other household expenditures. It will take too much time to return this big amount."


    His eyes sparkled secretly. Bingo!


    "Alright, then. I have an idea."


    "What?"


    "Just likest time, start working with Liu Corps again."


    She was shocked.


    "How much ever you earn here will solely be used to return the money. And you already know by working in the past that the pay is very high. It won''t take much time to repay it fully."


    "How can I do that!? Work here after so much has happened? No."


    He smiled. "Your choice. I''m adamant about giving the plot to you. You cannot convince me otherwise. I also said that you don''t owe me anything. If despite that, you wish to pay back, then this is the only option."


    She was stuck.


    Once again, fate has brought them together. She thought that both of them would go back to living their lives just like before. They will never cross paths again.


    But this


    "I-I...please give me some time to think."


    He squinted his eyes. "Okay. Whenever you have made the decision, juste again. I will be here."


    She weakly nodded.


    He finally moved and let her go.


    Without wasting any second further, she immediately dashed out.


    After she left, Jinhai went back to his desk. He opened the bottom-most drawer and took out an exquisite chess set where all the pieces were already arranged on some squares. It looked like it was the middle of a game.


    He saw the Queen three rows ahead and lifted it to put her beside the square where the King stood.


    He smiled, "My Queenyou can run away as much as you want, but your King won''t let you. He will bring you back to where you truly belong. Your ce was, is, and will always be beside the King standing with him with your head held high."

 Chapter 153: The all out drinking plan

    Chapter 153: The all out drinking n


    Nana returned Natsukashi beingpletely zoned out when a figure suddenly took her in a hug.


    "Huh?"


    "Nana!" Serena cried and hugged her hard. "I heard everything that happened. Youhow did things turn out like that? It was supposed to be your happiest night, but"


    Serena came in great vigor to congratte Nana of her engagement, but as soon as she heard what happened from the twins, she was utterly shell shocked.


    The ex plotted against Nana, she slept with her to be cousin-inw, and the whole conspiracy was of none other than her fiance''s ex and the cousin-inw''s wife.


    She didn''t know from where to begin her condolences!


    Nana sadly smiled. "We cannot change anything now. What is done is done. I can only ept it and move forward in my life."


    "You", Serena couldn''t help but cry. "Tell me where that b*stard ex-fiance of yours is! I will the beat the crap out of him! How dare he forgive his ex after what she tried to do to you! He knew just what his ex was capable of. We couldn''t have saved Liu Jinhai, but had you not been drugged, this whole ordeal would have never taken ce."


    Back at her home, when Jianyu introduced himself, Serena was a little startled at first. For a moment, she thought that he was the same Chen Jianyu. But she waved that thought off. How can young master Chen Jianyu, the CEO of Chen Corps, be homeless?


    She felt stupid even imagining that. She also didn''t overestimate her luck that she will ever meet such a prominent CEO in person. He might be another man with the same name. It was not like Chen Jianyu was the only person who had that name in the whole of China.


    Nana said nothing.


    "And those two b*tches! They better pray hard that they never cross paths with me. Or else I will ruin their pretty faces so much that they wouldn''t be able to recognize themselves!"


    "It''sforget it. Let''s not talk about them anymore."


    Serena quickly said, "Yes, yes. I''m sorry. I won''t ruin your mood."


    Nana flicked her forehead. "Stupid."


    "Don''t worry. Your best friend is here. I have a great idea to make you forget everything."


    "What?"


    "Let''s drink to our heart''s content. And you will not reject it, okay? We will drown in the ocean of limitless alcohol. Come on. It is waiting for us.", she dramatically said.


    She face palmed. "No, thanks."


    "No! I already told that I wouldn''t hear a no for an answer. We are going all out in a bar, and that is final!"


    "But-"


    "No buts. Don''t worry. I will take care of you and safely bring you back home."


    Yukira sneered, "And how will you do that when you would be dead drunk?"


    "Shut up! That is the bar I frequent the most. The owner and I know each other. She will arrange for us to send back.", she proudly said, "I have connections."


    He rolled his eyes.


    Nana could only sigh. "Alright. But not tonight. I''m exhausted."


    "Okay. We''ll go tomorrow night then."


    ---


    At Liu vi, the atmosphere was deathly silent.


    Huian looked like a zombie with her messy hair and red eyes with dark circles under them. It was evident that she cried the whole night, much less sleep.


    She had no appetite for breakfast, but Grandma Liu urged her.


    She came down and found the breakfast table empty. In the past, the table was upied by every family member with Liu Hai and Jing''s cheerfulughs and antics. But now, all the chairs were vacant.


    She felt like other than her, nobody lived in this huge vi.


    The maid came in, setting the breakfast.


    She asked, "Where are Mom and Dad?"


    The maid got nervous. "Lady Liu, Master and Madam said that they are not hungry."


    Just then, Liu Chunhua entered.


    "MomI was waiting for you. Let''s have breakfast."


    Mother Liu said, "How can I have any appetite when my son is suffering so miserably? I only came down to take a walk in the garden."


    "Mom, please! Talk to me. What will it take for you to forgive me?" tears welled in her eyes.


    "Free my son."


    Huian stiffened.


    "He is not happy. Don''t ruin his and your own life with your wrong stubbornness."


    "II''m sorry, but I cannot leave him.", she pursed her lips.


    She sadly chuckled, "And here you im that you love Jinhai. Please don''t insult that beautiful feeling. And please don''t try to talk to me again."


    She left, not giving her another nce.


    Huian merely stood there watching her mother-inw leave in distaste. The same woman who doted on her so much now refuses even to look her in the eye.


    ---


    The next day was quite uneventful, and it was already the time to hit the bar.


    Serena and Nana were seated on the counter while the bartender was making their drinks.


    This was entirely new for Nana. She was fidgeting and getting restless. She had never visited a bar before. Previously when they entered, they saw a couple openly making out at a corner. It was nothing novel for Serena, but Nana was looking at them wide-eyed.


    Doing that in publicShe couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and immediately looked away.


    Serena said, "Come on, Lei. Make for us the finest peg of whiskey you have. My best friend needs it."


    Lei was the bartender who also knew Serena.


    He smiled, "Coming right away."


    Serena looked at Nana and rolled her eyes, "Ohe on dear, chill out. Rx. Nobody is going to eat you."


    She awkwardly smiled.


    Their pegs were ready, and Serena clinked her ss with Nana''s. "Cheers to your new life and cheers for breaking up with that scumbag ex-fiance. Cheers to being single again!"

 Chapter 154: Drunken Nana (1)

    Chapter 154: Drunken Nana (1)


    Serena gulped down her peg while Nana was still hesitant.


    "Drink it already!"


    She took a sip and coughed hard while somehow swallowing it.


    "This is so bitter!", she strongly furrowed her brows. She felt like she gulped some doctor''s bitter medicine.


    "Of course, it is. It is not a sweet dish. That is how you enjoy alcohol, stupid. Come on, drink up the rest."


    Thirty minutester.


    Not soon after the third peg, Nana got tipsy while Serena was at her fifth.


    They were giggling like school girls.


    Nana said, "Really?"


    Serena nodded, "Yup. I live with a very handsome man now. But tch, he said I can''t flirt with him. How *hup* can I do that?"


    Nana burst intoughter, "He must have d-definitely realized your ssshhh", she looked left and right and whispered like a huge secret, "your hidden motive in taking him in. HmmHe is clever."


    She nodded furiously, "I should have controlled my tongue. Dang, I got too excited!"


    "Hahaha."


    Serena was struck with an idea, "Hey, hey! Let us do some prank calls! It will be so much fuuuunnnn~~~~"


    Nana also nodded excitedly.


    She took out her phone and dialed thest number. It was picked up on the second ring, "Nee-chan?," it was Yukito who answered.


    "Shut up.", Serena said, "We are from *hic* the secret forces! You are under arrest."


    Nanaughed.


    Yukito  ""


    "You are arrested on the grounds of constantly bullying your sister''s best friend. She is such a nice and g-good girl. How can you treat her like that? Hands up!"


    "It is not a prank if you call from Nee-chan''s phone, idiot Serena", he said dryly.


    "Shut up! Another charge added. Always going against the beautiful and charismatic Serena. Your punishment is..life imprisonment!"


    Yukito''s mouth twitched.


    "We will soon send a team to arrest you. Be ready!", and she hung up.


    "Hey-"


    Nana and Serenaughed loudly. "That was fun. Your brother must be sooo scared."


    Nana cheerfully said, "He didn''t even realize that it was us!"


    They giggled again.


    "Okay, next next!"


    Nana browsed through her contact list. In her woozy state, she couldn''t clearly make out the number and hit the dial button.


    Liu Corps.


    Jinhai was in a meeting with some senior managers. The atmosphere was too gloomy. They messed up the data of the presentation, and now Jinhai was silently staring at him.


    His silence was stifling. The managers broke out in a cold sweat awaiting his judgment.


    Just then, his phone buzzed.


    They freaked out even more. Disturbing the boss in the middle of the meeting, is that person nuts? Now he''ll be even angrier, and we are done for!


    Jinhai nced at his phone and saw the number.


    "Sir"


    He raised his hand, indicating to stop.


    The manager immediately shut up.


    Then they noticed the heavy pressure ease up. His icy aura melted like it''s the beginning of spring. They could even see imaginary flowers blooming around Jinhai.


    They were looking dumbfounded.


    Who is that person that got their boss in such a good mood?


    Jinhai picked it up and softly said, "Nana."


    Everyone thought that they were dreaming. Such a gentle and warm tone by our cold boss!?


    From the other end, Serena said, "If you *hic* want Nana safe and sound, fork out all the money you have. Otherwise" Sheughed.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes.


    "Who are you?", he asked very grimly.


    The others once again noticed the difference in temperature.


    Ayeee? Wasn''t it spring just now? How did it suddenly change to winter?


    Serena was drunk until now, but his low, emotionless voice managed to give her the goosebumps. She felt a chill run through her spine. She sobered a little.


    "Hehe. N-nothing. It''s a joke."


    "Who are you? Where is Nana? How is her phone with you?"


    She gulped. Just whose number has Nana dialed!?


    Jinhai heard Nana giggling, along with very loud music.


    "Give the phone to her.", he said, his voice being deadly calm.


    With speed faster than even the light, she handed the phone to Nana.


    "Some scary person is asking for you. Go, you talk to him. I don''t want to y this prank anymore!"


    Nana frowned. "Huuuuhhhh??"


    She took the phone, "Who are you? How dare you *hic* scare my precious Serena? You will be punished for your sin!"


    Hearing Nana''s familiar voice, Jinhai''s eyes were filled with tender and warmth once again.


    Is it spring again? Aren''t the seasons changing too fast?


    "You are drunk. Where are you?"


    Nana''s whole demeanor brightened, "Liu Jinhaiiiiiiiii!!! It is you! Hehehe"


    "Tell me, which bar is it?" he gently tried to coax her like a little child.


    "Why? Do you want to join in, too?" she giggled, "You should. We are having so much fun! We are ying prank calls."


    "En. I also want to join in."


    "Good, good. This bar is.on the left side of the road a-and it is very shining brightly.", she proudly said as if she gave the perfect directions.


    He smiled. "Don''t go anywhere. I''ming."


    "Hm-hm. Come quickly."


    Jinhai got up, and all the managers straightened up.


    "Meeting adjourned."


    Huh? Are we saved?


    "Do you all need me to escort you out personally?"


    They snapped out and quickly scurried away.


    "Xin. Find out which bar is it where Nana is now."


    "Yes, sir."


    ---


    Ten minutes passed by, and Nana and Serena were still goofing around when a man approached near Nana.


    "Hey, aren''t you a beauty! Come, let us dance. We''ll have lots of fun.", he said while slightly licking his lips.


    Nana frowned. "NoooI don''t want to."


    Serena said, "Shoo! Don''t bother us. Get lost."


    "Come on, babe, don''t y hard to get."


    He inched closer and tried to hold Nana''s hand when somebody suddenly grabbed his wrist.

 Chapter 155: Drunken Nana (2)

    Chapter 155: Drunken Nana (2)


    "Aaaahhh!" The drunk man screamed in pain.


    Obviously he did because Jinhai was exerting an excruciating pressure on his wrist. He sped his wrist, slowly tightening his grip on it. The distinct sound of bones cracking reverberated throughout the bar.


    "Ahhhh! Leave my hand. It f*cking hurts!" he tried to free himself, but Jinhai didn''t let him.


    He clenched harder and harder.


    When Jinhai reached the bar and saw a drunkard trying to touch Nana, the air around him froze even colder than the Arctic. His gaze squinted as if he wanted to skin him alive.


    *SNAP*


    "AHHHH!!!!"


    The bone broke, and the man copsed convulsing in terrible pain. Jinhai let go, and the man saw his wrist loosely hanging like a broken toy. He could even see the bone''s two halves. He was horrified and felt nauseated. He immediately fell unconscious.


    Everybody was stunned to the core. But nobody uttered a word or tried to stop Jinhai. They sensed his domineering aura and figured that he is a man of power and status. So, nobody had the guts to meddle.


    He gave one side look, and everybody went back to their own business. The drunkard was thrown out.


    Serena was nowpletely sobered up. But Nana was still dizzy and lightheaded.


    She raised her head to look at the man standing before her and beamed.


    "Liu Jinhai!" She happily jumped in his embrace.


    He froze. He stood rooted like an unmoving log of wood. He blinked his eyes God knows how many times. He looked down to see his love hugging him on her own ord. He felt like this was a dream.


    Clearly, Nana wouldn''t have done that had she been sober.


    He came out of his stupor and asked gently,


    "Nana?"


    "Hm?"


    "Are you okay? Did that man hurt you?"


    She frowned. "Who?"


    "Thatforget it.", he patted her head, "Why are you here?"


    "To-to," Nana was scrunching her brows hard as if trying to remember something. "Yes! To drown in the ocean of limitless alcohol."


    His mouth twitched. "Whose idea was it?"


    "My best friend, Serena! She gave this *hic* awesome idea of drowning in the ocean of limitless alcohol."


    Jinhai looked up at her, and she awkwardlyughed. "Hehe..." He narrowed his eyes, and she shrank back in fear. The wild tigress became a tamed little kitten.


    Suddenly, Nana wrapped her legs around him and hugged him like a ko. She was trying to climb him like a tree.


    This immense intimacy was testing his patience. "What are you doing?"


    "You are too tall! My neck is hurting. This way, I wille face to face." She had a silly smile on her face. Then she grabbed his face and moved it left and right as if examining it in great detail. He let her do as she pleased.


    She giggled, "You. are. cho. cute!", she said while poking her finger on his chest after uttering every word. Sheughed heartily.


    Cute? He pursed his lips. But he was enjoying seeing this different version of hers.


    Today Jinhai discovered a new side to Nana. The reserved and shy Nana turnspletely bold when she is drunk.


    "How much did you drink?"


    "Hmmm", she tapped her finger on her chin. "One, two, three." She counted on her fingers. "Three pegs."


    And she does not have much alcohol tolerance either.


    "Alright. That is enough for tonight. Let''s head back home."


    "Nooooo. What about the n of drowning in the ocean of limitless alcohol!? I don''t want to go", she pouted.


    Is she on repeat mode today?


    Jinhai shot a dangerous look to Serena.


    She panicked. Before the bomb ticked off and her state would be the same as that drunkard, she quickly said, "N-nana dear. We should leave. Hehe"


    Jinhai smiled, "Come on. Get down. We''ll go."


    "No!", she hugged him even tighter. "You feel like a big, fluffy bear. It feels good in your embrace. I won''t get down." She stubbornlytched herself on him, refusing to get down.


    He took a sharp breath.


    And she bes clingy too.


    "Nana."


    "Hm?"


    "Don''t ever drink when I''m not around, okay?"


    She looked at him thoughtfully. "Why?"


    "It''s for your good."


    God knows what he will do if he sees her this clingy with another man. That will surely be the beginning of an apocalypse.


    She didn''t understand but nodded, pinching his cheeks. "You are cho cute, so I will listen to you."


    He smiled. "Shall we go now?"


    She frantically shook her head. "No. I want to dance. Come,ee!"


    She grabbed his arm and dragged him towards the dance floor.


    "Now *hic* follow my lead. I will teach you.", she nodded gravely.


    Jinhai raised his eyebrows in amusement. Is this the same girl who stepped on my foot during our dance?


    He followed along with her antics. Student Jinhai was very carefully paying attention to Teacher Nana''s ss.


    Her steps were entirely out of sync, being all tipsy, but Jinhai secretly lead the dance. And Nana was happy thinking that it was her achievement. Even though in a drunken state, Jinhai was happy to see herughing and smiling.


    "Now twirl me!", she said excitedly.


    Jinhai held her finger and twirled her around.


    "Wheeeeee...!" she eximed while turning a full circle.


    She was enjoying it as if she was ying a ride. She made Jinhai twirl her numerous times until the point she got dizzy.


    "Everything is circling circling."


    He sighed. "Alright. It''s quitete now. We will leave now."


    "En.", she mumbled.


    She wasn''t in a state to walk properly, so he carried her in his arms and got seated inside his car.


    He was trying to settle her, but she didn''t let go of his neck. Before Jinhai could even realize what happened, Nana leaned forward and pressed her lips on his.

 Chapter 156: Drunken Nana (3)

    Chapter 156: Drunken Nana (3)


    Jinhai widened his eyes in disbelief. He nked out for a good few moments. Then Nana started sloppily moving her lips when Jinhai snapped out of his trance.


    Driver Mu, needless to say, was once again shocked. But just like every time, he pretended not to see it. He purely focused on driving.


    Finally, Jinhai took charge. He held the back of her head and deepened the kiss. He closed his eyes, savoring every corner of her luscious, pink lips. He gently moved, covering every part. He could taste the remnants of alcohol and felt as if he would get intoxicated too.


    Feeling it was not enough, Nana slowly licked his lips and pried them open. Jinhai was stunned, seeing her act so bold, but he didn''t stop her. Their tongues softly mingled, making them feel they are in heaven. She clutched his hair, pulling him closer, intensifying the passion. Nobody seemed to want to end the kiss.


    They both pulled out at the same time, breathing hard. His warm breath tickled her face.


    She giggled, twirling her finger on his chest, and said, "TeeheeI liked it. You have the perfect lips!"


    He chuckled, "Really?" Nana would have never been this honest. Now that he thinks about it, maybe he should actually thank her idiot best friend.


    She furiously bobbed her head up and down.


    He should have stopped Nana but couldn''t win against watching her take the initiative on her own.


    Nana trailed her sight downwards and openly admired his abs. She poked her finger on his abdomen and eximed like a little child, "Hathere are so many abs! You got so many muscles! You work in the office and *hic* work out in the gym too. Don''t you get tired?" she cutely tilted her head and pouted.


    He felt his blood rush down to his little brother, seeing her openly feeling him. Through his shirt, she felt his muscles by touching everywhere she could. He continuously chanted anything that came in his mind to calm himself down.


    It was pure torture.


    He chuckled, "No."


    Her eyes sparkled, "You are indeed a God! ept my respects!", then she realized something. "Hey! I made a weird rhyming! ept and respect. It''s like a tongue twister. Did you get it?" and she thoroughlyughed at her joke, hitting him on his shoulder.


    Driver Mu''s mouth twitched.


    Jinhai awkwardly smiled. "Sure." He refused to burst the bubble of her apparentme joke.


    "Isn''t it? I''m so funny!"


    Sheughed her head off while resting her head on his shoulder. A whileter, she got drowsy, and she couldn''t help but close her eyes. Momentster, he heard the sound of her soft breathing.


    Drunken Nana was finally asleep.


    It took some effort to make her listen to him, but he didn''tin. On the contrary, he was happy to spoil and dote on her.


    He shook his head and adjusted her in a morefortable position.


    A whileter, they reached Natsukashi.


    Yukito opened the door and was shocked by seeing them together. Jinhai was carrying Nana in his arms.


    "Y-you brother Liu Jinhai? How are you with Nee-chan?"


    ---


    Serena returned home a little dizzy and very much terrified. She still remembered how that man carried an air of power and elegance. His towering presence was more than enough to sober her up.


    Jianyu saw her a little drunk and frowned, "It''s sote. Who dropped you off?"


    "Huh? Ahthe owner arranged for someone"


    "Tell me next time. It is not safe to return sote being all drunk."


    She started crying dramatically, "You know what? I met such a terrifying man today! Boohoo, he was so scary. It felt like he was hell-bent on freezing the bar with his coldness. He was there for my friend, but I don''t know when she made a friend like that. I thought he would jump on me and eat me alive!"


    She paused.


    "She said his namebut I don''t remember. Damn this stupid memory!" She looked at him with puppy eyes, "Look, I''m so afraid. Won''t you hug me and console me?"


    His eyebrows twitched.


    "Distance.", he reminded.


    "Hmph! How can you think about your rules at this time? What if I get bad dreams? What if I couldn''t sleep? Will you take responsibility for my dark circles tomorrow morning!?"


    "You", he sighed.


    "You are heartless!"


    "Alright,e here."


    She happily jumped in his arms and tightly hugged him. "En. Now I feel better."


    He wrapped his arms around her patting her shoulder. Her head barely reached till his chin. He could smell a sweet fragrance invade his nostrils.


    What shampoo did she use? It''s pleasant.


    Then he realized.


    Stupid! I sound like a pervert smelling her like that.


    A whileter, he tried to push her away gently, but she stuck him like a gum.


    "Don''t be so stingy! Let me hug you a little more! Wooo, I''m still so scared!"


    Serena secretly giggled.


    Seriously what will I do about her? He thought.


    ---


    Jinhai cleared his throat. "I had one meeting in the same bar. I saw her drunk, so I came to drop her off."


    Yukito raised his eyebrow. "Thank you so much, but it was unnecessary. The owner of the bar is a friend of Serena nee-chan''s. She had already arranged to drop them back home. Didn''t she tell you?"


    "Is that so?", he asked innocently, "She didn''t tell me that."


    "OhNo problem. Thanks once again. I will take it from here."


    He hesitated. "I will take Nana to her room. She will wake up if we move her too much."


    Yukito''s eyebrows twitched.


    "It will be inappro-," but Jinhai had already entered and started walking towards her room.


    You! Don''t ignore me!


    He gently tucked her to bed. He then asked Yukito, "I''m thirsty."


    This is not your office!


    Yukito looked dumbfounded, nevertheless, he smiled, "sure. I will bring you a ss of water."


    Jinhai nodded. Yukito went out, and he started patting her head. He kissed her forehead and said, "Good night."


    "Liu Jinhai...", she mumbled.


    "Hm?"


    She dazedly looked at him and smiled, "I love you soooooooo much."


    Jinhai froze. "W-what? Say that again."


    But she was already asleep.


    His happiness knew no bounds. She reciprocated my love...


    He kissed her lips and said, "I love you too." He chuckled, "I hope you remember what you did and said tonight."


    Yukito quickly returned, and Jinhai bade him goodbye with a silly grin on his face the whole way.

 Chapter 157: Now this will be fun

    Chapter 157: Now this will be fun


    The same night at Jinhai''s condo.


    Jinhai was standing in the balcony, watching the city''s night view lit in lights.


    Somebody was secretly creeping up to his side from behind when Jinhai smiled, "Jing."


    Jing pouted, "Bro! You always foil my ns. At least for once, let me win and give you a scare." He observed him and narrowed his eyes. "Did something good happen? You seem to be in a good mood."


    He raised his eyebrows. "En. I have cast a to catch my prey. And that somebody now doesn''t even need any bait to get trapped. They are themselves caught in it. And...", he smiled. "I also heard that one thing for which I was waiting for so long."


    "Tell me too!" he said excitedly.


    "You can know only this much for now. I will tell you the rest when you tell me what is going on with you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes. A little birdie told me that you are secretly following and keeping tabs on a certain someone day and night. In other words, stalking."


    Jing awkwardly smiled. He said sheepishly, "Teehee"


    "Who is that lucky person?"


    He immediately noticed. Usually, the question would be, "Who is that lucky girl?" But Jinhai vaguely mentioned a "person" that didn''t rify the gender.


    So he knows


    Jinhai patted his shoulder, "It will be tough, but I''m always here for you. You know that you cane to me anytime, right?"


    He nodded, "En!"


    Jinhai smiled and ruffled his hair.


    ---


    The next morning Nana woke up with a terrible headache.


    "What happened? It is so painfulIt feels like my head will split into two.", she mumbled.


    "Of course it would. It was the first time you got drunkst night."


    She saw Yukitoing in with a bowl of soup.


    "Huh? Oh yeahSerena and I were in the bar. Then what happened?"


    "You don''t remember?"


    "Ah, my head is aching read bad. Why?"


    "Last night, it was brother Liu Jinhai that brought you back home."


    "Huh? W-what?" Then she widened her eyes as it finally registered. "What!? Liu Jinhai? But why?"


    She tried to recollect what happened, and one by one, the memories came flooding in. She was aghast remembering how she flirted so boldly with Jinhai.


    I hugged him, danced with him. Gosh, I even kissed him in the car!


    She gulped.


    I even touched and felt him like a pervert. How can I change so much in just three pegs! I feel like some alter ego took over me. I was the one who told him to keep his distance in the office, and now I crossed the limits!


    She wanted to dig a hole and bury herself so deep that nobody could find her.


    Wait a minute...She also remembered thest words she said to him before dozing off.


    The whole earth shook beneath her feet.


    I...I...I... I confessed to Liu Jinhai!!! What will I do now!!?


    She buried her face in her hands in remorse, "I''m never drinking againEver! I was right. I should not have listened to Serena and the whole drinking n."


    Yukito sighed. "For now, have some soup. You will feel much better."


    Better? Nothing can make me feel better now! I have to meet him today. Obviously, he will remember everything!


    She got a bad feeling. She also thought about it a lot yesterday. When she met Jinhai the day before, for the first time, she felt that he was perhaps very shrewd. When he proposed to work with Liu Corps again, she got the feeling that she was falling in a trap, like he had predicted everything, and he was merely putting a bait for her to catch.


    My instinct says that he wouldn''t let this go.


    ---


    Liu Corps.


    Nana entered his office and found him already waiting for her.


    He said, "Why are you still standing there? Come in."


    Nana awkwardly smiled. She observed him carefully. He didn''t have a smile on his face, but his eyes revealed a mischievous glint in them. She could practically hear the unsaid words, ''Now this will be fun.''


    "How are you feeling now? It must be quite a hangover considering howst night was the first time you got drunk."


    She cleared her throat.


    It''s better to pretend that nothing happened. Just keep a neutral face, Nana.


    "I''m fine now. Thank you for dropping me back home, although it-it wasn''t necessary. I came to tell you that I don''t need to buy the ce. You have bought it, and you can remain as the owner."


    "And I already told you that you cannot convince me otherwise."


    She looked at him dryly, "You cannot force me to buy the ce. It is my wish if I want to purchase something or not."


    "Now it is not.", he said calmly.


    "Huh?"


    He smiled, "You will be buying as a part of thepensation and responsibility for what happenedst night."


    Her heart drummed loudly. She thought it woulde out of her chest.


    I knew it!


    "Last night? What do you mean?" she tried her best to feign innocence.


    "Don''t you remember?"


    "No, I do not. I only know from Yukito that you brought me back home."


    He looked at her amusingly and asked, "So you don''t remember how you flirted with me, how you hugged me, or should I saytched onto me"


    Thin beads of sweat formed on her forehead.


    "How you made me dance with you, how you thoroughly felt me in the car, how you even undressed me and-"


    "I clearly didn''t undress you! The most I did was to kiss you-" she bit her tongue in sudden realization.


    Silence.


    Jinhai leisurely sat back and smiled, "Seems like Miss sober Nana does remember what drunken Nana didst night."

 Chapter 158: Taking responsibility

    Chapter 158: Taking responsibility


    You are so stupid, Nana! How can you fall for that!? Stupid, stupid, stupid!


    She stuttered, "I-Inot everything. J-just But!" she quickly recovered. "How is it connected to me buying the plot? How is it my responsibility?"


    "You hugged me, you kissed me, you felt me. Shouldn''t you take responsibility?" Jinhai smirked.


    She looked at him, dumbfounded. She gritted her teeth and said, "I really should not remind you, but did I ask you to take responsibility for what happened t-that night?"


    "You did not. It was your choice. But I will.", he shrugged nonchntly.


    She never saw such a shameless man before. She felt like she is nowing to know the real Liu Jinhai. There is no connection to how she flirted with him and why she must buy the ce. He is just forcibly creating one!


    He continued, "You know my feelings for you, yet you tried to stir me up. You know how every one of your actions affects me. You took the initiative to kiss me, touch me, and cling onto me. Can you imagine how I felt? But I was kind enough to let you go with just that."


    "That...I''m ", she couldn''t refute him.


    "You exactly know what kind of desire you were igniting within me. You were ying with fire.", he narrowed his eyes, dangerously, "But I stopped myself to not burn you in it."


    "T-that may be so, and I apologize for", her cheeks turned rosy red, "how I behaved, but it was my first time drinking, and I had no idea that I will c-change like that."


    He kept on looking.


    "And I didn''t know that you will visit that bar too!" she said indignantly, "Were you stalking me?"


    Ah, this is fun, he thought.


    He picked up his mobile and opened his call log. He pushed the phone, and it slid towards her on the desk disying the iing call list.


    She peeked in it.


    "Just whose number is that I wonder.", he feigned being doubtful.


    She widened her eyes.


    "Do you perhaps recognize it?"


    Damn, I forgot that we had prank called him!


    "No? Let me try calling it."


    "N-no that is-," but he already dialed it.


    A few secondster, they heard a phone ringing loud and clear.


    She pursed her lips and lowered her head to see her phone blinking showing an iing call.


    Liu Jinhai.


    She continued to keep her head lowered as she lost all face before him. She didn''t dare to look him in the eye.


    "I think I have clearly refreshed your memory now. ALL of it."


    She said nothing.


    He got up and walked towards her. He held her arm and pulled her in his embrace. He wrapped his left hand around her waist and held her chin with his right, forcing her to look at him.


    "So you see, I was happily busy in my meeting here in the office. YOU once again took the initiative to call me. I realized you were drunk. You cannot say that I should have ignored it. I love you, so how can I leave you alone when I know you are sitting somewhere wasted in a bar."


    Her cheeks flushed red, hearing him confess again so naturally.


    She nervously said, not able to hide her erratic breaths. "YouI got your point. I started everything." She tried to step back, but he firmly held her, pulling even closer.


    Her nose bumped against his chest. She gasped softly.


    He tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear. That simple gesture made her eyelids tremble. The light brush of his finger slightly jolted her in nervousness. A strange excitement rushed in every cell of her body.


    He didn''t miss her single reaction. Watching her shy like that, he couldn''t help himself. He bent down and kissed her forehead, pressing his lips on it for quite a few seconds. Then he pecked on the corner of her eyes. He agonizingly moved back, rubbing his nose along the way.


    "I love you." Sticking out the tip of his tongue, he licked her ear.


    She couldn''t help but tilt her head, feeling more of it.


    "Now your turn. Say you love me too. Just likest night." He said in a low, deep voice, soaring her emotions high.


    "I-I don''t understand."


    He bit her ear hard. "Wrong answer."


    Jinhai understood that she remembered what she had said. She was just feigning ignorance. But that was more than enough. So, he didn''t tease her any further.


    She shivered, feeling the familiar sensation welling inside her. She tightly clutched his shirt, shutting her eyes.


    He peppered soft kisses on her cheeks, nose, and chin. With his thumb, he traced the path of her lower lip. He lingered there for a while before he started to part her lips, invading his thumb ever so slowly, making her feel every bit of it.


    Nana was feeling weak in her knees, and she just wanted to copse, but he had secured her in his embrace.


    Jinhai felt the warmth and wetness of her soft tongue enveloping his finger. He circled around, fondling and tickling it. Just as he was about to kiss her, his phone rang into life, snapping them out of their trance.


    Nana realized what was going to happen and panicked. She pushed him to get free, but he didn''t let go.


    "You! Let me go!" she hit him on the chest, but her beating was as light as a feather to him.


    Jinhai calmly picked up his phone as if nothing wrong happened. He saw the iing number calling.


    Huian.


    He immediately cut it, switched off his phone, and tossed it aside.


    Nana was still struggling. "Let go!"


    He smiled, "Why? Just now, you were so into it."


    Nana cursed herself for being unable to resist his charm and going along with the flow. He seduced her!


    She gritted her teeth.


    "Please stop doing this. Don''t forget that you are still married."


    He smirked, "That is just your excuse." From her waist, he moved his hand upwards to her back and stopped where he could feel the hook of her bra.


    Jinhai slightly tugged it through her dress. He leaned in. His very look and voice was seductively sweet and husky. "Or did you realize that only I can make you feel this way?"

 Chapter 159: Teacher Liu Jinhai and Doctor Liu Jinhai

    Chapter 159: Teacher Liu Jinhai and Doctor Liu Jinhai


    Over at Liu vi, Huian was continuously trying Jinhai''s cell, but it always said the same message. ''Phone is switched off.'' She threw her phone hard in frustration.


    The past two days, she tried hard to find where he lives, but she always returned empty-handed. Only Assistant Xin knew his address, and like hell, will he give her that. Whenever she tried to meet him in the office, she would be told by the guards to quietly leave, or they won''t mind causing a ruckusLiu Jinhai''s orders.


    She didn''t make a fuss and wanted everybody to know that there is some problem going on between them. Otherwise, what will remain of her reputation if the wife is not allowed to enter?


    Grandma Liu was passing by when she heard a loud noise. "Huian. What was that sound?" she came in and saw her phone badly broken.


    She sighed. "Huian, calm down. It''s been only two days. Jinhai is still hopping mad. How can you expect him to pick your calls?"


    Huian bit her lips.


    "I''m sorry, Grandma. But I''m feeling restless. Every passing moment is torture. The more he is away, the more I feel that he is slipping away from my hands."


    "Nonsense. Don''t say that. Give him some time. Let him cool off."


    "You don''t understand, Grandma! After what happened between him andthat sl*t Nana, I cannot calm down. I always think that he is with her. He doesn''t live here anymore. How will I know where or to whom he goes to meet after office hours!?"


    "Nana? Are you still thinking about her? Her chapter is over, dear. The engagement is called off. Now there is nothing that can connect her to ours or Chen family anymore."


    But her words failed to calm Huian down.


    "And it''s not like there were any feelings between them."


    That is where you are wrong, Grandma, she thought. The way he looks at Nanais the same way how I always look at him. How can I not recognize it? His smile, his adoration, his anxiety. How can I not know? I never saw those emotions for me or any other girl. He was always cold towards everybody. As cold as ice, as hard as a rock. Then how can he soften his heart for her?


    ---


    Liu Corps.


    "Or did you realize that only I can make you feel this way?"


    Nana furiously looked at Jinhai. She felt him tugging her bra, making her speechless.


    "Admit it. I affect you. My touch, my kiss, my voice..." he tugged the hook even harder, earning him a gasp from her. "Everything makes you lose your rationality." He smirked faintly. "You are not angry because of what happened just now. You are just afraid to acknowledge your emotions, the fact that you feel the same way as me. That is making you frustrated."


    She pushed him hard and finally freed herself. That could only happen because he let her.


    "Anything else, TEACHER Liu Jinhai?" she couldn''t control her sarcasm, asking dryly.


    He chuckled. "Of course, there is. The main thing that you came here for. The papers are on the desk. Read as much leisurely as you want and sign them."


    "That-"


    "I know you are a very righteous person. You are not like those irresponsible yboys who shed their responsibility after taking advantage of someone." Jinhai nodded seriously.


    Advantage my a**!


    She never thought that one day somebody would be able to make her this mad in anger. She always considered herself to be a patient person.


    There is no use to talking to him!


    She stomped her feet and grabbed he contract. She read through it all and said, "I have a condition. I want a use that states CEO Liu Jinhai will stay away from me, will not interfere with my work and will keep his distance-"


    "Rejected.", he cut her off mid-sentence.


    She was dumbfounded. "Excuse me?"


    He shrugged. "You heard it clearly. REJECTED."


    "Then, this deal is off."


    He gave her a bored expression. "I''m a businessman, Nana. Why will I sign a deal where I see no benefits? You''ll work here, I''ll see the girl I love everyday, but I am not allowed to go near her? Are you kidding me?"


    She pointed her trembling finger at him. "You-you"


    Jinhai dramatically sighed. "Alright, I will make a concession. I love you so much, so it will hurt me if I totally denied your request. I cannot see you sad."


    Her mouth twitched.


    "I will limit myself to meet you only a few times during the day, but I won''tpletely refrain."


    So sly! How did I fail to see his real nature all this time?


    "Alright." She was tired of negotiating now. Wait!


    "How many times? We will discuss that too." She learned from her mistake, so she didn''t want to leave any loopholes. Otherwise tomorrow he will say that they didn''t negotiate the number, so he can meet as many times as he wants.


    "Three times, anytime.", he said.


    "Two." She knew he wouldn''t agree with one.


    "Three, and that is final."


    "Then what is the point of discussing!?" she was exasperated.


    "Exactly the point that you should have already realized." He shrugged.


    God, I want to strangle him! She puffed her cheeks in great resentment.


    Jinhai was enjoying himself. He felt the urge to pinch her cute cheeks.


    Assistant Xin immediately drafted the new copy with the added use. Nana checked it thoroughly, reading it at least ten times. Jinhai raised his eyebrows.


    He was amused.


    Ah, my little rabbit doesn''t trust me anymore.


    Nana finally signed the papers cursing her luck and grumpily handed them over to him. She refused to talk to him anymore. When she was at the door, Jinhai said, "I have one medicine for your growing frustration."


    She furrowed her brows but didn''t turn back.


    "You see, once we admit the truth, we feel a lot better and lighter. Wise men have said that you shouldn''t bottle up your real feelings and deny them.", he smirked.


    "Thank you so much for the tip, DOCTOR Liu Jinhai." She said, gritting her teeth. "I will that keep in mind."


    With that, she left, loudly banging the door shut, and the entire floor echoed with Jinhai''s heartyugh.

 Chapter 160: A sort of compensation

    Chapter 160: A sort ofpensation


    As soon as Nana furiously left his office, Assistant Xin asked Jinhai, "Sir, why are you insisting Miss Nana buy the ce? You bought it so that you can protect her, which you can continue to do so. It is not like you will ever misuse your power like how that woman did."


    Jinhai smiled faintly. He stood in front of therge floor to ceiling windows, quietly staring down. He saw Nanaing out of Liu Corps. From thatrge distance above, she seemed so small.


    "Will you ever want something that is yours, but at the same is not?"


    "No, sir. Nobody likes to feel restricted. Any form of dependency can sometimes hamper our way."


    "That is it. Nana suffered these two years because the ce wasn''t ''her''s''. That is why that woman kept harassing her. But if she owns everything, then she won''t have to bow down to anybody and endure meaningless nder. Only then will she bepletely independent. Natsukashi will truly belong to her in every sense."


    Assistant Xin said nothing. He knew his boss still had more to say.


    "You ask that I helped her because I want to protect her. True. But will I never try to misuse it? I don''t have an answer to that."


    Xin looked at him, stunned.


    "Because I love herso, so very much." He touched the part of the window where her figure was reflecting. "I''m terrified of the mere thought of losing her. If I lose her, I will lose myself. That is how much she means to me. And the deeper the feelings you hold towards someone, the greater is the desperation to keep that person to your side."


    He paused.


    "What Huian did is the perfect example."


    Indeed, Xin thought.


    "So, what if one day I tried to do something simr? As long as anybody else is the owner, be it that woman or me, they will have always hold on her. The control that they can make her do anything because I know how much she loves Natsukashi. She will never give it up. And I...don''t want to control her."


    Xin understood.


    "So, yes. I''m also a threat to Nana. Before I do anything that I will regret and make her hate me, I want to free her from that grasp."


    Xin smiled. "You are truly amazing, sir."


    He left, but


    Jinhai didn''t move. He snorted, mocking himself. He softly whispered. "Amazing huhI''m not amazing at all. I''m not selfless. This is guilt. Because her ce...is not the only thing I have my grasp on. I''m sorry Nana. Please consider this as my apology."


    ---


    Twenty dayster.


    After the Chen celebration banquet that ended on the most bitter note possible, things were finally starting to settle down.


    Chen Guiren temporarily took over the CEO''s position to run Chen Corps in Jianyu''s absence. Nobody had any idea when he wille back. They didn''t even know what happened to their boss''s and Nana''s engagement after Suyin was exposed.


    Huian tried to reach Jinhai''s number may be the millionth time by now, but not even once was there any answer. The seriousness of the situation was starting to dawn on her. Perhaps he will never forgive her ande back.


    Mother and Father Xiang also tried to convince her many times to divorce Jinhai and make her realize her foolishness. But Huian remained adamant on her decision. Plus, Grandma Liu''s support was not helping the situation either.


    Jianyu and Serena''s friendship was also starting to blossom bit by bit. He realized one thing. The girl is crazy. in simple. She would crackme jokes, get into fights with the neighbors that Jianyu would peacefully resolve, unreservedly cursed the b*tches at her work, never missed any chance to flirt, is terrible in cooking and cleaningthe list was endless.


    Jianyu wondered how she managed to live until now. There were definitely a few screws loose, but she was honest. Whatever was in her heart was on her tongue. She may be a little wacky, but she was passionate about her job. Her original designs in interior decorations were genuinely praiseworthy.


    Nana once again started working in Liu Corps. Just as decided, Jinhai never failed to meet her for the stipted three times. She wished that he would forget it sometime or may skip from his mind, but that never happened. She used to ignore him, but somehow or the other, he always managed to stir her up.


    One day she was standing in front of Liu Corps gate when two loud booming voices came from behind her.


    "Child!"


    "Sister Nana!"


    She immediately recognized the voices, and unknowingly a smile crept on her frowning face.


    "Uncle Liu. Liu Jing."


    Liu Hai took her in a big hug and patted her shoulders. "How are you? Did you face any problems after the banquet? Did anybody harass you? Are you fine? How could you be? Look how much have you lost weight! Are you even eating properly? You are a chef. How can you keep yourself hungry like that!?"


    Liu Jing also gave her a tight hug second in line. "Dad is right. You shouldn''t neglect your health like that. If this goes on, then you will copse one day!"


    She smiled, "I''m really fine. But you have changed." She pouted, "You two are the ones who look all thin and bony." Now that she remembered, she noticed that even Jinhai looks like he has lost weight.


    Liu Hai sighed. "What can we do? You know how both Jinhai and he have left the vi. Without them, Chunhua and I don''t feel much hungry anymore."


    Jing rolled his eyes. "Dad, we have not left the country."


    "Shut up!"


    Nana turned grim. How can she forget?


    Jingined. "You know what, Sister Nana? Bro is not eating these days properly. We have hired a maid, but he doesn''t like her food that much. So, he skips it. Sometimes even me too."


    Her heart ached.


    "You", she shook her head. "Don''t do that. Who said just now that you will copse if you neglect your health?"


    He pouted.


    She hesitated. "If you want I can-"


    Their eyes sparkled. Liu Hai eximed in delight. "Really, Nana? Will you treat us tonight? You are the best! So tonight, Chunhua, Jing, me and Jinhai will definitelye at Natsukashi!"

 Chapter 161: Liu family dinner at Natsukashi

    Chapter 161: Liu family dinner at Natsukashi


    Nana was dumbstruck.


    "What?"


    Liu Hai said, "Yes! Isn''t that what you are offering?"


    Nana was going to say that she won''t mind sending them lunch and dinner sometimes. They care about her so much, so does she. How can she see them skipping their meals?


    Jing got super excited. "Really, sister Nana? It has been quite a while since we had your home-cooked meal. Yum, yum!"


    "No, I mean-"


    Liu Hai turned sad. "Oh? So you didn''t mean that? I seeit''s alright; we won''te." His bright eyes dimmed, and Jing''s happy demeanor toned down. Both were heavily sulking.


    "No, no!" she frantically said. "You are always wee at Natsukashi."


    They blossomed in happiness once again.


    "Great! I know how much you love us. How can you bear to reject?" Liu Hai shed a wide grin.


    Oh Lord, will Liu Jinhai alsoe?


    Nana awkwardly smiled. "S-sure. But *cough* I don''t think Liu Jinhai cane. He is so busy, after all."


    Jing snorted. "Bah! Nothing is more important than dinner at your ce. You know how much he loves you-"


    Nana shot him a look of shock. Liu Hai signaled him to salvage the situation quickly.


    "Youur, your food. That''s right. Your food! He will happily adjust his schedule."


    She and Liu Hai both felt relieved.


    Not only Sister Nana and bro will get to meet each other, but I will also get to see my Yukito!, he excitedly thought.


    Liu Hai said, "By the way, I heard that you have started working here again. Good, good. Everyone is pleased. I hope you are not having any trouble. You can immediatelye to me for any problem."


    Can Iin to you about your own son?, She sourly thought.


    She hid her bitterness and smiled. "No, everybody is treating me very nicely." Your son more than necessary, she silently added.


    "Alright, child. We will meet you tonight. Come, Jing, let''s go!"


    "Uncle!" she called out, remembering something. "Are yousure about tonight? Mrs. Liu Huian and Elder Liu won''t like it"


    Liu Hai patted her head. "You don''t worry about them, okay? I will handle it. You focus on making the most sumptuous meal for all of us!"


    Jing also nodded furiously.


    She sighed and nodded back.


    ---


    Liu vi.


    "Chunhua! Chunhua!" Liu Hai eagerly called his wife.


    "Hai? What happened? Why are you so excited?" Liu Chunhua looked at him in confusion.


    "Good news. We are going to have dinner with our sons tonight!"


    She was ecstatic. "Really, Hai!? Oh, I''m so happy! After so much time...it already feels like months to me. I can''t wait to see them. A family dinner after so long"


    "Yup, yup. So, get ready by seven."


    She nodded.


    "Mom, Dad. I heard you talking just now.", Huian came, all excited. "We are going to have dinner with Jinhai? I cannot believe this is happening."


    She was overjoyed.


    I will finally meet Jinhai! And then we will solve all our misunderstandings and get back together!


    But, Liu Hai cruelly burst her bubble of hopes. "Not you."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s only me and Chunhua, and Jinhai and Jing."


    Grandma Liu frowned. "How can this be? It''s a family dinner. We should all be there."


    He said indifferently. "Jinhai has clearly said that he won''t join if you both are there too. No further arguments. So, please don''t ruin our dinner n. I had a hard time convincing him."


    Huian felt heartbroken.


    Why? Why do you hate me so much?


    "You", Grandma Liu gritted her teeth. "How long will he behave like this!?"


    Liu Hai smiled, "As long as Huian will. Simple." He looked at her. "Right, Huian? If you can be stubborn, then so can he."


    Huian felt embarrassed and ran away from there with tears in her eyes. Grandma Liu followed her, shooting a re at her son. Liu Hai just shrugged it off.


    ---


    The same evening at Natsukashi.


    The restaurant was filled with the hustle and bustle of the customers. At precisely seven-thirty, the Liu family made their grand entrance.


    Liu Chunhua was stunned. She whispered, "Hai, why did you bring us here? This is Nana''s restaurant!"


    "Yeah, so?"


    Jinhai and Jing heard her but chose to ignore it.


    "What do you mean by ''Yeah, so?''!? How can wee here after what happened? It will be so strange and awkward. Nana is a good girl, but she and ushave nothing to do with each other now."


    "Ohe on, Chunhua. Don''t be so stiff. We are here as her customers. This is professional. Why should we give up on her food because of what happened between them?" he expressed his tant dismissal.


    "YouHow can you not understand my point? You will be encouraging whatever they may or may not have between them. They had already dhat. What if they start to have feelings for each other?"


    Ah, it''s toote for that, my dear wife, he thought.


    "You are overthinking."


    She narrowed her eyes. "Yousometimes I feel you are hiding something from me. How can you take this so lightly?"


    "Oh, herees Nana." He saw hering towards them. "Now, forget about your worries and just enjoy the dinner, okay?"


    "This talk is not over.", she warned.


    "Yeah, yeah, got it." He internally sweated hard.


    "Ah, Nana. You are here, child."


    Nana smiled and bowed. "Uncle and Aunt Liu, Liu Jing, andLiu Jinhai."


    He secretly winked at her.


    You!


    She contained her fury and bowed. "Wee to Natsukashi."


    "Thank you so much, dear."


    Jinhai came forward, holding a bouquet of beautiful flowers.


    He smiled. "For you. Please ept this small token of thanks on behalf of Liu family."

 Chapter 162: A sense of impeding danger

    Chapter 162: A sense of impeding danger


    Nana managed not to crack her smile.


    "Thank you." She held the bouquet, and her fingers grazed against Jinhai''s. She quickly tried to back off, but Jinhai covertly grabbed her index finger, hiding in between the flowers.


    She looked at him in shock. She tried to pull out her finger from his grasp, but he didn''t let her. She warned Jinhai, signaling him with her eyes, but he merely smiled in amusement.


    You! Leave my finger!


    Nope.


    You are making them suspicious!


    Not my problem.


    She gritted her teeth.


    Jing grinned. "Is there something wrong with the bouquet Sister Nana?"


    She awkwardlyughed. "I''m so embarrassed. My finger seems stuck in the leaves."


    Liu Hai joined in. "Aish! What kind of a bouquet have we brought? Jinhai, you should have properly checked it."


    "En. My mistake." He finally released her finger. Nana got relieved and shot him a furious re.


    Liu Chunhua eyed them suspiciously but said nothing.


    Jing was eagerly looking for Yukito.


    All these days, I only stalked him from afar. But now I will see him in person after so many days!


    "Pleasee inside. I will take you to your table."


    She got them seated and said, "Here is the menu. When you have decided to order, please ring the bell."


    Jing said, "En! But Sister Nana, won''t you join us for dinner. Pretty please?" he looked at her with puppy eyes.


    She hesitated. "I''m sorry, Liu Jing. First a fall, this is your family dinner. It won''t look good if I join in. And secondly, as you can see, this is the rush hour. I will be swamped in the kitchen."


    Jing pouted.


    Liu Hai waved his hand, "I understand the second point, but the first point is definitely invalid. You are family. Or, in other words, will be very soon." he muttered thest sentence.


    "Sorry?"


    Liu Chunhua narrowed her eyes.


    He quickly corrected himself, sensing his wife''s intense gaze. "I-I mean didn''t I say before that you are just like my daughter?"


    Nana said, "AhThank you, but I can''t. But, I will regrlye and check on you."


    They sighed and nodded.


    Saying that she left and got busy in her work. Liu Chunhua looked around and found the ce very warm and pleasant.


    "This ce is indeed nice. I can feel how much love and care she has devoted to it."


    Jinhai smiled, feeling proud of his love.


    Liu Hai said, "That''s why we are here. It feels so muchfortable and rxing here than those stiff seven-star hotels." He looked in disdain.


    "Indeed.", she nodded. She lovingly looked at both of her sons. She asked, "Jinhai, Jing. How are you both doing alone by yourselves?"


    Jing rolled his eyes. "Mom, we both are grown up now. We have even studied abroad. It''s a little toote to ask this question."


    "Shut up! Always making fun of my concern.", she red.


    He stuck out his tongue. "We are doing fine, Mom."


    "How can you? You both look like you have lost so much weight." She sighed. She looked at Jinhai and asked, "JinhaiHow long will you be away? We all are missing you both. The vi looks so empty. Pleasee back."


    "Did she agree to divorce?"


    Liu Chunhua pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Jing quietly sipped his water.


    "Then you know my answer."


    End of discussion.


    She drooped her shoulders in resignation.


    Liu Hai said, "Alright, drop this subject. We are here to spend some family time together. Don''t bring such a serious topic and spoil the fun."


    Just then, Yukito came to their table. "Sir, can I take your order?"


    Jing brightened. But, he controlled his excitement.


    Yukito''s gaze met his, and Jing mouthed silently, "I love you." He winked.


    Yukito gave him a dry look.


    Is this guy still on it?


    Jinhai said, "Jing, why don''t you order?"


    "En.", he nodded, grinning. "Sowhat is special today?"


    Yukito listed all the special dishes in tonight''s menu.


    "Can we customize the toppings?"


    "Yes."


    "Sauce?"


    "Yes."


    "The curry should be spicy."


    "Okay, sir."


    "I don''t like carrots."


    "We will not put them in your serving, sir."


    "I like mushrooms."


    "Noted, sir."


    "What do you like the most?" he put the menu down and asked him with a silly smile on his face.


    "Excuse me, sir?" Yukito squinted his eyes.


    Liu Hai tilted his head and observed their conversation. As sharp as he was, his instinct was ringing a bell inside his head. Anyone can see that Jing is just prolonging the conversation.


    He shot a questionable look at Jinhai. Jinhai nodded back.


    Liu Hai couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    I see, I see! So, we have got a son-inw! And the best part is that he is Nana''s brother! Good job, son!


    He nced at Yukito.


    Aish, he doesn''t seem to be interested in Jing.


    He then shrugged it off.


    Not for long anyway.


    Yukito left, noting their order and cursing Jing in his mind.


    Why didn''t Nee-chan send Yukira over there?


    Jinhai was looking around for Nana, and he found her standing near a table talking to some customers. It was a group of two boys and two girls roughly around the same age as Nana.


    She was talking, smiling sometimes, and nodding. One boy, in particr, seemed to be talking incessantly to her, blushing now and then. Nana didn''t seem to realize his crush on her and was chatting happily to him.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes.


    Suddenly, Nana felt a chill run in her back. She straightened up. She sensed an intense gaze, and turned around to see Jinhai shooting her a dangerous look.


    She gulped. All kinds of rms went off in her head.


    Why does he seem so angry?

 Chapter 163: The calm before the storm

    Chapter 163: The calm before the storm


    Nana blinked her eyes, thinking about what happened. But, then it urred to her.


    This is my restaurant! Why should I bother with Liu Jinhai? Hmph! Let him think whatever he wants; which is exactly whatI have no idea.


    She shot him an arrogant stare and got back to work, breaking their eye contact.


    Jinhai was expressionless, but he seemed to understand her thoughts.


    The same boy blushing from cheek to cheek said, "Miss Nana, I must say this is the best meal I have ever had."


    She smiled. "Thank you. I''m d you liked it."


    Her smile blinded him. The other guy with him whistled, seeing his friend love-struck.


    The boy snapped, and he coughed. "If you don''t mind, please ept this rose. It''s just a small thank you gift."


    It was a beautiful pink rose.


    Liu Chunhua sensed the change in Jinhai''s demeanor. Liu Hai and Jing were thoroughly enjoying themselves.


    No, no, no. They internally shook their heads. You should never make a Liu jealous. Wrong move.


    Aish, sister Nana, don''t fall into the pit by epting the rose.


    May God help Nana to make the right decision. Amen. The father and son both prayed.


    Jing sent a message to his father on WeChat. ''Bet? Sister Nana will not ept the rose.''


    ''I bet she will.'', he replied.


    ''If I win, I get the costliest sports car. It''s only neen million dors.''


    ''If I win, you will cover all my meal expenses for the next month. It will easily go up to twenty million.''


    ''Deal.''


    ''Deal.''


    Poor Nana had no idea that she has just been betted upon by a scheming pair of father and son.


    Suddenly, the cold wind intensified. Nana and that boy both, couldn''t help but shiver. They felt as if it was literally snowing inside Natsukashi.


    "How is it suddenly so cold?"


    Nana felt awkward. She nervouslyughed. "I-I don''t knowBut this is unnecessary. Yourpliments are more than enough."


    The boy didn''t give up. "Please?"


    Nana tried to ignore the threatening stare directed at her, but she couldn''t. She peeked back a little, and right now, she didn''t see Jinhai as a human anymore. He felt like the incarnation of a devil. Dark clouds were looming over his head.


    His ck pupils constricted and challenging her as if saying, ''I dare you to ept the rose.''


    She sweated hard and trembled in fear.


    But, then once again, she realized that she was the owner here.


    T-that''s right. I''m safe here. And he has troubled me so much since the past few days!


    But tomorrow in his officeI might not be safe anymore.


    She gulped again.


    I-I will drop a sick leave tomorrow. Yes!


    She regained her confidence and looked at him haughtily.


    She epted the rose and smiled, "Thank you so much."


    The boy got immensely happy and excited.


    Noooooo! My sports car!


    Jing cried hard in remorse. He buried his face in his hands. Why did you fail me, sister Nana?


    Liu Chunhua looked at him in confusion, "What happened to you?"


    "I lost my love! Leave me alone with my pain! My heart is hurting."


    "Huh?" this boy and his antics!


    Liu Hai leisurely sat back, enjoying his win.


    Ah, winning feels so good. My one-month expenses are taken care of now.


    But both of them gave Nana their sincere condolences.


    May you survive ande back alive.


    Not even a single line creased on Jinhai''s forehead until the end. It was the calm before the storm.


    Good. Very good, Nana. Now, be ready for the consequences, he smirked.


    Fifteen minutester, their order arrived and set on the table.


    Liu Hai and Jing started to dig in without wasting a second further.


    "Mmmm, yum!!"


    "As always, it''s the best!"


    Liu Chunhua was also very impressed.


    Nana came by and asked, "Do you like the food?" She refused to meet Jinhai''s gaze.


    Liu Chunhua nodded, "Yes, dear. It''s delicious."


    Liu Hai and Jing vigorously nodded their heads. "Awesome. Passed with full marks."


    She chuckled.


    They quicklymunicated something with their eyes and silently nodded.


    "Child. Why don''t you join us too? I know you are busy, but just for a little while? Will you not listen to your favorite uncle Liu?"


    "Yes, please sister Nana?"


    "Ialright."


    Their eyes sparkled.


    "Umwhy don''t you sit beside Jinhai? The chair is empty."


    Nana was bbergasted.


    That is suicide! It is the same as offering myself to him on a te to be ughtered. Which rabbit in the whole world willingly goes to a wolf!? Don''t you love me anymore, uncle?


    Jinhai smiled, his eyes carrying an evil charm. "Yes, please, Nana. Do sit here."


    She smelled trouble. But, she couldn''t fuss about it. She quietly sat down.


    Jing served her the steak and said, "Let''s eat."


    Just as Nana was about to hold the fork, Jinhai grabbed her hand under the table.


    She froze. But, she acted as if nothing happened. Otherwise, everybody''s attention would be on her. She quietly struggled and tried to pull her hand out. Instead, he intertwined his fingers with hers.


    She sneakily looked at him and telepathically begged him to leave her, but he was entirely focused on his dinner. He didn''t even nce at her.


    "Child, what are you waiting for?"


    She wanted to cry butcked tears to shed.


    "Y-yes, I was just going to."


    She struggled onest time, but all her efforts were in vain.


    I so want to strangle you!


    She had no choice but to use her left hand.


    She grabbed the fork when Jing frowned. "Sister Nana, aren''t you right-handed?"


    Nana stiffened. She nervouslyughed, "HahaI am. But I a-actually cut my finger in the kitchen just now, so..."


    It was a challenge to eat using her left hand. She silently red at Jinhai.


    "Oh dear! You should be careful." Liu Hai feigned concern but was stifling hisughter inside.


    Jinhai looked at the pink rose and said, "Isn''t this the rose you just received Miss Nana? I must say you are quitepopr."

 Chapter 164: Nanas long list of admirers

    Chapter 164: Nana''s long list of admirers


    Nana thoroughly felt the hostility emanating from Jinhai''s tone when he said thest word.


    She merely smiled. "It''s really nothing."


    "Of course, she is popr!" Jing said. "She is so pretty, and on top of that such a great cook. She is a Goddess."


    Jinhai said, "Hm, I understand that. So, Miss Nana."


    "Y-yes?" Her heart was thumping loudly in nervous anticipation.


    "How many times do you get such ''roses''?"


    "Practically everyday." A cheerful voice said.


    She coughed hard.


    Who said that!?


    They saw Yukiraing in, holding a tray of another dish they had ordered.


    Jing pouted. He''s not my Yukito. Where is he?


    Jinhai smiled. "Did you choke on yourself? Here, drink some water."


    Her hand was shaking, taking the ss from him. She didn''t dare to look him in the eye.


    His smile is scary!


    Liu Chunhua never saw her son act like that before. He was pissed off about something; and she was starting to realize just what it was.


    Liu Hai eagerly asked to know more. "Really? Everyday?"


    Uncle! Why are you putting oil in the fire?


    "Oh?" Jinhai raised his eyebrows.


    Yukira nodded his head. "Yes! Nee-chan is an airhead, but practically every other guy thates here has a crush on her. We have lost the count. Many don''t have the guts to express it, but some guy once in a while does things like giving their number or some flowers or try to help to manage Natsukashi just as an excuse to spend a little more time with her."


    Please, my dear little brother. I beg you to stop! She was crying inside.


    "HoI see"


    One may think that this isn''t affecting Jinhai at all, but a volcanic eruption was raging inside.


    "You know what happened one time?"


    "What, what!? The father-son duo was acting like typical gossiping aunties.


    Nana quickly said, "I don''t think that-"


    Under the table, Jinhai clutched her hand tighter. "It''s okay. Let him say it. I am also eager to know."


    Her mouth twitched.


    Yukiraughed. "There was this one crazy guy who went one step ahead. He made a huge banner, and it was painted in huge letters, ''I love you, Nana.'' He shed it in front of Natsukashi for the whole day! It became a spectacle for passers-by. Nee-chan politely rejected him, but he just wasn''t ready to budge. We finally had to call the police to take him away. Gosh, what a day that was!"


    Liu Hai and Jing burst into a loudughter. Liu Chunhua also couldn''t control giggling.


    Nana wanted a hole to crawl into.


    On Jinhai''s end, his jealousy broke all the records and reached to a whole another level. It was now hard holding it in.


    "And then another time-"


    Nana interrupted in sheer panic. "I think that''s enough, Yukira. We all got the point."


    She didn''t dare to stay even a second longer.


    "Uncle Liu. I should get going. There is a lot of work."


    She tugged her hand and looked at him pitifully. Jinhai finally let go, but not before eyeing her to say, ''This is not over yet.''


    She immediately got up and said, "Please enjoy your food." She ran away as fast as lightning.


    ---


    An hourter, they finished their dinner and were ready to leave. Jinhai quietly slipped his phone under the covers and stood up.


    Outside the entrance, Nana came to see them off.


    "Thank you all foring here."


    Liu Hai patted her head. "Thank you for treating us to such a delicious meal."


    Liu Chunhua said, "Yes, dear. We really enjoyed it. After so many days we, as a family, got to have such a good meal together."


    "Sister Nana is the best!"


    "En." Jinhai nodded.


    She felt shy. She bade them goodbye and left.


    Phew! It is finally over. God knows what Liu Jinhai would have done if he had got the chance to meet me alone.


    She imagined all sorts of terrifying results.


    She shuddered. Forget about it for now.


    Over at their end, everyone got in the car when Jinhai said, "I think I forgot my phone inside. I will get it ande back."


    Jing said, "Oh yes, I also have seemed to forget my wallet. I wille back in just a minute."


    Both the brothers set off. Liu Hai shook his head. God save that brother-sister pair.


    ---


    Jing stood in front of the back kitchen window and whispered. "Yukito!"


    Yukito was startled and saw Jing with a goofy grin on his face.


    He looked at him scornfully. "Yes, Mr. Liu Jing. Why are you openly acting as a thief? Or should I say a pervert."


    "AwwYou are so cute even when you are angry. Doesn''t this give a feeling of a secret rendezvous between two lovers?"


    "Will I still be cute if I punch that goofy face of yours into a pulp?"


    "You''ll still be cute even if you kill me." Jing smiled.


    Yukito looked away.


    He held Yukito''s hand in his and said, "I''m here to dere that I, Liu Jing, am pursuing you right from this very moment. So, be prepared. Because no matter what, I will definitely make you fall in love with me."


    Yukito raised his eyebrow. "Sure. Try as hard as you can because I''m not swayed that easily. You will give up in the end."


    "Never.", he said with determination. "One thing I know for sure is that I will never give up on you." The look of his eyes was resolute.


    Yukito stared at him hard. He grabbed his cor and pulled Jing to him. Their lips were hardly millimeters apart. He smiled like an enchanting seductress. "Alright. Let''s see who wins. Make me fall for you so hard that I won''t be able to see anyone else but you."


    Jing fell in love with him all over again.


    My Yukito is so cool!


    He smirked. "I will. I promise."


    But, apparently, Yukito was not done yet. He crossed thatst millimeter and kissed Jing on his lips.

 Chapter 165: The fate of that rose

    Chapter 165: The fate of that rose


    Jing''s brain short-circuited. He didn''t even blink his eyes. The whole time Yukito kissed him, he was simply staring wide-eyed like a fool.


    Yukito was satisfied seeing him dumbstruck.


    He chuckled. "This kiss is the constion if you failed to keep your promise. At least you wouldn''t feel bad that we didn''t even share a kiss."


    He released his cor and let him go. He winked at Jing and said, "Good night. I will be waiting." And he shut the window on his face.


    Jing absent-mindedly stood there devoid of any thoughts. He slowly touched his lips. The warmth of Yukito''s lips was still lingering on them, giving him the proof that this was not a dream. It wasn''t an illusion.


    He copsed on his knees and buried his face in his palms. His face turned red like a tomato. He was blushing furiously.


    The kiss was entirely unexpected.


    Damn, he is so cool! Ahhhhh!


    He had this bubbling excitement raging inside him, and he didn''t know how to let it out.


    "Knock, knock."


    Jing raised his head and saw Yukito once again leaning against the window.


    He chuckled. "If you''ll blush this much just because of a kiss, what will you do when we make love? Provided IF I fell for you."


    Boom! Everything just exploded inside Jing''s head.


    "I think you will faint. But you can''t.", Yukito tilted his head and smiled a devilish grin. "You are going to be the top after all."


    Boom! Boom!


    "So, increase your resistance a little. Otherwise, I''ll have to do all the work."


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "This time, good night for real."


    Yukito left, leaving Jing in a poor, wretched state, but in a love-struck sense.


    ---


    Nana was refilling the sacks of all raw ingredients in the stock room when she heard light footsteps behind.


    "Ah, Yukito. Keep that sack over there."


    She heard no response.


    "Yukito?"


    She found it strange. She turned behind to look and was startled.


    "Liu Jin-" She was about to say his name loudly when Jinhai quickly covered her mouth with his palm.


    "Mmmm!"


    Jinhai pushed her against the wall and trapped her in his arms.


    "So. Where is that ugly rose?" His shrewd, ck eyes were glistening with a dangerous light in them.


    Nana stiffened. She felt as if she would be eaten up alive.


    She didn''t get the time to keep that rose somewhere else. She had to get some things from the stock room, and the rose was still with her. She hurriedly kept it aside at a table and got busy with her work.


    The table was just behind Jinhai with the rose lying on it.


    She gulped.


    It was just for a second, but he saw Nana quickly ncing behind his back. He turned and saw the rose.


    He smiled. "So has that rose be that important to you that you are carrying it everywhere with you?"


    She vigorously shook her head, indicating a big No.


    He sneered and walked up to the table to pick up the rose. He went back to her and held it in front of her.


    "Now watch very carefully."


    Then very slowly, deliberately and casually, he bent the rose, squeezing its petals in between his fingers, and snapping them off from its stem.


    Nana could do nothing but watch in horror.


    One by one, the shriveled up petals fell on the floor. There was no sign of any life in them. As if that wasn''t enough, he stepped on those wilted petals, further tearing them apart.


    "You-you didn''t have to go this far." She somehow got her voice back to express her resentment.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. He wrapped his hand around her waist and pulled her hard towards him.


    "Defending that boy?" He growled in a low voice.


    "I am defending that rose. It was not the rose''s fault that that boy gave me. It did not have to suffer that horrible fate."


    "Precisely that it was given by him that the rose had to suffer that horrible fate. What I did wasn''t even a measly percent of my revenge."


    What more can you do to torture a single rose? She thought.


    "And what was that your brother said? Giving phone numbers, helping out here", he pinched her chin, "making banners to confess their love" Heughed softly, but only she knew that there was not a very nice ring to it. "Do you know how badly I want to get my hands on them and make them regret their mistake?"


    Nana was furious. "You! You are going too far! What does this have to do with you?"


    He threateningly stepped forward and said, "Don''t provoke me."


    "I will! I''m single. Even if tomorrowes a man and asks me out, I can go out -"


    Before she couldplete her sentence, he grabbed her jaw and kissed her wildly. His tongue violently wrapped around hers, giving her no chance to object. He bit her lips hard, digging his teeth inside her flesh. He licked over the metallic taste of her blood, sucking on it. He kept on kissing her fiercely until hepletely mended her lips with his.


    The storm he suddenly raged on her, swept her off her feet with its force.


    Jinhai pulled out and asked, "And what will you say to your pathetic boyfriend? That only Liu Jinhai can make you lose your mind? That only Liu Jinhai''s mere look can excite you? That only Liu Jinhai''s single touch can make you crave for more?" he whispered in her ear, breathing into it, "Or that your heart and body both only reacts to Liu Jinhai?"

 Chapter 166: Raging like a volcano

    Chapter 166: Raging like a volcano


    Nana pushed Jinhai and raised her hand to p him, but he grabbed it in his hand. Her hand was trembling in his. Jinhai tenderly kissed the back of her hand and smiled.


    "What happened? Did I step on your tail?"


    Nana said indignantly, "You are crossing the line!"


    "So, don''t make one," Jinhai said. "Either I will cross the line ande to your side, or I will pull you to make youe to mine. Either way, I won''t let any line separate us."


    This man!


    "You are only angry because I revealed what is in your heart, the feelings that you want to hide forever. From yourself and from me."


    She looked away and said nothing.


    Jinhai sighed. "I love you so much. I will get jealous if I see you smiling andughing with some other guy who clearly has a crush on you."


    Nana''s heart skipped a beat when he openly admitted that he was jealous, but then her mouth twitched, hearing the second part.


    When did Iugh? I was just talking normally.


    Jinhai frowned, making deep creases on his forehead. "And I didn''t like that so many guys hit on you. That right is only mine. Just like it is only your right to love me."


    "That happened in the past when we hadn''t even met each other." She looked at him dryly.


    Jinhai shrugged. "So, what? I still don''t like it, and I still consider it as wrong."


    Nana couldn''t take it anymore. The bitterness inside her vehemently erupted likeva from a volcano.


    "Oh, really!? If you consider it as wrong, then perhaps I should consider your marriage as a crime. I also feel hurt knowing that you are someone else''s husband, but did I keep harping on it when it was not in anybody''s control? At least my acquaintances were limited to being only acquaintances. They didn''t even culminate in dating. But you? You crossed the finish line with the prize as the marriage certificate in your hand! Oh, and please mind that this is only Mrs. Liu Huian I''m talking about. I have still not mentioned those countless girls who may have confessed to you since when? The moment you were born? Kindergarten, elementary, middle, and high school, university abroad, how many have tried to hit on or seduce you? How many love letters have you got? How many Valentine''s choctes? In Liu Corps, how many women are there who blush seeing you pass through their way? How many women are there who imagine themselves in your embrace at least once every day? How many women are there who have lost their footing just as an excuse tond in your arms? Have you bothered thinking about it? No, right? So going by your logic, by now, I should have drowned in the sea of jealousy, realizing that practically every woman in China is after the man I love. I should have killed myself with this much overdose of jealousy. DID I?"


    Nana finally stopped talking. Her chest was heaving up and down in breathlessness. Her mouth went dry. She was feeling thirsty. After taking a few deep breaths, she looked at him.


    But, the view before her stunned her.


    Jinhai was grinning widely, ear to ear. His eyes were shining in tears of pure bliss. It felt as if the brilliance of all stars put together in the whole universe could not match before the radiance reflecting in his eyes.


    Nana''s heart melted at this sight. Just a few minutes ago she was furious with him, but now she couldn''t bear to be mad at him anymore.


    "YouWhy are you crying?" she softly asked.


    Jinhai cupped her face in his palms and asked, his fingers slightly trembling, "What did you say just now? You feel hurt knowing that I''m married? You are jealous that so many women are after me" He looked at her hopefully, "after the man you love?"


    Nana stiffened.


    She nkly stared at him, realizing what she just said. She lost control over her mind and tongue and let out everything that was in her heart. That night she was drunk, but tonight in full consciousness, she confessed her love for Jinhai.


    Jinhai had already understood long ago that their love was mutual. But there was a whole world''s difference between the time she confessed when she was drunk and now.


    Shepletely bared her heart open before him.


    "You are unfair! You tried to egg me on purpose!"


    He chuckled. "But, it worked beautifully, right?" He brought her palm to his lips and kissed it softly. The feather kiss tickled her a little.


    She looked at him solemnly. She was meaning to say something, but couldn''t get the right words for it.


    Jinhai pressed his forehead against hers. "I know. I know what you want to say. I understand our helplessness. I''m not asking you to be in a rtionship with me. That is disrespecting you. But I want you to answer me one question."


    She silently looked at him.


    "Do you want to deny what you said just now? I know our situation isplicated. That''s why you were running away. Even now, you confessed only because I deliberately provoked you. But now I''m asking again. Nana, do you love me?"


    Nana slowly closed her eyes and softly nodded her head.


    "Yes, I do."


    Jinhai cheekily smiled and leaned forward. He gingerly pressed his lips on hers. This time the kiss was nowhere sensual like the previous ferocious one. It was soft and sweet and filled with nothing but immense love for each other.

 Chapter 167: The messed up Golden Sea villa

    Chapter 167: The messed up Golden Sea vi


    Nana was hesitating, but Jinhai quickly wrapped her arms around his neck. She clung onto it and stepped on her toes. She kissed him back, trying to follow his pace.


    It was exhrating.


    They only broke the kiss when she was starting to feel breathless. They stared at each other. His unwavering gaze, conveying his equally unwavering emotions, made her face turn warm and red.


    He pinched her cheeks and said, "Well, since everything went as nned, I will let go of the matter that you epted the rose given by that boy. But if it happens again thenI won''t be so lenient."


    Her shy face immediately turned sour.


    She forcibly shook herself free from his embrace and puffed her cheeks.


    "You!"


    "You can only keep the flowers that I gave you." Hemanded.


    She ignored.


    He whispered near her ear. "I don''t want to, but I have to leave now. Good night. Dream of me."


    She smiled. "Of course, I will. It will be a wonderful dream of how I will take my revenge, cook you alive, and eat you up."


    He sexily raised his eyebrow and smirked, "Really? But then what is the punishment in that? I get to be INSIDE you. I think it''s heaven if you see from my point of view."


    Nana nearly vomited three liters of blood.


    So shameless! This man has an answer to everything!


    She reigned in her temper.


    "Your family is waiting for you. Please leave."


    He chuckled and turned to leave. Just as he approached the door, he said, "Oh yes. I forgot to tell you one thing."


    Now what?


    He smiled. "Don''t drop a sick leave tomorrow, okay? If you did, then I wille here and drag you to Liu Corps if I have to."


    Are you a worm inside my stomach? She had exactly nned the same thing.


    She angrily smiled. "I wasn''t going to do that."


    "I know you weren''t, but just a friendly reminder." He winked.


    Friendly my a**! What was ''friendly'' in that!? It was a threat!


    She gritted her teeth and stomped her foot hard, feeling great injustice.


    ---


    Liu Chunhua asked Jinhai seeing himing. "Finally! Where have you been? Why did you take so much time? Wasn''t it just taking back your phone?"


    Jinhai said, "En. I was talking with Nana about some ideas for our canteen infrastructure. It took some time."


    "Okay." She was wondering if it was indeed only some business talk.


    Liu Hai softly whistled. Jinhai narrowed his eyes at him. He shrugged. At the back, Jing was sitting in a daze. He was smiling and giggling like a fool.


    "And now why is he acting so weird?" she shook her head.


    Liu Hai said, "Don''t know. Maybe he fell in love with someone tonight?"


    "Really, Jing?"


    Jing frowned. "Both of you shoo, shoo. Don''t disturb such a nice dream of mine."


    She flicked him on his forehead.


    ---


    When Liu Chunhua and Liu Hai returned home, they were shocked, seeing the state of their vi. Everything was shattered and broken. Crockeries, vases, and furniture were all scattered around like a thief has broken in. It looked like an earthquake has destroyed everything in the house.


    "W-what the hell happened here!?" Liu Chunhua asked astounded.


    Liu Hai squinted his eyes. "Butler Wang."


    The butlers and maids fearfully came out in the open. They all stood in a line. The head butler Wang stepped forward.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    "S-sir, I was just about to call you. This is all done by Lady Liu."


    Liu Chunhua was shocked. "What?" Liu Hai said nothing.


    "Why are you asking him? Ask me!" a loud voice came from upstairs.


    They saw Huian angrilying towards them. The maids instinctively stepped back. Grandma Liu also gathered.


    "Huian, you?"


    "Yes, me!" she shouted. "Why? What did I do wrong as opposed to you going to have dinner at that sl*t''s ce!"


    Liu Hai warned, "Mind yournguage Huian."


    "No! Tonight, I won''t. I was so happy to know that we are going to have dinner with Liu Jinhai. I missed him like crazy these past days. I was so desperate to see him, to hear his voice. I wanted to meet him and talk to him once again to seek out our differences." She sneered. "But now I know why Grandma and I weren''t invited. It was because you nned to go to that woman''s ce who slept with my Jinhai! How can you so be cruel! After everything that took ce, how can you all go to her ce as if nothing happened?"


    Liu Hai smiled. "So, you followed us?"


    "So what? I just wanted to see Jinhai. I thought I would get to see him if I followed you. But I was horrifieding to know that your car was leading to Natsukashi."


    Grandma Liu red at her son. "You crossed the limits, Hai. That girl has got nothing to with us now. Her engagement to Jianyu is broken. Then why?"


    Liu Hai eyed dangerously at Huian. "And whose fault is that Nana''s engagement is broken? From the beginning to the end, Nana is innocent. Why should we break off our rtions with her?"


    "Because Nana and Jinhai haveUnder these circumstances, how is it wise to keep our connection to her?"


    Liu Hai smirked, "Once again, whose fault is that Nana and Jinhai had"


    "Enough, Hai!"


    Huian yelled, "Not only the dinner, but I also saw him going back to Natsukashi when it was over. Jinhai and Nana were standing in a room so close to each other! What the hell were they doing!?"


    She couldn''t entirely pin the me that they were hugging and kissing because the curtain partly blocked the window. But that was more than enough to make her go insane.


    "First, a fall, watch your tone Huian." Liu Hai was now getting very angry. Huian couldn''t help but tremble in fear. It was rare to see the cheerful and jolly man this furious.

 Chapter 168: Huians worsening condition

    Chapter 168: Huian''s worsening condition


    Liu Hai said, "Secondly, I don''t see any reason to exin my son''s actions to you because I don''t find you deserving of it."


    Huian was losing it. These past days the amount of mental stress she had gone through was something she had never imagined would happen. She was getting irritated for the smallest of mistakes, would snap at the maids for no reason, and throw stuff away in incessant anger.


    "But I will because I don''t want you to disturb my son''s peaceful life. Yes, he went back to meet Nana, but he was talking about business matters."


    Grandma Liu frowned. "What business matters?"


    He nced at his mother and said, "Nana is working with Liu Corps again."


    Huian widened her eyes in disbelief. "What!?" Even Grandma Liu was stunned.


    "Why!? How could she!?" She thought of something and sneered. "Is this the peaceful life you were talking about? Meeting Nana behind my back?"


    "We Liu''s don''t have to anything behind anybody''s back. The fact was always out in the open. If you didn''te to know about it, then it''s your bad. Oh how can you? Liu Hai smirked. "You are barred from going inside the office."


    That hit her nerve hard.


    "And how can you be so rxed Hai!? Don''t you find this wrong?"


    Liu Hai looked at them as if he heard the biggest joke. "Wrong? Did both of you find it wrong when you fooled Jinhai in this marriage? Did Huian find it wrong when she tried to drug her husband, forcibly trying to sleep with him? Does Huian find it wrong when she still mes and curses Nana even though it was her own fault?"


    That effectively shut them up. Huian was boiling inside in hatred, but she couldn''t retort anything back.


    "Please don''t be such hypocrites. First, realize your own mistakes before pointing your finger at someone else."


    Huian gritted her teeth, with tears in her eyes. "Do I have to bear your usations for the rest of my life?"


    Heughed. "If you can use Nana when she is the most innocent here, then why can''t we when you are the actual culprit? Don''t act as if you are suffering grave injustice. The one who is indeed suffering is only Nana."


    "Nana! Nana! Nana! Everyone only talks about her. What about me!?" Huian broke down.


    Liu Chunhua said this time. "I think you have thought enough about yourself. You have turned into the most selfish person anyone can be. Is there anything still left to it?"


    She refused to talk anymore. "Hai. I''m tired. Let''s get some rest."


    He nodded. Before leaving, he warned the maids and butlers. "This whole mess will be cleaned up by Huian only without the use of any machine, purely by her own hands. Mind you; if anybody tries to help her, you are immediately fired."


    They gulped, furiously nodding their heads.


    "Hai!" Grandma Liu roared.


    Huian was dumbfounded. I will do a maid''s work


    "Enough." He raised his palm. "This is Liu vi. I will not tolerate such behavior. She cannot carelessly cause a ruckus just because there are maids to tend to it. They are also humans."


    All the servants became emotional.


    "And Huian. The vi must exactly look like how it was before. You will not rest until that happens. If there is even the slightest mistake, I will make you work all over again. And don''t try to challenge my patience next time. I''m really not a very good man when somebody crosses my limits." With that said, he left with his wife.


    Huian stood rooted, shaking in terror, digging her nails in her palm.


    ---


    At nearly one in the morning, Butler Wang dialed a number. The man on the other end picked up on the second ring.


    "First young master." He respectfully said.


    "En." Liu Jinhai hummed.


    "Just as you predicted, Lady Liu indeed saw you all at Natsukashi. She also said that you went back to meet Miss Nana. She was furious when she returned and started breaking everything in the vi. She was acting insane. There was a big argument between Master Liu and her, but he managed it."


    Silence.


    "Her condition is also worsening day by day. Her temper res up, she gets jittery, and she keeps on mumbling to herself. Sometimes she cries, and sometimes sheughs, calling out your name. One maid had seen her talking to herself and acting as if you were present there and talking back to her."


    "Hm. Keep watching her."


    "Yes, young master."


    ---


    The next day Serena was in too much hurry. She got upte, and today was an important meeting with a client.


    "Damn it! My boss for sure will kill me!"


    Unknowingly, she opened the door in haste to which she thought was her room. Her eyeballs came out of sockets seeing the view in front of her.


    Jianyu was half-naked, with water drops glistening and dripping down his perfect abs. She gulped, seeing his toned and muscr body.


    Jianyu was startled. "You! How can you just blindlye inside?"


    She snapped out of her stupor. "How is it my fault? You kept the door open." She pouted. "By the wayyou look damn sexy." She came to him, and shamelessly started feeling his muscles. "Ah...this is indeed heaven. Can I click a picture, please? I will save it as my phone''s wallpaper."


    He was speechless. Just what goes in her pea-sized brain!


    "Get off me! And wallpaper? So that you vite me in your dream?" he scorned.


    "Aww it has hardly been two weeks, but you already know me like it''s been years. How urate was your guess!"


    He inhaled sharply.


    She then realized. "Oh sh*t! I am gettingte! It''s your fault! You trapped me in your hormones. I will make you take responsibility if I get fired. Hmph!" and she ran away like lightning.


    Jianyu was dumbfounded. What did I do!?


    He didn''t want to admit, but the way she touched himsomething stirred inside him. He was all warm after his shower, and her cold fingertips were giving a pleasant and nice feeling.


    Idiot! What am I thinking? Seriously, I will be a pervert like her if I stay in herpany.


    He nced at the floor and saw some papers lying there.


    This girlHalf of the papers from her file are here. I guess I will have to save her today. Serena, you owe me one.

 Chapter 169: Title is a spoiler

    Chapter 169: Title is a spoiler


    Xiang Wei was pacing around in his room when his wife, Xiang Qingge, entered, bringing a pot of freshly brewed tea.


    She sighed. "Wei, are you still thinking about Huian?"


    Xiang Wei said, "I think about her all the time now. What else can I do? Qingge, this cannot go on anymore. We have to do something to make her divorce Jinhai. Yes, she hasmitted terrible mistakes, but she is still my daughter. I cannot see her wasting her entire life, merely waiting for Jinhai toe back. How long will she stay in that vi where nobody loves or respects her anymore?"


    "You are right. I understand that. But we have tried so hard. She is not ready to listen. That girlhas bepletely blind in his love." She shook her head.


    He solemnly said, "We are her parents. We must handle the mess she has made of her life if she is unable to handle it herself. We have done talking, convincing, and scolding her. Now even if I have to force her, I will. But I will make her sign the divorce papers at any cost!"


    ---


    Butler Wang was doing his usual chores when he saw Huian leaving the vi in a fury. He could see how she was trembling, for sure, in extreme hatred.


    He quickly dialed a number.


    ---


    Exactly a minuteter, Jinhai''s phone rang.


    "Hm."


    "First young master." Butler Wang said, "Lady Liu has just left the vi in a fit of rage. I think judging from what happenedst night; she must have gone to confront Miss Nana."


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes dangerously. "I will take care of it."


    ---


    At Natsukashi, Nana was ready to leave for Liu Corps after taking care of all the work. There was only one customer who was an older man in histe forties, having breakfast.


    After the twins left, the older man called for her. "Child, can I have another serving of these egg rolls? They are really delicious!"


    "Sure."


    But then the man was staring at her.


    Nana blinked her eyes. "Anything else, sir?"


    "Huh? Oh, no, no."


    A few minutester, she came back, bringing another te of egg rolls. Just as she reached the table, the te slipped from her hand, but the man quickly caught her wrist and held it from falling it down.


    "I''m so sorry, sir! I-I was in a daze." Nana apologized.


    The man smiled. "No problem. idents happen. By the way, why are you doing so much work all by yourself?"


    Nana smiled, "Of course I have to. I am the owner."


    "Ah, no. I mean, where is your husband?" He asked.


    Nana was taken aback by the sudden question, "I''m not married."


    "Oh! Then where is your boyfriend?"


    "I''m not dating either." She didn''t understand.


    The man furrowed his brows.


    How is it possible?


    "OhAnyway, you shouldn''t work so hard. Take-"


    Just then, the door opened with a loud bang, and Huian came rushing inside.


    "Nana!"


    Nana was startled and shocked, suddenly seeing Huian barging in. The older man frowned.


    "Nana, you are a parasite! A leech! After everything that happened, you are still refusing to let go of my Jinhai. How much shameless can you get!?"


    Nana had enough of those same usations. "Mrs. Liu, please mind your tongue. This is not your vi. This is my Natsukashi. If you cannot talk civilly, then please leave."


    This b*tch dare to talk back to me!


    "Civilly? You are working at Liu Corps again, you meet Jinhai every day, the whole family came to your cest night to have dinner, and you expect me to talk civilly to you? What did you do this time to seduce my husband!?"


    Nana calmly said, "Mrs. Liu. I advise you to check your facts before using someone. You can ask Liu Jinhai why I''m working there. I didn''t want to, but he made the decision that I am unable to oppose. Please talk to him. As for dinner? Uncle Liu and Liu Jing decided that. Once again, I tried to reject it, but they didn''t let me. So regarding that as well, you can ask him."


    She sneered. "Heh! Do you want to show off that everyone will take your side? You think you won because you slept once with Jinhai? But what''s the use? I''m the legal wife of Jinhai. I''m Lady Liu. You''ll always be the third party wrecking my marriage!"


    The older man was suddenly struck with a realization.


    Ah, so that''s it!


    "Enough." A voice came from behind.


    Huian saw Jinhaiing in and instantly was overjoyed.


    "Jinhaiyou" she came running to hug him, but he sent a chilling re that made her stop in her track.


    But she didn''t mind. The happiness of seeing him again after so long was too much to handle. She was trembling in excitement.


    "I missed you so much, Jinhai. You have no idea how I-"


    He ignored her and walked towards Nana. He gently asked. "Nana, are you okay?"


    She nced at Huian, who was looking at Jinhai, stunned.


    This man


    Jinhai frowned. "You look pale." His expression turned icy, and eyes zed in a fury, looking at Huian.


    "What did you do?"


    She was paralyzed in fear. His one nce was enough to make others bow down.


    "I was talking to her! Jinhai, she trying to separate us! Don''t fall for her tricks."


    "Tricks? I think we are quite clear as to who has yed tricks here."


    She got agitated, seeing them so close and Jinhai taking Nana''s side. Enraged, she tried to push Nana.


    But Jinhai was alert, and he quickly protected Nana, shielding her behind his back and harshly pushed Huian on the floor.


    The older man widened his eyes. He furiously looked at Huian. "Are you crazy?"


    Huian was struck on her back. She somehow got up and shouted. "None of your business! Get lost!"


    "Personally, it isn''t, but professionally it is. It was dangerous to push Nana in that condition. What if she fell?"


    Jinhai asked, "Condition?"


    "Yes. She is pregnant."

 Chapter 170: Zhou Bingwen

    Chapter 170: Zhou Bingwen


    It was dead silent. Even the air got still.


    Nana, Jinhai, and Huian, all three, were shocked to their core.


    Nana looked at the older man as if she didn''t hear it right.


    Huian was nkly staring at him. She became numb to the jarring pain in her back.


    Jinhai got stumped for any words to say. He asked, his voice trembling, "Wh-what?"


    The man said, "Yes, Nana is pregnant."


    The entire world came crashing down. The memory of that night came back to Nana as if it was still yesterday. That was her first and only night when Jinhai and Nana had made love.


    I-I am pregnant?


    She slowly raised her hand and touched her stomach.


    Liu Jinhai and my child


    Jinhai lowered his head to look down at her belly.


    My childI''m going to be a father


    He felt happiness surge over him like it had never before. The feeling waspletely different as opposed to when Huian suggested having a child. He only felt strong resistance and dislike with the mere idea of it. So, he thought that he never wants to be a father.


    But NanaThe woman he loves is carrying his child. How can he not be happy? How can he not want it?


    Huian discerned the joy and bliss wash over him. His eyes were sparkling. His whole demeanor changed in an instant. She saw him lovingly stare at Nana''s belly.


    Is that really Jinhai''s


    Jinhai looked at the older man. "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, I am. I''m a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner for years. It has been more than eighteen years, and I can detect with a single nce."


    Huian screamed. "NO! You are lying!"


    The man looked at her coldly. "Are you challenging Zhou family''s medicine skills, Liu Huian?"


    Nana was confused.


    Zhou?


    Huian widened her eyes.


    A realization struck Jinhai.


    "Zhou Bingwen."


    The man smiled. "Yes, Liu Jinhai. I am Zhou Bingwen."


    The Zhou family is a family thates from an old lineage who have and are still practicing traditional Chinese medicine. There is no family in the upper echelon that doesn''t know about them. They specialize in mastering the arts of Chinese medicine and have sessfully treated countless people. The current head of the Zhou family is Zhou Bingwen''s father, Zhou Bo, who is now in histe sixties.


    Jinhai was very young when he met Zhou Bingwen. Nevertheless, he could have recognized him, but Nana''s pregnancy news suddenly upied his mind, so it didn''t strike him.


    If Zhou Bingwen is saying that Nana is pregnant, then there is no ce for any further argument.


    "When Nana and I were talking, I could immediately tell that there was something different with her. I mean, physically. For years working in my field, I realized that she is pregnant. Then when she brought my food, the te slipped from her hand, and I caught her wrist to support it. Unintentionally, I got to feel her pulse. That''s when I was certain that she is indeed pregnant."


    He turned to look at Nana. "That''s why I was asking you about your husband. I thought you were working too hard in this condition, so I was going to give him a nice scolding myself. The first trimester is crucial. The expecting mother should rest a lot."


    Now Nana understood. She did feel strange when he suddenly popped that question.


    "But you said that you are neither married nor dating. So I got confused. Then Liu Huian came barging in and said you spent the night with Jinhai. That''s when I realized the whole matter. You are the girl who was engaged to Chen Jianyu. I got to know everything that happened that night. All the families in our circle know."


    Naturally, the Zhou family was invited to the banquet, but Zhou Bingwen was abroad. He made such trips quite frequently. So, he missed attending.


    Huian''s already worsening state of mind was now deteriorating even more. She wasughing like a maniac.


    "How can she be pregnant? It''s impossible."


    His face turned sour. "What is impossible in that? Judging how the event took ce, thanks to your stupid n, it is hardly conceivable that they might have used protection. Who is in a state to think about that when you are drugged? And" he looked at Nana. "Did you take morning after pills or any herbal medicine to prevent a possible pregnancy within three days after the banquet?"


    Trembling, Nana shook her head.


    "See? So what is impossible in this pregnancy? She must be ovting that night, and if you don''t take any measures, then there are huge chances of a pregnancy."


    Jinhai''s mouth twitched.


    He nced at Zhou Bingwen, seeminglymunicating with his eyes.


    ''You didn''t have to literally exin the whole ''why and how it happened'' thing. Huian is just saying that because she cannot believe it.''


    ''I know, but did you see how she was talking disrespectfully to me? She told me to get lost! Me! The handsome, talented and charismatic Zhou Bingwen! How dare she! So, I''m purposely egging her on. Hmph!''


    Jinhai gave up.


    Liu Hai and Zhou Bingwen are like two peas in a pod. Equally childish and their revenge is equally petty.


    Huianughed. "But how can we be sure that Jinhai is the father? Maybe she has slept with another-"


    "I''m warning you, Huian." Jinhai cut her. "Dare to say the rest of it, and I will cut your tongue off."


    "Why?" she smirked. "Afraid to know the truth?"


    Zhou Bingwen said, "Jinhai is the father because she is almost two and a half weeks pregnant. When was the banquet? You will get your answer."


    Her heart now thudded with the truth hitting her hard.


    "And now, if you tried to my doubt my skills, then I will have to talk with the Xiang''s about their parenting skills." He said, narrowing his eyes.


    Huian copsed on her knees.


    NoNana is pregnant with Jinhai''s child?

 Chapter 171: Will history repeat itself?

    Chapter 171: Will history repeat itself?


    Nana weakly copsed on a chair. Once again, fate yed its card. Yes, they had both had admitted their feelings for each other. For sometime, she did feel happy.


    But she knew her feelings do not have any destination. It was like she was walking down on an empty road with no end to it. Jinhai''s marriage was the cruel, blinding light that shone upon her eyes, shutting them harshly, making her unable to see her way forward.


    She thought that after the banquet night, they went their separate ways. But, fate forced her to work in Liu Corps once again.


    She thought that she would work hard and quickly pay off the debt to get free, but now the reality of Jinhai and her child breathing inside her womb had sealed that door too.


    There was even a bigger worry gnawing her heart. As a child, she had suffered too much. First, she was an orphan. Then she got a loving family, but that happiness was short-lived, which was snatched away from her when she was ten years old.


    For the past twelve years, she is living her life without even a proper family name. Yukito and Yukira always had the right to be called Yu Yukito and Yu Yukira. After the incident, they had decided to drop it, but in her heart, she knew that they still held the right.


    But she is justNana. How many times have people raised questions about her introducing herself merely with a name?


    So, then what about our child? Nana thought.


    Will this child, too, never get a name? Will this child too has to suffer like how I did all these years? Will this child, too, never get aplete family?


    She only wanted to live a simple life with her brothers, her Natsukashi, and her husband. She imagined her children happily living a normal life with their family.


    Was that too much to ask?


    But now that dream and that future seemed bleak. The very thought mercilessly stabbed her heart.


    She covered her face with shaking hands, with a flood of tears gushing down her cheeks.


    "Nana!" Jinhai panicked and kneeled in front of her. He held her hands in his palm and wiped her tears. "Please don''t cry. I know there are countless things worrying you, the future may seem scary, but I''m here. Always have and always will. This is my child, Liu Jinhai''s. I won''t let anybody hurt you or our child, I promise!"


    But she seemed to hear nothing.


    Zhou Bingwen also felt sad.


    "Nana, please look at me just once." He begged her.


    But then slowly, Nana held her head and furrowed her brows. She started to feel dizzy, and her eyes were rolling back, gradually making her unconscious.


    "Nana?"


    Zhou Bingwen got alert.


    She fainted, and Jinhai started gently shaking her. "Nana? Nana, wake up."


    "Uncle-"


    "Let me see her." Zhou Bingwen immediately bent down to check her pulse.


    Jinhai got worried sick.


    "Her pulse is a little weak. Let''s take her to my vi quickly. We will check her there."


    Without wasting any time, Jinhai carried Nana and rushed out of Natsukashi.


    Huian snapped out of her daze and ran behind him. "Jinhai! Where are you going!? She is lying. It is not your child!"


    Jinhai didn''t want to, but he stopped in his tracks. He menacingly looked at her, a wave of fury rising inside him. "This is the first, and thest time you are spewing such nonsense. Because I''ll make sure there won''t be a next time. Ever."


    He didn''t spare her a second nce and went off.


    ---


    Zhou vi.


    Liu and Chen family immediately rushed at Zhou''s residence as soon as they were informed.


    Liu Hai saw Jinhai nervously pacing outside the room and asked worriedly, "Jinhai! What''s the matter? Zhou Bingwen informed me that you came here with Nana, and she is unconscious. What happened? Is she okay?"


    "Bro, Sister Nana" Jing and Liu Chunhua were concerned the same as Chen Liling and Chen Guiren.


    Yukito and Yukira were also called midway through their lectures, and Driver Mu brought them to Zhou vi.


    "Nee-chan! Where is she?" They frantically asked.


    Liu Hai patted. "It''s alright. Zhou Bingwen is checking your sister. He is my good friend and a great Chinese medicine practitioner. Trust him."


    They weakly nodded.


    Ten minutes passed by, and by then, the Xiang''s also reached there along with Huian. She didn''t tell them anything but kept on crying and crying and told them to fetch her and go to the Zhou vi.


    Jinhai refused to say anything and only waited outside the door. Another ten minutester, Zhou Bingwen finally came out with his wife, Zhou Shan.


    "Uncle Zhou!" Jinhai rushed towards him. "How is Nana? What happened? Why did she faint?"


    "Calm down, Jinhai. Nana is fine. Her pulse is stable now. She fainted because of stress. It was sudden news to her, and she might be thinking and stressing on a lot of things. That took a little toll on her."


    That relieved him a lot. "A-and our"


    He smiled. "Don''t worry. The baby is also healthy. Shan has checked her vitals and has thoroughly examined her body. Both are safe. She is resting."


    Now, Jinhai feltpletely relieved.


    But the others standing behind himapparently not.


    Liu Chunhua and Chen Liling asked at the same time. "What? Baby?"


    Zhou Bingwen questionably looked at Jinhai.


    Didn''t you tell them?


    Jinhai shook his head.


    He sighed. Making this old man do all the work.


    "Yes. You heard it correct. Baby. Nana is pregnant."

 Chapter 172: The tiny life

    Chapter 172: The tiny life


    First, it was the turn of the expecting parents to be zapped by this thousand volt of electrifying shocking truth. And now, it was the parent''s parents turn.


    The sudden news of Nana''s pregnancy started yet another same cycle of disbelief and incredulity.


    Liu Hai wanted to hear it once again and asked, "Jinhai, is this true?"


    Jinhai nodded.


    After what happened on the night of the banquet, there was no question about the father''s identity.


    "Grandfather", Liu Hai mumbled. "I''m going to be a grandfather." The delight ofing to know the news of his grandchild''s arrival was clearly reflected in his eyes.


    Jing suddenly coughed, making Liu Hai nce at him.


    ''Dad! Yes, this is the best news we have heard until now, but don''t be so obvious about it. Uncle and Aunt Chen and Xiang''s are also here.'' He secretly indicated his finger towards them.


    Liu Hai cleared his throat.


    That''s correct. I need to control myself.


    Huian cried, "This is lies. That b*tch is fooling everybody. This is her n to trap Jinhai!"


    The twins furiously looked at her.


    Zhou Bingwen coldly said, "Enough. Don''t shout. My patient is resting. This is not your vi. This is Zhou residence. And if you can''t follow the decorum here, then get out."


    Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge were startled to see Zhou Bingwen talking so harshly to Huian. This had never happened before.


    Xiang Wei said, "Zhou Bingwen, is something the matter?"


    He snorted. "Why don''t you ask your daughter? She has no respect for elders." He narrated the whole incident.


    They were bbergasted.


    Insulting Zhou family!?


    Zhou Shan looked resentfully at Huian.


    Xiang Qingge berated. "Huian! How can you talk so disrespectfully to him? Did you forget who he is?"


    "No, I didn''t recognize him! I haven''t seen him for years-"


    "That is not an excuse. You cannot talk to an elder like that, be it him or anybody else even if you don''t know them."


    Zhou Bingwen snorted. "Hmph. Huiancks even basic manners. And anyway you can admonish herter on. She has done too many things for that. It will take the whole day. For now, please don''t crowd here and let Nana rest."


    Jinhai said, "I want to stay beside her when she wakes up."


    Apart from Liu Hai and Jing, everybody else looked at him wide-eyed.


    Zhou Bingwen stared at him hard. "Alright. But make sure not to disturb her."


    He nodded and went inside.


    Huian lost it. "How can Jinhai-"


    Zhou Shan couldn''t take it anymore. "One more word, and I will call the guards. Your choice."


    How she dare talk to my husband like that? Only I can bully Zhou Bingwen.


    Huian shut up. She cannot afford to leave from here at this point.


    ---


    Jinhai quietly entered the room and saw Nana sleeping peacefully. He sat on the bed beside her, looking at her with indecipherable emotions. He started to pat her head gently.


    His sight went on to her stomach.


    He could not help but be overwhelmed with happiness once again. The tiny life breathing inside her is proof of their love.


    Nana and my childI''m going to be a father.


    It felt so surreal. His eyes glistened in tears.


    Jinhai bent down and softly kissed her belly. He touched it, his hand still quivering a little.


    Then he remembered how Huian had tried to push her.


    What if I hadn''te today? What if Nana and our baby got hurt?


    Only the thought was more than enough to make him shudder in fear. His expression darkened in rage, his eyes shrouded in a blood-thirsty gaze, and his aura turned frigid cold.


    Even if her pregnancy came as a shock to Nana, he knew that she wouldn''t have been able to bear their child''s loss. He knew that just as he loves their unborn child, she will too. She would be shocked, she would be frightened of the consequences, but she will definitely love their child. She wouldn''t have been able to cope with any ident.


    He softly said, his voice being low, but carrying a firm and resolute tone. "I won''t let anything happen to you or our baby. Never. I will protect both of you, I promise."


    ---


    Outside, the atmosphere was too dark and gloomy. Everybody seemed as if they wanted to say something, but at the same time, they did not.


    Liu Hai was fidgeting a lot, but he was trying to calm down. He was eager to meet Nana. Internally he was bursting in excitement, but he wasn''t even able to express it.


    Jing looked at his father in disdain.


    This old man will give away everything!


    Jing was also thrilled to know that he is going to be an uncle, but he was not a lost cause like his father in trying to conceal it.


    Hehe, I will make all the birthday and party clothes for my nephew or niece. He had already started nning on the color and designs.


    As the father-son duo was busy contemting among themselves, Liu Chunhua broke the silence. "The matterhas be even more difficult with Nana''s pregnancy. I don''t understand what we should do now."


    She was torn apart. On one side, the news of her grandchild did make her happy. But on the other side


    Huian suddenly became strangely calm about this. She looked at her. "Mom, what is the confusion? Don''t you remember what Jinhai had said when we argued? He doesn''t want a child. He will not ept Nana''s baby."

 Chapter 173: Liu Jinhais heartfelt feelings

    Chapter 173: Liu Jinhai''s heartfelt feelings


    It was killing Huian inside to know that Nana is carrying Jinhai''s child. It was the right that should have been hers. She was feeling disgusted inside thinking of that child.


    But she remembered how Jinhai vehemently opposed to having a child with her when she suggested it. It was after that incident that their rtionship started to go downhill.


    So she realized that how can Jinhai ept Nana''s baby? He doesn''t want to be a father.


    Jing''s face turned sour.


    Bro was against it that time because the mother of that child had been you, stupid.


    Liu Chunhua widened her eyes. She didn''t know what to say. That time it was different. But nowthe woman carrying his child is the person he has fallen for.


    Yes, she realized itst night. Jinhai had feelings for Nana.


    Chen Liling was also thinking along the same lines.


    Why won''t Jinhai ept the baby when Nana is the mother? He loves her. Naturally, he won''t give up on the child.


    She sighed inside.


    How she wanted Nana to be her daughter-inwHow she had already thought a name for her grandchild


    Chen Guiren felt the sadness in her eyes. He patted her on her shoulders and smiled assuredly.


    She smiled and nodded back.


    ---


    Nana''s eyelids fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes. Her sight was locked by a familiar pair of ck orbs, unblinkingly looking back at her. She saw him firmly holding her hand, their fingers softly intertwined.


    Nobody said anything for a while.


    Jinhai asked first, breaking the ice, "Are you feeling better now? Any difort? Should I call uncle Zhou?"


    Nana shook her head.


    A tear trickled down from the side of her eye. She whispered, her lips trembling. "What will I do now? What will I-"


    "We." Jinhai interrupted. "It''s not ''I.'' It''s ''We.'' You are not alone. I won''t let you bear anything by yourself. We are, and we will always be together, facing whateveres our way."


    Her eyes reddened.


    "Liu Jinhai", she broke down in tears. "I''m terrified. I want to feel happy, but it is only frightening me even more. I hear voices echoing in my head that I''m not supposed to feel this joy. This right is not mine."


    "This right is only yours." He said firmly. He helped her sit up and took her in his arms. "When I confessed to you that night, I said that you can be only mine, just as I can be only yours. I love you. You love me. Our child is proof of those feelings we have for each other. Neither our feelings are a mistake, nor is our child."


    She smiled faintly, tears still flowing.


    "Do you remember that day in Liu Corps, when we were holding Peng Meixiu''s child in my arms?"


    She looked at him and nodded.


    He smiled. "That was the first time when a feeling arose in my heart to hold my own child. Our child."


    She gazed in his eyes, surprise evident on her face.


    Jinhai cupped her cheek. "Yes. Maybe I didn''t realize, but I had started to have feelings for you. You know, when I was holding her baby, a thought came across my mind. ''How nice it would be if it were our child''. That was the first time in my life that I held such a strong desire for something."


    He was pouring out his heart to her. She didn''t know if it was the pregnancy or not, but watching him expressing his heartfelt feelings made her cry even harder.


    "I couldn''t control that urge to wish for it. It just naturally came to me. And it felt so right at that moment. That feeling was so pure, and I didn''t feel ashamed of myself or guilty of that emotion."


    "You" Nana was stumped for any words to say.


    He wiped her tears and asked, "Tell me. Do you hate our child?"


    "No!" the response was instant.


    "Our baby may not have conceived in an ideal situation, but will you feel embarrassed about him or her? Will you regret giving birth?"


    "Never."


    Jinhai smiled. "Then that is all I want to know." Just onest thing was left. "Do you remember the question I asked you that night?"


    There was a few moments of silence.


    "Yes. You asked me if I trust you." She said softly.


    "Do you?"


    This time she held his face in her hands and said, "Be it that night or today, my answer is still the same."


    He stared at her.


    "Yes, I trust you."


    Jinhai leaned in and kissed her lips.


    "I promise. Neither you nor our child will have to lower your head in shame. Neither you nor our child will have to bear any criticism. I promise I will not let you or our child suffer."


    All the sorrow and anguish in Nana''s heart washed away in an instant. Not only her lips, but even her eyes smiled a brilliant smile.


    She had never forgotten those words he had said that night.


    And today too, the words were the same, but this timetheir child was also a part of his promise.


    ---


    Everybody was anxiously waiting for Jinhai toe out.


    The door slowly opened, and Jinhai came alongside Nana.


    Jinhai ignored everybody''s questioning gazes and asked Zhou Bingwen, "Uncle Zhou, How is Nana''s condition now? Can I take her back home?"


    He said, "Yes, she is fine. I have written down some supplements. She has to take them once a day. Also, I suggest you take her for an ultrasound tomorrow."


    Jinhai nodded.


    "Child." Zhou Bingwen looked at Nana. "If you ever feel even the slightest bit of difort, then call me anytime, okay? Here is my number."


    Her heartbeat quickened,ing face to face with everyone. She looked at Zhou Bingwen, faintly smiled and nodded.


    Liu Hai said, "Jinhai. Come to Liu vi with Nana. We have to talk."

 Chapter 174: A raging lioness

    Chapter 174: A raging lioness


    Golden Sea vi.


    Without wasting any time, Jinhai came forward and said, "I want to divorce Huian immediately."


    Huian looked at him, stunned. "What?"


    He ignored her and looked at his father. "Dad, Nana is pregnant with my child."


    Liu Hai was looking gravely at Jinhaibut only on the outside. Inside, he was happily dancing and jumping around like a little child.


    ''Grandfather! Grandfather! I''m going to be a grandfather!


    He cleared his throat. "Hm. So what have you decided?"


    At this point, Huian just had to interrupt. "There is nothing to decide! Jinhai, didn''t you say that you don''t ever want a child?"


    Nana widened her eyes.


    When did this happen?


    "Don''t you still understand?" Jinhai said indifferently. "I don''t love you, so I didn''t want to have a child."


    He quickly rified his stand as he didn''t want Nana to misunderstand.


    Xiang Wei frowned. "But, you don''t love Nana either."


    Jinhai nced at him. "I do."


    "WHAT!!?"


    Grandma Liu roared. "Liu Jinhai!!!"


    Everyone was aghast, hearing Jinhai openly admitting his feelings.


    Liu Chunhua shook her head.


    Xiang Qingge stuttered. "H-how is that possible?"


    Huian looked at Jinhai, stupefied. Admitting his love for Nana in front of all elders was a huge step, and which he cannot take it back.


    It was all out in the open now.


    Previously, she was able to maintain the current status quo because even though her truth was exposed, Jinhai''s feelings were not. It was still skeptical and ambiguous.


    But now it was officially out. The wrongdoing that Huianmitted, Jinhai''s feelings for Nana, and Nana''s pregnancy will not let Huian force him in this marriage anymore.


    Chen Liling asked seriously, "Jinhai, is this true?"


    "Yes." His voice held the resilience not to back out.


    Nana clutched her dress. Yukito and Yukira tightly held her hand, giving her their full support.


    Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge looked at each other, appalled.


    Chen Liling squinted her eyes. "Since when?"


    "Always." The response was almost instantaneous.


    Even she was taken aback with this revtion.


    Huian was thunderstruck. She felt as if she has fallen from such a high ce above, that with its impact, every one of her emotions, her dreams, and her hope was smashed into smithereens.


    "Liu Jinhai, take that back!" Grandma Liu furiouslymanded.


    "No." he firmly said.


    "One minute." Xiang Qingge interrupted. "So that means you had feelings for Nana even when she was engaged to Chen Jianyu?"


    "Yes."


    At first, she was baffled. But then she realized that it was not impossible. Jinhai was forced to marry Huian. He is married, but he isn''t in love. In effect, she snatched the chance from him to genuinely fall in love with someone, which happened now. It wasn''t like Jinhai imed he loved Huian, but cheated on her by having feelings for another woman.


    "I-I see" she mumbled.


    "No, mom." Huian was sobbing. "You are misunderstanding. Jinhai is only saying this because Nana is pregnant. There are no feelings! He is forced to admit because she is carrying" she gritted her teeth, "his child."


    Jing snorted. "If bro doesn''t love sister Nana, then he would have said the same thing to her that he said to you; that he doesn''t want this child. There is no need to affirm his love in front of everyone."


    "Stop it!!" She looked at Jinhai, crying and begging him. "Jinhai, pleaseYou cannot abandon me like this"


    Grandma Liu stomped her stick hard on the floor. "Liu Jinhai, what do you n to do even if you get divorced?"


    Jinhai looked at Nana, his eyes filled with warmth and tenderness. "Marry Nana."


    Silence.


    Nana''s eyes brimmed with hot tears.


    "The child is mine, Liu Jinhai''s. With all my heart, I take responsibility. He or she will get the recognition it deserves - as the heir of the Liu family."


    For a moment, Grandma Liu felt as if she was taken back to the past. The only difference was that instead of Liu Jinhai today, it was Liu Hai at that time.


    Those unflinching eyes, that unyielding voice, and that unshakable determinationLiu Jinhai is mirroring it exactly the same.


    It was as if she could see the semnce of the young Liu Hai just standing beside Jinhai.


    But wellthat is a short story for another time.


    Huian screamed. "Ughhhhh!! What recognition!? It is an illegitimate child! That baby is disgusting! He is a b*stard child. Nana should abort it-"


    *SLAP*


    Everybody''s mouth was hanging wide open because the person that pped Huian was neither Jinhai nor the Xiang''s.


    It was Nana.


    She was shaking in anger. Her eyes were red in tears and fuming mad. Her aura exuded that she was outraged.


    Telling me to kill my baby...


    "Don''t you dare call my child a stain. Don''t you dare curse my child. I don''t care if you feel unjust or whatnot, but I will not tolerate a single word against my baby."


    Even Jinhai looked at her in disbelief. The kind and gentle woman had turned into a raging lioness.


    And a lioness always protects her cub.


    Huian watched her dumbfounded. Her cheek turned red after that harsh p.


    "How dare youWhat else do I call him if not a b*st-"


    Before she could say any further, Nana pped her once again.


    "I told you I wouldn''t tolerate a single word against my baby. I will keep on hitting you until you zip that foul mouth of yours. Who do you think you are to utter such profanity? Neither you have the right to call my child names, nor can you tell me to abort my baby. Do you get that?"

 Chapter 175: Save the last shred of dignity

    Chapter 175: Save thest shred of dignity


    Liu Hai and Jing were thoroughly impressed. They were pping inside their minds.


    You are so cool sister Nana! No wonder my Yukito is cool too. He has inherited that from you! One more p on my behalf too!


    Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge felt hurt seeing their daughter in such a state. But they couldn''t do anything.


    No mother in this whole world will condone such behavior. Nana was right.


    "J-Jinhai" Huian was trembling. "Did you see what she just did!? She hit me! Twice! Say something to her! I''m your wife. I''m Lady Liu!"


    Jinhai said coldly. "You should be lucky that it is Nana. Otherwise it would have been me, and trust me, you wouldn''t have been able to bear it."


    Huian bit her lips hard. She blinked her eyes and said nothing for a while. Every door seemed to close at her face to let her save this marriage.


    But then an idea seemed to strike her.


    "A-Alright." She took a deep breath. "If you want Nana to give birth to your child" Every time her heart would bleed admitting it, "then I''m fine with it. But, she will hand over the baby to me. We will give her as muchpensation as she wants. Then we will raise it together. This way, we won''t have to divorce!"


    "Huian!" Xiang Qingge and Xiang Wei were aghast listening to her nonsense.


    Nana was dumbstruck. The twins were looking at her as if she was an idiot. Liu Chunhua felt as if she doesn''t even know this woman anymore. Even Liu Hai and Jing had to hand it to her.


    How can a woman be this shameless!?


    "Right, Grandma?" she looked at her hopefully.


    Grandma Liu was stumped. Even she had to admit that this was not any solution.


    "HuianI"


    Xiang Wei said, "Enough. Huian, I want to talk to you alone. Right now." He looked at Liu Hai and said, "Please give us some time."


    He nodded.


    The Xiang family immediately set off towards her room.


    "Huian. Have you lost your mind!? You want to raise Jinhai and Nana''s child together? I will never allow that!"


    Huian cried. "What is wrong in that? We will give her whateverpensation she wants."


    Xiang Qingge was starting to get a headache. "Compensation? Whatpensation will you give a mother in exchange for her baby? It is a life, not a thing or property you are buying! Huian, please keep at least a shred of your dignity. The wife raising a child bore by another woman? Are you even in your senses!"


    Xiang Wei somehow reigned in his voice. "Huian, please. You have already embarrassed us enough. Don''t make us ashamed of you even more. We will not watch you raising her child. At least now open your eyes that your marriage has ended. Didn''t Jinhai admit that he was always in love with Nana? Where does that leave you?"


    Huian looked at them with utter hatred. "You should support your daughter, not that woman! How can you be so cruel!"


    "We are not supporting her; we are showing you the reality. Divorce Jinhai. Please have some self-respect. Okay, answer me. Will you really raise her child with love as if he is your own?"


    She stiffened. "O-of course. The news came suddenly so I couldn''t control myself. But he is Jinhai''s child too. I-"


    "Stop lying! Just look at your face. You are disgusted with that child. How can you love him? You will ruin his life with your hatred."


    She dug her nails in her palm.


    Xiang Qingge held her hand. "Dear, if you have to bend that low for a man that you will lose your dignity in trying to make him yours, then there is no meaning left to that rtionship." She sadly said. "Have you seen how Jinhai looks at you now? There is only loathe in his gaze. You are absolutely nothing to him; you have even lost his friendship. You are merely a stranger now."


    Xiang Wei said. "This is not the end of your life Huian. I believe that you will definitely find a man one day who will really love you. Jinhai was never meant for you."


    "Another man?" sheughed. "I can never love another man as much as I love Jinhai."


    "That is because you are blinded! Try to take off that blindfold and give yourself another chance. Change your perception. Then you will realize the difference."


    Huian stared at them with a vacant look. "Mom, Dad, I think you know what I can do if you force me to separate from him."


    They froze. Last time she tried to cut herself.


    "Huian, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Sheughed maniacally.


    Xiang Qingge tried to go near her, but her husband grabbed her shoulder. He silently shook his head.


    I will have to find another way to make her divorce Jinhai.


    He said. "Alright. We are helpless before you if you try to threaten us with your life. I will talk to Jinhai and negotiate as much as I can."


    She got happy and hugged him. "Thank you, Dad. I knew you would help me."


    She smirked. I knew this threat would work. As long as I scare them with my life, they will do whatever I want.


    ---


    Everybody saw the Xiang familying out.


    Xiang Wei asked, "Liu Hai, Jinhai. Can we talk somewhere alone?"


    Jinhai stared at him. "Hm."


    Liu Hai also agreed.


    Jinhai looked at Nana and gave her an assured nod.


    She softly nodded back.


    Jing and the twins narrowed their eyes, seeing Huian''s mood all brightened up. She sneered at Nana. But they said nothing.


    So, Xiang Wei, Xiang Qingge, Liu Hai, and Jinhai gathered in the study room to have their private talk.

 Chapter 176: Two contracts

    Chapter 176: Two contracts


    The discussion ended thirty minutester. Huian excitedly came to them.


    "Dad, What happened?" She was sure that the decision is in her favor.


    Jinhai silently gazed at Nana. She looked back and felt as if he was desperately trying to convey something.


    Xiang Wei said, "We have deliberated on this matter and havee to a decision, that Nana willhand over the child to Huian after she gives birth. We will give herpensation."


    Huian''s faced brightened.


    "Thank you, Dad! I know you won''t let me down."


    Xiang Wei clenched his hands into a fist. Xiang Qingge did not meet her eye.


    Grandma Liu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Well, if Liu Hai and Jinhai have agreed, then there is no issue.


    The twins roared. "What!! How dare you! This is injustice. The child is Nee-chan''s. Why will she hand him over to her!?"


    Chen Liling furiously said, "Brother, Jinhai. How can you do this!? How can you both be so insensitive!"


    Huian smiled. "It is already decided now. And we are not leaving her empty-handed, right? Don''t worry. Jinhai and I will raise him together, right, Jinhai?"


    The twins wished to tear off her face.


    Jinhai said nothing. His gaze was only strongly focused on Nana.


    Nana found it difficult to breathe. She was still looking at Jinhai, but her vision was slowly blurring due to tears.


    NoI won''t give up my child.


    She clutched her stomach.


    Jinhai saw her trembling, and a thought struck him. He rushed to her side and hugged her. "Nana, are you okay? You were going to copse."


    Huh? Copse? When?


    Nana was confused being suddenly taken into his embrace.


    Jinhai''s face was now partly blocked by her hair. He grabbed this chance and whispered into her ear. "Trust meone day. Give us one day. Nobody is taking our child from you anywhere."


    The determination in his voice assured her. She nced at Liu Hai, and he nodded that was barely noticeable.


    Jing noticed their interaction and was satisfied. Anyway, he had full trust in his brother and father.


    She understood and mumbled. "En."


    He smiled and pecked her ear.


    Huian was watching the whole scene, shooting deathly res at Nana.


    Jinhai started to act being panic. "Nana, are you okay? Please forgive me for being so unfair."


    Yukito angrily said, "Brother Liu Jinhai, we don''t want your sorry. If my nephew or niece has to raised by that scheming woman just to get recognized by the Liu family, then we don''t want this recognition!"


    Yukira nodded furiously. "Nee-chan and we brothers will take the whole responsibility, but we won''t ever hand over the baby!"


    Jing started to panic.


    No, no, my Yukito is misunderstanding my brother. Oh, God, what should I do now?


    Huian sneered in her mind.


    No use shouting now. I won. And I have already nned what to do ahead. Let Nana give birth. Slowly, I will begin to poison Jinhai''s mind against that b*stard child. I will leave no chance to create a misunderstanding between them. I will make Jinhai hate his own child until he will be disgusted and kick him out of Liu family.


    "Yukito, Yukira," Nana said. "Calm down."


    "But-"


    She blinked her eyes, and they reluctantly stopped.


    Xiang Wei looked at his daughter. "Huian. Even if the decision is in your favor, but it is not over yet. You still have to do something."


    "What?" Huian was too excited, celebrating her win. She was ready to do anything.


    He looked at Liu Hai, and Liu Hai nodded back.


    "This whole matter will not bemitted only on verbal promises. We will have a written record as well. We will draft a contract so that everything is on paper."


    "I don''t understand."


    "We will draft two contracts. One between Jinhai and Nana that will state that Nana will hand over their child after she gives birth. Jinhai will fulfill whatever and how much everpensation she will demand."


    Huian nodded.


    "Another contract will be between you and Jinhai that will state that you will raise the child wholeheartedly with love and care. You will properly fulfill your duties as the mother. Jinhai will not divorce you. But, if you tried to harm the child in any way or fail in your duties, then Jinhai will have the right to divorce you and take back the right from you to raise the child any further."


    What!?


    This contract will bind her not to do anything against that child!


    "B-but, dad"


    Xiang Wei raised his hand. "No, Huian. We cannot trust your words that you will fairly raise their child when just an hour ago, you were only cursing him. At this point, your verbal promises mean nothing. We have to think about the safety of the child as well, sorry to say, but from you."


    She awkwardly smiled.


    "Okay, dad"


    She was okay with this littlepromise as long as she doesn''t have to divorce Jinhai.


    Grandma Liu also nothing felt wrong about it. It was usible that no one will trust Huian that easily after everything she had done, especially a jealous wife who has to raise her husband''s child from another woman.


    Xiang Wei asked Nana, "Nana, are youfine with it?"


    Jinhai quietly squeezed her finger.


    Nana felt the gentle tug and weakly nodded.


    Huian feigned to be happy. She walked up to her and tried to hold her hand, but Jinhai stopped her.


    "Don''t you dare touch her."


    Her smile froze. But she said nothing. She felt horrible seeing Jinhai so protective of Nana.


    "I just wanted to thank Nana. I was rude and behaved terribly." She looked at Nana. "I apologize for the things I said. Thank you, Nana, for understanding and agreeing to this. You really have a big heart. I''m sorry for being so selfish. But I promise I will take good care of your child."


    Chen Liling scoffed.


    The twins wanted to strangle her!


    Nana refused even to spare a nce.


    Huian nervously asked, "Then Jinhaiyou wille back to live here in Liu vi, right?"

 Chapter 177: Living in the Golden Sea villa

    Chapter 177: Living in the Golden Sea vi


    Jinhai gave Huian the cold-shoulder. "Jing."


    "Yes, bro."


    "Call Xin to make arrangements to shift back here."


    Huian got ecstatic.


    Yes! Jinhai ising back! God, I''m so happy! Now nobody can separate me from my Jinhai.


    But her happiness was short-lived.


    "And you take care of Nana and her brother''s preparations to move in here."


    Jing gave a wide grin. "Yes, bro!"


    Huian froze. Her eyes bulged out in shock.


    "J-Jinhai, what?"


    Even Nana had not expected this sudden twist, same as others.


    Liu Hai shrugged. "What did you think? That we will let Nana fend off for herself and only meet her nine monthster to take the baby? That is inhumane. She is carrying Liu family''s heir. We will take care of her and nurse her until she gives birth."


    Liu Chunhua nodded. "I don''t have any objections."


    Huian never imagined that things would suddenly leap in this direction.


    Nana will stay here with us!?


    "But-"


    Liu Hai didn''t bother asking her opinion and straightaway headed to Nana. He held her hands in his and sobbed. "Child, I''m so sorry for being such a useless uncle. I said I treat you as my daughter, but I couldn''t give you justice. I wish thunder to strike me just now. Will you forgive your favorite uncle, please?" He pursed his lips. "It''s alright if you don''t want to see me or talk to me anymore."


    Jinhai and Jing twitched, seeing his overdramatic acting.


    Nana was just about to say something when he continued, "Although I will be really sad if you don''t talk to me anymore. You won''t do that, right?"


    Then why did you even bother to say that you are alright!?


    Jing was starting to get a headache.


    Nana''s mouth twitched.


    The Liu familydoesn''t really let me talk.


    She tried to smile. "Uncle, it''s not your fault. I''m not mad at you."


    Liu Hai took her in a hug. "Such a good child. Aish, some people need to really learn how to be selfless as you. Hogging everything to yourself can be dangerous. Just like how overeating will cause a bad stomach. Although that does not apply to me, overeating without getting sick is my special ability."


    Nana couldn''t help but chuckle lightly.


    Huian clearly felt his jab at her.


    Liu Chunhua felt as if it was high time to disown her husband.


    "Jinhai." Liu Hai said, "take her to her room. Jing, you show the twins."


    "En." They both nodded.


    Xiang Wei took a deep breath. "Alright, Jinhai. We will draft both the contracts tomorrow. My assistant will send them to you."


    "Hm."


    Huian hugged him. "Once again, thank you so much Mom and Dad. You proved that you still love me."


    Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge merely nced at each other and said nothing. Usually, he would pat her head, but this time he slightly distanced himself from her hug.


    He smiled. "Your mother and I will leave now."


    "Okay."


    "And don''t create any trouble for Nana." He narrowed his eyes.


    "N-no Dad, I won''t. I already apologized, didn''t I?" She tried to keep up her fake smile.


    Chen Liling talked to Nana for a while and left with Chen Guiren. At first, she felt horribly disappointed with her brother and nephew, but then she remembered what kind of cunning men both are. She knew something was definitely up.


    Whatever it would be, she believed that it was the best for Nana.


    ---


    Jinhai opened the door to the room and led Nana in.


    "Walk slowly. There is no hurry."


    She sighed inwardly.


    I''m pregnant, not sick, she thought.


    Nana entered and found the room to be quite simplistic. The ivory-colored walls were pleasing to the eye. There were four small photo frames of different flowers hung above the bed. There was a bookshelf at the side, adding to the appeal. Naturally, the room was quite spacious, but not many things were there to fulfill that space.


    Somehow she felt that this room should belong to Jinhai.


    "Is this your room?" Nana asked.


    Jinhai raised an eyebrow. "Why do you say that?"


    "I feel that vibe. The room gives off a quiet and peaceful feeling, just like how you prefer to talk less. There is also not much furniture. You don''t like many things cluttered around you, right? Your office is also very simr to this room."


    Jinhai smiled and hugged her from behind. "En."


    He pursed his lips. "Nana, I''m sorry if we scared you. But you don''t have to worry about the contract. I-"


    "Sshh." She turned around and looked at him, giving a gentle smile. "You don''t have to exin yourself. In fact, I should apologize to you. I said I trust you, but at that moment, I couldn''t help but feel frightened."


    He shook his head. "No, you don''t. As a mother, your reaction was justified."


    She smiled. She asked a doubt. "If this is your room, then where does Mrs. Liu stay?"


    "That is just another room I gave her. I never allowed her to have this room. But this is now yours."


    She didn''t know what to say.


    But then a thought urred to her.


    Where will Liu Jinhai be? Will he stay with Mrs. Liu?


    Her face fell, thinking about them sharing a room, but she didn''t want to show it.


    Liu Jinhai noticed her gloomy face and understood. He teasingly smiled and whispered in her ear. "Don''t worry. My room is just next to yours."


    Nana''s face turned bright red, and she stuttered. "I-I wasn''t thinking about that." But inwardly, she felt relieved.


    "Sure" he smirked. "By the way, you can totally sneak in my room at night and take advantage of me. I won''t expose you. I will just pretend to sleep."


    "You! Dream on!" She harrumphed and puffed up her cheeks.


    Jinhai squeezed her cheeks and said, "Tomorrow, we will go to the hospital for your ultrasound as uncle Zhou said."


    She nodded.

 Chapter 178: Faux Pas

    Chapter 178: Faux Pas


    Jing was with Yukito and Yukira settling them in their room. He wanted to talk to Yukito about what happened, but he didn''t get the chance. His love story hasn''t even started yet, and already there was a possibility of a big misunderstanding.


    Yukito saw him fidgeting and twiddling with his fingers. He sighed.


    "Yukira, I''m just going outside for a bit."


    He nodded.


    Jing realized this is the golden chance. He said to Yukira, "I will also leave now. If you need anything, you can call the maid."


    He nodded again.


    They went out, and after walking a distance, before Jing could call out, Yukito himself said, "So, tell me. It seems you want to say something."


    Jing couldn''t help but feel happy.


    We are yet to be a couple now, but Yukito already understands me.


    Jing held his hands and said, "I just wanted to say to please not misunderstand my brother. He really loves sister Nana. Please trust him in whatever he is doing. He will do anything but never hurt her. You may think I''m biased towards him, but I''m-"


    "I know."


    "Huh? What?"


    Yukito said, "I already knew since long back that brother Liu Jinhai loves Nee-chan, and so does she."


    This came as shocking news to Jing.


    Yukito narrowed his eyes. "And it seems like you did too, even uncle Liu. You both didn''t seem surprised at all when he confessed his love in front of everyone. I know uncle likes Nee-chan, but it feels odd. He seemed toe to terms with all of this very easily. On the contrary, I felt he was very eager and happy about her pregnancy."


    That old man! Jing screamed inside his head.


    I knew he would ruin everything! Stupid dad! Why couldn''t you control yourself?


    Somewhere, Liu Hai sneezed.


    "Achoo! Who dares to insult me!? Come forward!"


    Jingughed nervously. "Its nothing like what you are thinking. Just ignore him. He has few screws loose anyway."


    Liu Hai sneezed again. "Just wait till I catch you!"


    Yukito''s mouth twitched.


    Openly insulting your father like that


    But he felt envious. He wished to have such a nice and yful rtionship with his father too. But that wasimpossible.


    Yukito sadly smiled and ignored the mncholy in his heart. He looked at Jing. "Alright, I will trust brother Liu Jinhai because Nee-chan does too. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have endured all this."


    Jing excitedly hugged him. "Thank you, Yukito! You are the best!"


    "May I remind you that you have not yet won over me to hug me like this."


    He cheekily smiled. "I soon will."


    ---


    At the dinner table, the atmosphere was quite awkward. Nana was sitting with the twins while Huian sat opposite them. As usual, Liu Hai and Jing didn''t give her any chance to sit beside Jinhai.


    Huian cursed them in her mind but stered a smile outside.


    Jinhai dutifully put some chicken in Nana''s te. "Taste this."


    She coughed and nodded. She felt a little embarrassed.


    Grandma Liu said, "Jinhai, why don''t you offer the fried shrimp to Huian? You know she likes seafood, right?"


    Huian looked at him hopefully.


    But, Jinhai didn''t utter any response.


    Grandma Liu got angry. "Jinhai, I''m talking to you."


    Liu Chunhua said, "It''s alright. I will do it." She passed on the te to Huian.


    Huian could only awkwardly take it.


    She clenched the chopsticks in her hands.


    "Jinhai. Aren''t you going to the hospital tomorrow with Nana? For her ultrasound? Can Ie too? After all" she smiled condescendingly, looking at Nana. "I''m going to raise the baby. I should also be-"


    "No." He cut off.


    Nana was tensed at first, but then got relieved with Jinhai''s reply.


    Jing scoffed.


    Like hell! It is the first time they will be seeing their baby. Your esteemed presence is not required to ruin the moment.


    He rolled his eyes.


    She bit her lips. "Jinhai, are you still angry? I genuinely want to be there with you."


    "I won''t repeat myself."


    "But Jinhai, how can you go there with just Nana? If any paparazzi catches you both going to a hospital, it won''t take long to dig out the truth. And if it leaks out that Nana is pregnant with an illegitimate child, then what about our reputation?"


    Liu Chunhua froze. Even Jinhai stopped eating like everybody else.


    Huian frowned.


    What? Did I say something wrong?


    "What?" he asked in such a low voice that could make anyone''s skin crawl in goosebumps.


    Huian said, "I know you will not like it, but that is the truth. The child is illegitimate. Everybody will gossip and think of him as a stain in Liu family reputation."


    Nana and the twins got furious.


    "Mrs. Liu, you-"


    Liu Hai smiled. "One minute Nana." He looked at Huian. "So, Huian. We didn''t know that you thought of Jinhai as a stain too?"


    She blinked her eyes rapidly.


    Nana was confused.


    He looked at Huian meaningfully. Liu Chunhua also gave her a resentful re.


    Then Huian slowly widened her eyes in realization.


    That is rightJinhai was also conceived illegitimately.


    Liu Hai and Liu Chunhua were studying at University when she first learned that she was pregnant. Though they got immediately married in her first month of pregnancy, their social circle figured out that if they had to tie the knot that early, then she was pregnant.


    Even though Liu Hai handled everything afterward and didn''t tell her, but she understood that people said terrible things about her unborn child. They would sneer and taunt him as illegitimate behind their backs.


    But as Jinhai grew older, he proved that he was more than that illegitimate tag. He excelled in everything he did, and when he was fourteen, he created his first business strategy that gave Liu Corps an enormous profit that year. Those same people started singing praises of him.


    So, in the process of insulting Nana''s child, Huian indirectly demeaned Jinhai''s birth as well.

 Chapter 179: Late night dinner party!

    Chapter 179: Late night dinner party!


    Huian felt as if she was brutally pped left and right. Her cheeks flushed red in embarrassment, sensing those using gazes.


    Jing dramatically shook her head.


    Even Grandma Liu was disappointed.


    She was panicking. She forgot about this fact.


    "N-No No! I didn''t mean that. Of course, Jinhai is not a stain."


    Liu Hai frowned. "Of course you do. You think that people will say such things because somewhere you also agree with them. And in the morning as well, didn''t you say that Nana''s child is a b*stard?"


    He said indignantly, "So it clearly means that you think Jinhai is also a b*stard."


    Jing pped inside his head.


    That was savage!


    He sadly looked at his wife. "Chunhua, we were wrong. Jinhai and Huian were childhood friends, but all this time, she was secretly disgusted by him. Aish, what has this worlde to?"


    Huian wanted to kill herself for saying those things. It backfired her!


    "No!" Now Huian started to cry. "I-I really don''t mean that. I love Jinhai. How can I be disgusted by him?"


    Jing sneered. "So, that means that you are deliberately targeting my nephew or niece. Bro is not a stain to our family, but his child is? Heh! You im that you will raise their child, but here you are already trying to sow discord."


    If looks could kill then, Jing would have already died a thousand times by Huian''s res.


    "I think you want everyone to hate the child so that bro will kick him out of Liu family. Aren''t I right?"


    She stiffened.


    That was what she had nned.


    Jing snorted. "Don''t think as if we were born yesterday."


    Yukito raised his eyebrows. He thoroughly exposed her n even before she could execute it.


    He felt nice seeing him standing up for his sister.


    Jinhai stood up and said, "I''m done. And Huian." He looked at her expressionlessly. "Nana and my unborn child are my bottom line. Next time, if you dare utter even the ''i'' of illegitimate, I will stitch your mouth shut, and trust me, nobody will stop me."


    Huian looked horrified.


    Liu Chunhua said, "Jinhai, you have not finished your food yet."


    "I''m not hungry anymore."


    Nana wanted to stop him, but she couldn''t say anything.


    The mood dampened with his departure, and one by one, everyone started to leave as well.


    Huian was the only left, standing alone.


    ---


    At twelve-thirty in the night, Jinhai heard a soft knock on his door.


    He opened and found Nana waiting for him outside. He leaned against the door and smiled. "I see, so you have decided to meet me head-on instead of sneaking in."


    She gave a dry smile. "I came here so that youplete your dinner. You didn''t finish your food, and you would have gotten hungry in the middle of the night."


    Actually, she wanted the others to join in as well, but she thought it wouldn''t look proper.


    He slightly widened his eyes in surprise. He saw Nana holding a tray of bowls.


    "Youdid you cook all these now?"


    "Yes."


    Why didn''t any maid inform him?


    Jinhai looked a little resentful. "You shouldn''t have done that. You are pregnant. You should have rested instead of taking all the trouble. What if you hurt yourself?"


    "How?" She looked skeptical.


    "There are so many things. Knife, fireand many more." He could only think of these two.


    She blinked her eyes. "This is the work I do every day. Being pregnant doesn''t change anything."


    "But still, you shouldn''t tire yourself out."


    She smiled. "I understand your concern, but I''m fine. Cooking can never tire me out. That is the job I love."


    He sighed. "Alright, but just this once."


    "Are you asking a chef not to cook for the next nine months?"


    He coughed. "Yes."


    Her mouth twitched. "Okay, for now, finish this food."


    They went inside, and Jinhai set the tes and started digging in. Just then, they heard some whispering outside.


    "Dad, don''t push me!"


    "Hai, what are you doing!?"


    "You all are wasting time. I definitely smelled delicious food. My nose is the best food detector. It can never be wrong! Somebody is eating without us!"


    Nana - ""


    Jinhai - ""


    Jinhai let out a sigh and opened the door. Jing and Liu Hai were sticking their ears on his door, so they suddenly stumbled in.


    "What are you doing?"


    Liu Hai steadied himself, and his eyes immediately caught the sight of the food.


    "Aha! I knew it. Chunhua, Jing look. There is food here. Jinhai is selfishly hogging it all to himself." He furiously looked at him. "Jinhai! How can you forget the values I taught you? Don''t you know how to share? And first with the elders. Hmph!"


    Jinhai got a headache.


    "Nana, dear. Is everything for Jinhai?"


    "No, no. Of course, you can have it. There is plenty."


    Jing cheered. "Yay! I was so hungry! That dumb Huian ruined everybody''s mood and hunger. Let''s dig in!"


    Liu Chunhua facepalmed.


    So like this, three more members joined in, and it turned out to be a mini dinner party in Jinhai''s room at almost one in the morning.


    Huian was standing outside, peeking in the room. She saw how the atmosphere was so warm and happy. They were talking and joking andughing cheerfully, just like aplete family.


    Not even a full day has gone by, and that sl*t has already wormed her way in everyone''s hearts. She did this on purpose to win them over!


    Tomorrow I will sign the contract, and just once let that childe into my clutches. I vow to ruin his life forever!

 Chapter 180: That tiny dot

    Chapter 180: That tiny dot


    Nana returned to her room at almost two after feeding the Liu family.


    "Phew!" she sat on the bed.


    So many things happened today.


    She touched her belly and smiled.


    But no matter what, it is your news that is most important over anything else.


    Every problem seemed small to her in front of this huge bundle of happiness.


    She let out a sigh and observed his room. Her sight went over his bookshelf. Curious, she took a look at it.


    There were all kinds of books rted to psychology, behavioral science, and understanding the human mind.


    She opened one book to read, but her head started to ache with just one paragraph.


    This is so difficult. Is Liu Jinhai interested in psychology? Doesn''t it mean to observe how people think, feel, or react? There are so many big words. How does he understand all this?


    She felt embarrassed by her low intelligence. She closed the book not to feel bad anymore and kept it back.


    She looked at the photo frames above the bed that had different types of flowers in each like a tulip, a lily, a chrysanthemum, a rose and many more. Even the photo frames were carved having a floral artwork on them.


    Nana couldn''t imagine such a cold and serious person interested in flowers.


    She went back to bed andid on it.


    Tomorrow is her ultrasound, and she is going to see their baby for the first time. She closed her eyes, excited for the next day.


    ---


    The next morning, Jinhai and Nana reached the hospital where the gynecologist was already waiting for them. Liu Jinhai settled for none other than the best gynecologist in entire China.


    Nana was feeling very nervous and was constantly fidgeting with her dress. Jinhai held her hand and nodded.


    The doctor smiled, "Miss Nana. Pleasee inside."


    Sheid on the bed, and the doctor got to work. She arranged the monitor in front of Nana and Jinhai for them to get a clear view. The doctor applied the ultrasound gel on her abdomen and started moving the transducer along it.


    Soon, ck and white images formed on the screen. Jinhai and Nana immediately focused their attention on it.


    The doctor said, "There it is, your baby. That tiny dot on the right." She pointed it on the monitor.


    Jinhai and Nana weren''t able to clearly make out. Nevertheless, they felt emotional. Nana''s eyes brimmed with tears. Jinhai couldn''t believe that that tiny dot was their child they made.


    The doctor smiled. "It''s fine even if you both cannot see him clearly. Miss Nana is almost only three weeks pregnant. At this stage, the child is tiny, almost like a small bean."


    Jinhai kissed Nana on her forehead and hugged her. They both were so overwhelmed with joy.


    "Liu Jinhaiour child" Her lips were trembling.


    He smiled. "Yes, our baby. You have no idea how happy I am. This feelingI cannot put it into words. Thank you so much, Nana. I love you." He pecked her lips.


    "En." A tear trickled down her cheek.


    Jinhai turned to the doctor. "How are Nana and our baby?"


    "No need to worry, Mr. Liu. Both mother and child are healthy. Her womb is also in perfect condition."


    Jinhai felt relieved.


    "Now, I will tell some of the things that usually happen in the first trimester. From the next week onwards, that is the fourth week; Miss Nana may experience symptoms like nausea and vomiting, morning sickness, tender breasts, food cravings, increasing tiredness, and fatigue. She may also experience slight bleeding, but there is no need to panic. These are all normal symptoms. But immediately call me if she feels that the bleeding is too much or there is any sharp pain."


    Jinhai memorized every single detail and nodded.


    "There are prenatal vitamins that she has to start taking regrly. Make sure that she drinks lots of water and eat fruits and vegetables high in fiber."


    She listed some other do''s and don''ts that they listened very carefully.


    "That is it from my side. The next appointment will be in her second month. At that time, you will be able to listen to your baby''s heartbeat."


    Their faces blossomed in pure bliss. They couldn''t wait.


    The doctor said, "Here is your baby''s picture." She handed them the ultrasound image.


    Jinhai stared at it for a long time. He once again silently promised to protect Nana and their unborn child from every harm.


    His phone buzzed. He saw the caller ID and turned serious.


    Jinhai gave the picture to Nana and said, "I''lle back in just a minute."


    She nodded. She took the picture and lovingly gazed at their baby.


    Jinhai went out and picked up. "Yes, uncle Xiang."


    There was silence was a moment.


    "The papers are ready."


    "Hm. I''ll be reaching in the next thirty minutes."


    "Okay" he paused. "Jinhai, will youever be able to forgive Huian?"


    Silence.


    Jinhai turned and saw Nana through the window outside. Nana also turned her head. She noticed him and waved her hand.


    He waved her back and smiled. His eyes held some unfathomable emotions that seemed to tell their own untold story.


    "No. I cannot forgive her."


    "I see. I had expected that."


    He hung up. Xiang Weiid back on his chair, staring up at the ceiling.


    ''Please forgive your parents, Huian. We are only doing this for your good. We cannot see you destroying your life anymore.''


    ---


    Jinhai and Nana returned to the vi, and the Liu family immediately surrounded them.


    "Bro, what did the doctor say?"


    "Yes, yes, tell me quickly!"


    Jinhai took out their baby''s picture and showed. "This is your grandchild, living healthily and safely inside Nana."


    The to be grandparents excitedly took the picture and looked at it. Their happiness knew no bounds.


    Grandma Liu and Huian entered the hall and saw them eagerly looking at the picture.


    She felt her heart bleeding at that sight.


    It should have been me at that ce, not Nana!


    Grandma Liu also wished to take a look, but Huian was beside her so she couldn''t.


    Amidst the happiness and gloominess on either side, Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge entered Liu vi.

 Chapter 181: A big hoax

    Chapter 181: A big hoax


    Huian''s face brightened upon seeing them.


    "Mom, Dad!" she hugged them.


    But Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge didn''t react with that same excitement.


    The others turned serious on their arrival.


    Assistant Xin also arrived.


    Xiang Wei said, "Huian, we have brought the contract. Liu Hai, Jinhai, and I have checked and agreed on all the terms and conditions. Take the papers and sign them."


    "En!"


    Huian''s hands were itching to sign on those papers.


    Once I sign them, the baby will be mine! You have such sad luck, Nana. Even though you are the biological mother, you won''t have any right over him. This is your punishment. You tried to separate Jinhai and me, and I separated you from your baby.


    Heh! Even after all I did, I still won in the end. I got Jinhai and your baby, both of them. And youyou are left with nothing!


    Huian took the papers and just roughly nced over them.


    She found nothing wrong. Moreover, Jinhai and both her father and father-inw have drafted it so obviously, there can be no mistakes.


    "Here." Xiang Wei offered her pen.


    Xiang Qingge felt hurt, but she knew that this was the right thing to do.


    Liu Chunhua, who had no idea, sadly asked her husband. "Hai, are we really doing this?"


    Liu Hai hesitated but faintly nodded.


    She drooped her shoulders.


    She is a mother too. Snatching away someone''s child is the biggest torture you do to a mother.


    Huian smiled. "Don''t worry, Mom. Yesterday, I promised, right? That I will raise and take good care of the baby."


    Liu Chunhua looked away and said nothing.


    Jing was tired of seeing her third ss acting.


    Even D-listed actresses do better than you.


    Huian took the pen.


    Nobody showed it on their faces, but they were carefully watching her every move like a hawk.


    Jinhai had already signed the papers. Beside it, Huian started to sign on every nk space where her signature was required.


    As soon as she signed on thest page, a glint passed through Jinhai''s eyes, and he faintly smiled. Liu Hai and Jing silently looked at each other and nodded.


    Huian said, "Here, done." She handed back the papers.


    Jinhai said, "Xin."


    Assistant Xin understood. "I''ll leave now and immediately submit these papers." He took them and left.


    Huian asked, "Where is Nana''s contract?"


    Xiang Wei said, "Jinhai is going to take Nana with him in his office. Anyway, isn''t Nana working in Liu Corps again? They will do the formalities there itself."


    Huian didn''t want them to go alone and get an excuse to spend time together. She had no choice but to bear it. Once Nana also signs the contract, then only she will finally get relieved.


    Jinhai asked, "Nana, are you tired to go now?"


    Nana shook her head. "No, I''m fine."


    He nodded. "Let''s go."


    ---


    Inside the car, Nana was contemting as to what is going on. Jinhai said that she doesn''t have to worry about the contract, but then she was wondering what the papers that Huian signed on were?


    She looked outside the window and noticed that it wasn''t the road to go to Liu Corps.


    She said, "Liu Jinhai, I think you took the wrong turn."


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. "No, we are going the right way."


    Huh?


    She was puzzled.


    After a while, he stopped the car in front of a big gate.


    They got out, and she saw the name - ''Civil Affairs Bureau.''


    Here?


    Jinhai said, "Come."


    She didn''t understand what was going on.


    The manager weed them and took them to a private room.


    "Sir, whenever you are ready, we are waiting outside."


    "En."


    The manager closed the door behind and left them alone.


    "Nana." Jinhai held her hands and looked at her seriously. "I need to tell you something."


    "Yes?"


    Jinhai took out some papers and showed them to her. "Read this."


    Nana furrowed her brows and started going through them. Her eyes widened, and her hands started trembling.


    She looked at him, stunned. "This? These are marriage registration papersfor us."


    "Yes."


    "I-I don''t understand. How is this possible?" Her heart was drumming so loudly that she felt it would jump out of her chest.


    Jinhai said, "The papers that Huian signed was not any contract."


    She kept on looking.


    "They were divorce papers."


    "What!?"


    Divorce?


    "Yes. This was the n Dad, uncle, and aunt Xiang and I made yesterday. We all were troubled that Huian is not willing to divorce. Uncle and Aunt Xiang said that she is stubborn and won''t ever agree. They said that tricking her is the only way. So, we came up with this n. When Huian said that she would raise our child, we got the perfect excuse."


    shback.


    In the room where everybody gathered, Xiang Wei said, "Huian once again tried to threaten us with her life."


    Liu Hai and Jinhai stared at him.


    "This cannot go on. We have to do something to make her divorce you. I can''t watch her ruining everything."


    Liu Hai asked, "How will we get her signature?"


    "She has given the reason herself. She said that she wants to raise your child. We will lie to her, saying that she has to agree to some terms and conditions for which we will make a contract between her and Jinhai. She also understands the current situation that this is thest card she has. She will have no option but to ept it."

 Chapter 182: Mrs. Liu Nana

    Chapter 182: Mrs. Liu Nana


    Jinhai said, "And we will fake the contract?"


    Xiang Wei said, "Yes. We will create a fake contract and put it on top of the divorce papers. This way, it won''t be a problem even if she reads the first some pages. I know Huian won''t fully go through it. She is too eager to win. She is impatient now. She anyhow wants this matter to be settled in her favor. But just in case we''ll take precautions if she does decide to read it thoroughly."


    Silence.


    "After she signs, Xin will immediately head to the court to settle the divorce, and once it''s done, Jinhai and Nana can go Civil Affairs Bureau to register their marriage."


    Liu Hai said, "Huian will go crazy once shees to know the truth. She can try to harm herself again."


    Xiang Qingge took a deep breath. "We know. But we will handle it. Last time it was all too sudden. But this time, we''ll be prepared to stop her."


    Jinhai said nothing. He was in deep thought.


    Liu Hai asked gravely, "Are you sure about this Xiang Wei? She will hate you both for this deception."


    He sadly smiled. "We know, and we are ready for it. Sometimes parents have to be hard on their children if they be too blind to realize their own downfall. It will be toote till the time she realizes that Jinhai doesn''t love her. She will waste her whole life, trying to chase a dream that can never be a reality. And that timeshe will curse herself that she didn''t realize it sooner."


    Silence.


    "Huian will regret that if she had agreed to divorce, then she wouldn''t have lost the chance to be happy once again. She may have met another man who truly loves her. She would be heartbroken to know that she gave up so many years for a fruitless love. She wouldn''t have been able to bear that."


    Xiang Qingge''s eyes welled with tears.


    "I can only hope that this time shees out of her illusion."


    Liu Hai sighed and nodded.


    Present.


    Nana was stumped for any words. She couldn''t believe that Huian''s parents made this n.


    They must have felt terrible that they are hurting their daughter by doing this, but they remained firm. Knowing that she may hate them forever, they still didn''t budge from their decision.


    Just how much courage that would have needed to stand against their daughter


    She started sniffling. Big drops of tears stained her cheeks wet.


    Jinhai hugged her. "I know you are feeling bad for uncle and aunt Xiang, right?"


    She nodded.


    He patted her shoulders. "Don''t worry. They are strong. And Huian also loves them a lot. She will be angry for sure, but she will never hate them."


    She bit her lips.


    He held her face and kissed her forehead. "She left us with no choice. That is also why we didn''t bring our papers at home. I didn''t want you to be in the dark. I wanted to exin everything and let you know that the papers you will be signing will be our marriage certificate."


    Jinhai''s phone buzzed. He saw the message from Xin.


    ''It''s done.''


    "Nana" He pressed his forehead on hers. "It was Xin''s message just now. The divorce formalities are over now. Everything is settled in court. I''mno longer married to Huian."


    Nana raised her head and looked into his eyes, where she could see her face reflecting in them.


    The dream that she had locked somewhere tightly in her heart realized in front of her. She never even had the luxury of waiting for her love to be hers because it was endless. She could only helplessly see her love embracing another woman. That was the harsh reality of falling in love with a married man.


    To her, Liu Jinhai was like the brightest star in the sky; that she could only see it''s brilliance from afar. She may stretch her hands to try to touch it, but it was always out of her reach.


    Does that mean I can have my forever with Liu Jinhai? Is this true?


    "Liu JinhaiI''m scared. The consequences will be dire. What if we cannot control it?"


    Jinhai said, "As long as I''m with you, you don''t have to worry about anything. Nana, I love you. I want to give you the right to be my wife. I love our child. I want to give him my name. After waiting for so long, I don''t want anything toe in between me and my happiness."


    Nana wrapped her arms around him and gave him a tight hug.


    "En." She said softly.


    "So, Nana"


    This was the first time when Jinhai was very nervous about something. He felt like a teenager confessing his crush to his love.


    "I know this proposal is not the ideal one that I am giving you, butwill you marry me?"


    Silence.


    1 second...


    2 seconds...


    3 seconds...


    His heart pounded loudly in his chest in anticipation.


    Nana held his face in her hands. She stepped on her toes and kissed his lips. "Yes."


    He is right. As long they are together, Nana felt like every problem as big as a mountain seemed small inparison. They will face whateveres their way, hand in hand.


    Jinhai was overjoyed. He picked Nana up and twirled her around.


    She gasped in surprise. "Ah!"


    He put her down and grinned widely. "I love you so much." He couldn''t resist and shared a deep, romantic kiss with her. Nana responded with the same passion.


    Jinhai asked, "Shall we?"


    She smiled and nodded.


    They went out and immediatelypleted the registration.


    As it got over, Nana held a small red booklet that had Jinhai and her pictures and her name below.


    Mrs. Liu Nana.

 Chapter 183: Out from the darkness into the light

    Chapter 183: Out from the darkness into the light


    Nana was tightly holding the red book as if it will fly away if she doesn''t. Jinhai came from behind and pulled her waist.


    He huskilyughed in her ear. "I''m yours now. I will not go anywhere. I will not leave you apart from me, even for a second." He brushed his nose against her ear. "Now, I have forever bound myself to you. You can rest assured, my dear wife."


    Nana lowered her head, feeling shy. She didn''t know that he noticed it.


    WifeShe never imagined that this day will evere in her life when she''ll be called by that title by her love.


    He chuckled. "Let''s go. There is a surprise for you."


    Oh?


    "What?"


    "It won''t be a surprise anymore if I told you."


    She slightly pouted.


    But then she remembered something. "Aren''t we going back?" She was feeling a little nervous. The truth will be revealed once they go back.


    Jinhai smiled. "That is the storm for tomorrow. Today is our day, our first day as husband and wife. Today only belongs to us. I want to make it special. Just for today, I want us to forget everything and only spend time with you."


    Nana thought about it and nodded.


    "Let''s go. The ce where I want to take you is a little far. So, we will have to leave now."


    "En."


    ---


    It was almost in the evening when they reached the ce. The whole way, Nana kept on asking for some hints, but he didn''t give any. Waiting patiently was her only option.


    Jinhai said, "Alright, close your eyes now."


    "Close?"


    "Yes. It''s a surprise, remember?"


    She helplessly shook her head and closed her eyes.


    "Don''t try to peek, okay?"


    "You!"


    He chuckled. Jinhai held her hands and started guiding along the way. After five minutes, they stopped, and he said, "Open your eyes."


    Nana slowly did.


    She was stunned.


    It was a beautiful view of a vast garden, but which looked more like a mini forest. Skyscraper tall, lush green trees, surrounded the whole area with small bushes in between them. The grass under her feet was soothing cold and soft. It was decorated and lighted with small, lovely colorful candles.


    She could hear the cricketing of the grasshoppers and the lovely melody of the birds singing, twittering from tree to tree. The cold, refreshing breeze gently swept past her, slightly ruffling the hem of her skirt. The leaves rustled along with the wind, dancing with it''s the tune.


    But the fascinating part was the sky. No matter how far she saw, the vast, dark sky was only shimmering in the brightness of the stars. The ce was more illuminated by the starlight than those candles. It felt as if the whole gxy shone upon them to give their blessings for this marriage.


    It felt so magical that she thought she hase to fantasynd.


    "This is so beautiful" She couldn''t take her eyes off from the starry sky.


    "Do you like it?" Jinhai asked, taking her to the center of it.


    "I love it! I never thought that there is such a wonderful ce in the city. When did you"


    "I brought this ce yesterday. I knew that today is finally the day that we will rightfully be each other''s, so I decided to arrange a special ce for us to celebrate our wedding night."


    Her cheeks reddened at the thought of it.


    He teasingly whispered. "I see somebody is already impatient for our wedding night."


    She red at him, and he only grinned.


    "Thank you." She softly said. "I really love this surprise."


    "Well, the surprise hasn''t ended yet."


    "Hm?" She looked at him questioningly.


    "Nana" He held her hands. "You are my wife, Mrs. Liu. We have signed the marriage certificate. But there is something else I want to give you that will signify our rtionship. The thing that will show the entire world that you are only mine. The proof that you only belong to me."


    "What?"


    She was already so happy with this ce that she thought that she wants nothing more.


    His lips held a faint smile, and his eyes twinkled.


    Jinhai slowly bent down on his knee. He took out a small velvet box from his pocket and opened it.


    Nana gasped in shock.


    It was a stunning, custom made diamond mounting ring. The design was intricate and one of its kind that cannot be ever replicated.


    She was looking stupefied.


    "This"


    "Your wedding ring. Do you think that I will be satisfied with the proposal I gave you at the Bureau? Of course not. You deserve the best. I had the ring with me, but that wasn''t the right ce to give you."


    Her lips were trembling. She seemed to want to say so many things, yet nothing came out.


    Jinhai continued, "I''m sorry, I know the proposal is out of order. Please forgive me."


    "You" Nana''s eyes dazzled in tears of joy. "You are stupid. Why are you apologizing? I know the situation. Why will I be mad?"


    "Did you just call me, Liu Jinhai, stupid?"


    "Yes!"


    He nodded. "En. Only you can call me that."


    She broke into softughter.


    Jinhai unblinkingly gazed at Nana. "Nana, with this ring, I promise you that you are and will be the only girl in my heart. I never imagined that life would give me a chance to fall in love. And I can''t thank the destiny enough that led us to meet. The past two years felt so dark and void to me. I was merely living my life. But youyou taught me how to breathe."


    She smiled amidst her falling tears.


    "My life is meaningless without you. You are my light, the sunshine of my life. And I promise I won''t let anybody snatch your bright smile that makes me smile. I vow that in this and next all lives, I will only ever love you, Nana. I will only be yours."


    Jinhai put the ring on her finger.


    Nana bent down on her knees as well and dashed into his embrace.

 Chapter 184: Your wish, my command

    Chapter 184: Your wish, mymand


    Jinhai hugged her back, and both silently remained in each other''s embrace for a long time.


    "Liu Jinhaiyou have no idea how much this means to me. I don''t think my heart can contain this much happiness. I still feel as if this is all my dream."


    Jinhai said, "Then I will prove that this is not a dream.


    He smashed his lips onto hers, iming her mouth, hungry and intense. Her smell intoxicated him, and her taste hypnotized him like he never wants toe out of it. Nana clutched his hair, reciprocating the same wave of emotions washing over her entire being.


    It was as if time had stopped as they were leaning in each other''s embrace, not wanting to part from each other. He parted her lips and skillfully merged his tongue with hers, shutting down all their senses.


    The distance and the helplessness they had to bear all this time reduced into dust as their hearts tingled, feeling their first kiss as husband and wife. The excitement, the delight realizing this fact, was beyond any words to measure.


    They drew back to take some air. Nana sharply inhaled. His intense gaze overwhelmed her with giddiness as if he wanted to swallow her whole. Her face turned hot and red. Jinhai couldn''t wait any longer and once again pressed his lips onto hers, exploring the depths of her mouth.


    This time he slowly brushed his finger against the hollow of her throat. He remembered how she writhed beneath him when he had kissed and licked her there while making love. And just as expected, she jolted, feeling his cold fingertips. Their hearts thumped loudly as the kiss turned fiercer. From her throat, he lowered his hand to press her breast.


    "Mmmm" she let out a soft moan in between the kiss.


    Jinhai sighed in her mouth. He had the urge to take her then and there, but he had to wait a bit more. He reluctantly broke the kiss and said, "Do you like the ring?"


    Nana rested her head on his chest. "Very. I love it." She pursed her lips. "But I have never worn anything so expensive before. I''m nervous. What if I lose it?"


    Jinhai thought it wouldn''t be wise to tell her the cost. She would definitely faint.


    He smiled. "Your husband is Liu Jinhai. I will buy you a new ring, but I won''t let your ring finger be empty."


    "You"


    Seriously these rich people


    "I don''t want any new ring. This ring is filled with the memories of this ce and your vows. No other ring can take it''s ce, even if it looks the same. I promise I will wholeheartedly take care of it."


    He lovingly kissed her forehead.


    Suddenly her stomach grumbled.


    Nana wished to run somewhere far away. She was too embarrassed to face himsuch a bummer in a romantic mood.


    Jinhaiughed loudly.


    "Don''tugh!" She red at him.


    "You must be hungry. Come, I have nned a special dinner for us."


    There was a narrow path along the bushes, and he walked with her passing through them. Nana was enjoying it as if she was on an adventure. A little farther and they saw a simr courtyard as before surrounded by trees and bushes with starlight twinkling on it.


    But a beautiful dinner table was set at the center of it. The food was alreadyid on it.


    Nana had no idea when her husband arranged all of this in such a short period of time,pletely novel and beautiful.


    Jinhai pulled back the chair and helped her sit and settled opposite her.


    "Before starting with dinner, I want to show you something."


    "What?" she asked in anticipation. Till now, she loved every one of his surprises, and couldn''t wait to find out the next.


    He clicked his finger, and the ce turned dark. But slowly, it began to light up. Nana saw small balls of light floating up in the air all around the ce, brightly shining it with their radiance.


    Nana widened her eyes in realization.


    "Fireflies"


    In that soft and warm glow, Nana looked at her husband. She had no words to describe this fuzzy feeling in her heart. So much joy in a single dayshe will never forget this day till herst breath.


    She had only seen fireflies in books and television, and she always wished to see one in real.


    "H-how did you do this? This is really so beautiful. Do you know? I always wanted to see fireflies. I was always so fascinated to see them shimmer in the darkness. They feel so magical, right?"


    "I know." He said.


    "Hm?"


    "I was talking to your brothers one day, and they told me how much you like fireflies. It was your wish to see them. And your wish is mymand. So, I wanted to fulfill your wish on this special night."


    She looked at him, stunned. She didn''t even utter her wish, but he already realized it before saying anything.


    "Thank you so much. Youyou did so much so for me, but I didn''t do anything for you." She felt guilty of only being at the receiving end.


    He smiled and held her hand. "I only want you to stay beside me forever, smiling andughing. I don''t want anything else. Other than that, just leave everything to your capable husband."


    "How could I? That will be unfair. I also want to make you feel the same happiness that I''m feeling right now. It is my duty as the wife too." She nodded seriously.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Alright." He got up and kneeled in front of her. "Why don''t you kiss me and show your gratitude?"


    "You" she was fidgeting with her dress. "C-close your eyes." She was feeling shy about initiating the kiss.


    He grinned and did as told. Nana leaned forward and softly kissed him. Jinhai, too, gently kissed her back. "En. I got my reward."


    She blushed furiously.


    He sat back, and they continued with their dinner in thepany of the cute fireflies.

 Chapter 185: Wedding Night (1)

    Chapter 185: Wedding Night (1)


    The dinner got over, and Jinhai came forward, asking with his hand out, "May I have the honor to dance with my wife?"


    Nana smiled and put her hand in his.


    Jinhai held her waist and closed the distance between them. She didn''t know from where but soft, romantic music started ying in the background.


    They danced on that tune, gently swaying from side to side, locking their eyes on each other. The fireflies also seemed to dance with them, apanying in their moment of happiness.


    "So, teacher Nana. How has your student fared in this dance?"


    Teacher? Then she recalled how she imed herself to be his dance teacher in the bar when she was drunk.


    Her mouth twitched. She wanted to forget that embarrassing side of hers and pretend that it never happened.


    "Don''t remind me of that night. I was drunk. And you! Don''t tease me again."


    He chuckled. "No need to feel embarrassed. I love every side of my wife."


    They stared at each other, and Nana saw his gaze darkening in desire. He tucked her hair behind her ear and trailed his finger on her cheek.


    Her heart skipped several beats.


    Naturally, she understood what was toe next.


    Jinhai pressed his forehead and brushed his nose against hers. "Nana" He whispered seductively, ming up her body with his passionate gaze. He pecked her eyebrow.


    "Liu Jinhai"


    "I want you" he kissed the other eyebrow. "Do you alsobut it''s alright if you want to wait-"


    "Sshhh." She put her finger on his lips and shyly nodded.


    "Are you sure?"


    "En."


    Jinhai picked her up in his arms and started walking towards another narrow passage, just like the previous. Nana was wondering how big this ce is to make her feel as if it''s a maze.


    The path lead to another big forecourt that weed the married couple with the rustling of the leaves and the sweet fragrance of the flowers. Once again, the view stunned her.


    A big canopy bed was at its center with tall, white curtains surrounding it, hanging from the middle of the top. Red rose petals were sprinkled on the sheet. At the far side was a medium-sized hot spring with warm vaporsing off it.


    The light from the millions of stars in the vast night sky shone upon the bed, illuminating it. It felt as if it was a world in its own hidden from everyone, which belonged to only Jinhai and Nana.


    Nana was thrilled to realize that they will be celebrating their wedding night under the view of these scintiting stars, out in the open, but still secluded from everyone.


    Jinhai rested his knee on the bed and gentlyid her down. He got on top of her and admired his beautiful wife. He brought her left hand near his lips and kissed the finger that had the ring on it.


    "I know you are pregnant, but I will be gentle. The doctor said that it is safe to make love during pregnancy as long as there are noplications. And our baby is perfectly healthy and well protected in your womb."


    Nana widened her eyes. "You asked her that!?"


    "Of course, I did. I wanted to know when we can make love, what are thefortable positions for you, how long we can go on for, and much more. It was necessary so that I don''t hurt you or our baby."


    God, she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it.


    "YouThe whole conversation would have been so awkward!"


    Jinhai tilted his head. "No, it wasn''t. She is the GYN. It''s her job. These are actually verymon questions that a couple asks."


    Really? Am I so ignorant?


    "Thank God that she gave the green signal, or it would have been a torture for me not to touch you for the next nine months."


    Nana looked away, blushing hard.


    He chuckled and turned her head to face him. He kissed her palm. "I love you."


    Nana smiled and held his face. "I love you too."


    Jinhai took off his shirt and leaned in. Nana gulped, admiring his well-toned body showing those hard, well-defined muscles. The towering presence of his tall body on hers perfectly enveloped her small frame. His arms securely pinned her in between them.


    "Like what you see?"


    She nodded furiously. The more she looked, the more good-looking she found him.


    ''Ah, if the baby is a boy, he will look just as handsome as his father. He will definitely inherit all his features.''


    Jinhai grinned and peppered kisses from her forehead till her chin, going back to the ear, trailing towards her neck. She wrapped her hands around his head and let him do as he pleased.


    He buried his face in her neck, kissing and sucking wildly. Just likest time, he licked the hollow of her neck, earning him a soft gasp. He went back to those opulent, pink lips and invaded her insides with his tongue, leaving no gap in between their mouths.


    Nana returned the fervor, mingling her tongue and trying to follow his pace. They broke apart after kissing for a long time, panting hard and a thin line of saliva still connecting them. Her lips got swollen, which made Jinhai satisfied to know that he was the cause of making them even fuller than before.


    He lifted her dress and took it off. He felt his throat go dry at the sight of her pale body shining even whiter under the starlight.


    Nana lowered her tomato-ripened face under his gaze and turned to her right lying on her side. Jinhai pulled her earlobe and bit it hard.


    "Nnnn!"


    "You cannot run anywhere, my wife."


    His low, husky voice brought sweet tremors along with it.


    He quickly unhooked her bra while his other hand was caressing her waist. Her soft, supple breasts came into view. He didn''t wait any longer and put her breast in his mouth.


    "Ahn-Ahhh!" She couldn''t control her voice. Her pregnancy was starting to make her body even more sensitive than before.


    Jinhai flicked his tongue over her bud, sucking it hard, while his fingers were making his way down to enter her haven. He inserted one and quickly moved in and out crashing waves of pleasure on her.


    "nnn...ah..ahnnn... Liu Jinhai!"


    His skillfull fingers didn''t take that long and Nana got her sweet release, crying out his name.

 Chapter 186: Wedding night (2)

    Chapter 186: Wedding night (2)


    Nana wasn''t able to decide whether to focus on Jinhai sucking her breast or him thrusting his finger. Her legs felt weak with her first orgasm.


    Heid on his side, and with her back pressed against his chest, he squeezed her other breast tightly in his palm and grunted. "Ennthey feel so soft." With his thumb, he thoroughly yed with her bud, raining kisses on her neckline.


    Her mind was nking out with every one of his touches, sparking a fire in her body. She felt her blood rush to her core.


    He parted her legs, and his tongue teased her sensitive thighs.


    "Nnnnnahh" she bit her lower lip, trying to hold back her moans.


    Jinhai didn''t miss out on a single expression. The way she writhed under him excited his little brother down there. They both were craving for each other.


    "We are the only ones here. I want to hear you scream. Don''t hold back."


    He bent down, and she flinched when he licked her nub, tingling her entire being. He lingered around her entrance, tasting her release.


    "Nnooo! Ahnn! P-please I can''t anymore"


    Jinhai couldn''t wait any longer. He unbuckled his pants and let out his hardened length. He teased it''s tip on her entrance, agonizingly moving up and down and slowly making it''s way inside. She was already wet, and her core was pulling him inside her.


    With teary eyes, she once again admired those stars. Until yesterday, Jinhai was also like one of those stars to her. Close, yet far away, out of her reach. But now she was in the arms of that same star who she didn''t dare to touch before.


    "Nana" he nibbled on her lips. "Call my name."


    "L-Liu Jinhai"


    "Only Jinhai. Call me, Jinhai."


    She sucked on her lower lip and softly mumbled. "Jinhai" and with that, Jinhai entered her in one thrust.


    A loud moan escaped her throat, and she arched her back into a beautiful curve. "Ahnnnn!!!!!"


    "Again."


    "Jinhai"


    He pulled back and thrusted in one swift motion.


    "ahAhhh...Ahhhh..." she was sighing in pleasure, digging her nails in his back.


    Jinhai was careful not to press her abdomen. He groaned in satisfaction. Her inner walls tightly surrounded him coating his length with her juices. "NnnHahhso goodNana, you are so tight"


    The ecstasy was driving Nana insane. His length perfectly fitted in her core. He was thrusting inside with a gentle pace, not wanting to tire her out. Unconsciously, Nana wrapped his legs around his waist, and started moving her hips with his rhythm, sucking him even deeper inside her.


    But it wasn''t enough. Nana wanted more. She understood he was considerate, but she felt it from within that it won''t hurt for more.


    "Jinhaipleasea little faster"


    He cupped her breast and twisted her bud with his finger. "nnnnn! Noo!don''t" He nibbled it with his teeth. She felt as if her stomach was churning with the bubbling feeling toe again.


    "Are you sure?" he asked, breathing in her ear.


    "Yesplease" The slow pace was torturing her.


    "Alrightbut on a condition." He slipped his tongue inside her mouth like a slithering serpent winding it over hers again and again. He slurped her mouth to the point that a thin line was saliva was drooling down outside.


    "Mmnnn" They were addicted to each other''s taste.


    "Call me husband." He went back and inserted his tongue in her ear. She shuddered, feeling the cold wetness.


    Well, they were married now, but calling him husband still made her shy. Jinhai narrowed his eyes and slowed down his pace even further.


    "N-no, please!"


    "Then you know what to do."


    Why are you a bully!?


    She looked up at him and relented, "H-Husband."


    Jinhai felt something stirred inside him. A strong sense of contentment gushed through his heart. He loved the sound of that word. It was like music to his ears, and he wished to hear it again and again.


    He held her waist with his hands and lifted it. He pulled out his length and entered with a hard thrust.


    "Aahhhhh!!!!"


    Her eyes watered with the sudden force, but she loved every bit of it, his gentleness and his roughness, both of it. Her loud moans echoed throughout the ce.


    "Say it again." He said in a raspy voice.


    Nana was losing all her senses, and her eyes were rolling back, feeling the extreme pleasure. Her muscles were tightening around him.


    "Jinhaimy husbandplease don''t stop"


    He growled hearing her honest words and moved faster and faster. He made her call that sweet word over and over again. Every time she uttered ''husband,'' he would mercilessly hit her spot from different angles.


    The rose petals were long scattered on the ground, and the sheets were all messed up. The bed was creaking with their lovemaking. She tightly clutched the sheets crinkling it into creases, feeling the friction of his length with her core.


    Jinhai and Nana were panting, and their erratic breaths mixed. He sucked and bit her lips, his hand massaging her breast, the other hand securely holding her waist and his length invading her insides. Every cell of her body was on a full-blown attack charged by Jinhai.


    In between, her mind was muddled up with the heightening pleasure, and she stopped calling his name. But Jinhai didn''t let her.


    "Don''t stop calling me. Scream my name."


    "Husband, husband, husbandplease move fasterdeeper"


    He obliged and thrusted deep inside up to his hilt. She gasped loudly, curling her toes on the sheet. The temperature rose, bathing their bodies in sweat. He nuzzled his face in between the valley of her breasts, leaving ring hickeys behind.


    Nana couldn''t hold it in anymore. "J-Jinhai I''m "


    "En. Come for me "


    He moved his hand from her breast down to her pink nub. He circled it and teasingly pinched it. Her body stiffened, her muscles tensed and tightened, and she came crying out his name. "Jinhai!!!" She shivered and her was body trembling from the after-effects of orgasm.


    Since Jinhai was inside, he felt here on his length. The feeling was euphoric. His tip was now too leaking, mixing their fluids.


    Jinhai imprinted in his mind every twitch, every expression of her face when she came. He kissed her lips, hugged her, pressing their chests on each other, and quickened his pace. Their bodies were movingpletely in sync. After a few thrusts, he burst inside her, spilling his release inside.

 Chapter 187: Wedding morning

    Chapter 187: Wedding morning


    After their round of raw, intense lovemaking, Jinhai lovingly stared at his wife. He pecked her chin and was about to pull out. If he wishes, he would want to go on for the entire night having rounds after round. But he didn''t want to tire her in this condition. He silently sighed.


    But just then, Nana said, "D-don''t!" She pursed her lips. "Please don''t pull out" she mumbled. She didn''t wish to separate from him. It took a lot of courage to admit her need honestly.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes dangerously, his gaze once again darkening in lust. He pinched her jaw, and his voice carried an animalistic resonance. "Do you know what you are saying?"


    She pecked his forehead. "Yes."


    Her simple yes triggered an outbreak of emotions within him, and he hardened inside her to his full glory, stretching her core to amodate him. He gently clutched her hair and gritted his teeth. "I will not let you take that back, no matter how much you beg me. Remember, you asked for it."


    And without waiting a moment further, he plunged into those depths once again, wanting to drown in her warmth. Under the starlit sky, the court reverberated with the wet sounds of two bodies uniting over and over again for the entire night.


    ---


    Dawn broke, and with it brought sunshine cutting through the tall trees, faintly brightening the court. The birds weed the new day with their chirping and singing.


    Nana slowly opened her eyes. It wasn''t too bright nor too dark. Just the perfect illumination to wake up. They were naked under the covers, and Jinhai was sleeping, hugging her from behind. His right arm was over her head and left arm on top of her left hand with their fingers intertwined. She could hear him softly breathing.


    Last night''s memories came flooding in, and she blushed scarlet red. She bit her lips, remembering how she called him by husband, urging him to go faster. Not only that, she boldly asked not to pull out from her that kept them busy for the whole night.


    Her sight went onto her finger, where the diamond on her ring was glittering with the sun rays. She smiled, recalling Jinhai''s vows. Then she saw his left hand on top of hers but without a ring on it. Her mood dampened a little. She felt lonely seeing his ring finger empty.


    "What''s wrong?" Jinhai asked.


    Nana was surprised and looked behind. "You are awake."


    "En." He stared at her and asked, "You were blushing and smiling until now, but then why did you suddenly be sad?"


    "You...you were awake from the beginning! Why didn''t you tell me?" she was embarrassed about being caught.


    He chuckled. "I was enjoying seeing my little wife, making so many interesting expressions. You were recalling our wonderful wedding night. How could I have the heart to disturb you?"


    Her face reddened. She smacked him lightly on his chest. He kissed her forehead. "Good morning, my dear wife."


    She smiled. "Good morning, husband."


    Jinhai bent down and kissed her belly too. "Good morning, little one."


    He looked at her. "So, tell me."


    She awkwardly smiled. "It''s nothing. I''m wearing my wedding ring, but yours is empty. So I just"


    He tilted his head. "There is nothing to feel sad about it. I already knew everything, so I was prepared. It isn''t your fault."


    She sighed. "But if we both were wearing our rings, then it would have lookedplete especially today. It''s our first morning together."


    Aish, my wife, is so cute. Instead of being happy about her ring, she is feeling downhearted for me.


    He kissed her cheek and pressed his body on top of hers. "We''ll talk about my ringter. For now" he curled up his lips into a sly smile, "let''s continue"


    Nana widened her eyes. "Continue?"


    He smirked. "Of course. Last night was our wedding ''night,'' and now it is our wedding ''morning.'' The very first one. Shouldn''t we celebrate it just likest night? Otherwise, this beautiful morning will feel injustice."


    So shameless!


    "B-but we did it for the whole night." She stammered pitifully.


    "And now" He caressed his thumb over her lower lip, "it''s the turn to do it for the whole morning."


    She shuddered, looking at his predatory gaze. "Jinh-Mmpf!" Before she could say anything, he crashed his lips onto hers and swiftly entered her. Her body was still sensitive and wet from the long, ardent lovemaking ofst night. So, this time he quickly slipped inside, feasting on her lovely breasts while moving inside her.


    And once again, Nana could do nothing but helplessly give in to this sweet torment.


    ---


    While the newly married couple was enjoying their time together, Huian at the Liu vi was not.


    She had already questionedst night when Jinhai and Nana didn''t return, but Liu Hai managed it by saying that Jinhai was staying overnight in Liu Corps, and Nana went back to Natsukashi to stay the night over there.


    She reluctantly dropped the subject, but she felt fishy when they still hadn''t returned in the morning. Her gut feeling said that something was definitely up.


    "Dad, Why haven''t theye back? Neither of them? How can this be possible?"


    Liu Hai nced at her. If he didn''t shut her up, then she will persistently keep on questioning. He somehow has to manage until theye back. He sighed.


    "Jinhai is busy in an important project."


    "And Nana?"


    "Natsukashi."


    He didn''t want to carelessly provoke her so that she creates any scene before they show up.


    "Alright" if she asks more, then it may seem like she doesn''t trust Liu Hai. "AndNana signed the contract, right?"

 Chapter 188: Breaking news!

    Chapter 188: Breaking news!


    Liu Hai sneered. "Quite eager, aren''t you?"


    Huian stiffened. "N-no, not like thatjust asking"


    He snorted and looked away.


    ---


    The sun was shining brightly in the sky, and the couple didn''t realize when it turned from morning to afternoon.


    Nana was still in a daze when he finished. Jinhai picked her up and started walking towards the cozy hot spring. He gently put her in the warm water.


    Nana instantly felt as if she was in heaven.


    Ahhso rxing!


    The temperature was just right to make her feelfortable. He also got in and joined in with her bath. Jinhai sat down and lifted Nana to make her sit on hisp.


    Hebed his fingers through her hair and nuzzled his nose against her silky hair, inhaling her sweet scent. He started meticulously washing her body, rubbing every part thoroughly clean.


    He saw how her pale skin was covered in hickeys and was impressed with his artwork.


    Nana''s ears turned red. "I-I will do it myself."


    Jinhai held her chin and made her face him. "I have already seen everything and touched everywhere. It''s a littlete to say that."


    Nana tiredly hit him in the chest. Jinhai was lovingly caressing her belly. He kissed her shoulder de. Nana saw him faintly smiling, staring ahead at empty space. "What are you thinking?"


    "Our baby''s name."


    She blinked her eyes andughed. "There is no hurry. We have still got nine months."


    "I know. But I''m too excited. I already want to go on baby shopping and buy a baby crib, baby clothes, and all baby supplies. I have even started to n our baby''s room."


    Nana was left speechless.


    "You are already thinking too far. Youyou will definitely ignore me once our child is born." She teasingly pouted.


    He chuckled. "Are you getting jealous?"


    "No."


    "You don''t have to worry. My wife is always my priority." With that said, he held the back of her head and pecked her lips. But the little peck soon turned into an all-out passionate French kiss. His hands started wandering along her naked body. Nana instantly sensed the dangering.


    "Liu Jinhai"


    "It was your fault. You seduced me." He pinned all the me onto her.


    "I did nothing!" She moved, vehemently trying to justify herself, but her breasts identally pressed on his chest. Jinhai inhaled sharply. Nana felt something hard poking her inner thighs, which was what wasn''t that difficult to guess.


    She froze.


    She courageously looked down and saw his little brother itching to enter in her haven once more.


    She bit her lips and pleaded. "Liu Jinhaiplease spare me"


    Jinhai licked her ear, causing her to shiver. "I will be gentle."


    "No" her voice was getting weaker and weaker to his seduction. He licked his lips, watching the water drops glistening in the sunlight, dripping down her pale body.


    He picked her up and headed towards the bed.


    He towered on top of her and said, "I promise it will be a quickie."


    The warm bath had rxed her core, so he easily thrusted inside. Jinhai grunted in satisfaction, feeling her softness rubbing against his length.


    It was after three hours that his supposed ''quickie'' ended. He released inside her, calling out her name and pulled out.


    Nana didn''t have an ounce of strength to lift even a finger of hers. She was panting heavily. The number of times he made here drained her of all energy, and her core was now filled with the wetness of his release mixed with hers.


    This manjust how much stamina does he have? And quickie? You call three whole hours a QUICKIE!?


    Sincest night they did nothing but make love and just look at Jinhai. It still didn''t look like he was tired even a little bit.


    On the contrary, he was glowing so brightly that Nana had to blink her eyes. She gave him a dry look.


    Jinhai pursed his lips. "I''m sorry I couldn''t control myself. Are you tired?"


    This is supposed to be a rhetorical question, right?


    She had the urge to roll her eyes, but she didn''t have even that much of strength left in her. He looked at her downcast and amplified his sad puppy look to the max.


    It was beginning to take effect because her heart was starting to soften.


    "I-It''s alright" She was tired, but he was too good while doing it, so she actually enjoyed it a lot.


    Jinhai smirked inside.


    Ah, my wife is nave.


    "Come, I will help in dressing you up. We have to leave now."


    "OhHm." Finally, it was time for the big revtion.


    God, please don''t let go things out of hand. She prayed.


    She looked around and didn''t wish to leave this beautiful ce.


    Jinhai smiled. "We wille here again whenever you want. This ce is yours."


    She faintly smiled.


    Jinhai was about toe near her, but Nana stopped him. "Wait! I will get ready by myself. You go out for a minute."


    "I have seen-"


    "You!"


    He chuckled. "Alright."


    Jinhai came out of the courtyard, and the warm smile on his face turned frosty. He dialed a number. "Do it, Jing."


    ---


    At Liu vi, Huian waszily browsing through Weibo when a news sh came popping in.


    "Liu Jinhai and Liu Huian have divorced!"


    Huian widened her eyes in shock.


    "What the hell is this news!?" She quickly opened it.


    "The ugly truth of Liu Huian, who trapped Liu Jinhai into marrying her."


    "Breaking news! Liu Jinhai was kept in the dark when he signed on the marriage certificate."


    "The marriage was a scheme plotted by Liu Huian!"


    "Liu Huian tried to drug her ex-husband in Chen''s banquet."


    "Liu Huian threatened to end her life when asked to divorce."


    Huian was bbergasted, reading the headlines one after the other.


    What is this?

 Chapter 189: The place where he once stood

    Chapter 189: The ce where he once stood


    Huian didn''t understand what was going on. She quickly scrolled down.


    With all the news articles rampaging on the inte, the public was mercilessly bashing Huian online. It came as a huge shocker to everybody.


    "So cheap!"


    "Aren''t they childhood friends? How could she betray Liu Jinhai like that?"


    "I cannot believe one can be this desperate to stoop so low! She knew he didn''t love her, yet she forced him."


    "She even tried to drug him. How disgusting!"


    "She must want to get pregnant to keep forcing him into this marriage."


    One video clip also went viral, which was her confession a news reporter had recorded in Chen banquet. Watching the video clip, thousands ofizens ruthlessly shamed her.


    "How shameless was she to me Nana for everything that happened!?"


    "Poor Nana. Hey, don''t you remember how Tang Suyin tried to drug Nana and get her vited?"


    "One was Chen Jianyu''s ex and the other Liu Jinhai''s wife."


    "Yes! Seriously, these rich heiresses are nothing but scheming b*tches. Their ns went wrong, and poor Liu Jinhai and Nana got messed up in it."


    "That woman is a psycho. She needs to be admitted to an institution."


    Huian was enraged, reading all the curses everyone was firing at her. She wanted to throw her phone hard.


    What happened? How is everything suddenly exposed!?


    Whatever urred in Chen banquet wasn''t allowed to be made public under Xiang Wei''s influence. And after that every talk, every discussion was privately done in Liu vi. So how did it leak out?


    What the hell is with this fake news! Jinhai and I have divorced? What rubbish is this!?


    She dashed out and found Liu Hai, Liu Chunhua, and Jing in the main hall.


    "Mom! Dad! Did you look at the Weibo just now? What nonsense news has somebody published!? They are saying that Jinhai and I are divorced."


    Silence.


    "Everybody is cursing me about what happened at the banquet. How did it get out? Dad, didn''t my dad suppress the news? T-then how?"


    Liu Chunhua and Liu Hai nced at each other.


    Huian angrily said, "Dad, I want you to sue that person who had the guts to spread this fake news! People are already calling Jinhai my ex-husband. How can I tolerate this? You have to punish him!"


    Liu Hai got up and looked at Huian seriously. "It is true."


    "What?"


    "Whatever is being said is true. Since yesterday, you are no longer Jinhai''s wife."


    Huian blinked her eyes. "Dad, I don''t understand. What are you saying? I''m Jinhai''s wife."


    "No, you are not."


    She was getting crazy. "Dad, please, this is not the time to joke. I''m serious here. Just look at the Weibo."


    "I''m also deadly serious. Jing."


    "Yes, dad." He brought the papers.


    Liu Hai handed it to Huian. "These are the divorce papers that you signed yesterday."


    "What nonsense!" She snatched the papers and looked at them.


    And the whole earth shook beneath her feet. It was as if she was struck by lightning.


    Huian read each word.


    ''This divorce agreement is made and entered into as of this date XXXX.XX.XX between Liu Jinhai, the husband and Liu Huian, the wife who have mutually agreed to live separately forever on the grounds of irreconcble differences.''


    On every page, she saw Jinhai and her sign written below.


    Her hands were shaking. "W-what is this? How is this possible? NoI didn''t sign any divorce papers. Yesterday I signed the contract and-"


    Then it struck her. She looked at Liu Hai, horrified.


    "The contract"


    Liu Hai said, "Yes. The contract. They were divorce papers. The contract was fake."


    The world crashed down.


    Divorce? Not Jinhai''s wife anymore?


    She looked at Liu Chunhua. "Mom, what is dad saying? Tell him it is not funny anymore. He is freaking me out."


    Liu Chunhua said nothing.


    Jing said, "You should freak out because this is the reality."


    Liu Hai shook his head. "We had to do this. Even after we tried to make you so understand so many times, you were just not ready to listen. You had cheated him into this marriage. Not only Jinhai loves Nana, but she is also pregnant with his child. This was necessary so that they could marry."


    Marry? She nkly stared at him.


    "Yes. After Xin settled your divorce formalities in court, Jinhai and Nanagot their marriage certificates yesterday."


    The divorce papers fell from her hand. She was close to getting a panic attack.


    "Jinhai and Nana got married?"


    Liu Hai took a deep breath. "Yes. She is now Jinhai''s wife. Liu Nana."


    She felt dizzy, but she forced herself to stand steady. "Nono, no, no! This cannot be true! You are lying. You all are lying! I-I-JinhaiyesI want to talk to Jinhai. He will prove you wrong." She was mumbling incoherently.


    Her fingers were quivering while dialing his number. But there was no response. She tried many times, but the result was still the same.


    "Why is he not picking up the phone!?" She was infuriated and panicked. "W-wait, he is in the office, right? I will go meet him there right now!"


    Liu Chunhua tried to intervene. "Huian, you"


    But Jing interrupted. "Mom, let her go."


    Huian dashed out of Liu vi to leave for Liu Corps.


    ---


    A whileter, Jinhai and Nana returned home. Grandma Liu immediately came up to him. Her face was red in anger, and she was trembling all over.


    "Liu Jinhai! What is this I am hearing!? You divorced Huian!? The whole contract thing was a hoax? How could you do this?"


    Nana tightened her grip in Jinhai''s hand. He squeezed back and assured her.


    Jinhai said indifferently, "I have only returned what you and Huian gave me two years back. Betrayal. Tell me. How does it feel, Grandma? Being on the side where I once stood."

 Chapter 190: The familiar red booklet

    Chapter 190: The familiar red booklet


    Grandma Liu stomped her stick hard. "Liu Jinhai, you are crossing the line! Don''t forget that I''m your grandmother and the elder of this house."


    Jing sneered. "What happened, Grandma? This is called having the taste of your own medicine. Do you find it bitter?"


    "YouThat was all for their happiness!"


    Liu Chunhua came forward. "Enough, Mom."


    Grandma Liu was taken aback. Her daughter-inw never talked back to her.


    "This is enough already. I was quiet all this while, but today I won''t. I will not see you dictating my son''s life anymore. You got him married to Huian. Is he happy? Why are you so stubborn?" She said tiredly. "Does only Huian''s happiness matter to you? Does what Jinhai feel isn''t important at all?"


    Liu Hai patted her shoulders.


    "YouHow can you speak to me like that? Just look at your wife, Hai!"


    He merely shrugged.


    Grandma Liu looked at Jinhai. "And have you thought about the consequences? You married Nana the same day you got divorced. What will people think?"


    Jinhai said, "I will handle it. I know what to do."


    Grandma Liu was cornered now. What more can she do when even Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge were part of this n? She angrily gritted her teeth. "Call Huian back right now! You are here, and she has gone out to find you in the office."


    Jing rolled his eyes. "You call her if you care so much."


    Jinhai refused to talk to her anymore and said to Nana. "Let''s go, and you get some rest. You must be tired."


    Nana quickly said, "No, How can I-"


    "Nana." His voice carried a hint of seriousness.


    She reluctantly agreed.


    Grandma Liu roared. "Don''t ignore me! I will never ept this marriage!"


    Jinhai said coldly. "I don''t need your approval. Two years back, you both did what you wanted to do. This time I will do what my heart says."


    He took off, and Grandma Liu kept shouting his name but to no avail.


    In the room, heid Nana on the bed and said, "I will be just at the balcony outside. You rest here. If you need anything, just call me, okay?"


    "Jinhai, I-"


    "Sshh. Close your eyes." He kissed her lips.


    ---


    Huian was in the car, almost reaching Liu Corps when her phone buzzed.


    She picked it up and immediately started sobbing. "Grandma! Do you know what-"


    "I know everything that happened." Grandma Liu interrupted. "Come back, Huian. Jinhai and Nana have already returned."


    "What!? But Dad said that he is the office"


    "Don''t waste any more time and head back to Liu vi right now. Xiang''s are also on their way."


    "Y-yes, I''ming."


    ---


    Jinhai was quietly standing in the balcony, holding onto the railing and a burning cigarette in between his fingers. The Liu vi gate was directly in his line of sight, and he was patiently watching over it.


    A few minutester, a car entered through the gate, and he saw Huian quickly getting out.


    Huian turned her head and saw Jinhai looking at her. "J-Jinhai!"


    He said nothing but faintly smiled, staring at her.


    "I''ming over there, Jinhai!"


    Huian dashed inside. The whole Liu family was already gathered in the hall. Grandma Liu saw her hastily heading towards the balcony.


    "Huian, wait-"


    Everybody followed her.


    Huian saw Jinhai silently looking back at her. Her appearance was disheveled from all the stress and running back and forth to meet him.


    "Jinhai!" she ran up to him and asked in rm, "Do you know what Dad and everybody are saying? They said that we are divorced now. We are no longer husband and wife."


    He said nothing.


    Huian was trembling in panic. "They said that the contract was a hoax. They were divorce papers that I signed. They also said that y-you and Nana have got married."


    Silence.


    Sheughed nervously. "It''s impossible, right? You are my husband. You are mine."


    Huian held his arm. "Thank God you came back. Behind your back, they were spreading such nonsense. Now tell them Jinhai that this is all lies. They are doing this on purpose to harass me! Tell them that this is all a misunderstanding."


    Jinhai said, "Hm. I should definitely clear it."


    Relief washed over Huian.


    I knew it!


    She victoriously looked at them. "Look Mom, dad, Jing. Jinhai is admitting that what you said is false! I knew Jinhai could never do this to me. But you weren''t ready to believe me."


    The Liu trio nced at each other and said nothing.


    Jinhai smiled. "I didn''t say that I''m clearing their misunderstanding."


    "What?"


    "It''s yours."


    Jinhai took out a small red booklet and opened it. He held it in front of her and said, "Read."


    Huian froze, seeing the familiar red book. Obviously, she knows what it is since she also had one. She went through it dreadfully.


    She saw Jinhai and Nana''s photos attached on it, and the ring truth written below.


    Liu Jinhai, legally wedded husband of Liu Nana.


    Liu Nana, legally wedded wife of Liu Jinhai.


    She felt everything go dead silent. She felt as if this was an awful dream.


    Yesthis can only be a dream. Jinhai can never betray me.


    "Not-this is not possible. This is a prank, right? You are pulling my leg just like them. R-right? Of course, it is." Sheughed.


    She had taken so much pain in making him hers. How can he suddenly vanish from her life like that?


    Just then, Xiang''s also came. "Huian"


    "Mom, Dad!" Huian rushed towards them. "I want you to scold Jinhai. He is saying weird things. Divorce, marrying NanaNanayes! She is the one!"


    Huian red up in anger. "I am sure she is the one behind this. She wants to drive a wedge between us. She is the one who told everyone to do this! She is doing all this to drive me out!"


    Nana also came hearing all themotion.


    Huian saw her and roared furiously at her. "How dare you show your face! I knew it. You are secretly scheming to snatch my ce! You are using your baby as an excuse to live here and then n to kick me out!"


    Nana didn''t understand.


    "Stop with your white lotus act. You-"


    "Stop it, Huian!" Xiang, Wei shouted.


    Huian was startled.


    "Listen to me, Huian" He held her shoulders, looking desperately at her. "I know this will be hard, but please try to understand. We did this for your good. What Jinhai said is true."

 Chapter 191: Goodbye...

    Chapter 191: Goodbye...


    Huian stared nkly at her father.


    Xiang Wei hesitated. "We had nned everything. The contract thingwas fake. They were indeed divorce papers that you signed."


    "What?"


    Xiang Qingge sobbed. "Please forgive us, Huian. But you left us with no choice."


    Her mind was devoid of anything.


    "Youmy mom and dadyou both plotted against me? Against your daughter? You bothbroke my marriage?"


    Xiang Wei quickly said, "No, Huian! Please don''t say like we are your enemies. We-"


    "IF NOT ENEMIES THEN WHAT!!?" Huian yelled loudly, harshly shaking his hands off. "Which parents in the whole world ruin their child''s marriage!? I-I am your only daughterDidn''t you always spoil and dote on me? Don''t you love me? Then why!!! Why would you do this!?"


    Her eyes became red in tears.


    "You know how much I love Jinhai. You know how much I loved him since my childhood! I waited for him all these years. I never dated any other man. I had always dreamed of bing his wife, Mrs. Liu. So, why? Even when you know my feelings for him, why did you trick me like that!?"


    Xiang Wei shut his eyes and lowered his head.


    "Parents always want to see their child happy, but you? Both of you snatched mine! You broke my trust! I hate you!" She was mad in rage.


    Xiang Qingge said indignantly. "Enough, Huian. Don''t talk disrespectfully to him. He is your father! And trust? Who are you to talk about that? Didn''t you break our trust when you schemed to marry Jinhai? Your whole marriage was a lie. Then how is it that you were right at that time, and we are wrong now?"


    "SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP! It was not a lie! It was my love for Jinhai! How many times should I tell you!"


    Grandma Liu said, "Huian dear, calm down"


    Nana was looking at Jinhai, all panicked. She wanted toe forward, but he signaled her to stay there.


    But Huian wasn''t in her senses anymore.


    "NoI want my Jinhai back! It''s all because of Nana! I curse the day you came into our lives! You seduced Jinhai! You have ruined my marriage! You are nothing but a gold-digger!"


    She looked at Jinhai, her face showing that she had got entirely insane. "Jinhai, you break up with that b*tch right now! I will not let anybody take my ce. Mrs. Liu Jinhai can only be me. Y-yesthis is rightyou break up with her, and we''ll marry once againa-and then we''ll be happy once again"


    Jinhai coldly said, "Enough. I have shown my marriage certificate to you and said whatever I wanted to. Now you have to ept it just like how I had to, two years back.''


    "N-no Jinhailisten to me, she has bewitched you. She doesn''t love you. You are being fooled. I am the one who truly loves you."


    Xiang Wei couldn''t take it anymore. "Please Huian,e with us now. Everything is over. Let them live in peace."


    "Peace?" She wasughing hysterically. "What peace? So you think I will let them live happily!? My life, my love, and my marriage is shattered into pieces, and you want me to bear all this while I see Jinhai calling some other woman his wife!?"


    Suddenly she blinked, and her sight went onto the thing shining.


    It was the ring on Nana''s finger.


    She felt as if her heart was stabbed by a knife, twisting it ruthlessly.


    "JinhaiYou-you gave her a ring? Wedding ring?"


    Nana looked down at the ring that Jinhai put on her.


    Jinhai said nothing.


    Huian looked at her own finger that was empty. "But you never gave me oneDo you know how long I waited for you to give me my ring? But you never bought a ring for me. And you did for her?"


    Jinhai said, "And I told you that I never gave my heart to you. The ring is a symbol of vows filled with love and promises. I have confessed my love for Nana. That ring is her right. How could I have given a ring to you when I don''t hold any feelings for you?"


    Again


    Saying it over and over again that he doesn''t love her.


    Her divorce, the red book, and the wedding ring


    Once again, she startedughing maniacally.


    "Haha.. hahahaI will make you all regret this."


    She ran towards the railing and climbed on it.


    "Huian!" Xiang Qingge shrieked.


    Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu screamed. "Huian, get down!"


    Nana watched in terror.


    "Stop! If you don''t want me to jump off from here, then do as I say. If not, then you will see my dead body!"


    She was staggering on the railing.


    Xiang Wei shouted in panic. "Get down, Huian. You will lose your bnce."


    But she onlyughed.


    Jinhai warned, "Come down, Huian."


    "Nope. Until you agree, I won''t."


    Suddenly, the thing everybody dreaded happened, and she lost her footing. She started to fell backward.


    Her eyes widened in horror.


    "AHH!!!"


    "Huian!!!"


    But Jinhai quickly reached and caught her hand. The others stood far behind him so as not to cause an ident with their meddling.


    Huian tightly held his hand. She was shivering and trembling. After the adrenaline rush passed over, she looked at him, smiling widely.


    "JinhaiI knew you woulde for me. I know you love me. I-"


    "Think about these two questions when you will be lying on the hospital bed." Jinhai cut her off.


    "Huh?"


    "First, does our exact current situation, at this very moment, remind you of something?"


    She looked at him, confused. "What are you-"


    "When you''ll get the answer, think about the second question."


    A smile slowly crept on Jinhai''s face as he asked, "Now, do you understand how it feels to be __? I think you will surely figure it out."


    And with that said, he let go of his grasp that Huian was holding onto.


    She looked at him in horror as she started to tumble back.


    "W-what are you-"


    "Goodbyemy ex-wife."


    She was now in mid-air, falling rapidly, and thest thing she saw was Jinhai looking back at her, his lips curled into a sinister smile.

 Chapter 192: Broken all over

    Chapter 192: Broken all over


    Jinhai''s gaze was cold and unfeeling as he saw Huian hit the ground, her body loudly thrashing on it. He heard the sound of bones cracking and saw blood trickling from her head. Sheid there motionless, but not even an ounce of sympathy was there in his demeanor.


    His expression was pure evil and matter-of-fact as if it was a mere vase that broke into pieces.


    Huian felt excruciating pain from head to toe. Her eyes rimmed in tears, but she didn''t have the strength even to cry. Before she could understand what happened, the world before her darkened, and she lost thest thread of consciousness, barely holding her together.


    Hiding from everybody''s gazes, Jinhai quickly scratched the back of his palm with his nails. He dug them deeply and inflicted a wound on himself.


    "HUIAAAAAAN!!!!!" Xiang Wei and Qingge screamed in horror.


    "Huian!"


    Liu Chunhua, Grandma Liu, and Nana were aghast to see what transpired before them.


    Everybody rushed towards the railing.


    They looked down and saw Huian lying in the pool of her blood.


    They were still in the state of a massive shock. One moment she was standing, holding onto Jinhai''s hand, and the next moment, she was on the ground, lying unconscious.


    Xiang Wei was stuttering in disbelief, "M-my, daughterHuianblood"


    Xiang Qingge was about to faint, seeing the gruesome sight of her daughter.


    Grandma Liu asked, her voice shaking and body trembling, "H-how? What happened?"


    Liu Hai snapped them out of their stupor. "Wei! What are you standing here for? We can find out the answerster, but right now, we need to take her to the hospital!"


    "Y-yes!"


    They didn''t waste even a second more and ran outside. They saw Huian in an awful state. Her eyes were shut, and she was barely breathing.


    Xiang Wei stretched his quivering hand towards her. "Huianmy princess"


    Watching his only daughter battling between life and death brought tears in his eyes. Her pain was piercing his heart like sharp arrows.


    Nana felt nauseated, seeing blood all around. She ran for the washroom and puked heavily. Jinhai panicked and followed her. He patted her back to calm her down.


    "Are you okay?"


    "J-Jinhai" She was petrified. "Miss HuianShe fellDid she really try tomit suicide?"


    Jinhai quickly took her in his embrace. He said in a distraught voice. "YesI tried to talk her out of it, and then she was smiling. I thought she agreed to get down, but she suddenly scratched my hand with her nails."


    Nana looked stunned and saw the bruises on his hand.


    "I was taken aback, and she took the chance to shake her hand off my grasp. It was tooteI couldn''t save her" He shut his eyes in remorse and lowered his head. "It''s all my fault."


    "No!" Nana cupped his face. "It''s not your fault! Please don''t me yourself." Tears were rolling down. "What will we do now? What I feared this whole time, has happened nowuncle and aunt Xiang are so devastated."


    "We will have to support them in this tough time. Huian was their princess, and even though she has made mistakes, they still love her. We have to give them the courage to face this hurdle."


    She nodded weakly, still in a daze.


    They heard ambnce siren ringing from afar.


    "I need to go to the hospital. You stay here."


    "No, Jinhai, how can I be here when she is in such a dire situation like that? I will alsoe with you."


    "Nana, please. You are already tired from the long journey, and you cannot have stress in this condition. It is bad for you and our baby''s health."


    "Jinhai, please. I will take care of myself. And you are also there with me. I cannot stay here. I will get even tenser."


    Jinhai was hesitant but eventually gave in. "Alrightbut you will always stay by my side."


    "En!"


    ---


    City X Hospital.


    Huian was in the operation theater, while the others were anxiously waiting outside.


    Xiang Wei saw Jinhaiing in with Nana and rushed towards himpletely mad in rage. He grabbed his cor and furiously shouted, "What happened, Jinhai!? Weren''t you holding onto Huian''s hand? Then how did she fell? How did you let your hand slip away!? She is in such a condition only because of you! I swear if anything happens to my daughter, then I will destroy you, Liu Jinhai! I will forget all the years of our friendship we shared with Liu family!"


    Nana panicked and tried to intervene. She was crying as she was trying to make him understand. "Uncle Xiang, please! Just listen to him once. It was not his fault. He tried his best to save her. Please, I beg you, just let Jinhai say his side."


    Jing quickly supported her. "Yes, uncle. Give bro a chance to exin."


    Xiang Wei gritted his teeth. He was in no mood to listen to any exnations. The only thing that came to his mind was his daughter''s bloody body. He only wanted to punish Jinhai!


    Liu Hai also said, "Xiang WeiI understand what you are going through. But, please"


    Xiang Qingge put her hand on his shoulder and nodded. Her eyes had be red in tears.


    He released Jinhai''s cor. "Say it!"


    Jinhai said, "Please forgive me, uncle. I couldn''t protect her. I thought she is getting down, but she suddenly hurt my hand, and it distracted me for a second. And then she shook her hand off"


    Everybody looked stunned.


    Xiang Wei stuttered, "W-what?"


    They saw the bruises on Jinhai''s hand. It was starting to leave a scar.


    He thought that Huian was trying to scare them to force them to ede to her demands, but he didn''t know that she genuinely thought of jumping off.

 Chapter 193: The witness to his plan

    Chapter 193: The witness to his n


    Jinhai continued sadly, "Huian''s mental state was bad. She was not able to understand what I was saying. She was only smiling at me."


    Liu Chunhua said, "T-that is trueSome maids said that when Jinhai had left the vi, she would often talk to herself, thinking that Jinhai is there with her"


    Grandma Liu roared. "Look what you all have done! Poor Huian, she couldn''t bear this betrayal and thought to end her life. You schemed such a vicious trap for her!" She started sobbing.


    Xiang Wei copsed on the chair.


    He had promised that he would not let Huian hurt herself likest time, but he still failed. He couldn''t do anything but watch her jumping off right in front of his eyes.


    Did she hate us to the point that she tried toWhat will I do if something happens to her? I will never be able to forgive myself.


    Liu Hai came forward and patted him. "Xiang Wei, have faith. Don''t be so hard on yourself. Nothing will happen to Huian. You are her father. How can you lose hope?"


    Liu Chunhua was alsoforting Xiang Qingge, who was crying uncontrobly.


    Nana sorrowfully looked at them.


    The surgeon came out two hourster.


    Xiang Wei frantically asked, "Doctor, how is my Huian?"


    Xiang Qingge was hopefully looking at him.


    The doctor hesitated. "I am sorry, Mr. Xiang. Miss Huian has slipped into a vegetative state."


    Everybody widened their eyes in shock. Jinhai remained impassive.


    "W-what do you mean?"


    "We tried our best, but the wounds on her head and body are too severe. In a vegetative state, she can see and hear you, but cannot react. She will not be fully aware of her surroundings. The shock and wounds from the fall have paralyzed her body. Her body may heal slowly, but her mind will take time toe out of it."


    Xiang Qingge turned towards her husband, her face deathly pale. "Wei" she was mumbling in between her sobs. "Huian...our daughter is in vegetative state?"


    Xiang Wei felt as if a thunderbolt struck him.


    The others were simrly shocked by this news.


    "But you are the doctor! Do something! Bring her out of this! I will not see my daughter in such a state!"


    The doctor said, "Mr. Xiang, I understand your distress. And trust me, we are giving Miss Huian the best treatment possible. But she is notpletely responding to our treatment. From what I can tell, something disastrous has happened that has greatly affected her mind. Something so unbelievable that she is not able toe out of that shock. She has seen, heard, or experienced something that she never imagined would happen with her."


    Xiang Wei clenched his hands into a fist.


    What else could it be other than how we tricked her into signing the divorce papers? It is our betrayal that has hurt her.


    He shut his eyes, tears flowing from his eyes.


    Jinhai faintly smiled which was barely noticeable.


    "How long will it take for Huian toe out of her it?"


    The doctor sighed, "Her psychological state is the major cause of her vegetative state. It''s like she has shut herself off from this world. She has no hope or the will left to live anymore. So, even if she can hear you, she may not react at all. Right nowwe cannot say for sure. She maye out tomorrow, or next week, or it may take months or even years."


    Grandma Liu looked in disbelief. "What?"


    "Yes, that is the case with patients who slip into such a state. We cannot predict when they''lle out of it. Obviously, we will continue with our treatment, but Miss Huian must respond to it. That is why you, as her parents and her well-wishers, should talk to her and motivate her. Once she regains her consciousness, she can hear you. With your love and care, she can make it."


    Liu Hai said, "Wei, don''t lose hope. We are all there with you. We will do everything we can to heal Huian."


    Liu Chunhua nodded.


    "When can we meet her?"


    "She is under observation for tonight. You can only meet her tomorrow morning."


    The doctor then left assuring everyone.


    ---


    Jinhai and Nana were in another ward where one nurse was dressing the wound on his hand.


    The nurse instructed. "It''s done. Don''t get your hand wet in water for a few days."


    "En."


    Nana asked worriedly, "Has the pain lessen a bit?"


    Jinhai lifted his hand in front of her, "If you give a kiss, it will vanishpletely."


    "You..."


    Jinhai pulled her to him. "I was only trying to cheer you up. Don''t be mad." He smiled cheekily.


    She shook her head. "Oh yes, the twins would have returned by now. They must be confused about this sudden incident. Wait, I will give Yukito a call."


    "En."


    ---


    At Liu vi, Yukira''s heart was thudding louder and louder as he ran towards his room. He shut the door hard with a bang.


    His whole body was trembling as if he had seen a ghost. He was gasping heavily, sweat trickling down his face. He nervously took a ss of water. But he was so terrified that his hands were shaking, spilling the water out of the ss.


    He was still unable to believe what he had just witnessed.


    Whywhy did brother Liu Jinhai push Miss Huian from the balcony?

 Chapter 194: Not suicide!

    Chapter 194: Not suicide!


    shback


    The twins werete returning from high school. They were just outside the Liu vi when Yukito said, "Damn, I forgot my book inside the car. Tomorrow is our test, and I need it to study tonight. You wait here, I will get my book from Uncle Mu."


    Yukito went away, and Yukira was waiting for him, leaning against a tree.


    He then heard loud noisesing from the vi. He turned his head and saw the balcony from below. He could only see partial silhouettes of Jinhai and Huian.


    ''What is happening over there?'' Yukira frowned. ''Damn, is it that Mrs. Liu insulting my Nee-chan again!? Can''t she take a rest!"


    He stepped forward, and then suddenly, he saw Huian climbing on the balcony''s railing.


    Yukira widened his eyes in shock.


    "What is she doing!? Is she crazy!?"


    Then after a few seconds, he saw Huian lose her footing, and she was about to fall, but Jinhai caught her hand in time.


    Yukira let out a huge sigh of relief.


    But that relief was short-lived when he saw what happened next.


    He saw Jinhai talking something to Huian.


    "Why isn''t brother Liu Jinhai pulling her back? What is so important that he is talking to her now?"


    Then it all happened in a split second.


    He saw Jinhai opening his fist and letting her hand go.


    Yukira was horror-struck. He thought he imagined things. But it became a reality when Huian fell and crashed on the ground.


    The ground started to dye in red with Huian''s blood trickling from her head.


    Yukira covered his mouth in shock. He felt his knees go weak, and he fell back,pletely frightened. Everyone gathered down, and five minutester, she was taken away in the ambnce.


    He somehow stood up, trembling and dashed inside.


    Present.


    Yukira shuddered recalling the incident. He was pacing back and forth in the room with his mind all jumbled up in a mess.


    "W-what should I do now? Why did he do that? He tried tomurder Miss Huian. That is a crime. How can I keep quiet?" But then he thought of Nana. "Nee-chanshe loves brother Liu Jinhai. She will be devastated. Should I tell her orughhh! I don''t understand anything!"


    "Yukira!" Yukito shouted,ing in a state of shock. "Do you what has happened!? Miss Huianshe tried tomit suicide by jumping off the balcony!"


    Suicide? It was not suicide!


    Yukira rushed to him. "Yukito, I-I need to tell you something. I saw-"


    "We don''t have time, Yukira. Save it forter. We have to head to the hospital now. Nee-chan is also there."


    "No, listen to me it''s very important-"


    "Later,ter!" Yukito dragged him in the car, and they headed towards the hospital.


    ---


    City X Hospital.


    Xiang and Liu family were outside Huian''s ward. Jinhai was standing at a distance, watching them.


    Jing came up to him and said quietly, "Congrattions, bro, everything went as nned."


    "Hm."


    "What do you think? How much time will it take for Huian toe out of her vegetative state?"


    Jinhai curled his lips into an evil smile. "Soon."


    "Huh?"


    "Yes. You will see."


    Jing shrugged.


    "What will you see?" Nana asked,ing from behind.


    The brothers nced at each other. Nana looked at them questioningly.


    Jing smiled. "We meant to say that we will see if the treatment is working or not."


    "Ohactually, I havee to you regarding the same."


    Jinhai asked, "What?"


    "Can we take the help of uncle Zhou Bingwen? I''m sure they will be able to help Miss Huian. If we use this as well as Chinese medicine treatment, then there is a chance that she may recover as soon as possible."


    Both of them shot her a surprised look.


    "Why do you want to help her?"


    Nana sighed. "I know there are differences between us, but it''s not to the point that I want her to die."


    Jinhai asked, "Didn''t she want you to kill our baby?"


    "I know, butwhen I calmed down, I realized that it wasn''t entirely wrong what she felt. She loves you a lot. Anybody else would have lost herposure too. Our anger was justified. I was right as a mother, and she was right as a wife. And I"


    "You?"


    "I can understand her pain because I have gone through it. I had also felt sad and jealous when I used to see you so close to her."


    Jinhai faintly smiled.


    ''Maybe you can move on from what happened at that time, but I cannot. I can never forgive her.''


    Jinhai patted her head. "Alright. I will talk to uncle Xiang."


    "Nee-chan!" Yukito called out.


    The trio saw the twinsing. "Nee-chan, how is Miss Huian now?" Yukito asked.


    Nana sighed sadly and told them everything.


    Yukira was shocked.


    Vegetative state?


    He nervously nced at Jinhai, and Jinhai looked back at him. But Yukira quickly withdrew his gaze in fear. After what he witnessed, he was afraid to see him standing before him.


    Jinhai didn''t fail to catch his reaction. He observed him carefully.


    Yukira seemed edgy and uptight aspared to usual. His expression told that he was agitated about something.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes.


    I seeso my brother-inw seems to have seen something that he shouldn''t have.

 Chapter 195: Jinhais dangerous resolution

    Chapter 195: Jinhai''s dangerous resolution


    Nana noticed that Yukira was very quiet.


    "Yukira, are you alright? You look pale."


    She worriedly touched his forehead. "No, you don''t have a fever. OhI know." She sighed. "Miss Huian''s suicide attempt has left all of us in shock. It must have scared you."


    Jinhai was quietly staring at him.


    Yukira felt his sharp gaze as if he could see right through him, but he didn''t look back. He gulped, sensing an immense pressure mounting on him. His breathing was slightly ragged. He was trying to look calm, but his shivering hands were giving him away.


    Yukito frowned. "You were like this back at the vi too. Oh yeah, weren''t you trying to say something? Now that I remember, you sounded panicked."


    Yukira froze.


    A dark, cold glint shed by Jinhai''s eyes.


    Jing slightly widened his eyes in realization.


    Does he know something?


    Yukira was stammering in terror. "N-no, no! It was nothing."


    How can I say what I saw in front of the person who hasmitted the crime?


    Yukito was annoyed. "What nothing? You were eating my head that it is very important. You said you saw somethingwhat?"


    Jinhai smiled and askedposedly, "Yes, tell us Yukira. What did you see?"


    Yukira stiffened. He didn''t know if he was too sensitive, but he felt as if Jinhai was purposely asking the question, as if he has already figured out.


    "No, i-it''s nothing. I forgot what I was going to say." He fidgeted with his fingers.


    Yukito shot him an annoyed look and asked Nana. "But what happened to make Miss Huian take such a drastic step?"


    Nana hesitated. Right, the twins still don''t know.


    "Actually" She told them about the whole fake contract n.


    Yukira looked at his sister in horror. "What!? You are married to brother Liu Jinhai now!?"


    Nana and Yukito were startled.


    "Yes...She couldn''t bear this betrayal, so she"


    Yukira felt as if a mountain copsed on him. Now he got all the more confused.


    If brother Liu Jinhai had already divorced Miss Huian, then what was the need to try to kill her? He is free from the marriage now. Sure she would have caused a huge fuss which she did, but Liu and Xiang''s family elders were there to handle the situation.


    So, why?


    And Nee-chan. She has already married to him now. What will I do?


    Jinhai tilted his head. "What happened, ''brother-inw''? I know it''s sudden, but aren''t you happy for Nana and me?"


    His sarcastic tone sent a shiver down Yukira''s spine.


    "O-of course I''m happy for you. It''s just this sudden ident has" Then an idea struck Yukira.


    "Nee-chan, why don''t we head back now? You must be tired. You should rest. All this stress is not good for your health." He was desperately hoping that she would agree.


    Nana looked at him, surprised. "No, Yukira. How can you say that? I will stay here with everybody. Uncle and Aunt Xiang have helped us a lot. They need our support in this difficult time. I cannot be so selfish."


    She extinguished all his hopes. He wanted a chance to talk to Nana alone so that he could admit the devastating truth.


    Jinhai said, "It''s alright. I have already arranged a private room for Nana to rest. She won''t face any problem here."


    Yukira awkwardly smiled. "OhI see. Then we will also stay here."


    Nana shook her head. "No. Don''t you have an exam tomorrow? You go back. The elders are all here. You can rest assured."


    Yukira was hesitating.


    Yukito sighed. "Okay. We will visit tomorrow morning and then head to our school."


    She nodded.


    ---


    Back at Liu vi, Yukira thought to tell his brother, but when he entered, he saw that Yukito was already asleep.


    He pursed his lips.


    Tomorrow, at any cost, I have to talk to Nee-chan!


    ---


    Jinhai quietly entered the private room to see Nana sleeping. She was exhausted and without even realizing she fell asleep as soon as she hit the bed.


    Jinhai trailed his hands through her hair and kissed her forehead. His face was hardly inches away from hers.


    His mouth slowly curved into a smile as he softly whispered, "Nana, Nana, NanaYou are finally mine."


    He lifted a lock of her hair in between his fingers and brushed his lips on it. "I have waited so long for this day. I will never let you go. I will not allow anybody toe in between us. Not Jianyu, not Huian" His expression turned deadly grim.


    "Not even your brother."


    ---


    The next morning, the twins came to visit Nana. Yukira immediately started looking for her.


    "Yukira, why are you in such a rush? She is not running anywhere." Yukito asked, not understanding his hurry.


    But Yukira wasn''t in the mood to respond.


    I need to find Nee-chan before brother Liu Jinhai meets her.


    He found her in the private room.


    "Nee-chan!"


    Nana said, "Ah, it''s you two."


    Yukito asked, "Is there any news about Miss Huian?"


    Nana sadly shook her head. "She is still unconscious. I feel so terrible for uncle and aunt Xiang."


    Yukira didn''t have the patience anymore. "Sis, we will talk about thatter, but there is something important I need to tell you."


    Nana asked, "What?"


    "You must know "


    "What is it that she must know, brother-inw?" Jinhai''s voice came from behind.

 Chapter 196: A fun ride

    Chapter 196: A ''fun'' ride


    Yukira froze. His body went rigid, and fear crossed his expression.


    He didn''t see Jinhai anywhere near the room, not even till the far end of the corridor, so how is he already here?


    Jinhai came in holding a te with various fruit slices cut in it. He smiled at Nana. "Here, have these fruits."


    "En." She looked at Yukira. "What do you want to tell me? You said it''s important."


    Yukira clenched his fingers in a fist.


    Yukito shook his shoulder. "Hey, what happened? Tell us. Why are you so quiet now?"


    Yukira took the courage to nce at Jinhai.


    His face was expressionless, but Yukira could tell that his eyes were twinkling in victory.


    "T-thatI" His mind went nk.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I-Iyeahactually, I haven''t properly studied for the test this time. So I might fail"


    Yukito facepalmed.


    Nana said in relief. "That''s it? You really scared me. What was there to get so worked up about it?" She pinched his cheeks. "It''s alright. There was so much going on these days, so I understand."


    He weakly smiled.


    Yukito said, "Alright, we will leave for school now. It''s gettingte."


    Jinhai said, "Let me drop you two."


    Yukira stiffened.


    "Really?"


    He smiled. "Yeah, it''s on my way to the office. I need to settle some urgent matters."


    Before Yukira could argue, Yukito agreed.


    Jinhai smiled at Yukira and said, "So, let''s go."


    ---


    Outside Huian''s ward, Xiang Wei asked the doctor, "How is Huian now? Can we meet her?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiang. But no. Miss Huian has not regained her consciousness yet."


    He felt heartbroken. He was anxiously waiting for the morning so that he could see his daughter. Naturally, he couldn''t sleep for the whole night, the same as Xiang Qingge. They looked so haggard as if they have aged ten years more overnight.


    "Dad!" Jing''s voice got everybody''s attention. "The media is rampaging outside like crazy. They got a sniff about what happenedst night."


    Finally, it struck Xiang Wei. "Liu Hai, this is what I wanted to know. How did everything suddenly leak out to the media? I had suppressed the news from going viral, then how!? Who has the guts!?" He said furiously.


    Jing sneezed. "Achoo!" He rubbed his nose and smiled awkwardly.


    Liu Hai nodded. "We will find out who that person is."


    Hey, hey, Dad! Don''t give such scary promises.


    Liu Chunhua said, "And we don''t have to worry about the media. Jinhai will handle them."


    Grandma Liu stomped her stick. "Let''s see how he does that! Our reputation is finished once they know about their marriage!"


    Everybody was too tired to argue, so they just let her be.


    ---


    The twins were seated in the car while Jinhai was driving. Nobody said anything for a while.


    Yukito broke the silence. "Brother Liu Jinhai, I mean brother-inw"


    "Hm?"


    "Your marriage to our sister hase as a huge shock to us. But we are happy too. Nee-chan loves you a lot. As a brother, I just want to say to take care of her. Please never hurt her."


    Jinhai turned serious, "I know. I will love her until myst breath. She will always be Mrs. Liu Nana. Nobody will take that name away from her."


    The resolution in his voice assured Yukito.


    Yukira stayed silent.


    "And if anybody tries to hurt her, he will be dead even before he knows it." He said this while eyeing Yukira through the mirror.


    Yukira widened his eyes. He shuddered. Jinhai''s tone was cold, dangerous, and predatory.


    They reached the school, and Yukito got out.


    "Thanks for the lift, brother-inw."


    "Sure."


    Yukira was about to get down, but Jinhai stopped him. "Wait. I want to talk to you."


    He froze.


    Yukito asked, "Right now?"


    "It won''t take much time."


    Strange, Yukito thought. What does he have to talk to Yukira?


    Yukito said, "Alright. But Yukira,e quick, okay?"


    Just then, a ssmate called him from afar, and Yukito went inside.


    Yukira nervously said, "I-I will bete for my exam." His fingers were twitching restlessly.


    Jinhai smiled. "I won''t let you. So, shall we go on a ride?"


    ---


    Yukira was fidgeting in his seat. His heart was beating fast in suspicion. He was alone with a man who tried to murder his ex-wife. All sorts of uneasy thoughts were guing his mind.


    Jinhai was calmly driving when he asked, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "You were really dying to confess to Nana that I pushed Huian off the balcony, weren''t you?"


    Yukira clutched his pants.


    He knows...


    "W-why did you do that?" His voice was scared stiff.


    "Let''s just sayit was a payback. There were too many scores that I had to settle with her. Some old, some new."


    "Whatever it may be, but trying to t-take a life is crossing all limits."


    He chuckled. "She crossed hers; I crossed mine. I''m not a very good man when somebody steps out of their boundaries."


    Jinhai''s voice was so calcting and detached that it made Yukira shiver.


    He gritted his teeth. "II won''t let my sister live with such a dangerous man like you."


    Jinhai''s expression turned dark and grim. His eyes got rigid and cold.


    "Dangerous? That I surely am  but only if you tried to separate me from my Nana."


    Yukira noticed the car elerating faster and faster. The tip of the speedometer was continuously increasing to the max.


    "D-drive slowly, please!" He was getting terrified. He thought they would crash at any moment.


    Jinhai was driving so fast that Yukira thought his heart woulde out of his chest. He saw a caring from the opposite side.


    "You! Slow down! We will crash at this rate!"


    Jinhai ignored him and pressed harder on the peddle. The distance between the cars was rapidly closing in. They were just a few yards away from a huge collision when Yukira shut his eyes and ducked his head in terror.


    "No! STOP!!!"


    Is this the end? Am I going to die?


    Big drops of tears soaked his cheeks wet.


    Just then, Jinhai took a sharp turn, and the car stopped with a loud screech.


    Yukira''s whole body was shaking badly. He was tightly clutching his bag as if his life was depending on it. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    The ident he dreaded for didn''t ur. Everything went dead silent.


    W-what happened? Weren''t we going to get hit?


    He tremblingly raised his head and was shocked.


    They were outside his school gate.


    Jinhai smiled. "How was the ride, brother-inw?"


    Not even a sound came out of his mouth. Yukira was so petrified that he couldn''t find his voice to utter a word.


    "Why are you crying?" Jinhai tilted his head. His lips held a faint smirk. "It was a fun ride, wasn''t it? Just like those thriller rides in the amusement park. Sometimes you feel like you are going to get hit, but actually, you don''t."


    He said nothing.


    Jinhai patted his head. "The fight is between Huian and me. It has got nothing to do with you. So, I advise you to please stay out of it and refrain from speaking any unnecessary things, especially to my wife. Okay?"


    The door opened, and Yukira quickly got out. His legs were trembling, and he thought he would copse.


    "Best of luck for the exam, brother-inw."


    Jinhai left, leaving Yukira, who was still standing in a wretched state. There was only one question gnawing his mind.


    Just what kind of a man my sister has married to?

 Chapter 197: The press conference (1)

    Chapter 197: The press conference (1)


    Outside the hospital, the entire media was causing a ruckus to get a glimpse of the Xiang and Liu family. For the whole day, both of the family guards were blocking the entrance.


    Xiang Wei sighed. "We have to schedule a press conference. The truth is already leaked."


    Liu Chunhua expressed her worry. "This matter is delicate. We know how the media likes to twists things. The divorce, Jinhai and Nana''s marriage, and then Huian''s suicide attemptthey will surely try to insinuate baseless stories."


    Liu Hai said, "We have to tell the truth. How and why everything happened. After what Huian did, they will understand why we had to take such a step."


    Xiang Wei said, "I will tell Jinhai to set a press conference tonight."


    ---


    It was in the evening, and none of the mediapanies in Beijing dared to miss this conference. Everypany sent the best of their reporters to dig out the truth. This was the biggest scandal of all time and the first-ever in Liu family.


    The reporters were eagerly waiting for their entrance. Five minutester, two cars entered the venue. Liu Hai and Jinhai got down from one and Xiang Wei from another.


    The reporters tried to surround them and take some pictures, but the ever efficient Liu family guards were doing a fine job in blocking every one of them.


    Assistant Xin was following behind Jinhai.


    They took their seats. Liu Hai gave a slight nod. Assistant Xin came forward and said, "We will begin the press conference now."


    ---


    Nana, Liu Chunhua, Xiang Qingge, and Grandma Liu were gathered in the Liu vi watching the conference on television.


    Nana was inwardly anxious about this meeting. She was only hoping that the reporters would not cause any trouble for Jinhai. She understood how vicious the media could get after how her past was shamed in public.


    Yukito and Yukira were also beside their sister.


    When Yukira saw Jinhaiing in, the morning''s terrifying incident came to his mind. He unconsciously shuddered. Only God knows in which horrible state he wrote his exam. The near-death experience almost caused him to faint. It still sent goosebumps across his skin.


    Yukito tried to talk to him about some other stuff, but the only answer he got in return was his silence. He was in a daze for the entire day, and his usual cheerfulness was nowhere to be seen.


    Yukira took a peek at Nana. He understood that what happened this morning was a clear warning to keep his mouth shut. That was the whole purpose of it. It was a demonstration of the possible consequence.


    And he had no idea what he will do next.


    ---


    At the press conference, reporters started with their questions.


    "Mr. Liu Jinhai, it was already revealed in Chen banquet that Miss Xiang Huian tricked you into marrying her and also drugged you. What do you have to say about it?"


    Liu Jinhai said, "She has betrayed my trust."


    "It is said that you had asked for a divorce many times."


    "Yes."


    "Did Miss Xiang agree?"


    "No."


    Murmurs ensued between the reporters.


    "Mr. Xiang Wei, what do you have to say about your daughter''s evil scheme?" A reporter asked, looking towards him.


    There was a hint of anguish in his voice. "Yes, I''m disappointed in her. I never thought that she would go to such lengths."


    "What happened when Miss Xiang didn''t agree for divorce?"


    Liu Hai said, "She pleaded for another chance, but how can we forgive her? Her betrayal was too much. Jinhai once again asked for a divorce. But then She tried to threaten us with her life. She tried to cut herself."


    The reporters looked at each other, shocked.


    "We had no choice but to back out at that time. But we couldn''t have let this go on forever. Which brings us to today."


    They waited.


    "Jinhai wanted to wholeheartedly take responsibility for Nana for the night at Chen''s banquet."


    Responsibility? Meaning marriage?


    "You mean to saymarry Miss Nana?"


    "Yes."


    The reporters were struck with lightning.


    "We tried to make Huian understand, but her mental state began to worsen after the banquet when Jinhai dered that he doesn''t want to live with her anymore."


    What? Xiang Huian was bing mentally ill?


    A reporter eagerly asked, "What do you mean?"


    Liu Hai sighed. "She started talking to herself. Then suddenly, she would get angry for no reason and throw things around in a fit of rage. It was bing difficult to handle her. She would still me poor Nana for what happened in the banquet, even though it was clearly her fault. She would curse and humiliate her."


    This was big news! Xiang Huian got deranged.


    Xiang Wei continued. "So, we created a n to make her divorce Jinhai. We made her sign some fake papers in the pretext that it was for her benefit, and it will protect her marriage. But in reality, they were divorce papers."


    Everyone gasped sharply.


    "Mr. Xiang Wei, you nned against your daughter?"


    "Why didn''t you stand by your daughter''s side?"


    "Are you fine breaking your rtions with Liu family?"


    "Will this affect the business between your families?"


    Xiang Wei looked at them coldly. "Yes, it would have been easier to take my daughter''s side, but I cannot let her live a life where her husband doesn''t love her. It was better to separate. It is Liu family''s graciousness that they haven''t broken our friendship."


    Liu Hai faintly smiled.


    The media present were looking bbergasted at him. In the upper echelon, almost all families cover up their children''s mistakes. But Xiang Wei stood against his daughter and even helped Jinhai in marrying Nana!


    This is a shame on those wealthy, biased parents. It is like a cruel p on their faces.


    "Jinhai and Nana immediately registered their marriage after the formalities were done."


    Boom!


    This is such explosive news!


    "Mr. Liu Jinhai and Miss Nana have got married!?"

 Chapter 198: The press conference (2)

    Chapter 198: The press conference (2)


    "Yes. She is Mrs. Liu Nana now."


    Everybody had a hard time digesting this. There were spections about divorce but nothing about Jinhai''s second marriage.


    Tears threatened to fall from Xiang Wei''s eyes. "As expected, Huian was enraged with this fraud. She was heartbroken. Before we could do anything, she already jumped on the railing."


    Liu Hai said, "Jinhai tried to save her, but it was toote. She shook his hand off and jumped off the balcony."


    The reporters didn''t know whether to pity her or not. She had turnedpletely crazy in love.


    Xiang Wei clenched his hands in a fist.


    "What is her condition now? Has she regained consciousness?"


    "No. She has slipped into a partial vegetative state. We still don''t know when she will be conscious again. The doctors are doing their best."


    They were stunned.


    Coma?


    What a turn this story has taken!


    One reporter smirked. "But somehow or the other, didn''t everything turn out to be perfect for Miss Nana? Even though her engagement broke with Chen Jianyu, she managed to enter the Liu family."


    The temperature suddenly dropped to below freezing point. The reporters sensed a chilling and menacing auraing from Jinhai.


    He said in a very low voice, which was still distinctly heard by everybody. "'' Managed?''"


    The reporter started sweating. She unconsciously moved back in her seat. His piercing stare was like thorns stabbing her skin deep till her bones.


    The other reporters sneered at her.


    What a fool she is!


    It is an already well-known fact that both Liu and Chen family like Nana a lot. There have been even petty fights between Liu Hai and Chen Liling over whose daughter-inw she will be. Both families favor her.


    This woman must be having a death wish in insinuating Nana to be a gold digger.


    "Did you say ''managed''? Are you implying that Nana is behind everything?" He narrowed his eyes at her.


    "N-no I mean-"


    "Can you exactly pinpoint what her mistake was? Because I''m not able to see it. Maybe you can open my eyes."


    The others snickered.


    Her face flushed red in embarrassment.


    "Let me refresh your memory. Was it her fault that Tang Suyin drugged her?"


    Silence.


    "Was it her fault that Huian drugged me?"


    Silence.


    "Was it her fault that Tang Suyin mixed up the rooms, and she got trapped with me?"


    Silence.


    "Was it her fault that we slept together?"


    Silence.


    "Was it her fault that her engagement broke with Jianyu?"


    Silence.


    "Then why is it her fault if she is Mrs. Liu Nana now?"


    No answer.


    The reporter was cursing herself for spewing that stupid question. Now she has offended Liu Jinhai!


    He was right. From the beginning to the end, Nana was only a victim who fell into traps, intentionally by Suyin and unintentionally by Huian. She never schemed anything.


    Boss will be so furious at me. I will definitely lose my job!


    This might be the first time that a man divorced his wife and married another woman on the same day, yet there was absolutely nothing wrong with it. The circumstances spiraled so much that nobody could challenge their decision.


    "Any more questions?" Jinhai remarked with a sarcastic tone.


    It was enough to signal that he won''t entertain any more questions.


    The reporters got their cue and stopped, and with that, the press conference came to an end.


    ---


    At the hospital, Zhou Bingwen came out after checking on Huian.


    Xiang Qingge worriedly asked, "How is she? When will she wake up? You can treat her to recovery, right?"


    Zhou Bingwen sighed. "I can improve her physical condition with my treatment. It will take some time for her external wounds to heal, but"


    Xiang Wei asked, "But?"


    "Her mental condition is a different story. She is really traumatized. It will be difficult to make here out of her vegetative state."


    Xiang Qingge broke down.


    "Nomy Huian"


    "Please, Zhou Bingwendo something." Xiang Wei had tears in his eyes. "You have handled so many critical and impossible cases. We can only rely on you."


    He nodded. "Yes, Xiang Wei. I will do my best. Along with her physical treatment, we have medicine to stimte her brain activity. If she responds to it, then there good chances that she will regain her consciousness."


    They finally found hope. They only prayed that their daughter gets well as soon as possible.


    ---


    In the evening, Nana and the twins were having their dinner. Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu were tired, so they ate early and went to rest.


    Yukira nced at her and cleared his throat. "Nee-chan."


    "Hm?"


    "I thought if brother-inw may have many enemies, how do you think does he handle them? I mean he is so rich and runs a big empire, he must bound to have some enemies, right?"


    Nana thought about it and nodded. "It is possible. The more power you have, the more people there are to get you down."


    He said, "I have also heard that almost every influential family has connections in the underworld. Do you think brother-inw has them too? Isn''t that world dangerous? They do all sorts of crimes like moneyundering, murderif brother-inw is involved in such things, then will you still want to stay with him?"


    Nana looked at him, surprised. "What happened? Why are you asking these questions?"


    He quickly said, "No, just asking."


    "Hmmmthat is a part of the world I don''t know much about. I also don''t know if Jinhai has any underworld connections, but I do know that I trust him. He is sharp and wise. That is why he is so sessful as a CEO. I trust his decisions."


    He pursed his lips. "So, you won''t mind if he, at some pointwould have k-killed someone?"

 Chapter 199: Liu family law

    Chapter 199: Liu familyw


    Nana gave it some thought and said, "Although I personally do not like violence and bloodshed, but if Jinhai has dirtied his hands in blood, then there surely will be a grave reason for that."


    Yukira frowned. "Why do you say that?"


    "Because I said that he is sharp and wise. To be able to stand at the position he is in now, he must have seen all sides of people. He must have experienced a lot. He will not be unreasonable. So, if therees a need to shed blood, I''m sure he must have no choice other than that. He wouldn''t unnecessarily harm anybody."


    Yukira was in serious thought.


    Nana said. "Murder is thest thing that you arepelled to do in any situation. Let''s say if tomorrow somebody tries to harm you both, do you think I would keep quiet?"


    Yukira looked at her in shock.


    The reverse is also true.


    If somebody tried to hurt his sister, then he would definitely make that person pay back twofold!


    So, did that Huian do something that was beyond brother-inw''s tolerance? If that is the case, then the divorce cannot be the reason. He had already married Nee-chan.


    I will have to ask brother-inw!


    ---


    Nana was lying on the bed, brooding over something when Jinhai quietly came and hugged her from behind.


    He gently kissed the nape of her neck. "What are you thinking?"


    Nana turned in his embrace and looked at him. "This question may be out of the blue, but have you everkilled anybody?"


    Jinhai slightly stiffened. He was expressionless, but Nana still managed to find her answer.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. I''m not going to hate you."


    "Really?"


    "En."


    He stared straight at her. "Yes, I have."


    Nana kind of expected the answer but was still a little surprised. "Like who?"


    "People like traitors who betray our family. There have been a few times when our enemies have tried to set moles in Liu Corps to steal information. If they be sessful, it can be detrimental to ourpany. They can use it against us to destroy us."


    "I see"


    "There is only one oue of betrayal. Death. It''s the same for Liu family guards. We record everything regarding their lives. If they try to harm their master, then their entire family is annihted along with them."


    She widened her eyes. "The family too? But aren''t they innocent?"


    "Yes. It is cruel, but this is ourw. We cannot afford that in the future, any family memberes back to take revenge on us. Anyway, they are not any kind either. A long time back, a rival of Dad''s had kidnapped Mom one day."


    She was stunned. "What?"


    "Yes. Dad had won a huge deal at that time, and that man was already on the verge of bankruptcy. The deal could have helped him revive his losingpany, but Dad won the deal. That bankruptcy was also his fault. He had illegal dealings that the investors came to know about, and they started pulling back their money. He utterly lost and was humiliated. So, driven crazy by revenge, he kidnapped Mom."


    "Then what happened? How was she saved?" Nana was getting anxious.


    Jinhai smiled. "Well, he is Liu Hai. He deployed the whole underworld to find Mom, and within only twenty minutes, they traced her location and got there."


    Her eyes sparkled. "Only twenty minutes? That fast? Uncle LiuI mean, Dad is so cool."


    He frowned. "If it was me, I could have done that in only ten minutes."


    She giggled. "Are you beingpetitive? He is your father."


    "I don''t like you praising anybody else. You should only praise me. Your husband ispetent."


    "Yes, yes, my husband is the best."


    "En." He was satisfied. "Mom had some minor cuts and bruises here and there, but that was enough for Dad to flip out. He didn''t even flinch when he sliced that man''s neck."


    Nana shuddered.


    "The rest was obvious. Dad ordered to kill his entire family. Nobody was spared, not even his pregnant wife. He was also a part of the underworld, so he knew the rules and the result. The enmity was between him and Dad. Did that man think why to drag his innocent wife in between this and harm her?"


    Nana couldn''t imagine the cheerful, sometimes childish Liu Hai to have such a dangerous side.


    But Jinhai was right.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. "Liu''s never forgive and forget. If the deed is done, then no matter how much they beg for mercy, they are not let off. They have to pay the price whether they belong to the underworld or not." Just like Huian, he silently added.


    She sighed. "I understand. I won''t stop you."


    He smiled. "By the way" he brushed his thumb against her cheek, "why the sudden curiosity?"


    "Oh, during dinner, Yukira asked me if I would mind if you had ever killed anybody. So, I thought to ask."


    ".I see."


    ''My brother-inw hasn''t learned his lesson now, has he?''


    They chatted a little more, and Nana soon fell asleep.


    Jinhai kissed the side of her temple and got up without disturbing her and headed out.


    On the way, Liu Hai met him. "Ah, my son." He smiled. "It''s a beautiful night, isn''t it? Let''s have a drink together. It''s been a long time."


    Jinhai silently stared at him. "Sure."

 Chapter 200: A little glimpse into his master plan (1)

    Chapter 200: A little glimpse into his master n (1)


    It was a dark, empty ce, and a woman was lying on a cold floor. Suddenly, a ray of light shone upon her, and her eyelids fluttered. That bright light instantly vanished as soon as she woke up to consciousness.


    It was dark once again.


    The woman slowly tried to sit up but a sharp pain shot from her body as if she was severely beaten up everywhere. But more than her body, she felt as if her heart was ripped into pieces. She felt hurt in her chest.


    She didn''t know why.


    She stood up with some difficulty and looked around her, but all she saw was a vast, barren ce devoid of any sign of life.


    It felt so coldand lonely.


    She started walking with her broken body, her every step hurting her terribly.


    Then as she walked a little farther, she saw a picture appear out of thin air as if a movie was ying.


    It seemed like a memory to her.


    A little girl was cheerfully running behind a boy who was quiet and serious and who didn''t seem to bother with her. Nevertheless, the girl didn''t deter and kept on following behind.


    "Look at my drawing. The boy is you, and the girl is me." She giggled. "And you are my holding my hand."


    "Hm." The boy gave a simple, nomittal response.


    "Do you like it?" She shyly asked with a faint blush on her cheeks.


    "Hm."


    A sense of disappointment shed past her eyes, but the little girl quickly got over it and smiled again.


    Somehow, the woman''s heart clenched in pain, seeing the boy ignoring the girl. She once again felt that numbing pain in her chest.


    The memory disappeared just as it had suddenly appeared.


    The woman waited, but nothing seems to happen.


    She started walking again, and another fragment of memory shed before her eyes. The boy and girl were now in their teenage.


    "Happy birthday! Here is your gift."


    The boy indifferently said, "I told you not to bother with any gifts. I''m not interested in them."


    "Pleaseeeee. Birthdayes once a year. Of course, it has to be special."


    She was excited about his praise. It was a tie where she had painstakingly stitched the first letter of his name.


    But the praise never came.


    The memory changed to where the girl one day saw her gift unopened, still wrapped as a gift. The boy didn''t even check what was inside.


    The girl''s eyes rimmed in tears, but she quickly wiped them.


    "It''s alright. He said he doesn''t like gifts, yet I forced him."


    A tear trickled down the woman''s cheek. She wondered why the hurt felt so familiar.


    Then another memory came by.


    The girl excitedly said, "I like you. Will you-"


    But the boy didn''t share the same excitement. "I''m sorry. I only see you as my friend."


    The girl froze, and her smiled faltered.


    The woman broke down in tears.


    Then came a lot of images. Time quickly passed by, and she saw the girl growing into a woman, never failing to confess her love, but always getting the same answer in return.


    No.


    The woman couldn''t bear it anymore. She felt her chest constrict in pain, and she copsed, her eyes shutting down into unconsciousness.


    ---


    Both father and son settled down in the private bar that Liu vi had.


    Liu Hai poured him a ss of top-notch whiskey and said, "I heard the AV mediapany fired the female reporter who tried to nder Nana in the press conference."


    Jinhai merely nced at him.


    "Not only that, somebody vandalized her house. The men scared her a lot with guns and knives to never show her face here again, and so she was forced out of Beijing. The poor woman must have been so traumatized." He sighed. "Aish, you are so"


    Jinhai calmly took a sip. "I''m your son. I have learned this from you."


    Liu Hai harrumphed. "Please don''t insult my teaching! You couldn''t do such a simple thing right. You were too forgiving. Had it been me, that reporter wouldn''t have shown her face in the whole of China." He looked at Jinhai in disdain. "And you kicked her just out of Beijing. Pah! So pathetic."


    Jinhai shook his head.


    "But I will forgive you since your master n worked out so beautifully." Liu Hai slyly looked at him.


    Jinhai raised his eyebrows. "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t act so innocent, son. I''m your father. I was able to understand you since the days when you were just a baby who only knew how to talk ''ba ba ba.''" He chuckled. "Did you think that I wouldn''t understand your game?"


    He said nothing.


    "I must say you yed well. Suyin, Jianyu, and Huian, you managed to clear them out of your way just like how you wanted them to."


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Step by step, you stirred them in such a way that everything exploded in Chen''s banquet. It became the night of decision. Ah, how I feel bad for Liling. That banquet was very, very important, especially for you, even more than Nana and Jianyu themselves."


    "Why?" He rested his cheek on his palm as he casually asked.


    Liu Hai smirked. "Let''s see. Two women made a n to trap two victims that night. Was it a coincidence that both of their ns failed?"


    He said nothing.


    "Was it a coincidence that the victims conveniently ended up spending the night togetherthe same victims that happen to love each other?"


    He said nothing.


    "Was it a coincidence that just when there was no hope of your divorce, we came to know that Nana is pregnant?"


    He said nothing.


    Liu Hai smiled. "That Chen banquet night


    ...you already knew she would get pregnant, don''t you?"

 Chapter 201: A little glimpse into his master plan (2)

    Chapter 201: A little glimpse into his master n (2)


    Jinhai smiled. "Why do you say that?"


    Liu Hai poured another ss for himself. "Otherwise, there was no meaning to prepone the banquet."


    He said nothing.


    "The banquet originally was supposed to be on the twenty-third ofst month. But, it got pushed back to the seventh. People may shrug it off as something unimportant, but for youyour whole n was dependent on it."


    Silence.


    "Because Suyin and Huian would have still carried out their ns even if it had been on the twenty-third. Their schemes would have failed again, butNana wouldn''t have gotten pregnant."


    Jinhai calmly stared at him.


    "Then what? Even if Huian refused to divorce after the banquet, it wasn''t anything to worry about. You knew it was just a matter of time before your hard work of that night would take root in Nana''s womb. You only had to wait."


    "Precisely why you forced Nana to work in Liu Corps again. You wanted to keep an eye on her condition."


    "Heh! From the banquet night till the day of the fake contract, your only motive in going in such a roundabout manner was to bring Huian to that balcony. You had to wait for a long time for that to happen. But you were fine with it. You were always a patient kid anyway."


    "As expected of you, Dad. You never fail to impress. So, you must also know why I did this." Jinhaimented.


    Liu Hai narrowed his eyes. "Naturally. Your game n turned into a thirst for revenge. It started from the night when Nana got hurt in that warehouse."


    Jinhai stared at the space ahead. He clenched the ss in his hand.


    That was the only time he couldn''t protect her. He still felt guilty for it.


    "The question is, how did youe to know what exactly happened between Nana and Huian that night?"


    He didn''t respond.


    "Jianyu was still searching for those men who attacked the three of them, but he never found them after they escaped from that ce."


    Jinhai asked, "What do you think?"


    Liu Hai snickered. "Why would he be able to find them? Those gangsters were your men, after all."


    Jinhai chuckled. "You understood everything, yet you didn''t confront me."


    Liu Hai shrugged. "It sounded more interesting that way to act dumb and help you behind the scenes. Ah, that Suyin...she was bound to get in the mess that night. She offended Liu Jinhai, after all. What is she doing, by the way?"


    Jinhai said, "You don''t have to worry. I have made sure that she ''enjoys'' her life every day, so much that she is overwhelmed by it."


    Heughed. "Enjoy? Her or your men?" But then he got serious. "Jokes apart, Nana must never know about the truth behind the banquet. She will feel betrayed. She might hate you."


    Jinhai turned solemn. "I know. I will never let her know about it."


    He looked proud. "Make sure Nana doesn''t get a sniff about it, just like how I did. Hehe, Chunhua still doesn''t know that during our University days, one time, I had deliberately torn off the condom a little while making love to her. And that''s how you were conceived. I was stubborn to take responsibility, and Mom had no choice but to stop introducing those pathetic heiresses to me."


    Jinhai rolled his eyes. "I''m not interested in listening to your sex life."


    "Shut up! There was one time when your mother and my rtionship was really in jeopardy. Mom never epted her, and she would always brood over that she is not good enough for me. One day she said that we should break up. Pah! How could I let her?"


    He waved his hands in tant dismissal.


    Jinhai sneered. "So, you tricked her into having raw sex with you."


    He shrugged without an ounce of shame. "What matters is the result. She got pregnant, we got married, and we live happily ever after."


    Jinhai gave a bored expression.


    "Hey! You should know the beautiful story of how you were born. That is also how I got an inkling to your n. Heh! History repeated itself once again. You followed in your father''s footsteps. I''m so proud of you!" He patted his shoulders.


    Jinhai said nothing.


    "Hey, you should be proud of your other son as well!" A voice came from behind.


    They turned, and Liu Hai said, "Ah, Jing, my boy. Come,e, join us."


    "You are useless! Why didn''t you call me sooner?" Jingined.


    "Alright, alright, my mistake." Liu Hai sighed.


    "Hmph! So, where is my praise? The banquet n was sessful, all thanks to me." His nose grew longer in pride and arrogance.


    Jinhai smiled. "Of course. Without my cute little brother, how could I have got your sister-inw?"


    Jing felt ted. "Hehe~ So what will be my reward?"


    "Take the cheque from me tomorrow. You can buy thetest sports car of your liking."


    "Yay!!!!"


    "You really spoil him." Liu Hai shook his head.


    "Because you don''t! And my love Yukito had almost caught meing out of the electrical room. If he had sensed something amiss or seen me tampering with the wires, then my love story would have got finished!"


    "That boy is smart." He nodded.


    "Of course, he is!" Jing looked at his father in disdain. "Yukito had even doubted why you were so rxed about sister-inw''s pregnancy, but I handled it. You couldn''t even control your excitement. You nearly gave us out. So pathetic."


    Liu Hai sheepishly smiled.


    Liu Hai asked curiously, "What about Huian? Someday or the other, she wille out of her vegetative state. She will definitely try to expose you."


    Jinhai smirked. "Huian? She should have the courage to do that. And Iwill clip out that budding courage if she ever tries to have any."

 Chapter 202: The same person?

    Chapter 202: The same person?


    The next day Yukira secretly sneaked out half-day from school to go to Liu Corps. It was the first time he was visiting Jinhai''spany.


    He was awestruck seeing the tall building. His neck started to hurt, trying to look till the end.


    He went inside and asked the receptionist. "Excuse me. I want to meet brother Liu Jinhai."


    The receptionist looked at him, surprised.


    A high school student? What work does he have with our CEO?


    The receptionist''s friend, who was standing with her, looked at him in disdain.


    "Why are you taking him so seriously?" She snickered. "He is merely a student, and he even looks middle ss. Do you think sir would really know him?"


    Yukira said indignantly, "I''m not talking to you."


    The friend got furious. "How dare you!"


    The receptionist calmed her down and asked, "Do you have an appointment?"


    Yukira frowned. "Nobut we know each other. He will agree to meet me if you call him once. My name is Yukira."


    "Heh! The audacity to im that you know our CEO! Our boss knows many people. Do you expect him to remember every single name? Do you even know who he is? I think he must have donated some charity to the poor, so this boy came looking for him to grab some more." The friend sneered.


    Yukira gritted his teeth.


    No need to insult me like that!


    But he didn''t bother replying. He didn''t mention on purpose that he is Jinhai''s brother-inw.


    The receptionist was quite neutral, so she said seriously, "I''m sorry, but Sir is busy. We cannot disturb him. Assistant Xin handles every meeting schedule. We cannot, um don''t mind but let anybody in like that."


    "Hmph! Why did the guards even let you in?"


    Yukira ignored the friend and said, "Then you can call Assistant Xin. He also knows me."


    "Um"


    "Look." The friend couldn''t take it anymore. "She already said that our boss is busy. So shoo! Or you are wee to waste your time waiting here."


    Damn, I don''t have their numbers! I can ask Nee-chan, but she might be resting at this hour. I don''t want to disturb her.


    Yukira conceded. "I will wait. Can you let him know about me once he is free?"


    "Sure."


    Yukira sat on the couch and started flipping some magazines.


    After two hours, Jinhai had got free, and Xin called at the reception for some work, but it was the friend who picked up. The receptionist was on a break.


    She knew she should have asked about that boy, but she didn''t. She was sure that Yukira had nothing to do with Jinhai.


    Heh! Let him wait!


    The receptionist asked about any calls on her return, but the friend denied, secretly sneering at Yukira.


    More three hours passed by, but Yukira was still waiting patiently. He didn''t realize, but he was slowly dozing off.


    Some ten minutester, Jinhai finally appeared with Xin walking towards the exit.


    His sight went onto the couch, and to his surprise, he saw Yukira sleeping.


    Jinhai raised his eyebrows.


    Xin asked, "What is he doing here?"


    Jinhai went near him and patted his head. Yukira stirred and opened his eyes. He saw Jinhai and straightened up.


    He smiled. "What is my brother-inw doing here?"


    Yukira was still fearful of him. Suddenly, he couldn''t speak anything.


    "Why didn''t you call Xin or me?" Jinhai asked.


    "I don''t have your numbers. I asked the receptionist, but she said you were busy. Her friend told me to wait here."


    He narrowed his eyes. "How long have you been waiting?"


    "Five hours."


    Xin widened his eyes. He looked at the friend. "I had called three hours back. Why didn''t you tell me about him at that time? Or why didn''t you inform when he came here at the beginning?"


    The friend panicked.


    So our CEO does know this boy!?


    The receptionist looked at her, shocked.


    She didn''t tell me about any call.


    "I-I am sorry!" She bowed full ny degrees. "I thought this kid was bluffing when he said he knows you."


    "Hmph, you said that I am a poor boy whom brother Jinhai must have given some charity." Yukira finally let out the injustice he faced.


    The woman started sweating.


    Me and my mouth!


    Jinhai calmly looked at her. "Since when did my brother-inw needs charity?"


    Brother-inw? Is that boy his family?


    She was dumbfounded.


    "And since when did my staff has got to guts to treat my family so rudely like that?"


    Yukira looked at him speechless.


    Is he the same person who gave me such a dangerous threat that day?


    "You are fired. Xin, handle it."


    Fired!?


    No! Getting a job in the prestigious Liu Corps was so difficult! How can I lose my job!? I was the envy of so many!


    "No, sir, please give me one chance. I will never repeat it." She begged.


    He ignored her and nced at the receptionist. She shuddered in fear and instinctively looked down.


    Am I also


    "Three months sry deducted for leaving your post to such an irresponsible person."


    "Y-yes, sir!"


    Jinhai looked at Yukira. "Come with me."


    Yukira looked at the woman''s pitiful sight. She was still in shock with her mouth wide open.


    ---


    In his office, Jinhai said to Yukira, "Sit. I''m sorry you had to wait unnecessarily."


    "N-no problem."


    Yukira nervously settled in his seat. He was constantly fidgeting with his fingers. The ''short ride'' was still fresh in his memory.


    Jinhaizily rested his head on his hand. "Nana asked me a very interesting questionst night."


    He froze.


    "She asked if I have ever killed anybody?"


    Yukira didn''t dare to meet his eyes.


    "I was wondering why she thought of suddenly asking a question like that."


    Silence.


    Jinhai smiled. "I think that warning wasn''t enough for you, right brother-inw?"

 Chapter 203: The secret between them

    Chapter 203: The secret between them


    Yukira gulped. He knew he had to be strong. He wanted answers.


    He gritted his teeth. "On one hand, you im that I''m your family, but on the other hand, you are threatening me."


    Jinhai chuckled, but there was a sinister ring to it. "Then stop doing such things that I need to threaten you."


    "Stop? You expect me to keep quiet after I saw you pushing your wife?" He looked incredulously.


    "Ex-wife." Jinhai looked coldly. "Be mindful of what you are speaking. Nana is Mrs. Liu now. Don''t forget that."


    "But she would be heartbroken to know the truth behind how she became Mrs. Liu."


    "That''s why we all need to keep our mouths shut and live happily ever after." He tapped his finger on the table. "By the way, I did tell Nana about my underworld connections."


    Yukira widened his eyes.


    "Yes. I confessed that I had killed people. Once somebody gets on Liu family''s bad side, then there is nobody to save them. Their life is literally" He showed his hand with a piece of paper on it and slowly crumpled into his fist. "in the palm of my hands."


    Yukira furrowed his brows. "So, does that mean Miss Huian had got on your bad side?"


    "Is that why you came here today?"


    "Yes. I want to know why you had to push her that night."


    "And what difference will it make?"


    "Probably nothing. But I want to know. Because I feel that this is more concerned regarding my sister aspared to your divorce. And if my sister is involved, then I have the right to know as her brother."


    Silence.


    Even though Yukira was starting to dislike Jinhai, he hated to admit that he did love his sister.


    In the press conference, he didn''t let any reporter throw mud at her reputation. He handled it so well that nobody dared point fingers at her. He was always already at her side before anyone could even lift a step out to help her. He would be so gentle and warm towards her that his cold, ruthless side almost seemed like a lie.


    Jinhai stared hard at Yukira, but his gaze didn''t falter.


    "Alright. But you have to give your word that this will only remain between us. From this moment on, you will forget about saying anything to Nana, ever. Otherwise"


    Yukira hesitated.


    He wanted to know his side of the story, but he wasn''t sure about hiding something this big from Nana. He had never lied to her.


    "I"


    "Don''t even think about going back on your word." He looked at him sharply.


    "A-alright, I promise."


    Jinhai proceeded to tell him everything that happened that night.


    Yukira grew more and more aghast as he kept on listening. Now, he understood why Jinhai wanted revenge. Even he was enraged.


    How dare she! We could have lost Nee-chan forever!


    Now he hated Huian more than ever.


    "M-my sister was hurt because of her!?"


    Then he thought back to the night when Huian fell, and a realization struck him.


    What ssic revenge! The taste of her own medicine! That''s why he waited so long. Otherwise, he could have long had his revenge on Huian.


    "That was my same reaction." Jinhai narrowed his eyes as he remembered the past.


    "But Nee-chan didn''t say anything! Why didn''t she tell? That was injustice!"


    Jinhai faintly smiled. "Do you think she would have liked to cause any trouble between Huian and the others?"


    Yukira pursed his lips into a thin line.


    Right, she wouldn''t have done that.


    Even though Nana forgot slowly about that night, Jinhai didn''t. Never. He carried that determination to ruin Huian, every day, and every moment inside his heart.


    Yukira sighed in frustration.


    The thought of their sister not by their side anymore made him shudder in fear. He cannot imagine his life without Nana. She was their only family.


    Now, he actually felt thankful to Jinhai.


    Hmph! Huian certainly deserved it!


    He knew Nana would certainly oppose if she learned that Huian was hurt because of her sake.


    So, it was better that she never learns this truth.


    "But, I still feel bad for uncle and aunt Xiang." His expression saddened at their thought. "They have always been so nice to us."


    Jinhai looked away. "I know, but then there are always coteral damages in a war. It was unavoidable. What she did was beyond my tolerance to let her go on ount of her parents. I knew they would suffer, but Huian''s mistake left me with no choice."


    Yukira slowly nodded.


    He took a deep breath. "I promise I won''t say anything to Nee-chan. But" He looked a little fearfully at him.


    "Hm?"


    "Why did you threaten me yesterday? I was scared out of my wits!"


    Jinhai shrugged nonchntly. "Because you said that you wouldn''t let your sister live with me. And I won''t ever tolerate something like that. She is my bottom line. I won''t allow anybody, mind you, anybody to snatch Nana away from me." His dark eyes carried a hint of malice in them.


    "Not even her brothers."


    Yukira nervously smiled.


    Should I be thankful that he loves Nee-chan so much or be worried about it?


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this sooner?"


    "I didn''t want to involve you in this mess."


    Yukira stood up to leave. "I should get going." He asked onest thing. "Brother-inw you are not hiding anything else from her, right?"


    Jinhai looked up at him.


    "She loves you a lot. She wouldn''t be able to bear any lies."


    "No."


    Yukira felt relieved. He gave a slight bow and left.


    Jinhaiid back on his seat and stared at the ceiling.


    "Sir" Assistant Xin came out. "Was it wise to tell him the truth?"

 Chapter 204: Realization

    Chapter 204: Realization


    Jinhai said quietly, "I had no choice. Yukira is Nana''s brother. How could I have hurt him?"


    Xin said nothing.


    "I...regretted scaring him that day. I shouldn''t have done that. But, I don''t know what took over me when he said that he won''t let Nana live with me. l lost my control."


    His gaze was dark. "He was a threat to me. He wouldn''t have kept quiet for much longer. If it had been some other stranger, then he would have been already dead, but him" He shook his head.


    "Just as Nana loves me, she loves her brothers too. If anything happened to them, she would be devastated. I have alreadymitted enough sins to make her detest me if she knows everything. If I harmed him, she would hate me to the core. And I can bear anything but her hatred." His voice held a tinge of loneliness in it.


    "Her brothers are the limit that I cannot cross."


    Jinhai waved his hand. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, Yukira still knows only half of the truth."


    Xin nodded.


    That made sense too.


    Xin said, "Yes, it was safe to tell him. This way, we also got an ally."


    Jinhai nodded.


    "What about Huian? Is there any news?"


    Xin shook his head. "No, sir. The doctors are trying their best. Zhou Bingwen has also started his treatment, and it is improving her physical condition little by little. Buting out of vegetative state still seems far away."


    "Hm. Keep an eye on her condition."


    ---


    Once again, in that dark, cold, and empty ce, the woman slowly opened her eyes. She didn''t remember how many times she had seen those same memories. She was starting to get a strong feeling that there was something in these memories that she needed to figure out.


    But what? She had no idea.


    Why was she here? She had no clue.


    She wanted to get out of this ce. It was suffocating. It was deste. She tried so hard to find an exit, a light where she could find her way out, but there was none.


    She didn''t understand what she supposed to do to get a glimpse of the outside world.


    When those same memories repeatedly surrounded her, forcing her to look at them, feeling the pain of that girl who got rejected over and over again, she would feel heartbroken as if it was her own.


    But why? Why did that girl''s pain feel so connected to her? So familiar? Why did it feel that she had gone through this before?


    But, one thing was slowly dawning upon her.


    The constant rejection, the indifference


    The boy never held any interest in the girl. Not even the slightest. He didn''t treat her any good other than a simple friend. He didn''t give her any false hope.


    So, why was the girl waiting so long for him? Why wasn''t she able to understand that he didn''t return her love?


    Or was it that she understood it perfectly, but chose not to ept it?


    The woman was desperate to call that girl in the memories.


    "NoStop. He doesn''t love you" She didn''t know why, but her eyes felt wet with hot tears. It was as if she was saying this to herself.


    "Don''t chase after him anymore. You won''t get anything but rejection. So, why aren''t you backing out?"


    "It''s all fruitless."


    "He won''t look at you the way you want."


    The woman was silently sobbing. "Please don''t hurt yourself anymore"


    Suddenly, she saw another memory, slowly fading in aplete picture.


    The girl eagerly said, "We are married now!"


    The woman looked at the man''s expression. She noticed his eyes held a different light in them when he had entered the room. So happy and so warm. His lips were curved into a faint smile.


    But now his eyes were lifeless. His smile had vanished. She felt a loss of hope in them.


    But of what?


    Like a single piece of paper had destroyed something so important for him that he couldn''t it get back forever.


    She saw him clenching his fingers into a fist. She saw how he silently walked away, his back exuding a sense of loss and loneliness.


    "Nowhat have you done? Why did you have to do that? Why did you force him?"


    Her lips trembled.


    "He is not happy. So, where will you find your happiness?"


    "He trusted you. Why did you break it?"


    "He will hate you forever."


    The woman broke down. How she wanted to stop her from making that fatal mistake. She shouted, she screamed so that the girl hears her voice, but she didn''t.


    It was done.


    And with that piece of paper, she sealed two fates in a lifelong misery.


    A blunder that will not only cost his happiness but her own too.


    An illusion which she was thinking of as her victory, but which will break sooner orter to make her face the harsh reality.


    With that, she saw two years slipping by in the blink of an eye, but the marriage culminated into nothing. It was devoid of love and feelings. It stayed where it was; at the same ce throughout the two years.


    The man would only politely smile, nod in obligation, and leave. He would take out his ring as soon as it''s need was over. Many times he wouldn''t return, and the woman kept patiently waiting for him only never to meet him.


    The woman felt only two things as she saw those memories; the woman bottling her sadness for not getting his love, and the man bottling his despair to uphold that marriage.


    The woman was trembling with this realization. Why did she feel that this was a part of something that she had to figure out long ago?


    Amidst her falling tears, another picture came by.


    The woman asked, "Who is she?"


    Another man said, "Let me introduce you. She is Nana."

 Chapter 205: A long story

    Chapter 205: A long story


    The next day, Nana woke up with a terrible headache. She was now facing all the pregnancy symptoms to their max. She was feeling tired and lethargic like she had run a marathon.


    She looked at her side but found the bed empty.


    Did Jinhai already leave for office?


    She looked at the time and was shocked.


    Ten AM!! Sote!


    She quickly took her bathrobe and went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Jinhai entered five minutester with a bowl of fresh, hot soup. He didn''t see Nana on the bed but heard the sound of the shower running.


    He put the tray on the table and waited for her toe out. In the meanwhile, he browsed his tab to work.


    Fifteen minutes had gone by, but Nana still hadn''te out.


    Jinhai frowned. He waited a little more.


    Finally, he felt something was wrong and walked towards the bathroom. He knocked on the door.


    "Nana, are you alright?"


    But there was no answer. The shower was still running.


    "Nana? Can you hear me?"


    No response.


    Jinhai started to panic and said, "Nana, I''ming inside."


    Still no answer.


    He quickly opened the door. The warm shower had turned the bathroom misty.


    At the corner, he saw Nana sitting down, naked and wet, her hands on her head.


    He rushed towards her. "Nana! What happened? Where does it hurt?"


    "Hmm?" Her head was badly aching. Her eyes were half-closed.


    Jinhai picked her up and got out. Heid her on the bed and covered her with the bathrobe.


    "Nana?" He patted her cheeks. Nana instantly felt relieved, sensing his cold touch. She slowly opened her eyes and blinked. "Jinhai? Aren''t you in the office?"


    "No. I went to bring your breakfast. Tell me what happened?" His voice wasced with worry.


    She smiled. "It''s not a big deal. Just a little headache."


    "It''s not ''just a little.'' You almost fainted! I will immediately take you to the hospital."


    "Eh? There is no need."


    "No, ifs and buts. We are going right now. I don''t want to take any risk with your health."


    ---


    At the hospital, the doctor examined Nana thoroughly.


    She said, "Nana is fine, Mr. Liu. The headache was the usual pregnancy symptom. It is quitemon."


    Nana sighed. "See? I told you."


    Jinhai felt relieved. "And how is our baby?"


    "The baby is also very healthy."


    "En."


    "These are her reports." She handed them to him.


    The couple came out, and Nana chuckled. "I never thought the cold Liu Jinhai would panic over a small headache."


    He pursed his lips. "It did not seem so small to me. And cold? Am I not very warm towards you?" He whispered huskily in her ear, "Let''s go home, and I will show you how gentle I can be. I think our wedding night wasn''t quite enough to prove that."


    Nana blushed furiously.


    "Don''t change the topic! But I do seriously wonder what you will do during mybor. The pain will be much worse than this headache."


    Jinhai seriously suggested. "We can go for cesarean. You will be unconscious. You won''t feel any pain."


    Nana''s mouth twitched.


    So, this was the solution he came up with.


    "No, thank you, but I would like to have a normal delivery."


    Suddenly, she noticed a familiar figure at a distance from the corner of her eye.


    Nana squinted her eyes. "She is SerenaYes, she is Serena!"


    Jinhai followed her line of sight.


    "What is she doing at the hospital?"


    Serena''s back was facing them, so she didn''t saw theming towards her.


    "Serena!"


    She was startled and turned around. Nana was excitedly waving her hand.


    "Nana" It was quite a while since she met her.


    Nana took her in a big hug. "I''m so happy to see you! Youyoupletely forgot about me, right?" She puffed her cheeks.


    Serena was also way too excited to meet her. "My Nana!!! How can I forget you!? You are my darling! I can forget the rest of the world, but not you."


    She suddenly felt the temperature drop. Finally, she noticed the man standing beside Nana, sending a gust of cold wind in her direction.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    "You" She remembered him from the time when they were drunk in the bar. He was the one who took Nana away.


    She didn''t understand why he was ring at her, but she took a step back in fear.


    Nana said, "Ah, that''s right. You two haven''t met each other."


    "Jinhai, she is Serena. She is my best friend who has always supported me in my tough times."


    "Hm." He spoke in a neutral tone.


    "And Serena, he is Liu Jinhai. My husband."


    Serena coughed hard. "What!? You are married? When did this happen? But wait. Isn''t he Chen Jianyu''s cousin? Wasn''t he" marriedwas she wanted to say.


    Nana sighed. "That''s a long story. But why are you here?"


    Serena awkwardly smiled. "That''s a long story as well."


    "Then, are you free now? We can catch up."


    "En! I also have a lot to talk to you."


    Jinhai said, "I will drop you to Natsukashi and head to the office." There was a hint of dismay in his voice.


    Nana noticed that he was not in a good mood.


    Eh? What happened? Why does he seem annoyed?


    "But you have to take care of yourself."


    She nodded.


    ---


    Nana quickly prepared Serena''s favorite dumplings. Serena took a bite and instantly felt as if she was in heaven.


    "Mmmmmmm!!! I so missed your food!"


    Nana chuckled. "So, you start first. What are you up to?"


    Serena''s hand froze in mid-air. She bit her lower lip and looked at her.


    "I" She was fidgeting with her fingers. She didn''t know where to begin her story from.


    "I am pregnant."

 Chapter 206: Sabotage

    Chapter 206: Sabotage


    Nana blinked her eyes rapidly.


    "Pregnant?"


    Serena nodded.


    She was stunned. Last time she knew, Serena didn''t have a boyfriend.


    Serena sighed. "I know it must havee as quite shocking news."


    "Of course, it is! Who is the guy? When did it start? Have you told him about this?"


    "Stop! Stop! One question at a time, okay?"


    Nana calmed down and nodded.


    Serena took a deep breath. "Well, it all started almost a month back when I took in a guy at a bar whom I had already met before. Do you remember I once said that I met a guy outside the airport?"


    "Ah, yes! I was at the hospital at that time, and you had returned from your internship."


    "En. He is that same guy. We met again at the bar, and he was quite drunk. So"


    She began her story of how they started living together. He was a very prim and proper man who was strict with discipline. If she was the troublemaker, then he was the peacemaker.


    One day, Serena had forgotten some papers in a hurry, and she had an important client meeting.


    It was ten minutes before the presentation when she realized that she had only half of the papers.


    Her long time rival Yao Luli immediately noticed her panicked expression. She was also a part of the internship with her. Thest exam was a neck to neckpetition between Serena and her, which Serena won, and shended with a significant contract from a big client.


    So, Yao Luli hated her. She was jealous. She thought she was more deserving of such a great opportunity and that Serena snatched it away.


    Yao Luli purposely spoke in a loud voice. "What happened, Serena? You seem to run into a problem."


    It caught everybody''s attention.


    Serena gritted her teeth.


    This damn woman! Can''t she leave me alone?


    Her boss asked, "Is there a problem, Serena?"


    Serena hesitated. "II have forgotten some papers at home. It had some designs on it."


    "What!?"


    Yao Luli said dramatically, "How could you do this, Serena? Do you know how important that client is? And you messed up?"


    She shook her head. "Boss, I had already said that it wouldn''t be a wise choice to give such a huge responsibility to her. We cannot show him iplete designs. Now we will offend our client because of her and lose our reputation!"


    She sneered at Serena. "I think the internship win has gotten into your head. Just because you were chosen once, you have got so overconfident."


    Other designers also started snickering at Serena.


    "Boss, I can try to make the design again-"


    "And do you think we have time for that?" Yao Luli cut off.


    Heh! Like hell, I will let you. You have offered me this deal on a silver tter yourself.


    Yao Luli had tried to seduce the boss before getting the chance to present subtly, but he didn''t give her one. Not because he was upright, but he was money-minded.


    He realized that Serena''s designs were far better than Yao Luli''s, and he didn''t want topromise on such a big deal because of some physical pleasures. He thought he would cajole Yao Luliter on with some honeyed words and bed her.


    Yao Luli said with big, watery eyes. "Boss, at such a juncture, we cannot afford to lose this deal. I have my designs ready, and they aren''t any inferior to Serena''s. I think I should get a chance."


    Serena said, "Boss I can-"


    He interrupted her. "Sorry, you missed this chance because of your carelessness Serena. There are hardly five minutes left. The client will being at any moment. We have to hand over to Yao Luli. Get your presentation ready."


    Yao Luli smirked.


    "Yes, boss."


    Serena cursed her luck. She had worked so hard on her designs. But she admitted it was her fault for not paying attention.


    Forget it. I will have another chance.


    "There is no need for that." A voice came from behind.


    Everybody turned and saw a man entering.


    Serena widened her eyes.


    J-Jianyu?


    Yao Luli was stunned, seeing the man before her. She had never seen such God-like existence before. He was the true definition of handsomeness and elegance. She was instantly infatuated with him.


    The boss frowned. "Who are you?"


    Jianyu gave a side nce but ignored him and walked towards Serena.


    The boss felt irritated. Who is he, and how dare he ignore me!? This is mypany.


    But, the man exuded such a sense ofmand that his own presence got drowned somewhere in between. He felt like that man was the real boss here.


    Jianyu flicked her forehead.


    Everybody was dumbfounded.


    Serenained. "Ouch!"


    "Here. You forgot them at home."


    Serena read through them and eximed. "Ah, these are it! Boss now, I have got my whole file with me! I can present my design to the client."


    Yao Luli dug her nails in her palm. It was no doubt that she was attracted to the man, but seeing the warm expression on his face for Serena seethed her in anger.


    That man came for Serena? Are they dating? Why does she only get all the good things?


    She didn''t give up. "Boss, I think you should think about it again. Is Serena a good choice? She has already nearly messed up. What if she makes a problem again during the meeting?"


    The boss seemed to side with Yao Luli.


    Jianyu said indifferently, "Mistakes happen. I have seen her designs. They are amazing. The client will be blind if he doesn''t like them. If you want to lose the chance to win the deal, then be her guests."


    Serena''s heart went ba-thump ba-thump. She felt a sense of contentment when Jianyu praised her work.


    Yao Luli saw her chance slipping away. She saw a ss of water, and an idea struck her. She took a step forward and feigned to trip. She knocked out the ss and water spilled on Serena''s designs.


    Serena was shocked.


    "I-I am so sorry! I tripped."


    "Yao Luli!! You did this on purpose!"


    "I said I''m sorry, why won''t you forgive me? It was an ident. Don''t be so harsh." She made a wronged expression.


    Everybody pitied Yao Luli.


    "Boss, I will take responsibility. We will present my design, and once the client is satisfied, Serena and I can work together."


    "Like hell, I will do that! You ruined my hard work." Serenashed out.


    "B-boss" she shed big tears.


    The boss looked at Serena. "This is the only choice we have, Serena. Agree to it."


    "No way-"


    "Who is the client?" Jianyu asked.


    Obviously, he understood her sabotage. He thought he could secretly talk to the client to help Serena.


    After all, who dares to reject Chen Jianyu?


    His aura was such that all employees felt an obligation to answer him as if they worked under him.


    "Chen Corps."

 Chapter 207: A job well done

    Chapter 207: A job well done


    Jianyu was stunned.


    "What?"


    "Yes, the client is Chen Corps."


    The world is a really small ce.


    Serena was also equally shocked.


    The same Chen family where Nana was supposed to get engaged?


    "I-I seeWho ising for the meeting?"


    "The CEO himself, Chen Guiren."


    Dad


    It wasn''t much time since he left, but he felt like it had already been so long. He terribly missed them.


    Yao Luli said, "Yes, that was why we were worried when Serena forgot her papers. Chen Corps is a giantpany, and this is a once in a lifetime opportunity for us. If we managed to bag this deal, then every other design firm will be out of our league."


    She bit her lips. "Even though Serena got the whole file, she cannot present it now. Please forgive me, Serena. I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Serena looked at her, disgusted. "Keep your fake apology to yourself! I-"


    The secretary came rushing in. "Boss, Chen Corps CEO, Chen Guiren is already here."


    Jianyu snapped out of his stupor.


    The door opened, and a man in histe forties calmly entered.


    Chen Guiren silently nced through the room, and his sight fell upon a young man standing at a distance.


    A look of surprise quickly shed past his eyes, but in the very next moment, he already went back to show his impassive face.


    Jianyu chuckled helplessly.


    As expected of Dad, he doesn''t lose hisposure at all.


    The boss greeted him. "It''s my honor to meet you, Mr. Chen Guiren. Thank you for choosing our firm for such a great opportunity."


    He remained silent.


    The boss felt awkward with hisck of response.


    Assistant Fan came forward. "Shall we begin?" He was also surprised seeing Jianyu here.


    He hurriedly said, "Sure, sure. Please have a seat."


    Yao Luli straightened up. She thought it would be an excellent chance to impress him.


    Chen Guiren silently looked at the boss.


    The boss didn''t understand what he meant.


    Assistant Fan tranted, "Introduce the one who is going to present."


    "Oh, of course! Yao Luli,e forward."


    Serena said, "But boss, my designs-"


    "Serena." He sternly said. "We can talk about itter. Right now, an important meeting is going on. Let Yao Luli do her job."


    Yao Luli smirked. "It''s alright, Serena. You will get another chance."


    She gritted her teeth.


    "Wait," Jianyu said coldly and stared daggers at the boss. "You chose Serena for this meeting, so she will do the presentation."


    Chen Guiren slowly looked up at him and finally spoke. "Who is he?"


    The boss quickly said, "I don''t know! He just barged in and started ordering everyone around. He is not our employee. Serena!" The boss thought that Chen Guiren was angry. "Why is he still standing here!? Tell your man to get out! He is being a nuisance!"


    The atmosphere suddenly turned gloomy and depressing.


    What happened?


    Assistant Fan was horrified.


    Do you have a death wish!? You called young master Chen Jianyu a nuisance in front of his father!?


    Serena almost eximed aloud.


    Hey! How dare you call my roomie a nuisance!


    It was evident that Chen Guiren didn''t like the boss insulting his son. But, his face absolutely didn''t have a single frown on it. He was calmly tapping his finger, thinking about how to deal with that boss.


    Right now, cancelling the deal would seem like a good p on his face. He would love to see him begging and crying and apologizing.


    Jianyu nced at his fatherpletely aware of what must be going on in his mind. He slightly nodded, indicating to simply ignore it.


    The gloomy atmosphere eased up by just a tiny notch.


    Assistant Fan said, "Can somebody tell us what is the problem here?"


    Yao Luli immediately interjected. "Well, Serena first forgot her designs at home, which this man then brought themter on. But, I identally knocked out the ss, and all water spilled on her designs. So it is ruined now. But I have my designs ready."


    She smiled. "How can we waste CEO Chen''s trip here?"


    The boss said, "Yes, unfortunately, we cannot use Serena''s designs. But Yao Luli is just as talented."


    Chen Guiren was silent.


    He carefully observed Serena.


    "Do you have anything to say?" He asked her.


    Serena came forward and bowed. "Sir, if you give me one chance, then I can remake the designs." She looked confident and sure of herself. She didn''t do any unnecessary buttering as she knew her work was enough to show her capabilities.


    Assistant Fan asked. "How much time do you need?"


    "Forty-five minutes."


    "Thirty." Chen Guiren spoke.


    Serena nodded. She understood it might be a test to prove how efficient she can be.


    Yao Luli sneered.


    How foolish! It''s impossible to do it in only thirty minutes. The designs require a lot of time and effort for adjustments.


    Time passed by, and there were only two minutes left, but Serena was still working.


    Yao Luli said sympathetically. "You should give up, Serena. It''s too difficult. Don''t feel bad."


    But she was diligently working without shifting her focus even for a bit.


    Yao Luli rolled her eyes.


    Such a time waste!


    "Done!" Serena said.


    Everybody was stunned.


    Did she really manage to do it?


    Jianyu smiled.


    Chen Guiren said. "Present."


    In the next twenty minutes, Serena calmly exined her ideas and concepts. Her designs exactly looked like the original. No mistakes at all.


    Yao Luli gnashed her teeth hard.


    How? It should be impossible!


    Everybody waited for Chen Guiren''s answer.


    Serena''s heart was beating fast.


    Jianyu blinked his eyes and assured her. He was his son. He knew him through and through.


    Chen Guiren stood up.


    Yao Luli celebrated.


    Yes! He didn''t say anything. That he means he didn''t like her work.


    Chen Guiren silently walked towards her.


    Then somethingpletely unexpected happened.


    He raised his hand and patted her head. "Good job."


    Everybody was stunned to the core. Even the boss rubbed his eyes to make sure if he was seeing it right.


    Fan smiled. "Congrattions, Miss Serena. CEO Chen has liked your designs. We give the contract to you."

 Chapter 208: Brutal face slapping

    Chapter 208: Brutal face pping


    Serena was stunned to see CEO Chen Guiren patting her head. Her initial shock turned into a full wide grin on her face.


    She bowed.


    "Thank you so much, CEO Chen!"


    "En. You deserve it."


    The whole while, Yao Luli had an idiotic expression on her face. She had her mouth open so wide that a hundred flies could make their way in it.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    She had such a golden chance in the palm of her hands, but she missed it!


    All because of that man!


    If he hadn''t brought Serena''s designs back, then Chen Guiren would have been patting her head instead of that Serena. She would have been in CEO Chen''s good books! She could have unted that the great CEO Chen chose her!


    The boss awkwardly smiled. "You did a good job, Serena. That''s why I chose you for this meeting. You didn''t prove me wrong."


    Yao Luli looked at her in jealousy.


    Now even the boss favors her!


    Chen Guiren nced at him.


    Assistant Fan once again tranted. "You chose Miss Serena, but then why didn''t you give her the chance to remake her designs?"


    The boss froze.


    "I-I wanted to. I thought of the same thing as well, but CEO Chen''s time is so precious. It would have taken quite a while toplete the designs. How could I have let you wait for so long?"


    "But she managed to do it in only thirty minutes."


    "Of course, I''m proud of her." He nervously rubbed his hands together.


    Serena snorted.


    Chen Guiren, once again, silently looked at him.


    Fan said, "You should be, but that is not the point. What does this say about your leadership skills if you don''t even know about your employee''s capabilities?"


    That was a critical hit to his pride.


    "Your other employee, that Miss standing over there," He pointed at Yao Luli, "managed to brainwash you to choose her, and you fell for it. Which brings us to the second point that she ruined her colleague''s designs, but we didn''t see you scolding her."


    Yao Luli panicked. She made a pitiful face, trying to act apologetic. "I-It was an ident. I didn''t mean to. Serena, now you already got the deal, but why are you still being so ruthless? Didn''t I ask for your forgiveness? You are embarrassing me."


    Serena was dumbfounded. "Hey, now I didn''t even utter a word. Why are you painting me as negative even though it was your fault?"


    Jianyu said coldly, "If it had been the reverse, then would you have forgiven her?"


    Yao Luli stiffened.


    Jianyu sneered. "No, right? As a designer, you also know how much effort it takes to make a single wless design. And then that hard work is ruined because of someone else''s stupidity. Is your heart really that big and kind to let go of that person?"


    "I-I" Obviously, she won''t!


    "Don''t expect others to be so gracious towards you if you cannot do the same. That is hypocrisy."


    Her face reddened in shame in front of everyone. The other employees were also snickering at her. She had no face left in front of Chen Guiren. She was utterly humiliated.


    The boss also joined in. He had to do something to show that he is a righteous boss. He said furiously. "They are right, Yao Luli. You need to reflect upon your mistakes. Your ident could have cost us this deal. You are suspended for a month."


    She was shocked. "What? Please, boss, I realize my mistake." Now she was shedding tears for real. "I won''t repeat it ever. I will be careful, but please don''t suspend me! You cannot do this."


    "It''s useless. I will not change my mind. You cane back to work only after a month is over."


    Yao Luli looked at Serena in hatred. She couldn''t stand amidst those mocking gazes anymore.


    "E-excuse me." She covered her mouth and ran away, sniffling all the way.


    Outside, Chen Guiren was about to sit inside his car.


    "Dad."


    He turned and looked at his son.


    Silence.


    Jianyu asked, smiling awkwardly. "How are you? And Mom?"


    "Missing you."


    He froze. Tears threatened to fall.


    "II am sorry. I was so stupid. You were so proud of me. But I disappointed you, didn''t I? I am sorry to embarrass you." He felt ashamed to meet his father''s eyes.


    Jianyu was supposed to take care of Chen Corps and free him of all responsibilities so that he enjoys the time with his mother. But it felt like everything turned back.


    Chen Guiren slowly came forward, and then hepinched his cheek hard.


    "Ouch!!! That freaking hurts! Dad!" He was massaging his poor, assaulted cheek.


    "You are our precious son. You''ll never be an embarrassment to us." He gave a gentle smile. "So."


    "Hm?"


    "Who is that girl?"


    Jianyu didn''t know where to begin. He might misunderstand his situation.


    "Iwellwe" he coughed. "kind of live together, I mean share her apartment, that''s it. Nothing is going on between us like what you are thinking. We are just roommates."


    "I never implied anything."


    He coughed embarrassedly.


    "And even if it did turn into something, I won''t mind. She seems like a nice girl. A little impulsive, but good at heart."


    "No, like I said-"


    "Come back soon."


    Chen Guiren nodded and turned to sit in the car.


    ""


    Jianyu had a sad smile on his face.


    "Jianyu!!!" Serena excitedly came rushing in and jumped onto his back from behind. She hung her arms around his neck.


    Jianyu was startled. "Hey! What are you doing?"


    "Why did you leave? I was looking all over for you!" She pouted.


    "Nothing, just thought to wait for you outside."


    "You are the best! Thank you thank you thank you so much! You saved me today! It''s all thanks to you that I got the deal."


    She was way over the moon. Getting recognized by Chen Guiren was a big feat for her.

 Chapter 209: He is my boyfriend

    Chapter 209: He is my boyfriend


    Jianyu looked at her dryly. "Can you get down? Think about your image."


    "Oof! My ice princess is so cute." Serena teased.


    His face darkened.


    "Princess?" He gritted his teeth. "I helped you today. But here you are mocking me. You should be thinking of how to repay my kindness."


    Serenaughed. "Alright, sorry, sorry. Tell me, how should I repay you?"


    She acted coquettishly. "Should I offer myself to you tonight? See, it''s a nice excuse. Let''s break the barriers once and for all."


    A vein popped on his forehead. He swore if he didn''t get away from her, then he would surely flip out in rage. "Get down!"


    But Serena didn''t wish to. She hugged him tighter. "Ah, I''m so tired. I was tirelessly working on my designs these past days, but that b*tch ruined everything, and thanks to her, I had to redo it in only thirty minutes!" she said with a sour face remembering how her hard work was ruined. "So now I''m utterly exhausted. Please piggyback me home."


    He did feel a little pitiful for a moment. Since they were living together, he had seen her workingte at night on multiple asions.


    "Your hands should be tired, your legs must be fine. Walk on your own." He snorted.


    "By the way, I''m impressed. You managed to impress Da- I mean CEO Chen. It''s not easy to get in his good books."


    "Eh? How do you know? Have you met him before?"


    Jianyu coughed. "No, I mean, I have heard about his reputation. He is hard to please. Even I was shocked when he patted your head and said, ''Good Job.'' He is a very silent person."


    Who can know better than him?


    Chen Guiren really doesn''t like to talk. He only ever does so with Mother Chen and Jianyu and sometimes just a little with the Liu family.


    He could practically see Serena''s nose grow longer in pride.


    He asked curiously. "How did you manage to finish the designs in only thirty minutes? Back at home, you would need hours to finish one."


    Serena said, "It''s because I practice every day to improve my speed so that I finish my designs quickly. I thought I could use it as my selling point to impress more clients in the future, that not only can I make the best designs but the fastest too. So..." she smiled meaningfully at him. "Sometimeste at night, I just practice instead of working on a project, when you silently leave coffee for me."


    Jianyu''s brow twitched just for a moment but remained calm. "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t try to deny it. You always make coffee for me and quietly leave on the kitchen table."


    "Hmph. That is the score I want to settle with you. I have the habit of drinking coffeete at night. But you always snatch it away from me. I just go away for a minute, and when Ie back, I find the table empty. I thought I would look cheap, so I never said anything."


    Liar, she thought.


    There was a smile lit on her face.


    "You are such a tsundere."


    He frowned. "Who is a tsundere?"


    She chuckled. "It''s a type of personality where the person behaves coldly on the outside but is actually friendly and warm on the inside."


    Jianyu felt embarrassed. "I''m not like that!"


    "Yes, yes, whatever you say."


    Just then, her arch-nemesis, Yao Luli, spotted them. She was dumbfounded, seeing them in that position. Once again, her jealousy soared high, looking her so close with such a handsome and dashing man.


    It was evident that she cried a lot. Her eyes were red and puffy. She red at Serena in hatred.


    I was humiliated because of you! I will see for how long will youugh like that.


    Serena saw Yao Luliing towards them.


    Oh God, not again, this headache!


    Yao Luli sweetly smiled at them, especially a little more at Jianyu. But he didn''t even spare a nce at her.


    "It''s good that I met you here, Serena." She pursed her lips. "I want to apologize once again for what happened before. This man made me realize that, indeed, how hypocritical I might have sounded. I truly realize my mistake now."


    Yeah, and I''m the Prime Minister of China. Serena rolled her eyes inwardly.


    She knew that this damn woman just wanted to impress Jianyu bying forward herself to apologize to Serena.


    "I will try hard in this one month of suspension to be even a better designer than before. I hope we can set aside our differences and work together in the future sometime."


    She just hummed.


    Yao Luli was seething in anger, watching her attitude.


    Once Ie back, let''s see how arrogant you can be! Enjoy while you can!


    But she maintained her poise.


    "By the way, you didn''t introduce this man before. Who is he?" She looked at Jianyu with eyes full of appreciation.


    Even though he was the main reason that she was disgraced in front of the wholepany and, more importantly, Chen Guiren, she still couldn''t help but admire him. It was hard not to. She was dreamily looking at him.


    Serena felt a little ufortable with her gaze. Naturally, she understood that she is crushing on Jianyu. Frankly, it was not a surprise to her considering his looks and demeanor, but she didn''t like it all. It felt like she was hawking on something that was hers.


    Hey, look away from you b*tch! How dare you have any ideas about him!?


    But then she smirked. "Well, he is my boyfriend."


    Jianyu slightly widened his eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure. Otherwise, his reaction could give Serena away.


    Serena wasn''t looking at him, but she could feel the sharp, silent death res aimed at her.


    She pretended not to see them.


    "I-I see" It took a lot of effort for Yao Luli not to crack her smile. She had a hunch about their rtionship, but still couldn''t help but get angry that that was indeed true.


    Serena possessively hugged him from the back. "You see, he dotes on me a lot." She sighed. "So much that I have to stop him from spoiling me rotten. Like even now, he urged to piggyback me home because I was so tired with the designs. I told him that my hands are tired; my legs are just fine. I can walk on my own."


    Jianyu had this vehement urge to twitch his mouth, but he controlled himself.


    She shook her head. "But he just wasn''t ready to listen." She pouted. "He threatened me saying that if I don''t listen to him, then I will have to suffer the consequences" She blushed and shyly said. "in bed. You know, he bes a little rough."


    Jianyu wanted to puke blood.


    That was critical damage to Yao Luli.


    Somehow, she felt disgusted listening to Serena.


    "Right, darling?" Serena cutely asked, tilting her head.


    Jianyu wanted to smack her hard on the head.


    He smiled. "En."


    Serena smiled provokingly at her. "See? He loves me so much. I can''t tell you just how many women have tried to seduce my boyfriend. Some have even tried to create misunderstandings between us so that we break up. After all, he is such a gem. Which woman wouldn''t want him?"


    Yao Luli stiffened.


    How can she admit that she has simr thoughts too?


    "So, you know what I did?"


    "W-what?"


    "Hmph! I dragged them in front of their family and friends and pped them left and right on their cheeks until they got swollen in red."


    Yao Luli nervously gulped.


    "I pped and beat and kicked them hard until they confessed that they tried to seduce my boyfriend and selfishly wanted him for themselves."


    "Rightthey deserved it." She was feeling very much ufortable. She couldn''t help but imagine herself getting beaten up by Serena. She shuddered at the thought of it.


    Serena eximed. "Didn''t they? After the truth came out, everybody shunned those women. They werebeled as a shameless, third party, home wreckers, and what not. They practically cannot show their faces to anybody now. Some even throw rotten tomatoes and eggs at them if they are spotted outside."


    "Right, darling?"


    "En." Jianyu internally sighed.


    Yao Luli couldn''t take it anymore and quickly said, wanting to get away. "I think I should leave Serena. I have somewhere I have to be now."


    "Oh, okay!" Serena gave a polite smile.


    When she was out of sight, Jianyu rolled his eyes.


    "You are such a drama queen."


    "Hey! You should thank me. I helped you in getting rid of such an annoying pest. Clearly, she was attracted to you. It''s better to extinguish any hopes before they take root."


    Somewhere, Serena also felt a little ease after shooing her off.


    This would better open her eyes, so she stays away from Jianyu!


    "Alright, captain! Off to our home! Start the ride."


    "What? I have to seriously piggyback you all the way back?"


    "It''s not much distance, plus the supermarket is on the way. We can buy some groceries too. I will prepare a delicious feast tonight as my thank you!"


    "Are you sure it will be edible?" He looked doubtful.


    She pinched him hard.


    "Ouch!"


    She proudly said, "Yes, it will be. I have learned some dishes from my best friend."


    Jianyu conceded. "Hm. Alright."


    They went off, and from a distance, a window rolled down.


    Chen Guiren saw them walking away, chatting, andughing.


    He faintly smiled and said to the driver. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 210: Vicious Jianyu

    Chapter 210: Vicious Jianyu


    It was quite peaceful for Serena in the following days to work without dealing with Yao Luli''s schemes. Jianyu and Serena were also quickly growing fond of each other. There was a dangerous attraction slowly budding between them and which both of them were aware of.


    Jianyu wanted to deny his feelings for that idiot, but his eyes would always wander off to where she was and what she was doing. Her smile was really infectious. He would find himself smiling with her for no reason.


    One evening, as usual, she was working on creating a new design in the living room when the lights suddenly went off.


    "Huh? Jianyu?" Serena called out. It waspletely ck.


    "Yeah. The lights are off. Wait, I will check."


    He came back after two minutes and said, "Well, the whole area is dark. They said it would take some time."


    "Ah, then there are some candles in my room, in the drawer of my bedside table. Will you light them up?"


    "Sure. You stay where you are."


    "En."


    Jianyu switched on his mobile shlight and made his way towards her room. He opened the drawer and found the candles. But his sight went onto the papers below.


    They were application forms for interviews of different interior designpanies. They were not old since it had recent dates enteredsome of five days back, some of yesterday.


    He frowned.


    Does Serena want to look for a newpany?


    "Jianyu? Did you find the candles?"


    "Ah? Ah, yes. I''ming."


    He lighted them and sat in front of Serena.


    "Thanks. I guess I will have to stop here for now. It will fry my head off I try to work in such dim light."


    She sighed and cleaned things up.


    Jianyu asked, "Um, you didn''t say that you are looking for a new ce to work?"


    Serena froze.


    "How do you know?"


    "Ah, sorry" He felt embarrassed. "when I rummaged through your drawer, I saw some interview forms. Sorry, I shouldn''t have peeked at them."


    "No, it''s fine"


    Jianyu found it a little odd. By now, she would have definitely teased him for apologizing to her. Shecked her usual cheerfulness.


    "Is there any problem? How can it be that you haven''t said something stupid to annoy me by now?"


    Serena''s face darkened. "You are mean!"


    He snorted.


    "So? You just recently joined after your internship, right? Why do you want to change so soon?"


    "I"


    He thought of something and asked, "Is it that woman again? What was her nameYao somethingDid shee back to trouble you?"


    "No, she is still under suspension."


    Jianyu didn''t understand. "Then?"


    Serena was fidgeting with her fingers.


    Jianyu narrowed his eyes. He was getting a bad feeling.


    "What are you hiding from me? Tell me the truth. Did any problem ur with the deal you got from Chen Corps?"


    If that were the case, then he would definitely help her solve the problem.


    He was Chen Jianyu, after all.


    "No! It''s going alright. Nothing is wrong with the deal."


    "Then will you please tell me what is going on? I''m getting worried now."


    Serena bit her lower lip. "Alrightit happenedst week."


    "What?"


    Serena didn''t know why, but she was afraid to tell him. She was scared if he would judge her or misunderstand her. She was never that unsure in her whole life. She was always straightforward and headstrong.


    But now that she had realized that she has begun to like Jianyu, she didn''t want him to feel disappointed in her. Although she was not at fault in the incident, she couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    "Last week, I was in a meeting with the boss regarding the Chen Corps deal. We were sitting beside each other, discussing the designs when he suddenlystarted f-feeling my thighs."


    "WHAT!!?" Jianyu stood up, enraged.


    Serena panicked. She was also shocked by seeing what the boss was doing. She never thought he was a freaking, disgusting pervert inside. No wonder he said he wanted to have the meeting alone.


    "I felt something wrong when he was trying to get closer to me, but I thought I''m imagining things. But then I understood that he was trying to hit on me."


    He gritted his teeth. "This happenedst week. Whole seven days went by, and you are telling me this now!? Why did you keep quiet about it?"


    An unknown fury was rising within Jianyu. The thought of another man touching Serena unleashed a storm inside him. He wanted to gauge that b*stard''s eyes out; he wanted to break every bone in his body; he wanted to torture him so bad that he would feel his life is a living hell.


    His eyes held a glint of viciousness in them that Serena never saw before. He was always so gentle and calm. But, now, he looked the exact opposite. His whole body was trembling as if he was itching to murder someone.


    Who the f*ck does he think he is to touch my Serena!?


    His mind was clouded only with the intent to kill him.


    Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!


    He didn''t say a word and started to storm out of the house.


    "Jianyu! Wait! Where are you going?" She quickly followed him.


    "To kill that son of a b*tch!"


    She tried to hold his hands to stop him, but he shook it off.


    "Jianyu, listen to me!"


    He ignored her. He was about to open the door when Serena came in front of him. "Stop!"


    "Out of my way." He said in such a dangerously low voice that it sent shivers down her spine.


    She gulped. "Jianyu, please calm down. I had kicked him hard in his balls after what he tried to do. I even pped him hard. And he still hasn''t recovered from him hehe. You know he still walks like a broken stick."


    "Do you think this is funny?"


    She took a step back when he squinted his eyes. "No, I was just trying to lighten the mood."


    "Well, it didn''t, so get out now."


    "No!" She held his face and said, "I know you are angry, and I''m sorry for hiding this, but I thought you would be d-disgusted by me. I don''t know what got over me."


    "He tried to cross his limits, so what was your fault in that? You are so stupid!"


    He didn''t wish to waste his time anymore in talking. Jianyu was really close to losing his patience. "Leave!"


    "And what will you do!? Kill him? Do you want to go to jail?"


    Jianyu looked at her as if she was an idiot.


    Jail? Him?


    Jinhai and he had the whole underworld in their control, in the palm of their hands, and here she thinks that he will go to jail?


    Right, she doesn''t know my true identity yet.


    He chuckled sinisterly. "You don''t have to worry about that. I won''t go to jail, I promise."


    Serena didn''t understand where he was getting his confidence. She felt that he meant what he was saying. But she only knew one thing that she didn''t want to create such serious trouble for him. If something happened to him, then she wouldn''t be able to take it. She cannot lose him because of her!


    The thought of losing Jianyu was enough to make her feel breathless. Her eyes rimmed in tears.


    The rage in his eyes finally started to clear out, seeing her tears dropping.


    "Jianyu! You have to swear to me that you will not go anywhere. If you do, thenthen I will surely die today. And I will haunt you for the rest of your life for killing me so young."


    Jianyu was finding it hard, reigning his temper. He grabbed her arm and dragged her back inside.


    "Alright, tell me!"


    Serena sighed in relief.


    The boss and she were having their usual meeting except he said for others not to take part in it. Serena was puzzled for sure, but she didn''t mind. In the meeting room, instead of sitting opposite to her, he took his seat beside her. But she shrugged it off.


    As the meeting was progressing, she found it ufortable when he was inching closer to her. He purposely brushed his arm against hers, but she withdrew it quickly. Her brain was ringing rm bells inside. Then he leaned forward and made it look like he identally grabbed her thighs.


    Serena couldn''t take it anymore, and she stood up and pped him on his cheek.


    The boss was furious. "How dare you! Are you out of your mind!?"


    "I think you are out of your mind." Serena red at him. "You are disgusting. Do you think I''m a fool who couldn''t understand what you are doing?"


    "What did I do? It was an ident. Apologize to me now!"


    "ident my a**!"


    The boss panicked. Truth to be told, he was always interested in her. He would always check her out whenever she was in his line of sight. But she was a little rowdy and aggressive that he didn''t like in her. He thought it would be good if she could be innocent and docile that so that he could control her.

 Chapter 211: Swept in the tornado

    Chapter 211: Swept in the tornado


    Then Yao Luli came trying to seduce him for the client presentation. He never thought it was wrong to give in to her advances. So what if he likes Serena? He had no obligations to give up on physical pleasure from another woman. Yao Luli was innocent and sweet just as he wanted.


    But that day when he saw the man handing her the missing design papers, it didn''t sit well with him. He also noticed that Serena was interested in that man. He didn''t want Serena to have to do anything with other men. But it was okay if he did with another woman.


    Serena looked at him in disgust. "I quit. I don''t want to work here anymore. I will hand over my resignation immediately!"


    The boss widened his eyes. If she will resign, then he would also lose the Chen Corps deal. She is the leading interior designer, after all.


    He sneered. "You cannot hand in your resignation. Did you forget that we have got the Chen Corps deal? They have contracted with our firm. At this juncture you cannot changepanies."


    "No deal is as important as my dignity."


    "Heh! These are all just big words. Do you have any idea what would happen if you offend Chen Guiren by backing out? Your career is finished! You might as well forget to be an interior designer."


    She gritted her teeth.


    It was her dream to design homes. She wanted families to live in a warm andfortable ce where they spend their lives. How could she give up on that?


    "Don''t be so rash, Serena. Think about it carefully."


    Serena had no choice. She decided she would leave thepany the moment the deal is over.


    Her silence gave the boss his answer.


    "Good that you understand." He smirked.


    Serena smiled and suddenly kicked him on his precious tool.


    "Arghhhh!!!" He couldn''t even cry out aloud. Otherwise, all his employees would rush in seeing him in such a pathetic state.


    "I cannot resign, but I can surely take my revenge, right? I know you won''t fire me. Chen Corps deal, remember?"


    The boss red hatefully at her, groaning in pain.


    She retold Jianyu everything, and he silently looked at her. He understood it wasn''t the time to be harsh and angry. She was almost molested, and she needed him.


    He pulled her in his arms and tightly hugged her.


    Serena was stunned but quickly hugged him back.


    "I''m really angry with you. You should have told me this sooner. Why were you silently suffering?"


    "Sorry, sorry, sorry. I won''t ever hide anything from you again." She knew that even if Jianyu, for almost ny percent of times, always looked at her in disdain, but in his own way he really cared about her.


    He rubbed her back and said, "You don''t worry about the deal. Hand in your resignation tomorrow."


    "Eh? But Mr. Chen Guiren"


    "It''s alright. Ihave a friend who works there. He will tell your situation, and I believe the CEO will understand."


    "Really?" She looked at him, hopefully.


    "En. See? Your problem is solved. You should have told me everything. You unnecessarily suffered seven days with that b*stard."


    Inside he was still bubbling in rage.


    She pursed her lips. They said nothing and silently gazed into each other''s eyes.


    Something stirred inside Jianyu. He slowly raised his hand and touched her cheek. The candlelight was adding in a romantic vibe in the atmosphere.


    Serena started feeling hot under his intense gaze. He didn''t seem like the man who once was always annoyed by her flirting.


    Nobody knew who leaned in first, but their lips soon met halfway diving into each other''s mouths. Serena wrapped her hands around his neck and tiptoed. Jianyu pulled her closer, and soon, his gentle kisses turned ferocious.


    They finally let out the attraction, and the unsaid feelings in their hearts take over them.


    As their tongues were engaged in a battle of dominance, Serena started to feel weak in her knees. She slowly copsed backward on the big couch, pulling Jianyu down with her. But their lips never left each other.


    They didn''t understand when but they were already lying on the couch with Jianyu on top of her.


    An unknown excitement bubbled inside them. Even though they both had dating histories, they had never slept with their exes. So, this feeling waspletely foreign to them.


    They absolutely said nothing while making love because there wasn''t a need to. Their erratic breaths and drumming hearts were giving them the answers they needed.


    He rained urgent kisses on her lips, eyes, ears, and down to her fair neckline. His lips left a wet trail on her skin, and she enjoyed every bit of that sensation.


    Nobody else can touch you, Serena. You are minemine alone.


    His eyes darkened in desire as he tore apart her dress and threw it on the floor. Serena quickly unbuttoned his shirt, and in a blink of an eye, both werepletely naked.


    They both got swept in the tornado as they continued to explore each other''s bodies. Soon, she felt the pain when Jianyu entered her. She was smiling amidst the trickling tears.


    Sex can feel this good with the person you likeshe had no idea.


    She clutched his hair as he was increasing his thrusts inside her. Her soft moans echoed throughout the room. And the more she sweetly moaned, the more Jianyu would lose his control and start moving faster and faster.


    Their fingers intertwined as they both climaxed together. Jianyu released inside her, and their sweaty bodies were panting hard after their first time. Jianyu carried her into the bedroom while still connected with her, and they soon fell asleep in each other''s embrace.


    The next morning, Jianyu woke up to find Serena giggling at him.


    "What are youughing at?" He asked amusedly.


    "Hehe~~ Now you have to take responsibility. You can''t run away from me anymore. I have caught you."


    He sighed. "Yes, I''m forever trapped with you now."


    "I don''t want any ambiguity between us, so I''m already telling you this. I like you, and you are mine now!"


    He pinched her cheeks and looked at her lovingly. "I like you too. I didn''t know when it started, but yes, I like you. My brain must have got damaged to love such a dimwitted girl like you, but I concede defeat."


    She looked proud.


    She got a naughty idea and got on top of him. She seductively bit her lower lip. "So, shouldn''t we celebrate the start of our rtionship, Mr. Boyfriend?"


    He raised his sexy eyebrows. "Naturally, I don''t mind Miss Girlfriend, but aren''t women generally tired after their first time?"


    "Heh, I''m strong. I can take it. Plus, now it''s my turn. You were on topst night."


    His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down with her bold initiative. She pushed his length inside her, and their sweet morning started.


    ---


    As Jianyu promised, he talked with his father, and Chen Guiren canceled the deal with Design Premier, but not with Serena. He said she could work independently on this deal without relying on thepany.


    Serena was overjoyed.


    She could resign from thepany and also not lose the deal. As a result, she rewarded him with a very passionate night.


    But Jianyu had already decided to deal with that boss. How can he let him go unharmed after he tried toy his filthy hands on his girlfriend?


    Days passed by, and Serena started feeling nauseous and sick quite often. She would feel sleepy and dead tired.


    Then it struck her that she missed her periods that month. She quickly bought a pregnancy test kit. Her doubt got cleared when she saw that thin line turning pink.


    She realized that she conceived because of their first time. Because she forgot to take the morning after pills at that time and every time after that, they made sure to use protection.


    She got emotional and overwhelmed with joy. But pregnancy kit can sometimes be wrong, so she decided to get checked at a hospital for confirmation. She thought she would tell Jianyu after that.


    Present.


    Nana was looking at her best friend, dumbfounded. So many things happened with her, and she had no clue.


    Well, what can she sayboth of their lives were changing drastically and at the same time.


    Serena said, "So, today, I went to the hospital, and the doctor confirmed that I''m pregnant." She was giddy with joy.


    Nana brightly smiled. "Congrattions. This is such good news! So we will be mommies together!" She was almost jumping in excitement.


    Serena looked confused. "Huh? Mommies together?" Then her eyes widened in disbelief. "You-You are also pregnant!?"


    "En."


    "When did this happen!? How? Wait. T-that night in Chen banquet?"


    "Yes." Her mood turned a little solemn as she told her part of the story.


    Serena was also equally shocked just as Nana was when she heard her story. "So, now you are Mrs. Liu Nana? God, you are freaking rich now!"

 Chapter 212: What is that?

    Chapter 212: What is that?


    Nana rolled her eyes. "So many things happened, and this is what you are happy about?" She shook her head.


    Serena grabbed her hand, and cutely said, "You won''t forget your best friend now, right? You will lend me money when I need it, right? After all, I''m pregnant, and now the expenses are going to increase. I have a living gold mine next to me."


    Nana shook her hand off. "You are so shameless. Money grubber until the end. Hmph!"


    They bothughed, and she said, "But, I''m happy that you are married now with the man you truly love. Liu Jinhai keeps you happy, right? He loves you, right? He takes care of you, right?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. All answers are yes." She lovingly looked at her ring. "He loves me so much that it''s overwhelming. Sometimes it still feels it''s all a dream."


    "Silly. You deserve this happiness. You have suffered a lot. Now it''s your turn to be happy. Lots and lots."


    Nana smiled. "So, when will you tell him this good news?"


    Serena sheepishly smiled. "Today, after I return. I''m sure he will be thrilled."


    Nana said, "Alright. I will leave for Liu Corps now."


    "Ah? Why suddenly?"


    "Well, I have to make up with my sulking husband. In the hospital, I felt a little off and saw him annoyed. I don''t know regarding what exactly."


    Serena giggled. "You have already be such a doting wife."


    Nana scratched her head in embarrassment.


    ---


    Nana reached Jinhai''s office and slowly opened the door to peek inside. She saw he was sitting on his chair, facing therge floor to ceiling windows.


    She quietly stepped inside and tiptoed towards him. Just as she was about to cover his eyes, Jinhai softly said, "Nana."


    She stopped mid-air.


    He turned and pulled her to sit on hisp. She softly gasped and hung her arms around his neck.


    She pouted. "How did you recognize me? I made no sound at all!"


    He gently smiled. "Your fragrance."


    "Eh? But I didn''t put any perfume on me."


    The corner of his lips curled into a naughty smile. "Is that so?"


    He leaned forward and brushed his nose on her neck, inhaling her scent. The tips of hers turned a shade of crimson.


    "Well, what can I say? It''s your natural scent."


    "Pervert!"


    He chuckled, and she asked. "So, why were you annoyed in the hospital today?"


    "Was I?"


    "Of course. You were so grimly looking at Serena. Your mood suddenly seemed a bit off."


    Jinhai seriously looked at her. "She was flirting with you. I didn''t like it."


    Nana rapidly blinked her eyes. "What? Flirting? When did she do that?"


    He frowned. "How can you not remember? She called you ''darling'' and she confessed that she could forget the rest of the world but not you. What is that if it isn''t flirting?"


    She speechlessly looked at him.


    "That is not flirting. She is just a little yful. She always talks like that."


    "Then tell her to stop doing so. You are my wife. If I say it''s flirting, then it''s flirting. I will not see anybody else calling you darling. I am here to call you that."


    Nana wished to bang her head on the wall.


    "You knowyou really don''t have to be jealous of Serena. Like you sawshe is a girl."


    "So?"


    "Huh?"


    Didn''t he get the meaning?


    "She can be lesbian."


    Her mouth twitched.


    "She is straight. She has dated guys in the past."


    "Then tell her to find a boyfriend."


    "She already has one. In fact, that''s what we talked about today. You know what?" Her face brightened in excitement. "She is also pregnant!"


    "Oh?" He slowly raised his eyebrow, contemting something.


    "En! We are best friends, and now we are going to be mothers together! Isn''t it exciting?"


    "En."


    She curiously asked as a thought struck her. "What if our children fell in love? I mean, if we have a boy and she has a girl or the reverse? We can be inws!"


    Jinhai softly mumbled. "That would not be possible."


    "Huh?"


    "Nothing." He smiled. "So, how are you nning to brighten my mood again? You see" his hand slowly made his way under her skirt going up, caressing her thighs. They were dangerously closing in towards her forbidden area. "I spent my whole morning in a bad mood. How will you make it up to me?"


    Nana sensed the dangering. He pped his hands. "You! This is your office! Have some shame."


    "That is correct. This is my office so we can do whatever we want. Who dares to stop Liu Jinhai?"


    Nana tried to wriggle and get up, but he had tightly held her. He squeezed her thigh as he caught the back of her head to dive into a deep kiss. He only let her go when they both were short of oxygen.


    Her lips were swollen, and her face turned bright red. She cleared her throat and said, "I-I should take my leave. You must be busy."


    She thought she would be really taken in his office if she didn''t escape now.


    She once again tried to get up, and she expected that he wouldn''t let her go, but to her surprise, he released her waist. She slightly frowned in confusion as she found this very suspicious.


    Jinhai silently chuckled as he saw her running away like prey. But then again, he was also a hunter.


    When Nana tried to open the door, it didn''t budge. She moved the handle many times, and then she realized that the door was locked.


    She nervouslyughed. "I think the door is locked. Strange, right? I don''t remember locking it, haha"


    But she didn''t hear any response.


    She felt a light brush of cold air on her back, and she shivered. Jinhai was already standing, facing her back with a wicked smile on his face. He trapped her in between his long arms and rested his chin on her neck.


    His hair was tickling her ears, and his warm breath was itching her skin.


    "My dear wife, you came here by your choice butyou will leave by mine."


    Nana regretteding here. She failed to understand that her husband is a beast!


    "Y-you should be busy in meetings. I should not disturb you."


    "That is not a problem." He picked up the inte, and Xin said, "Sir."


    "My schedule is free for the next hour, right?"


    "Sir, you have a meeting at-"


    "My. schedule. is. free. for. the next. hour, right?" This time he said with a hint of cold warning in his tone.


    ""


    "Yes, sir. You have no meetings. It was my mistake. It is actually two hourster."


    Jinhai smiled in satisfaction. He said for one hour, and Xin tacitly understood to give two.


    Nana was speechless.


    How can you threaten your assistant?


    Jinhai said, "See? I''m free."


    The heck you are free!


    Before she couldin any further, Jinhai picked her up and headed towards the lounge in his office. In other words, it was a big bedroom that was built if in case he needed to stay overnight or just like now, have sex.


    "You are a big bully!" She said aggrievedly.


    "Only for you." He quickly pecked her lips.


    No matter how much she tried to struggle, it was all in vain. He gingerly put her on the bed and pressed his tall, sturdy body on her.


    Two hourster, he finally pulled himself out of her, and she was gasping hard and breathing heavily.


    Their disheveled clothes were already scattered on the floor. Both were entangled, naked in each other''s embrace.


    She sulkily looked at him and gritted her teeth. "I wonder if you have truly never slept with any woman before."


    He put on a wronged expression. "How can you put such a grave usation on me?"


    "I don''t think a man with your stamina and desire can be celibate all these years!" She said as she felt her sore waist. She still felt the little vibrations in her core, reminding her of his overbearing lovemaking.


    He pinched her jaw and harshly bit her chin.


    "Mmpf!"


    His dark eyes stared deeply at her. "Only you ignite these desires in me. Your eyes, your lips, your pale skin, everything seduces me. Whenever I look at you, I feel the strong urge to tear apart your clothes and have you then and there."


    She shuddered.


    He said in a hoarse voice. "You should find yourself lucky that I let you go after some measly hours. If it''s up to me, I wish to lock you up for at least three days and make love to you until you cannot even lift your leg to get out of the bed."


    A-at least? So, how much is at most?


    She didn''t dare to dwell on it.


    "And shouldn''t you be happy about my stamina?" He whispered in her ear. "There are so many women whoin that their partners cannot satisfy themneither stamina wise nor size-wise. I give you both."


    Her face turned beet red, and ears burned to the point that one can see steaming out of them.


    "You are shameless!"


    Heughed, looking at his wife hissing like an angry cat.


    His phone buzzed to see Xin had messaged about some work.


    "I will quicklye back." He pecked her forehead. He dressed up and went out.


    Nana sighed. She rested for a little while and then changed into her dress. Her sight went onto a door at the corner of the lounge.


    What is that? The bathroom is on the other side, so which room is this?


    She walked towards it and stood in front of the door. She turned the handle and the door slightly opened. From the crack, she could only see that the room was dark. Just as she was about to fully open the door, she felt a hand on hers, stopping her midway.

 Chapter 213: The past haunting his present

    Chapter 213: The past haunting his present


    Jinhai warmly smiled at Nana. "Anything wrong?"


    Nana said, "No. I was just curious about this room."


    He tenderly kissed her cheek. "It''s just an old archive room. We have kept some oldpany files dating to perhaps more than twenty years back. It''s dirty and messed up."


    Eh? A dirty room in this beautiful, clean lounge? Suspicious


    Nana teasingly said, "Are you purposely not letting me go inside? How should I believe you? Maybe you are hiding some secret?" She dramatically put her finger on her chin as if in deep thought. Then she widened her eyes. "Are you cheating behind my back? There must be some clues inside your affair with some woman. Tell me who she is!" She put her hands on her waist and red at him.


    Jinhai remained calm and merely smiled. He suddenly pulled himself to her and bit her below her ear, leaving a ring red mark. He agonizingly flicked his tongue over it.


    "My wife is doubting my fidelity. How can I bear this? I think I failed to make myself quite clear in thest two hours, who is the only woman in my life."


    Nana stiffened.


    She nervouslyughed. "What, did you take me seriously? I was joking. Of course, I believe you."


    A thin line of sweat formed on her forehead. She really cannot afford to have another round. She still felt the lingering ache in her waist.


    "I-I need to leave now. I remember I got some urgent work!"


    She took one step sideways, but he blocked her and picked her up like a sack on his shoulders.


    She pitifully cried. "No, Jinhai, please! I realize my mistake. I shouldn''t have teased you. Please let me go."


    Jinhai sneered. "The damage is done, my wife. You have hurt my feelings by doubting my love for you. I need to punish you."


    He spanked her hard on her butt.


    Nana was stupefied.


    Did he just spank me?


    She felt utterly shameful and hid her face in his neck.


    While she was busy being embarrassed, she didn''t even realize when he undressed her. He softly threw her on the bed, parted her legs, and swiftly entered her.


    "Ahnnn!!!"


    He pinched her jaw, and his eyes carried a dangerous glint in them. "This time for sure, I will carve my love into you. You will never doubt me again even as a joke." He smirked as he started mercilessly thrusting inside her.


    ---


    Jianyu was cooking a delicious meal for his girlfriend.


    Serena looked a lot worn out in thesest few days. She must be tired of handling such a big project. The food will definitely cheer her up.


    His lips curled into a doting smile.


    Suddenly, he felt a pair of arms hugging him from behind.


    "Hey, boyfriend."


    He put the spat down and turned. "Hey, girlfriend."


    Her eyes brightened, seeing him cook. "Is this for me!?"


    "Yes." He pinched her cute nose.


    She quickly tiptoed and pecked his chin.


    "I want to say something."


    "I want to say something."


    Both said at the same.


    Jianyu said, "You say it first."


    "Ah, no. You go ahead."


    Jianyu paused and nodded.


    "I wanted to ask you about your career. What are you nning to do when the Chen Corps project is over?"


    She smiled sheepishly. "I have not thought about it. Right now, I am applying for other interior designpanies for a job."


    Jianyu said, "I have a suggestion."


    "Yeah?"


    "Why don''t you try opening your own interior designpany?"


    Serena was stunned. "What?"


    "Yes. Your designs are the best that I have seen until now. You are passionate and dedicated to your work. I''m sure yourpany will flourish in no time."


    She actually did think about opening her ownpany in the future. But, she was hesitant. She had no background in business management. Her confidence would shake just like a seesaw. Sometimes she felt like she could do it, other times, she felt like it''s no joke to open apany and have such huge responsibility.


    Creating designs is a part, but handling the business is another.


    "I-I have actually thought about it."


    Jianyu said, "Really? That is great!"


    "But" She pursed her lips.


    "But?"


    "I know only how to make designs. I know nothing about managing a business. Opening apany is more than just creating designs. There are so many things like investment, staff, marketing,petitionI don''t know anything about it." She sulked.


    He kissed her lips. "You can learn everything step by step. There is no hurry." He furrowed his brows. "And I don''t like seeing you so hesitant. I like only my strong and confident Serena."


    She chuckled emotionally. "Are you that confident in me?"


    "I have seen your designs myself. I''m more than just confident. Don''t worry. I will teach you everything about business management. Leave it to me."


    She was surprised. "You know about it?"


    Jianyu coughed.


    Can he tell that he is the CEO of Chen Corps managing his family business?


    "A little"


    Serena jumped into his arms. "You are the best!"


    She just needed a push in that direction, and Jianyu gave her that. Now with his support, she was really excited about it.


    Jianyu asked, "What were you going to say?"


    She was about to say when her phone rang from the living room.


    He said, "Wait, I will get it for you."


    But the call was cut off when he took her phone. He was about to keep it back, but then his finger identally touched an app, and it opened many photos.


    He nced at it and froze.


    There were many pictures of Serena standing andughing with a girl.


    He blinked his eyes many times to see the girl beside her.


    Serena came and saw him looking at the photos.


    "Peeping Tom!" sheughed. "You are invading my privacy." She jokingly said.


    Jianyu slowly raised his head to meet her eyes. He was still in disbelief. He didn''t want this to be true.


    "T-this girl" His voice was trembling. There was a hint of fear in it.


    Serena looked at it and eximed. "Ah, She is my best friend. Remember, I would sometimes talk about her? She is her. Her name is Nana."


    The phone fell from his hands.


    "Hey! You will break my phone!" She pouted and looked at her phone in grievance.


    Jianyu felt as if a thunderbolt struck him out of nowhere. He never imagined in his wildest dream that Serena and Nana knew each other and what''s more they were even best friends.


    The memories of his injustice to Nana came shing by.


    How he left her all alone at that shed, injured and bleeding, how she was plotted against by Suyin just because he forgave her, how she had to bear so much humiliation in front of the media


    Serena saw him in a trance. She didn''t understand why he suddenly turned silent. She gently patted his shoulder. "What happened?"


    His eyes turned misty, reminiscing the past, not only his unfairness but also feeling a new fear.


    It was apparent how much Serena liked Nana and valued their friendship. If shees to know the truth, then will shehate him? Will she leave him forever?


    His chest constricted at the thought. He suddenly felt difficulty in breathing.


    After so long, he had finally found hope in love. He had genuinely fallen for Serena. It was impossible for him to live without her.


    Now the thought of losing her terrified him.


    "Are you okay?" Serena was getting worried. "You are sweating. I will bring water-"


    "I remembered I have some work. I have to go." His heart was messed up, and he needed some time alone to figure things out.


    "Huh? Suddenly?"


    "Yeah"


    "Do you have to go now? Actually, I wanted to say something important"


    His hands were shaking as he patted her head. "Later, okay? Please? Let''s talk about it in the evening."


    He didn''t give her any chance to talk further and left the house taking huge strides.


    "Ah, wait for Jianyu-"


    But he was already gone.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. She wanted to share this good news with him and celebrate quickly. She couldn''t wait to see his dumbfounded, shocked, emotional, and happy expressions all at once.


    She caressed her belly and giggled. "Your daddy is really bad. He totally ignored us. Let hime back and see how I will teach him a good lesson. I will give him a nice beating."


    ---


    Silver Star vi.


    Chen Liling was absentmindedly going through Jianyu''s photo album. It had his pictures from childhood until now.


    She touched one of the photos. It was of the day when he first took the CEO seat. He was smiling brightly, showing his determination to be a great leader, just like his father.


    A tear dropped on it.


    "I miss you"


    She came out of her trance as her phone rang. She took a nce at it and was shocked.


    Jianyu


    She quickly answered it. The line was silent for a few moments.


    She broke the silence and softly said, "Jianyu"


    No response.


    "Jianyu"


    "Mom."


    Her heart ached. It was so long hearing his voice.


    "Mom"


    She could hear him sobbing softly and panicked. "Jianyu, what happened? Are you crying?"


    "MomI messed it up. I don''t want to lose her. Please help me." He broke down in tears.

 Chapter 214: Accidental discovery

    Chapter 214: idental discovery


    Chen Liling tried to pacify him. "Jianyu, please calm down first."


    "I cannot calm down, Mom." His voice sounded weak and frightened.


    Naturally, she understood he must be facing some grave matter. She decided. "I want to see you, Jianyu. Meet me at XX caf in fifteen minutes."


    "En."


    ---


    Yukito just stepped outside his school when avish Lamborghini stopped in front of him.


    The windows rolled down, and Jing greeted his love with a cheeky smile. "Hey."


    Other students standing near the gate looked wide-eyed at such an expensive car, especially boys. It was a dream car of every guy. The girls were squealing when they saw Jinge out. He looked dashing with his casual shirt and jeans, and a scarf wound around his neck.


    "Hey, hey, who is that hot guy?"


    "I have never seen him before."


    "Gosh, he is so handsome! I think I''m in love"


    "Hey, hold your horses. You already have a boyfriend."


    "He looks a little older than us. Wait! Is his girlfriend studying here?"


    "That must be it! Tch, he is already taken. That must be one lucky girl."


    Some girls were courageous enough to approach him, but Jing shot a cold nce, halting them in their steps.


    Yukito silently observed, and his eyebrows twitched.


    Everybody was eager to know the girl to whom he came to meet here. Their sight was following his every step. But to their shock, he stopped in front of a boy.


    Jing shed a wide grin. "How was school today?"


    Yukito sensed everybody''s dumbfounded gazes. He sighed internally.


    "Usual," Yukitomented. "Why are you here?"


    "To pick you up. Shouldn''t I take some effort to impress you?"


    Huh? Impress? Who? Yukito?


    Did they hear it, right?


    Jing pouted. "There were so many things going on for thest few days, and we didn''t get to spend much time together. So, I thought we can go for a movie."


    So, is this a date? Yukito wondered.


    Jing smiled. "Yes, it''s a date."


    Yukito coughed.


    Is he a mind reader or something?


    Jing said, "If it''s you, then yes, I can read you like an open book."


    The girls got the biggest shock of their lives.


    He is gay!!?


    So he came to meet hisboyfriend?


    All the girls felt a terrible loss finding out that such a handsome man likes a boy.


    In particr, one girl furrowed her delicate brows. She stepped forward and asked, "Yukito, do you know that, man?"


    Yukito froze. He had aplicated expression on his face. He didn''t want to respond, but he cannot not give a face to her in front of everyone. She would be embarrassed.


    "He-"


    Jing noticed it and dangerously red at the girl. He sneered at her. "Yes, he does. I''m pursuing Yukito as his future lover."


    ---


    In the dark, cold ce, the woman heard a man say, "She is Nana."


    She looked at the girl; her eyes were gentle, her smile was warm, and her skin was milky white. She was undoubtedly a beautiful girl.


    She saw how the woman in the memories looked a little ufortable meeting Nana for the first time.


    The woman understood.


    A sense of crisis


    Then at their wedding anniversary, her husband and Nana had thest dance, everyone praising them as the perfect couple.


    She saw the anger the woman tried to mask in her smile.


    Soon, the resentment began to grow for Nana. The jealousy, the hatred took its form when she pped Nana in a fit of rage.


    The woman faintly mumbled as she saw Nana''s painful expression being used as a homewrecker. "I know you are angry, but you shouldn''t have done that. Why didn''t you give her a chance to speak?"


    She apologizedter on, but the woman couldn''t see any sincerity in it. She sadly shook her head.


    Days passed by and then came the night when she, Suyin, and Nana were kidnapped.


    The woman didn''t understand why, but as this memory was taking its form, she felt a strange restlessness grow inside her. She felt like this was the turning point that she had to realize.


    An important key was in this incident that could free her from this cold, isted ce if she could figure it out.


    The five men grabbed her and Suyin and trapped in a shed. She saw Nana tumbling down a slope. The woman in the memories heard Suyin''s screams as she was getting brutally vited. She fainted, and the memory cked out.


    ---


    Exactly fifteen minutester, Chen Liling opened the door to the private room of XX caf.


    Jianyu raised his head to look at the iing figure. His eyes rimmed in tears, meeting his mother after so long. He sadly smiled. There were faint lines under her eyes that said she probably had not slept well for many days.


    Chen Liling quickly took him in her embrace. Her heart ached to see a sense of loneliness and helplessness in his smile. Her eyes turned slightly red.


    "JianyuHow are you?"


    "I''m somewhat fine. But look at you. You have turned so ugly. In which sea did you dump your grace and elegance? Keep this up, and Dad will divorce you one day."


    Chen Liling twisted his ear.


    "Ouch!" But heughed. He missed her so much.


    She sat beside him and softly asked, "What have you been, upto?"


    There was a moment of silence. She didn''t urge him and waited patiently.


    "I" Jianyu held her hands in his. "I have fallen in love with a girl, Mom."


    Chen Liling was stunned. She hadn''t expected this. "What? Love?"


    "Yes."


    She was a little enthusiastic at first but then got on guard.


    Jianyu noticed her reaction and said dryly, "Mom, I know I made a mistake being with Suyin all those years, but that doesn''t mean I will make the same mistake twice."


    She said indignantly. "Well, you cannot me me for being skeptical."


    "So, who is she? Where did you meet?"


    "Mom, she" Jianyu slowly told her about everything regarding Serena.


    She was shocked. "Serena?"


    "Yes."


    "I remember her. I mean, I have never met her, but she was the one who did Nana''s makeup and hairdo before the banquet night."


    Jianyu felt heartbroken. "Mom, what will I do now? Nana is her best friend. Ishe would hate me."


    "Jianyu" she patted his head. There was only one way. "You have to tell her the truth."


    "Mom, she would leave me. She would never forgive me for hurting Nana. I don''t want to lose her, Mom." A tear trickled down his cheek. "I really love her."


    "She will be angry for sure. She would need some time to ept it. Maybe she won''t talk to you. But she also loves you. Youjust have not to give up chasing after her. One day, your love will surely melt her heart."


    "I..."


    He already knew the answer that he had to tell the truth.


    But he was scared to face her. Her disappointment, her angerwhat if she fell out of love? What if she never gave him another chance?


    He had already lost everybody''s trust. Would his one mistake haunt his new life with her too?


    "Jianyu. You are already suffering because you once chose to hide the truth."


    He froze.


    "You disappointed Nana. Don''t do the same thing with Serena. We make mistakes so that we learn from them. Don''t repeat it that caused you and others so much pain."


    She smiled. "Even if you hid it from her, it would never make you happy. You will get peace of mind only when you know that Serena has wholeheartedly epted you with your past, your faults, and your imperfections. Until then, you would feel nothing but insecurity."


    ---


    Nana tiredly made her way to her room when she reached Liu vi.


    "Jinhai is such a bully." She muttered. She was caressing her sore waist. "Can''t I even joke with him? He is a devil. Why does he always punish me?"


    Now that she realized her face blushed furiously when she thought back to how she continuously screamed his name in pleasure and cried and begged him to let her go. But, Jinhai simply ignored her pleas.


    She was wondering if somebody outside heard her moans.


    S-so shameful!


    She covered her face in embarrassment.


    She now only wanted to take a nice, warm bath and copse on the bed. She entered the room and found some of his office files scattered on the bed.


    She sighed.


    They forgot to clean it up when he took her to the hospital. Before he loses any important papers, she quickly thought to clean the mess. She picked them up and opened the cupboard.


    There was one drawer at the side where Jinhai kept his files. As she kept thest one back in ce, it knocked out something, and it fell.


    Nana bent down to pick it up, and as she saw closely the thing that fell, she furrowed her brows.


    She held the bunch of it in her hands.


    They were small size colorful papers with a light floral design.

 Chapter 215: Like a memory game

    Chapter 215: Like a memory game


    Nana was surprised to find those colorful papers in the drawer.


    "What are these papers doing here? What does Jinhai use them for?" She never saw them before, and she thought about it hard, but couldn''t guess where and why Jinhai would need them.


    She was doubtful, but she found them really pretty. They were perfect for writing some small notes or something like a short letter. The texture was also soft and smooth to touch.


    She looked at the floral design carefully. The more she looked at it, the more she thought that she had seen this design somewhere before.


    She furrowed her beautiful brows, trying to recollect. It seemed like it was just at the back of her mind like she sees this design every day, her sight has fallen upon it numerous times but wasn''t able to put her finger on it.


    Where? Where have I seen it before? She touched her forehead, trying to think. This really seemed like a memory game to her.


    Then, she suddenly opened her eyes in realization.


    She turned and looked at the four small photo frames hung above the bed. They were pictures of different flowers like lilies, tulips, roses, and chrysanthemums. But, the important part was the photo frames design.


    They were not any in, straight-line rectangle-shaped frames. They had a floral artwork. They were curvy, and its square shape was in the form of many small flowers connected by leaves and stems.


    She remembered how she praised them when she moved into Jinhai''s room for the first time. It was the day when she learned she was pregnant the night before her marriage.


    That design was exactly what printed on those colorful papers.


    Nana alternatively looked between the frames and the papers.


    "Is this a coincidence?"


    ---


    Over at Yukito''s high school, the girl who hade forward to ask about Jing and his rtionship was visibly stunned.


    "F-future lover?"


    How can it be possible?


    Jing sneered. "Why? Did it prick you somewhere? Why can''t we be in a rtionship?"


    The girl, Su Daiyu, was taken aback.


    Jing was furious with that girl. With just one look at her and noticing how Yukito stiffened on hearing her voice, he felt a strong hunch that Yukito and she know each other, and not only as simple acquaintances or friends.


    Otherwise, why in this crowd of so many students, only she came forward to ask the question?


    Su Daiyu clearly felt Jing''s hostility towards her. She pursed her lips. His taunt at her in front of the whole school embarrassed her.


    Jing narrowed his eyes at her. "I''m warning you. Stay away from Yukito. I came here to dere that I''m pursuing him. So" he shot a cold nce at everybody. The students internally gulped, sensing his terrifying aura.


    He scoffed, thinking that none of them could possibly be his rival. "Any of you who may have any budding feelings for him, kill it off right now before it takes root in your heart. Otherwise, I don''t mind crushing it for you."


    Silence.


    They didn''t know who he was to use such a domineering tone. But, they didn''t have the guts to pick a fight with him.


    Yukito just quietly stared at him and said nothing.


    Seriously, he just wanted to live a peaceful and low key life, but now Jing made him famous in the whole school. There would surely be gossips tomorrow. Not that he gave a f*ck about opinions on his orientation, but didn''t want everyone to hammer him with questions.


    Su Daiyu watched Yukito leave with that man, and her mood turned downcast.


    ---


    In the car, Yukito said, "Seriously, you are one piece of work. Are you that confident that I will fall in love with you that you announced it so openly?"


    But, Jing was silent. He looked a little angry.


    He immediately sensed it. "What''s wrong? You seem annoyed."


    "That''s because I am!"


    Yukito looked at him, dumbfounded. "I should be angry at you for doing that stupidity over there. With your killer looks, every girl will now barrage non-stop questions at me. You just legit disrupted my peaceful life."


    Jing''s mood eased up a little bit after heplimented him, saying ''killer looks.''


    "I''m sorry. I don''t want to waste my energy on any worthless teenagers iming to be my rivals. Clearly, they are not any match for me. So, I made it clear beforehand." He looked in disdain.


    Yukito''s eyebrow twitched.


    Worthless?


    He is one hell of a narcissistic man.


    Jing puffed his cheeks and asked, aggrieved. "Who was that girl?"


    Naturally, Yukito understood. Since he was pursuing him; there was no point in hiding. It was better to tell him.


    "She was my ex-girlfriend."


    Jing pressed hard on the breaks, and the car stopped.


    He felt angry and irritated to know that his gut feeling turned out to be true.


    "Does it bother you?"


    Jing hesitated. "A little."


    "Why? We have broken up. There is nothing more to it now."


    "I know, but" Jing looked at him as if he suffered a grave injustice. "I don''t like it that I''m not your first lover."


    Yukito blinked his eyes. "Eh? Do you mean you have never dated before?" He refused to believe this.


    "No!"


    Yukito said. "Alright, I''m sorry I cannot change this fact, but if it makes you feel any better, then I tell you that I had never liked her."


    He frowned. "Then why were you dating her in the first ce?"


    "Because she confessed to me. Not once, but many times. I rejected because I wasn''t interested, but she would stubbornly chase after me, so in the end, I just decided to give it a try. That''s all."


    Yukito gave an amusing smile. "In that way, you both are very simr."


    Jing gave a disgusting look. "Please don''tpare me to her. You will make me puke." Then he asked, "Why did you break up?"


    Yukito went silent.


    Jing cursed himself.


    Damn, I made my Yukito sad. I didn''t know it was a sensitive topic.


    "It''s alright. You can tell me whenever you are ready."


    Yukito paused and slowly nodded. He looked away, and his smile held a faint sadness in it.


    ---


    It waste in the evening when Jianyu came back. Serena rushed into his arms as soon as she saw him.


    "You! Where did you suddenly run off to? I really need to discipline you as your girlfriend."


    Jianyu somehow managed to smile. "I am sorry." He tightly hugged her back as if she will disappear at any moment.


    "J-Jianyu, not to make you feel bad, but it''s a little suffocating." She was having difficulty breathing.


    "S-sorry, I didn''t notice." He quickly stepped back.


    "I"


    "I"


    Once again, they spoke at the same time.


    They looked at each other and chuckled.


    Jianyu said, "This time, you go first. I got my chance in the morning."


    He was nervous and afraid, to tell the truth. So, even if a little, he wanted to stall for some time. Once it''s out, there is no going back. He knew the answer himself, but after Mother Chen also advised him, he decided to tell her about his past.


    His palms were sweating, and his heart was beating like crazy. He knew he wished for the impossible, but he wanted her to give him another chance. He didn''t want to see her turning her back to him.


    Serena nodded. "Alright."


    She was excited until morning, but now she was fidgeting with her dress.


    What will be his reaction? Suddenly I do not feel so sure anymore if he will be happy. What if he doesn''t want to be a father? What will I do?


    Jianyu saw her distressed. He got concerned and asked, "Are you okay? Here, sit down and have some water."


    They settled down, and he waited.


    "Jianyu."


    "Yes, I''m here. Tell me."


    "I, I am pregnant."


    Jianyu thought he didn''t hear it right.


    "What?"


    "I''m pregnant. You are going to be a father." She said, her voice traced with anticipation.


    He was astounded.


    "R-really?"


    "En. I realized that I missed my periods this month. And then I remembered that the first timewe had unprotected sex. So, I bought a pregnancy test kit, and it showed positive."


    It was hard to describe his feelings at the moment.


    He felt happy. He felt really, very happy. He was going to be a father. Surely, it came aspletely unexpected, but he felt immense joy wash over him. It''s like all his worries and anxiety disappeared in an instant with this news.


    He held her shoulders. "Is this really true?"


    Serena was relieved. She could see the joy and surprise in his eyes.


    She took out a file and said, "Look for yourself."


    "I went to the hospital this morning to get a check-up, just to confirm."


    His hands trembled, reading it. It confirmed that she tested positive for pregnancy.


    Jianyu took her in his arms and softly whispered. "Thank you. Youyou have no idea how happy I am." He cupped her face and kissed her hard.


    They parted whole five minutester, breathless.


    Serena hung her arms around his neck. "I really thought for a moment that you wouldn''t like it."


    He bumped his forehead on hers. "Idiot. How can I not be happy about our child? How could you think that even for a moment that I won''t want this child?"


    She smiled. "Ah, what were you going to tell me?"


    He froze.


    "II"


    This was such a happy moment for them. He couldn''t bear to destroy her smile.


    "I..."

 Chapter 216: How are you doing?

    Chapter 216: How are you doing?


    *WARNING. SOME MATURE VIOLENCE. PLEASE SKIP IF YOU ARE UNCOMFORTABLE.*


    The next day at the breakfast table, Jing excitedly asked Nana. "Sister-inw, have you thought about any names for my nephew or niece?"


    Liu Hai nodded vigorously. "Yes, yes! I also want to know."


    Nana''s face bloomed into a big smile. "En. Actually, I did."


    Jinhai looked surprised. "Didn''t you say it''s quite early?"


    She looked embarrassed. "Yeahbut then I thought about some adorable names."


    Jing raised his hand. "First me! How about Qiang for a boy and Xiu if it''s a girl? Qiang means strong and powerful, and Xiu means beautiful and elegant."


    Yukito raised his eyebrows.


    He does have a good naming sense.


    Liu Hai whined. "No! I also have thought of good names. Lixue for a girl and Sheng for a boy. Lixue meaning beautiful snow and Sheng, meaning victory."


    Jing sneered. "When did you get the time to think about names since you are always so busy in making out with Mom?"


    The twin''s mouth twitched.


    Nana coughed.


    Jinhai gave no reaction.


    Grandma Liu cleared her throat.


    "Jing!!!" Liu Chunhua was horrified. Her ears had turned beet red. "Stop talking nonsense! Where did you learn to say such shameless things?"


    Jing shrugged. "Well, if this old man is our father, then shamelessness is pretty much in our blood. In fact, I wonder" Jing smirked. "With Dad''s stamina and frequency, how is it that we don''t have any more brothers or sisters?"


    Liu Chunhua wanted to dig a hole and bury herself deep inside.


    Liu Hai snorted. "I never wanted any child after Jinhai. This bast*rd had hogged all of my wife''s time and love. I felt so jealous! Then she wanted to have another child six yearster. I straight away refused, but she kept on being adamant. She even refused to talk to me! Only because of you!"


    He sneered. "You are unwanted, Jing."


    Chunhua hit him hard. "Now, stop your nonsense, Hai."


    Jing widened his eyes, looking pitiful and heartbroken. "MomDad, he is saying I''m unwanted."


    Liu Chunhua opened her arms and said, "Stupid,e here. Don''t listen to him."


    Jing ran into her arms and sniffled. "Mom, if I''m unwanted, then I better leave this vi. I don''t want to make you suffer because of my presence. It will be hard, but I will try to forget that I ever had a family."


    She hugged him tightly. "Don''t bother with your father. Mom loves you a lot." She red at him. "Hai! You can have your good night''s sleep in the living room tonight!"


    He panicked. "Hehe~~ I was just joking, Chunhua. He is such an idiot to take it seriously." He looked at his son in disdain.


    Jing sneered at him victoriously.


    You are no match for me, Dad.


    Liu Hai scoffed.


    Liu Chunhua finally remembered. "Nana, didn''t you say that you have thought of the baby''s names? What are they?" She was curious.


    Nana sheepishly smiled. "They are not as deep and meaningful as Dad and Jing suggested. But they are cute. How about Jiaozi or Chunjuan?"


    This time Jinhai couldn''t help but cough hard.


    The twins  ""


    Liu Chunhua  ""


    Liu Hai  ""


    Jing  ""


    Even Grandma Liu  ""


    Everybody stared at her, and Nana had, like a very silly smile on her face. It absolutely didn''t look like she was joking at all.


    Jiaozi was the Chinese name for dumplings, and Chunjuan meant spring rolls.


    Name of the baby rting to food? Aren''t you taking your job as a chef a little too seriously?


    "Aren''t they cute?" She was excited to know their opinion.


    So, you are actually serious about it!?


    Liu Chunhua chose to remain quiet.


    Jing awkwardly smiled. "Haha..hahahaThey are really n-nice."


    Liu Hai cleared his throat. "Very unique, I must say"


    The twins speechlessly looked at her.


    Nee-chan, we never knew you had such a lousy naming sense! Do you feel nothing wrong about naming your child after food?


    They suddenly felt terrible for their nephew or niece.


    Jinhai managed not to crack his gentle smile. He tried hard to make his voice sound like he had absolutely no problem with those names. He put forth every word really very cautiously.


    "Nana. You seeThey are really brilliant names, no doubt about that. They aredifferent."


    Nana smiled brightly. "Really?"


    Jinhai felt utterly guilty for lying to her.


    "Yes. Buthow about I choose the names? Don''t get me wrong. Actually" He put on a pitiful expression. "I am really excited to name our child. You said it was quite early, so I gave up on searching for any names. But now I really want to do it."


    He pursed his lips. "Can I?"


    Nana quickly said, "Of course, you can! It''s the same thing if you give a name or me."


    No, it''s really not the same thing; everybody silently thought.


    Jinhai smiled. "Thank you. You are the best."


    Everybody heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    The baby is saved!


    Grandma Liu was watching all the banter from the sidelines. She lowered her head and silently continued to eat.


    Jinhai''s phone buzzed, and he narrowed his eyes, looking at the iing caller.


    "Hm?"


    "Boss, the woman is shouting and screaming, saying that she wants to meet you. She is violently protesting to let her go."


    "Hm. Coming."


    Jinhai said, "I have to leave for office. Nana,e I will drop you to Natsukashi."


    He really didn''t want her to work in this condition, but she assured that she would take care of herself. So, Jinhai assigned three bodyguards, two males for her protection, and one female for both her protection and to help her out so that she doesn''t tire herself.


    Nana seemed to think for a second and said, "UhToday, I''m thinking of staying at home."


    He nodded. He quickly pecked her forehead and left.


    ---


    Last night Jianyu couldn''t confess the truth after knowing about Serena''s pregnancy. Today, he had made up his mind.


    Jianyu held her hand. "Serenathere is something about my past that you should know."


    Serena looked at him thoughtfully. She knew that there was an inexplicable sadness inside him. Sometimes, she would see him standing near the window at night, staring nkly at the night sky, lost in a trance. She had no idea what he was thinking about.


    But, at that time, his back would seem so lonely and worn out that her heart ached as if a million needles have stabbed it. It felt like he had lost everything. He had nowhere to go. And the hurt and pain in his eyes reflected it.


    She wanted to know, and she wanted to ask him. She wanted to help him.


    But, what right did she have as a mere roommate to let him share his pain with her?


    So, she would try to cheer him up by doing stupid antics like annoying him or flirting with him just to take his mind off it.


    She softly asked, "Is this about your ex-girlfriend?"


    Jianyu hesitated. "Yes, but not all of it."


    She slowly nodded.


    "Tell me."


    "I want to tell you, Serena. I want to tell you so badly, but I know you would hate me."


    Serena was shocked.


    What is it regarding his ex-girlfriend that will make her hate him? How is she connected?


    "Do you have a child from her?"


    "What?" He looked confused. "No!"


    She sighed in relief. "That is good. Then why would your past hurt me?"


    "Because I''m"


    ---


    In a dark underground cell, the whole ce was echoing with a woman''s screams and cry.


    She was tied on a cold, hard bed. Her wrists were locked above her head to the bed with chains. Her legs were also spread wide, and shackles simrly sped her feet.


    She waspletely naked. Her body was covered in bruises and marks. Her hair was dirty and messed up.


    A man was on top of her, fu*king her like crazy. He was roughly caressing her body, and ruthlessly thrusting his length inside her.


    The woman was trying to struggle and protest but to no avail. She was tightly bound to the bed.


    "HahhHahh"


    "Ahnnn! So f*cking good. No matter how many times I do you, you always feel so tight and good."


    Suddenly, a man came inside.


    "Hey, get aside all of you. Boss ising."


    The woman''s eyes flew open. She was frantically staring at the entrance. She was desperate to meet this man who had trapped her in this hell. She didn''t even know who he was and what grudge he had against her. She only wanted to beg him to release her.


    The door opened, and a man entered, carrying a cold and ruthless aura around him.


    The woman slowly widened her eyes in horror. She was in disbelief to finally know the man behind her misery.


    H-him?


    Jinhai stared at the woman, lying in a pathetic state. He could see the shock on her face.


    He slowly smiled.


    "How are you doing, Tang Suyin?"

 Chapter 217: The fate of Suyin worse than hell (1)

    Chapter 217: The fate of Suyin worse than hell (1)


    *WARNING - PLEASE SKIM THROUGH THE VIOLENCE PART IF YOU ARE UNCOMFORTABLE*


    Suyin was still unable to utter even a single word. She didn''t understand how Jinhai was connected to everything. Her mouth was opening and closing like a broken tape recorder.


    Jinhai looked at her, thoroughly enjoying her confusion and bewilderment.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything now? Weren''t you shouting at everyone, demanding to meet me?"


    Suyin had a hard time finding her voice. "Y-you.?" It was barely audible.


    One man clutched her hair harshly and screamed. "Our boss is talking to you, b*tch! You are not dumb, so talk loudly, piece of sh*t!"


    "Ah, ouch!" Her already damp face became all the wetter as tears rolled out because of the pain.


    Jinhai calmly said, "Yes." He looked at herzily, resting his cheek on his palm. "So, how does it feel to meet the man responsible for your condition?"


    "B-brother JinhaiPlease let me go! Why are you doing this to me? What did I ever do to you? When did I ever harm you?" She asked, desperately trying to get the answers.


    No response.


    "I-I am tortured every single day!" She was violently struggling, nking the chains. "Do you know how much these beasts vite me! They ra*e me every single day. They keep on viting me even if I faint. When one is done, another man starts" She was sobbing uncontrobly.


    Her voice was getting louder and louder.


    "Some times they even gang-ra*e me! I don''t even know how many days it had been since I have been imprisoned here in between these animals! They torture me endlessly. Look at all these bruises on my body."


    The men standing at the back snickered andughed.


    Jinhai kept silent.


    "Brother Jinhai, do you know? They tie my legs open a-and"


    "Hm?"


    One man whined. "Boss, it is something we started. It was a pain to undress her every time. So, we kept her naked and spread her legs wide open and locked them permanently in that position. Her delicious core would always be in sight, you know, like a prize."


    "So, if anyone is passing by, and they are thinking to have some fun or are bored, then they just unbuckle their pants and directly plunge into her. It saves a lot of time! It was a superb idea I came up with!"


    Suyin was horrified to see how casually that man was confessing as if it was a joke.


    "Did you hear that brother Jinhai? He confessed! Now you know how I am treated here. Please, please save meI don''t want to stay here anymore"


    She was weeping, with tears and snot all around her chin and jaw.


    "Ee need to clean her mouth before we kiss her." The menughed.


    Jinhai said, "I think you didn''t quite listen clearly to what I said."


    "Huh?"


    "I asked, how do you feel to know the man responsible for your condition? So, isn''t it natural that I''m aware of what they are all doing to you?"


    "But why!? Why are you"


    "Because you tried to do the same thing to my wife" His eyes darkened in fury and his hands clenched in an uncontroble rage, "Twice."


    Suyin didn''t understand. "W-what are you saying? When did I ever do this to Huian?"


    He smiled. "Huian? You are talking about my ex-wife."


    Suyin widened her eyes. "E-ex wife?"


    "We have divorced."


    "What!?"


    When did this happen?


    "So, when I say ''wife,'' who do you think she might be?"


    Suyin had plotted against only Nana.


    Her voice was quivering. She felt a chill run in her back as she said, "N-nana?


    Jinhai simply smiled in return.


    "You married Nana?"


    "Why not? I love her, after all."


    "Love?"


    When were there ever any feelings between them? Wasn''t he happily married to Huian?


    Suyin suddenly started to feel dizzy with the overloading of such truth. She was shell-shocked. She didn''t know where to begin her questions.


    "How can this be possible!? Wasn''t she engaged to Jianyu?"


    He sneered. "You are correct. ''Was.'' She WAS engaged to Jianyu. But, that night broke apart everythingjust like how I wanted. I must thank you for your valuable contribution. You did a perfect job of being a pawn."


    Her eyshes trembled. He was talking like a demon. His gaze held a glint of disdain and scorn.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Haven''t you still understood? From the beginning, when those five gangsters kidnapped you to the Chen banquet when you drugged Nana, you were nothing but a tool for me in my game n."


    He chuckled. "You tipped off a paparazzi and exposed Nana''s past. Can you guess who was the man who sent you those pictures of that affair that you had with Shen Ye?"


    Suyin widened her eyes in shock.


    That''s right. She had tried until she had to pull her hair out in frustration, till she puked blood, but she never got to know the identity of that man who knew about her affair. He was the reason that she had to back out and apologize to Nana.


    His eyes were chilling cold, and Suyin couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Y-youyou knew about it? It was you?" She thought that everything could be nothing but a big joke.


    "Yes. I''m Liu Jinhai. Do you think your measly and pathetic efforts to hide your affair would work against me? It took me only five minutes to know everything about you. I''m capable of uprooting any information I want and at any time, even if someone has taken it to its grave. Your affair was nothing but a mouse''s y in front of it."


    "But if you knew that I was the one behind it, then why didn''t you expose me before?"


    "Because your role as the pawn in my game was not over yet."


    She blinked her eyes.


    "I knew you would not give up on trying to ruin Nana because of facing one loss. You would strike again. So, you were always under my radar. I had Xin always updating me on your whereabouts."


    She was staring at him as something was starting to dawn on her.


    "That meanswhen I met Sun Dong, you already knew about my n to let his men r*pe Nana?"


    Once again, he simply smiled in return.


    "So, your brain does work after all. I thought it might be already in dumps by now."


    She gritted her teeth.


    "You are so stupid that you never wondered why your vicious n never worked out. I would have loved to see your face when you must have realized that those were not Sun Dong and his men but real gangstersthat was hired by me."


    "WHAT!?"


    She vehemently tried to struggle, but her hands and feet were chained.


    "What are you saying? I cannot believe thisLet me go!! Release me! I want answers!"


    Jinhai looked at her bored. "Answers? You see, I am a firm believer in giving a taste of one''s own medicine. Since you tried to stoop so low in harming her dignity, then how can you me me for being cruel? The world is not a very kind ce."


    Her eyes were red in anger, and her body was shaking in fury. She screamed on top of her lungs. "You did that!? Do you know how much I suffered that night!? They were monsters!"


    Jinhai frowned. He looked at his men with a piercing gaze. The men involuntarily shuddered.


    "What am I paying you for if you cannot be even worse monsters than those men? She is not suffering enough, otherwise, why isn''t sheining about you guys? They were only five, and you are twenty, yet she is still hung up on that night."


    The men bowed. "Sorry, Boss! We will not give you any chance ofints. Please forgive us."


    "Hm."


    Suyin looked dumbfounded. Her life was already hell, and he was encouraging them to make it even worse.


    "So-so Nana not being caught by them-"


    "Was the order I gave them." He cut her off. "I told them to leave her out. The target was you. Pushing her from the slope was just a way to show that Nana got lucky." He chuckled. "But it was never luck. I was protecting her. I wanted to create an illusion that the fact that your men got changed with mine was just an unfortunate ident for you."


    He smiled. "They did the same thing to you that you wanted your men to do to Nana. But, if Liu Jinhai is behind her, then nobody can even touch a single strand of her hair." His gaze was cold and ruthless.


    "Then I waited. I knew it was a matter of time before Jianyu finds out your truth. Catching Sun Dong and his men was not a big deal."


    Suyin remembered his disgust and hatred.


    "People like you don''t give up. They want only one oue, and that is victory. So even after being harshly pped by your own n, I knew you woulde again to take your revenge. Your warped mind still thought that it was Nana''s fault that you had to suffer."


    "So, for yourst strike, it was inevitable for you to choose Chen celebration banquet."

 Chapter 218: The fate of Suyin worse than hell (2)

    Chapter 218: The fate of Suyin worse than hell (2)


    At Liu vi, Nana asked Jing, "Jing, I need your help."


    Jing brightly smiled, and he gave a wide grin, reaching till his eyes. "What help? I will do anything. Your one and only cute brother-inw is at your service."


    "Do you want me to beat someone up? Is anybody harassing you!?"


    She looked at him speechlessly. "Huh? No."


    "Oh, then did you fight with bro? Do you need my help in making up with him? Oh, I have many ideas!"


    She smacked on his head. "No. We didn''t have any fight."


    "Oh, oh! I got it! That pervert old man must have done something! Don''t worry. I will help you in dealing with him!" He spoke righteously.


    "No, no, no." She shook her head.


    "Then what?" He pouted.


    Nana''s mouthed twitched.


    Why did it feel like he wanted thest reason to be true?


    Nana said, "Listen." She told him about her n.


    Jing raised his eyebrows in amusement. He stared at her and slowly nodded. "Okay."


    ---


    Grandma Liu was taking a walk in the garden. She remembered how everyone was joyfully discussing the baby''s name. But, somehowshe couldn''t join in. And somewhere in her heart, she felt a pang of sadness surge inside.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by theughing and talking of two peopleing towards her.


    Nana was holding her sonography report. She stretched her hands and held it upwards. "Look, Jing; this is the baby." She pointed. They seemed not to notice Grandma Liu.


    Jing whined. "I cannot see it, sister-inw! It''s really tiny! Where is it?"


    "Why can''t you see? I have kept my finger on it, right here.


    "It still looks ck and white to me."


    She puffed her cheeks. "Your nephew or niece would feel bad to know that their uncle cannot recognize them!"


    "But what can I do! I really can''t make him or her out."


    She angrily kept the report on the table and said, "Forget it. I will tell this to Jinhai that you cannot even recognize him or her."


    He panicked and started to act cute. "Sister-inw~~ Please don''t do this. Aren''t I your favorite brother? We are on the same team."


    "Hmph!" She turned her head to the other side and walked away.


    "Sister-inw, don''t go! Please don''t say anything to bro. I will try again." He frantically ran and followed behind her.


    Grandma Liu saw them leaving. Her sight went onto the report that Nana forgot to take back.


    She lightly coughed and started to walk in the other direction, but stopped. She hesitated and turned. She seemed to think for a long time, staring at the report. She would take one step forward, but then her mind would change, and she stopped again. After doing this for God knows how long, she finally made her decision.


    She looked left and right and picked up the report. She carefully examined the ultrasound and eximed. "There he is!" Her eyes turned a little misty.


    She pursed her lips. "Jing is so stupid. It''s a little difficult since it''s tiny, but my great-grandson or granddaughter is definitely visible." She scoffed. "Men are useless."


    Somewhere hiding in the corner, listening to Grandma Liu, Jing felt terribly wronged.


    Nana patted his shoulder. She stepped out and said, "Ah, there it is!"


    Grandma Liu got startled and hurriedly wanted to keep it back, but she waste. She felt like a thief being caught doing something wrong.


    Nana smiled. "I was looking for it everywhere."


    Grandma Liu steadied herself and cleared her throat. "Hmph! Is this how you take care of your things? You were lucky that I found it. I cannot believe that Jinhai married such an irresponsible girl like you."


    Nana solemnly said, "I apologize, it was my fault. I will be careful from next time."


    Silence.


    Grandma Liu was finding it odd to stand there, so she started to leave, but Nana asked, "How did you find the names that I chose for my baby?"


    "Names?"


    "Yes. Jiaozi and Chunjuan!"


    Grandma Liu''s face turned sour. "You call those names?"


    "Aren''t they cute!?" She looked proud.


    Grandma Liu looked at Nana, stunned.


    Is there a screw loose inside her head?


    "No, they aren''t! You want to keep your child''s name after food?"


    "Why not? They are different." She pursed her lips.


    She looked at her incredulously. "Are you faking it or is yourmon sense really that bad? People will make fun of his name. He will be a joke among his peers! It is better to give him a rathermon name than giving him a ridiculous unique name."


    Nana was stunned.


    She had really given a lot of thought to those names. She wasn''t joking when she suggested them. She wanted to hear Grandma Liu''s praise foring up with such brilliant names. She even asked Jing, but he somehow avoided the topic.


    "Jing, how are the names I chose?"


    Jing eximed. "Oh, look how lovely the day is! So bright and sunny. I just got the inspiration for my new design. I should jot it down before I forget."


    "But the names-"


    "Bye." He scurried away.


    She remembered it. "IIBut Jinhai really liked it." She refused to give up, but her tone was getting weaker.


    "He was polite! He didn''t want to hurt you, so he went along with it. Get a clue!"


    Her mood turned downcast.


    Grandma Liu panicked. It was not good for a pregnant woman to be sad and depressed.


    "I-I mean to saythey are not that bad. How about we give it as his nickname?"


    Nana''s face bloomed into a beautiful smile. "Really?"


    "Yesjust let Jinhai choose the names, okay?"


    It was a matter of Liu family reputation now. She never thought that there woulde a day when she had to worry about her great grandson''s name.


    "Okay!" She felt satisfied.


    Grandma Liu felt relieved.


    A crisis is averted.


    "Good."


    "And keep the picture safe. It''s your baby''s first picture. You should treasure it instead of dilly-dallying with it. What face will you show to Jinhai saying that you lost it?" She scolded.


    "En!"


    She suddenly realized that they were talking like real family members. She forgot that she actually doesn''t like Nana.


    She red at her and left huffing and puffing.


    Nana softly chuckled.


    Jing came out and asked, "Why are you doing this? Don''t you hate her?"


    Nana said, "No. I know that what she did was very wrong, and she is already facing punishment."


    He frowned. "What punishment?"


    Nana faintly smiled. "Nobody now talks to her, right?"


    He hesitated. "But that is what she deserves."


    "Maybe, but today at the breakfast table, I saw the sadness in her eyes of being isted, of being left out. It didn''t sit right with me. And now I''m the daughter-inw. It is my duty to at least try to get her to like me. Maybe we can slowly sort out our differences."


    Jing sighed. "Are you sure? She is very stubborn. It won''t be that easy to melt her heart."


    She smiled. "Well, then I will be just as stubborn. A family isplete when all the family members are happy in it. Otherwise, it''s just sad and lonely. Nobody likes being ignored."


    ---


    In the underground cell, Jinhai continued.


    "I knew yourst strike would be at Chen banquet. That is why I had already prepared tox security."


    Suyin looked dumbfounded.


    "Otherwise, why would you get an entry? Did you think your stupid mask was enough to cover you up? Do you seriously think our security is that weak?"


    "Y-you nned everything" Suyin was stuttering.


    "From A to Z." He chuckled sinisterly. "Even the rooms were interchanged by me." He raised his hands in the sign of a cross, indicating a swap.


    "And poor you.you had to suffer the same plight once again. But, I guess it was alright. You were quite enjoying it, after all."


    "Nooo!!!! You bastard! How dare you! I won''t forgive you! I will take my revenge!" Suyin was mad in rage, shouting loudly.


    "Do you think you are in any position to take revenge? The Chen''s wanted to hand you over to the police, but I secretly kidnapped you. You deserve a much worse punishment than a mere jail."


    He looked coldly. "Twice. So, in total, you hired ten men to vite Nana. But, I always pay back with interest. So, I ordered twenty men to rape you every single day."


    "No, no, no! I won''t live like this! I want to get out!"


    One man sneered. "You cannot get out even in your dreams."


    Jinhai smiled. "You always thought that you were the one ying games, but actually, you were just a small part of a much bigger game of mine. You were only being used."


    Jinhai stood up to leave.


    "No! Please let me goPlease forgive me. I won''t ever show my face. I won''t harm Nana again. PleasePlease" she was sobbing hard.


    He looked at her in disdain. He was about to leave when Suyin asked, "Whenwhen did you start to have feelings for her?"


    Jinhai stopped.


    The memory of their first meeting shed in front of his eyes. How they collided into each other.


    He looked into those deep brown eyes of hers, and something tickled his frozen heart. He could hear a faint sound of it melting into spring.


    His chilling gaze softened.


    "Always."

 Chapter 219: The fate of Suyin worse than hell (3)

    Chapter 219: The fate of Suyin worse than hell (3)


    *WARNING. SOME MATURE VIOLENCE. PLEASE SKIP IF YOU ARE UNCOMFORTABLE.*


    One man said, "Boss, there is also one other thing."


    "Hm?"


    "The b*tch is pregnant."


    Jinhai raised his eyebrows. "Ho"


    Suyin sharply eximed. "What!?"


    She lowered her head to look at her belly, and she was filled with disgust and nausea. She wanted to puke even with the thought of it.


    The men sneered andughed. "It was inevitable, Boss. We f*ck her raw every single time. Sometimes, her core is busy pleasing our cocks for the entire day."


    She gritted her teeth hard as she suffered the humiliation. Their sneers and taunts were making her blood boil in anger. But she didn''t express her hatred outright. She was struck with an idea and thought of this as a chance to get out of this ce.


    Tears streamed about of her eyes as she pitifully said, "B-brother JinhaiPlease have mercy on me. At least think about my unborn child. I beg you to release us. My child is innocent. Please don''t punish my child" She kept on sobbing.


    The men got dumbfounded and silent for a second before theyughed out loud.


    "Are you f*cking kidding us? Do you seriously im that you love your child? Do you even know who the father is? You are f*cked by twenty different men every day, and now it''s been almost forty-five days since you are trapped here."


    Another man said, "Let me do the math! So, forty-five days meansyou have been f*cked by 900 men already." He was rolling inughter. "God knows who the father is."


    Suyin''s face turned red in shame with all the insults hurled at her. The once envied Tang Suyin was now reduced to such a pathetic state where her entire days and nights were spent in only pleasuring men. She was nothing but a sex toy.


    Jinhai coldly smiled. "You would be Tang Suyin until the end, wouldn''t you? Even at this stage, you are nning to use the child, and them dump him somewhere after it gets you out of here."


    Suyin frantically tried to say, "No! I''m serious. I love my child! I will raise him and take his responsibility. Please don''t take this happiness away from meplease"


    He quietly stepped near her, and she felt an insurmountable pressure rising in the air as he came closer and closer. She was sweating hard, and her mouth went dry.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. "A selfish woman like you can love nobody other than herself."


    He looked at his men. "Punish her for having the audacity to lie to me. Andkill the child."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Suyin''s eyes flew open in disbelief. "How can you be so heartless, brother Jinhai!? I''m telling you the truth! You have no right!" She was violently iling her arms and legs. She was desperate to get out, and the child was her only bargaining chip.


    One man grabbed her jaw and forcibly fed her aphrodisiac.


    Jinhai chuckled as if an Asura has descended. "Do you think I would let another version of youe into this world? Get used to it. Becausethis won''t be yourst abortion."


    Suddenly, her body started heating up, and her face was heavily contorting because of her sudden desire.


    "Ahhnnit''s so hothelp meAhhh..." She was twisting her naked body to get some relief.


    "She is indeed very obedient when she is drugged." A man undressed himself, and his cock sprung up. He didn''t waste any time and thrusted harder and deeper, ramming harshly inside her.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!"


    She was disgusted, but she couldn''t help want more of it. The drug was making her mind go haywire. She started rocking her waist to give him more ess inside.


    The other men also couldn''t stop themselves, and they ganged up on her.


    Jinhai left the cell with Suyin''s screams and moans loudly, echoing, but a man''s thrusting and groaning quickly drowned them.


    Her fate was forever sealed into that dark cell.


    ---


    After a long, hot shower, Jinhai was drying his hair, when Nana came in humming a song. She was startled when she saw his bare chest still a little moist and damp.


    Her cheeks reddened at the sight of his firm and perfect abs.


    Jinhai gently pulled her in his arms. "Why are you still so shy? You have seen me naked before." He nuzzled his nose in her hair; his voice was low and husky.


    Nana hit him in the chest. Even though they are husband and wife now, she still wasn''t immune to his teasing.


    I need Serena to teach me how to be a little bold, she thought.


    Nana smiled. "How was your day?"


    He thought back to how he saw Suyin suffering and crying among his men. It satisfied him to know the plight of that woman who had tried to harm his Nana viciously.


    "Pretty good." He warmly looked down at her. "I heard about how you talked to Grandma."


    "En. I have decided to try and bridge the gap between us."


    He frowned. "You know she doesn''t like you. She will be mean to you and also try to hurt you. You don''t have to do this."


    She nodded. "I know it''s difficult. But I''m pretty sure I can do it. She is not that bad at heart."


    He raised his brow.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I admit she shouldn''t have forced you to marry Miss Huian, but she had seen her grow up in front of her. Uncle and aunt Xiang are nice people, their family status matches yours, both families were already close, to begin with, so it was natural that she would want you two to be a couple."


    He silently looked at her.


    "I understand her bias towards Miss Huian. In the end, she really wanted the best for you."


    He didn''t say anything.


    She sighed. "Alright, let me think. Do you remember when Miss Huian said that she would raise our baby, and she asked Grandma about it?"


    He nodded.


    "Grandma didn''t say it, but I saw the hesitation on her face. She also knew that what Miss Huian was demanding was wrong, but since she favors her, she couldn''t outright oppose her."


    She smiled. "And she never liked me, but she was never that cruel to tell me to abort our child."


    She told him about their conversation in the garden.


    "So, you see? She didn''t treat me that harshly, did she? There was concern hidden behind her reprimand. I have a strong feeling that if I keep on trying, then she would definitely warm up to me one day."


    Jinhai slowly nodded. He pinched her nose, and lovingly looked at his wife. He kissed her forehead.


    "You really have the kindest heart in this whole universe."


    She felt embarrassed. "I''m really not that great. It''s just thatI never had aplete family until now. So, now that I have one, I want everyone to be happy in it."


    He bumped his forehead on hers. "En. This is your family. Don''t ever think that you are alone now."


    He gave a gentle kiss on her lips.


    Nana suddenly eximed. "Oh, yes! I remembered now. Wait."


    She brought some small papers with her from the cupboard and showed it to him.


    Jinhai froze on seeing them.


    Nana cheerfully asked, "I was keeping your files back when I found these papers. They are really pretty. Can I use them in Natsukashi? I got a good idea. I can slip in a small note in the bill book when they would take their receipts. A note can be something like a good thought or a joke. If somebody is having a bad day, the note can cheer them up."


    Jinhai said in between pauses. "Umit''s a good ideabut"


    "But?"


    "How about I give you some different papers? These have gotten old."


    "Eh? They look new to me. Please! I really like them!"


    Jinhai hesitated. "Trust me. I will give you even better ones. But don''t use these papers."


    "But"


    "Please?"


    She sadly looked at the papers. She really wanted to use them. "Alright"


    He felt relieved.


    "By the way, this design is the same as those photo frames, right? That are hung above the bed?"


    He looked surprised. "You noticed it?"


    "Yeah. It took me a while."


    "En."


    She looked curiously. "It is really different that you replicated that design." Sheughed. "When I was trying to remember, I felt like it was some sort of a mystery game."


    "Indeed, it is." He softly mumbled.


    "What were you using it for?"


    He was looking at her with an unfathomable gaze. "Let''s just say as asmall letter to bully someone."


    "Letter? To whom?"


    He smiled. "To someone who was a friend once upon a time."


    "Was? So"


    "The friendship is long gone."


    She looked stern. "Did you bully your friend too much?"


    "It was over way before that. It was that certain someone''s fault."


    He chuckled. "I just took a little revenge."

 Chapter 220: Grandma Lius true thoughts

    Chapter 220: Grandma Liu''s true thoughts


    Nana sighed.


    Why did she feel that Jinhai''s revenge was not that ''little''?


    Seriously, he was a vengeful person. She could tell that by feeling her soreher regions. She merely teased him for having a woman and look at what she got herself into?


    Jinhai said, "I will just meet Dad and quicklye back."


    He was about to reach the door when Nana asked, "Oh, I forgot! Grandma said that you didn''t like the names I suggested."


    Jinhai stiffened.


    "So, did you really not like-" Nana turned to look at him, but there was no sign of him.


    ""


    She could only pitifully stare at the empty space with an imaginary leaf rolling past her.


    ---


    Grandma Liu sat on the bed, contemting what happened earlier.


    She was walking through the corridor, passing by Jinhai and Nana''s room, when she heard him take her name. She stopped. She wanted to ignore and walk on, but she got curious about what they were talking about her. But she was hesitating.


    She knew Jinhai now hated her, and he wouldn''t say any nice things. She wanted to save herself from that hurt, but she still couldn''t help herself standing near the door, listening to their conversation.


    Then, slowly as she kept on listening to Nana, her hand holding the stick started trembling. Her eyes turned ssy and moist.


    She couldn''t believe that even after everything that happened, that girl still had the heart to empathize with her.


    She did not need to do that. Everybody in Liu family except her had happily epted Nana as Jinhai''s wife and as the daughter-inw of Liu family. When everyone is ignoring her, she does not have to try so hard to gain her recognition.


    She can also just ignore her and carry on with her life.


    But she is doing it nevertheless because she wants everyone to be happy.


    Grandma Liu sadly chuckled. "You still want this old woman to be happy? I am the cause of this entire tragedy."


    Now that she honestly thought about it, without any bias and filter, her opinion and impression of Nana had already changed when Huian confessed in the hospital that she came back to save her that night they got kidnapped.


    She was stunned.


    She had to admit that what Nana did required an exceptional amount of courage and bravery. A slight mistake, and she would have ended up just like Suyin.


    It was easy, very easy to run away for her life and her dignity. But, she still chose to take that risk.


    When Huian said that she, in the moment of panic, left Nana alone, for the very first time, Grandma Liu got angry at Huian. She couldn''t believe that she was so heartless. That girl put her life on stake for saving her, and was it that easy for her to abandon her?


    But seeing Huian''s tears, she couldn''t bring herself to get hard on her. But inwardly, she was very disappointed.


    And what''s more, Nana must have definitely remembered everything after regaining consciousness.


    But, she didn''t utter even a single word ofint. She could have made everyone ostracize Huian by telling the truth.


    She could have asked for justice.


    Really, how much hurt and pain she must have felt that night?


    But, she kept quiet.


    Even when her engagement broke, any other girl of her ss probably would have still shamelessly clung onto Jianyu, refusing to give up to bing Chen family''s daughter-inw.


    Forget about a middle-ss girl; even a rich heiress wouldn''t have done that.


    But, she let it go. She epted her fate. Not even once, she thought about the riches, the respect, the title, and the status she would have to lose.


    Neither she clung onto Jianyu, nor she told Jinhai to take responsibility for that night.


    And now


    Now, she understood that Nana had nned the conversation with her that happened in the garden today.


    ''Did she realize that I was feeling lonely in the morning at the breakfast table?''


    Grandma Liu subtly raised her brows and chuckled.


    ''Really, it was a stupid n.''


    But, which worked. For the first time after so many days, she felt happy today. She felt like she wasn''t forgotten and was still a part of the family.


    ''Let''s see what you will do next.''


    She was looking forward to it.


    Reallythat girl has a heart of gold.


    ---


    Jinhai handed Jing those small colorful papers and said, "Destroy these."


    Jing widened his eyes. "Did sister-inw find them?"


    "Hm." His lips slowly curled into a smile.


    "She also figured out about the design."


    Jing''s eyes turned starry. He pped his hands once in delight. "Really? Sister-inw is awesome! She figured it out just by looking at them for once, and Huian couldn''t do that even if she had visited this vi for practically her whole life and then even lived in it for two years."


    He looked proud. "Sister-inw is so smart, just like me."


    Jinhai knocked on his head.


    "Ow!"


    After Jing went back, Jinhai dialed Xin''s number.


    "Sir."


    "Lock that room in my office lounge."


    "Yes, sir."


    He muttered to himself. "At no cost, can you know the truth, Nana."


    ---


    One morning, Jinhai was getting ready for office. He couldn''t find his wallet.


    "Nana, have you seen my wallet?"


    No answer.


    He turned and found Nana sitting on the bed. Her eyes were staring ahead at space in a daze.


    Jinhai furrowed his brows. He sat beside her and gently patted her shoulder.


    She snapped out of it.


    "Huh?" She looked at Jinhai. "What?"


    "Have you seen my wallet?"


    "Oh, yes. I have kept it in the cupboard. Wait, I will get it."


    "It''s alright. I will fetch it." He cupped her cheek. "What were you thinking? I felt you looked sad. Tell me who bullied you."


    She softly chuckled. "Nobody. It''smom''s birthday today."


    Jinhai was silent.


    Yu Ichika was her adoptive mother who was now recovering in the hospital for her mental illness after she lost her husband, Yu Tengfei, to suicide after he tried to molest Nana.


    "I regrly visit her and spend some time with her, although she always gets mad at me. But with Chen banquet and then our marriage, I couldn''t go. I have never missed her birthday, so I am going to visit her today."


    "I will alsoe with you."


    "Really?" She beamed.


    "En. Now that we are married, as your husband, I should meet mother-inw and pay my respects."


    Nana smiled and hugged him. "Thank you."


    He pinched her nose. "Stupid."


    But then she pursed her lips. "It would be good if the twinse too. After what happened, they have never visited her. I ask them every time, but they always refuse. I will try again today, but I don''t feel so hopeful."


    Jinhai patted her head. "It''s alright. We cannot force them with these things. I understand their anger. And if you honestly ask me theneven I''m a little mad at her."


    Nana said nothing.


    "After all, she disowned you and shamed you even if nothing of it was your fault. After what you suffered, as a woman and as a mother, she should have stood by your side, not p you on your face."


    Nana sadly smiled.


    He sighed. "But since you still respect her and do your filial duties, then I can only support you."


    She hugged him even tighter. "Why are you so good to me?"


    He kissed her hair. "Because I simply love you."


    "I love you too." She looked at him. "After I talk to the twins, we can leave. Oh, I forgot. Serena will alsoe."


    Jinhai asked, "Serena? What does she have to do?"


    "Well, the twins nevere, and Serena doesn''t want me to go alone, so she apanies me sometimes. She thinks I will get sad because Mom still gets angry at me, so she tries to cheer me up."


    "Hm."


    ---


    Nana saw the twins leaving for school and called from behind. "Yukito, Yukira, wait!"


    They stiffened.


    Before she could say anything, Yukito indifferently said, "Nee-chan, we know what you want to talk about. But our answer is the same. You ask the same question every year, and we give the same answer."


    She pursed her lips.


    "No, we are noting with you to meet her."


    Yukira said nothing, but the expression on his face reflected the same answer.


    "She hasn''t seen you for years now," Nana said in a low voice.


    "And she deserves that."


    They said no more and left.


    Standing at the corner, Jing heard everything.


    ''Who were they talking about? Wait...their mother?''


    This was the first time he saw such indifference in Yukito''s eyes. There wasn''t even a trace of hatred. Simply indifference.


    ---


    Jianyu entered the room and saw Serena a little zoned out. It looked like she was on a call.


    He hugged her from behind. "Is everything alright?"


    Serena smiled. "Yes. It was Nana."


    He stiffened a bit.


    Thest time Jianyu tried to confess, Serena''s phone rang at thest minute. Her smile froze when she saw the caller''s name. She could guess the conversation.


    When she came back, Jianyu found her a little stressed out. When Serena noticed his hesitation to continue, she smiled. "It''s alright if you need some time. I am always here."


    He thought it was for the best. She already looked depressed, and he didn''t want to add on to it by telling his past. Plus, she was now pregnant too. It was dangerous to be too anxious. So he thought he would quickly find another suitable time and tell her everything.

 Chapter 221: Not so happy birthday

    Chapter 221: Not so happy birthday


    Serena said, "I would be out with Nana today. It''s her adoptive mother''s birthday. So, we always go together to meet her every year at the hospital."


    Jianyu knew about Nana''s past as well.


    He faintly smiled.


    Any other daughter would have given up on her mother after what she had gone through. She is really one of a kind.


    He nodded.


    "After youe back, I will show you some ces I have shortlisted for your new interior design office."


    Now, that the project with Chen Corps waspleted, Jianyu suggested using that money to set up her office. With such a sessful deal in her resume, it was a great time to open herpany and attract investments.


    She beamed. "Really? Thank you so much."


    It was just for a second, but he thought that her smile wasn''t that upbeat and cheery.


    He knew Nana''s rtionship with her mother wasn''t that smooth.


    She must be worried about Nana. She is her best friend, after all, he thought.


    Serena kissed his cheek and bade him goodbye.


    ---


    The trio reached the hospital one hourter.


    As soon as they reached near Yu Ichika''s ward, they heard a loud thrash.


    Nana got startled and panicked.


    Jinhai said, "Wait. You stand behind me. Let me enter first."


    "Be careful."


    He nodded.


    He slowly opened the door. The first scene that they saw was of a broken bowl with soup spilled over the floor. The nurse was scared and took a step back. The other nurses were trying to hold back a woman from going crazy.


    "Take this away! How many times have I told you not to bring this wretched soup! It''s disgusting! Get it away from my sight!"


    "Mam, please listen to us. This is good for your health." The nurse who carried the bowl of soup was trying to make her understand.


    "No, it is not! It tastes weird. You are fooling me! This is poison. You all are trying to kill me! I will sue all of you! Let me go!"


    Yu Ichika was struggling and thrashing, and the other two nurses were trying to control her.


    She had faint wrinkles on her face, and her hair was messed up. Her eyes looked tired and red as if crying for a long time. The years of sadness and pain had physically taken a toll on her body.


    Her body was weak and too thin. She almost looked bony. Her arm had small puncture signs of needles, showing just how many injections she needed to be sedated.


    Nana eyes rimmed in tears when she saw Yu Ichika in such a condition.


    The gentle Yu Ichika, who would always lovingly smile at her daughter while making delicious meals in the kitchen, ying with the twins and her,ing to the school to take little Nana back home, was nowhere to be seen.


    That Yu Ichika now only existed in memories.


    Jinhai assured her. "It''s okay. Don''t cry."


    Serena also saw everything from afar.


    Nana nodded and slowly stepped inside.


    Yu Ichika felt somebody else''s presence and turned her head.


    As soon her gaze met Nana''s, she flipped out.


    "You! You wretched girl! You still have the nerve to show your face to me! Why are you here!?"


    Nana was used to her outburst, so she silently stood. She felt hurt every time Yu Ichikashed out at her, using her of the same things over and over again.


    But every time she hoped that the next time wouldn''t be the same. Maybe she will realize her mistake and finally ept her.


    But that hope always remained just a hope.


    "You sl*t! I''m in this condition only because of you! You snatched away everything from me. My husband, my children, my happy home" She started sobbing.


    "Mom"


    "What more do you want? Will you be happy once I die!? Will you be finally satisfied once I stop breathing?" Her eyes held hatred and fury.


    "Get out! I don''t want to see you! I refuse to acknowledge that I raised a homewrecker of a daughter. A poisonous snake!"


    Jinhai''s face darkened, seeing the woman before him insulting Nana. He narrowed his eyes, and his fingers clenched into a fist.


    Yu Ichika felt chilly all of a sudden. She felt an intense, menacing gaze directed at her. She looked at the source of it and found a tall man of an imposing aura standing beside Nana. His gaze was pure evil. His eyes were devoid of any emotions.


    But they clearly said one thing.


    ''Stop with your insults <em>right now</em>.''


    Her mental state was weak and fragile, to begin with, so she couldn''t help but fearfully shift backward in the bed. All her anger dissipated into thin air.


    This man was not simple.


    Already Jinhai didn''t have a very good impression of his mother-inw, and now after watching hurling insults at his love, he wouldn''t care less now of ''paying respect.''


    Thinking that Nana would have to face her unjustified words every time she meets her was enough to make him furious.


    But he kept quiet.


    Nana softly said so as not to provoke her. "Mom, I know you are angry at me, but can you please listen to me today? Please."


    Yu Ichika silently looked at her.


    Nana waited for a few moments before taking her silence as a yes.


    Nana nodded at the nurses and said, "Can you leave us alone?"


    "But, mam, she can try to hurt you."


    "It''s okay. I will be fine."


    Serena said, "Don''t worry, we are also there with her. We will call you if there is any problem."


    The nurses nodded and left.


    Jinhai was worried if Yu Ichika would suddenly try to attack Nana if she flips out. She was pregnant and cannot afford any idents. So, he closely followed her behind.


    Nana sat on the bed and smiled.


    "Happy birthday, Mom."


    She said nothing.


    "The twins wanted toe too, but they had their final exams."


    Yu Ichika sadly snorted.


    "This is your gift. I''m sure you will like it."


    It was a shawl, and Nana had embroidered her name on it. She kept it in front of her, but Yu Ichika didn''t even nce at it.


    Nana had expected this, so she didn''t take it to heart.


    "Mom, I want to introduce you to someone. You already know Serena, my best friend, right?"


    She looked at her, and Serena faintly smiled. Somehow, Yu Ichika got irked for no reason. She felt annoyed with the sight of her and looked away.


    Serena didn''t give much of a reaction. Most of the time, she was grumpy.


    "And mom, this man" she looked at Jinhai and said, "is my husband, Liu Jinhai."


    Yu Ichika widened her eyes and jerked her head towards him.


    The previous iciness that she felt emanating from him was nowhere to be seen. It was as if it was only her illusion. She was in disbelief that Nana was married now. She suspiciously looked at him.


    Jinhai came forward and gently smiled. "Please ept this bouquet, mother-inw. It''s nice to meet you finally. I have heard a lot about you."


    She could sense the sarcasm in his tone.


    "I am fortunate to have Nana in my life. She is so kind, hardworking, and caring. You must be proud of her."


    She lowered her eyes and said nothing.


    Jinhai tilted his head and smiled. "I love Nana with all my heart, and I promise to take care of her and never abandon her. You can rest assured. Your daughter is in good hands. Please give your blessings, mother-inw."


    Yu Ichika''s eyelids trembled. Something stabbed her heart when she heard the word ''abandoned.''


    Nana smiled and said, "I know you are shocked, right? Everything happened so suddenly. And there is another news." She looked at her hopefully. "You are going to be a grandmother soon."


    Yu Ichika was stunned. She looked between Nana and Jinhai.


    She gritted her teeth and harshly threw away the gift. Her expression darkened.


    "I don''t care! Why should I be happy? You separated my twins from me! They left home because of you! They hate me because of you! Do you think you deserve to be a mother when you snatched away another mother''s children from her?"


    Nana''s eyshes trembled as tears threatened to fall.


    I don''t deserve to be a mother?


    It was getting hard for Jinhai to reign in his temper.


    She screamed. "The twins are busy with exams? Do you take me as a fool!? You must be brainwashing their minds against me! You are trying to sow discord between us! And now you are acting innocent? Cut the crap and get out!"


    "You snatched away my sons from me. You will never be happy! You will face retribution one day, Nana!"


    She was about to push Nana in a fury, but Jinhai quickly held her. He coldly looked at Yu Ichika.


    The nurses came hearing loud screams. They immediately went over and held her from going berserk.


    Jinhai said, "Nana, we should leave. She needs rest."


    Nana weakly nodded. She thought that perhaps the news of her grandchild would make her happy, but


    They went out, and Serena excused herself for the washroom.


    Jinhai settled her in the car and said, "Wait here. I wille back in a minute."


    She faintly smiled.


    ---


    In the ward, Yu Ichika was screaming and shouting when she heard the sound of footstepsing in.


    She instantly got silent.


    Jinhai gave a cold sideways nce, and the nurses trembled and scurried away.


    There were now only Jinhai and Yu Ichika in the ward.


    He looked at her and smiled.


    "Let''s have a nice chat, mother-inw."

 Chapter 222: Mother-in-law and son-in-laws little chat

    Chapter 222: Mother-inw and son-inw''s little chat


    With Jinhai''s every step closing in, Yu Ichika felt a suffocating pressure building in the air. She looked small in front of his towering frame. Even though just a moment ago, sheshed out at Nana, her mouth was now tightly shut, sensing hismanding aura.


    She couldn''t show him the same attitude with which she shoved Nana away from her. Even though she was older to him as simr to his mother, her mental strength couldn''t withstand his strong presence.


    She ducked away like a frightened rabbit. And why wouldn''t she?


    His gaze had a mocking look in it that told her that she was nothing more than an ant to him who he can crush under his feet anytime and anywhere he wants.


    Jinhai slowly bent down and put his hands on the bed.


    She was getting more and more agitated. She wanted to run away from here, away from this man. She was already trembling and twitching in fear.


    She was about to open her mouth and call one of the nurses.


    "Quiet." He said in a dangerously low voice.


    She immediately retreated.


    He smiled. "Better. And I''m not going to take much of your time anyway. It''s just a five-minute talk between a son-inw and his mother-inw, setting some things straight."


    He took a knife that was on the fruit basket and was yfully twirling in his hand.


    Her shoulders were slightly quivering.


    He took her hand for which she tried to protest and shake off, but he didn''t let her.


    He opened her hand and pressed it on the table, and pointed the tip of the knife on top of the gaps in between the fingers. He would hit the tip of the sharp knife in between her index and middle finger and then between the middle and ring finger and so forth in a clockwise direction.


    Her eyes widened in horror.


    "You remember that I said that I love Nana and will always take care of her, right? It was hardly five minutes back when I was paying my respects to you."


    She said nothing. She was timidly darting her gaze from one finger to another. Her mouth went dry as she kept on feeling that she would surely be hit the next time.


    She was scared shitless.


    "Nod your head when I ask a question. You are supposed to answer, not keep mum."


    She frantically nodded her head.


    He was satisfied. "So, you see mother-inw, as a husband who loves his wife and who can''t see his wife getting hurt, how you behaved today was uneptable."


    She gulped.


    His cold gaze shrouded in darkness.


    "As an irresponsible woman and a mother who abandoned her ten-year-old daughter who was molested by her adoptive father, and at the time when she needed your support the most, you don''t have any right even to utter a word against her."


    Every word was a thorn that stabbed her heart.


    "Look at me." He ordered.


    She raised her head in a conditioned reflex.


    He was now hitting the knife, looking at her, not at the knife. She became even more terrified.


    His attention wasn''t on the knife, and she thought she would definitely get stabbed now that he didn''t look where he was hitting. Sweat trickled from the sides of her head.


    "Get one thing straight in that mentally ill brain of yours. Your marriage ended that night when your husband tried toy his filthy hands on Nana."


    Tears formed at the corner of her eyes.


    "Your rtionship with the twins also ended that night the moment you pped Nana."


    She bit her lips hard.


    "What did you say? Did Nana seduce her father? Does any ten-year-old girl even know what seducing means?"


    He gripped her jaw hard, and she gasped.


    "Do you think that only you lost your husband? They didn''t lose their father?"


    He increased his pace of hitting the knife. It wasn''t even visible now when the knife moved.


    "Your marriage was broken, but you could have still lived a happy life with your children in a warm home instead of in this institution. But you made a wrong choice and destroyed everything with your own hands. And you got the nerve to me my wife."


    "Even the five-year-old twins at that time knew on which side they must stand. But you didn''t."


    She was sobbing hard. She didn''t know whether it was because of fear or the realization of her guilt.


    "But look how kind my Nana is." He smiled. "You gave her only suffering and misery, but she is still here doing her filial duties, handling your expenses, and taking care of you when she doesn''t need to do this. Any other daughter wouldn''t have even spared a nce at such a cruel mother."


    She was feeling utterly embarrassed.


    "But what did she get in return? Your insult that said that she doesn''t deserve to be a mother?"


    He tightened his grip on her wrist, and her already frail hand was now hurting as if a boulder has crashed on it.


    "If a kind, gentle, and such a lovely woman doesn''t deserve to be a mother, then who does?" He sneered. "You?"


    "Nana was the girl who gave you the joy of motherhood, who made your familyplete, and maybe because of her presence, God blessed you with your twin sons. But you kicked that very girl out of your lives? Humiliated her in front of everybody?"


    "You adopted her, and then you made her an orphan again."


    He remembered her words on that stormy night when she told him about her past. Every word, her every expression was burned into his memory.


    "From Nana to Yu Nana, to eventually bing just Nana once again..."


    The truth was a brutal jab to her.


    He came back from his daze and said in a deep voice. "Which hand was it that pped her that night?"


    He stopped hitting the knife in between her fingers and turned her hand to face her palm towards him.


    She was gasping heavily and she felt as if her breath was stuck at her throat.


    He slightly pressed the tip of the knife at the edge where the palm and wrist met.


    "You have hurt my Nana too much. She had to live a life without a family because of your stupidity and blind love for your husband. She had to hear insults like home wrecker, b*tch, sl*t, third party, and what, not all her life."


    He pressed the knife a little more, and it punctured her skin, a drop of blood oozing out.


    Yu Ichika wanted to scream, but it was as if she had lost her voice. His voice, his gaze, his expression held a madness in them.


    It clearly said that she had crossed the line.


    He started to slide the knife diagonally upwards, leaving a red trail of blood behind it. It was excruciating as she felt her skin slowly tear apart. Blood was trickling down in a thin stream.


    "But, now Nana doesn''t have to suffer. I am with her. Now she doesn''t need the Yu family name. Because now she has the Liu family name behind her."


    His gaze turned affectionate.


    "She is Mrs. Liu Nana, and nobody will take that name away from her. Never."


    He now reached the middle of her palm and slowed down his pace until she felt her every cell rupture in agony. Yu Ichika finally pleaded in a low voice, crying and begging him. "Please...let goi-it''s hurting"


    He tilted his head. "My Nana has suffered much more hurt than this, mentally and emotionally. But, she always remained strong. She didn''t give up on her kindness. And here you are already pleading me? You are really too weak."


    He finally reached the end of her little finger and stopped. A thin line, bloody line looked as if it was a division in the palm, separated into two triangr parts.


    He released her wrist, and she quickly took it back, still in disbelief about what just happened.


    Jinhai wiped the blood off the knife and kept it back in the fruit basket.


    He smiled at her. "So, mother-inw, now that you have understood my temper, you should also understand that I can make your life heaven or hell at the snap of my finger. You see, Nana''s husband is really very capable."


    She didn''t dare to raise her head.


    "But, you wouldn''t want to make it any worse, now do you? I mean, you are already living in a mental institution."


    "Look at me." He once again ordered in a deep voice that cannot be ignored.


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes. She just wanted this to end now.


    "Listen to me very carefully. Whenever Nana woulde to meet you from next time, I want my mother-inw to be at her best behavior and talk very politely and respectfully to her. My Nana deserves that after what has and is still doing for you even after bearing your shitty behavior."


    She said nothing.


    "Nod your head."


    She frantically did as told.


    "Irrespective of whether I''m with her or not, you will neversh out at her, never use her ever again and never insult her."


    She nodded her head again.


    "And don''t misunderstand me. Don''t force yourself to love her. My Nana doesn''t need your pitiful motherly love. She has my family and me to give her unlimited of it. I''m only saying to be civil to her."


    She lowered her head.


    "You wish to get out of this ce now, don''t you? I will see to it that you get the best treatment and discharge from here."


    She looked at him in shock.


    "I''m only doing this for Nana. It will make Nana happy if you can live a normal life again, free of this ce."


    He stood up to leave.


    "My Nana is waiting for me. I hope you always remember our little chat. See youter, mother-inw."

 Chapter 223: A strange phone call

    Chapter 223: A strange phone call


    Yu Ichika looked at her palm, the thin bloody line ring at her as if reminding about the atrocities she did to Nana. She started silently crying as she finally let out the fear she had been holding back since Jinhai came back to talk to her.


    He was one terrifying man. She remembered how he shot her a cruel stare, and then his expression suddenly turned gentle when he looked at Nana. He was one person behind her back and apletely different person in front of her.


    The whole time she felt such oppression weigh down on her as if he could have killed her if it was up to him. He wouldn''t have even batted an eyelid.


    The nurse entered and saw Yu Ichika''s palm bleeding.


    "Oh goodness, what happened!?" She was shocked. She immediately went over to her and started dressing her wound.


    "How did you get hurt?" Everything was fine when they left. Did she try to hurt herself?


    But that is strange. She has shouted and yelled and broken things before but has never hurt herself. This is the first time.


    She was puzzled.


    Yu Ichika was hesitating. She was scared like a little child who had heard a scary ghost story.


    She was sniffling and stuttering as she said, "T-T-That man d-did it. He was s-scary. He cut my hand with the knife. He is dangerous. Tell Nana about it!"


    The nurse looked astonished. "Man? Who? Wait, that man who came with Miss Nana?"


    She nodded furiously.


    How can that be possible? That man is Liu Jinhai, the CEO of Liu Corps. He looked so refined and elegant. He was even so gentle and protective of his wife. Why would he hurt his mother-inw? He even gave her a bouquet and talked so nicely to her.


    The nurse couldn''t help but peek inside a little. After all, it was once in a lifetime chance when she met such a distinguished personality.


    Seriously, how many men are like him who genuinely ept their wife''s family situation?


    Now she was sure that Yu Ichika had hurt herself and was pinning the me onto him. Anyway, patients like her sometimes tend to do that.


    She smiled. "I have cleaned up and dressed the wound. Take a rest."


    "B-but that man did it. Believe me! I talked rudely to Nana, and he punished me for it! It''s the truth!" She cried.


    The nurse nodded. It was better to go along with her rather than making her lose her temper again.


    "Okay, if you say so. I will tell Miss Nana. Now, please calm down and take rest."


    Yu Ichika felt a little relieved.


    ---


    Serena was talking to a nurse outside.


    The nurse said, "Don''t worry, Mam, this medicine is the most effective."


    Serena nodded. "Any suspicions?"


    "I''m careful."


    "Alright. If there is any problem, then call me."


    The nurse went away. Serena felt tired. She turned and gasped in shock.


    "L-Liu Jinhai?"


    She thought as if her heart would jump out of her chest. She didn''t even hear his footsteps.


    Just how much quietly does he walks?


    She nervously smiled. "You came back?"


    Wasn''t he waiting in the car with Nana?


    He nced at her and said nothing.


    Serena was already feeling it difficult to breathe. The aura he exuded was so cold and intense that it was difficult for her to maintain her smile.


    Seriously, how does Nana live with this man? It''s like you are crushed under a heavy boulder. The pressure can force a person to break down.


    Thank God, I got a boyfriend like Jianyu. He is so warm and affectionate.


    Jinhai silently walked away.


    Nana smiled as she saw Jinhaiing back, but he could feel the sadness in her eyes. Serena also sat at the back.


    She said, "You don''t have to go back to my house. Just let me off at the square two blocks ahead, please."


    Nana asked, "You have some work there?"


    "En. Didn''t I tell you that I''m opening my newpany? My boyfriend has shortlisted some ces, so we are going to check them out one by one."


    Jinhai was silent.


    Nana nodded. "I''m so d to know that you are taking this step. If you need my help, you cane to me anytime."


    She scratched her head. "Can Ie to you for money?"


    Nana facepalmed.


    Jinhai quietly said, "Money will never be an issue for you."


    Serena was startled. She didn''t think he would talk to her.


    She believed that he doesn''t like to talk to anybody else other than Nana.


    "Huh?"


    "Nothing."


    Serena''s mouth twitched.


    After talking in riddles, he is now refusing to exin himself.


    Nana asked, "Now that you said about him, I remembered. Have you told your parents about your boyfriend and your pregnancy?"


    Serena slightly stiffened. "No. I was so busy nning about mypany that I forgot."


    "Silly, how can you forget to tell such an important thing? She would be so happy and excited about her grandchild!"


    Her heart felt bitter when she thought of Yu Ichika''s reaction.


    They dropped Serena off at the square.


    Jinhai said, "Let''s go on a date."


    "Date?"


    He nodded. "Yes, we will go to a movie, and then we can go shopping. And then" He took her hand and kissed it. "We can have a beautiful dinner date."


    Nana was excited. It was her first date with Jinhai, and she was looking forward to it.


    ---


    Serena and Jianyu reached home after finalizing the ce. Since they already had dinner outside, they went to bed.


    A littlete at night, Serena opened her eyes. She nkly stared at the ceiling. She looked at Jianyu, and faintly smiled. She gently lifted Jianyu''s arm off her waist to not wake him up.


    She tiptoed out of the room and quietly shut the door. She stood at the balcony and took out her phone. She stared at the number for a long time before finally pressing the dial button.


    After a few rings, the call was answered. A woman''s stern voice came from the other end.


    "Zhn."


    "Mom."


    "I was waiting for your call. What took you so long? Tell me, how did it go today in the hospital?"


    "Like always."


    "Nobody has doubted anything, right?" She sounded a little anxious.


    "No."


    Serena could hear her sigh in relief. "Good."


    "And what about Nana?" There was a distinct sound of malice in her voice.


    Silence.


    Her mother was getting annoyed at the other end. "What? Stop being mum!"


    After a pause, she said, "She is married."


    "What!? When?"


    "Almost two months back."


    "And you are telling me this now!?" She was furious. "And you let her got married? Are you a fool?"


    "I-I also got to know about it just a while back."


    "You are supposed to be her best friend. Howe you didn''t know? Otherwise, what is the use of your friendship?"


    Serena nervously said, "I was busy with my life. Things were going on."


    "Your life? Pray tell me what things were you so busy in." Her voice sounded like she was restraining her anger.


    "MomI-I am pregnant."


    There was silence at the other end.


    "Are you crazy!? Oh god, whose child are you carrying? Is it any of your pathetic ex-boyfriend''s?"


    Serena''s voice choked. She had expected her reaction, but it still hurt her heart.


    "Mom. He is my boyfriend. And he is a very good man." She said softly. "At least, can you be a little happy about my child? You are going to be a grandma."


    "I''m not interested in any grandchild!" She roared. "Such a stupid daughter! You wasted so much time on a useless rtionship! And Nana is already living happily in her life! I don''t care. Just get on with the job I gave you. Don''t forget your purpose of staying beside her."


    Her shoulders were trembling.


    "Forget it. I will only have to do something. You y the friendship-friendship game with Nana and boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship with your boyfriend. I''m so tired of you!"


    Her mom said nonchntly, "Oh, and I don''t care what you do with your child. Keep it if you want or kill it if you want. Just don''te to me for any help in raising him."


    Serena let out a self-deprecatingugh. She didn''t even realize when tears were trickling down her cheek.


    She leaned against the wall and touched her belly. She sadly whispered. "Even you couldn''t melt her heart. I''m so sorry"


    She sniffled and wiped her tears. She went back into the room. She saw Jianyu was sleeping peacefully. She quietlyid beside Jianyu. She buried her face in his chest and slowly closed her eyes.


    As her breathing became steady, Jianyu slowly opened his eyes. He lowered his head and saw the faint traces of her dried tears on her sleeping face.


    He kissed the corner of her eye and tightened his hold on her.


    What is the sadness behind your smile Serena?


    ---


    A few dayster.


    Nana was working as usual in Natsukashi. The morning rush was starting to cool down.


    "Meiling, keep these tes inside, and check the reservations for this week. There should be no shes."


    Dong Meiling nodded. "Yes, mam."


    Nana''s phone buzzed. She saw an unknown number calling her.


    She frowned.


    ''I don''t recognize this number.''


    She picked it up, and a strange voice answered. "How is Mrs. Liu Nana''s married life going on?"


    Nana blinked her eyes. "Excuse me?"


    "Right now, it must be like a fairy tale, isn''t it? But it won''t be any longer."

 Chapter 224: Literally a shock

    Chapter 224: Literally a shock


    Nana got alerted. "Who are you?"


    The other voice chuckled. "Don''t delve into my identity, young woman. You should be worrying about your marriage, especially your husband."


    Nana was getting more and more confused. She turned serious. "Excuse me, whoever you are, please stop it. I don''t like such jokes."


    "Do you think this is some kind of a prank call? Sadly, it isn''t dear."


    Nana was trying hard to recognize the voice, but she couldn''t. She couldn''t even make out if it was a man or a woman speaking. The voice was altered.


    "Your happy days are about to end." It spoke like an ultimatum.


    Nana was getting a little anxious. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s time for you topensate. And yourpensation will be to lose your husband forever. Your retribution will be to live a life of loneliness until you breathe yourst."


    Nana was bing agitated. "Who are you? What do you want?"


    The voice at the other end soundedzy and rxed. "What do I want? I want you to do exactly what I say from now on. I will give you instructions, and you would follow them like a puppet. If you fail to do as I say, then your husband will have to pay the price for that."


    Nana couldn''t understand from where did this stranger appeared so suddenly and was threatening her marriage.


    And Jinhai will pay the price


    She got scared.


    Nana tried to calm her nervous self. "Please stop doing this. Is it fun to trouble people like that? I don''t even know you, and I have never offended anyone."


    The voice chuckled. "The culprit always says the same thing  that they are innocent and they have never harmed anybody. Now enough of chit-chatting." The tone of that person turned cold. "You will do as I say, and you won''t speak a word about our conversation to Liu Jinhai."


    Nana thought that this was a terrible joke. "I won''t do anything, you say. What do you take me for? A stranger calls me and says to follow hismand, do you think I''m an idiot?"


    Nana heard the other personughing hysterically. She gripped the phone hard. "Oh dear, oh dear. You will soon realize that this is not a silly joke. And you will realize it when your husband will get the biggest shock of his life. Until then, ba-bye."


    "Hello? Hello?" But the stranger already hung up the phone.


    Nana''s heart was rapidly palpitating. She didn''t want to take this call seriously, but she was still worried.


    ''This must be really a sick joke.''


    To reassure herself, she called Jinhai. That unknown person told her that he would harm him. She wanted to know if he was safe.


    "Nana." Jinhai warmly said.


    She heard his voice and felt relieved. So, everything was fine at his end. She softly asked. "Where are you?"


    "In the office. What happened? Are you feeling unwell?" He sounded worried.


    "No, no, it''s nothing. I just wanted to hear your voice. I was missing you."


    Silence.


    "Jinhai?" She got afraid again when she didn''t hear any response. "Jinhai, are you there?"


    "En. I''m here." He sighed. "My wife is missing me, but I cannot be there with you." He sulkily said, "I want to cancel all meetings."


    Nanaughed. "It''s alright. Work is important." Her heart was finally at ease now. "Now, don''t ck Mr. Liu and get on with your work."


    "Wait, don''t hang up the phone yet. Why don''t we talk like this while doing our work? This way, we won''t miss each other."


    "I''m not so talented that I can cook while talking to you, Jinhai."


    Jinhai chuckled. "Well, then, I have a better idea. How about you be my assistant? That way, we can work together" His voice was seductive and hoarse.


    Nana''s ears reddened. "I know what kind of work you are thinking about!" She muttered. "Shameless."


    "Don''t talk like that. In fact, I think I would be more productive if my wife would be beside me."


    "Alright, alright, stop with that sweet-talking. I know your evil intentions."


    "Really? What are they?" This time she felt a slight itch in her ear. She turned and gasped.


    Jinhai was standing behind her with a naughty smile on his face.


    She was dumbfounded.


    "Jinhai? When did youe here?"


    He pulled her into his arms. "When you were lost in talking to your beloved husband."


    "No, I mean, why?"


    "Didn''t you say you were missing me? How can I let my wife be troubled?"


    Then she understood.


    Ah, so that was an excuse to keep her talking while he had already left for Natsukashi.


    At Liu Corps, poor Xin was sobbing hard. Jinhai had mercilessly dumped all of his work upon him.


    "Do you like my surprise?"


    Nana nodded furiously. After that strange call, Jinhai''s physical presence assured her even more. Now she was sure that somebody made a bad joke.


    "En." She hugged him and buried her face in his chest.


    Jinhai saw a strange sense of relief in her expression. He slightly furrowed his brows. He looked at her tender smile, and his gaze softened. He couldn''t help but duck his head and kiss her lips.


    Nana hit him in the chest. "The staff is still on duty." She whispered.


    He raised his brow and gripped her chin with his finger, pressing on it. Nana opened her mouth in surprise, and he quickly took this chance to insert his tongue inside.


    Nana widened her eyes. He was passionately swirling and mingling his tongue with hers while sucking on her lower lip. She felt a familiar giddiness surge inside her.


    Jinhai was so expertly leading the kiss that Nana was forced to respond to it. She closed her eyes and let Jinhai take the lead.


    "Mam, I have checked-" Meiling was stupefied watching the scene before her. Her mouth was wide open.


    Nana snapped out of the kissing trance and saw Meiling looking at them speechlessly.


    "I-I am so sorry! I came at the wrong time. Please c-continue!" She ran away.


    "Mmphf!"


    Jinhai finally let go of her. Her pink lips were swollen.


    "Oh no, Meiling saw us." She was thoroughly embarrassed. What face would she show her from now on?


    "So?" Hezily said.


    She red at him. "It''s all your fault!" She wanted to cry butcked tears to shed.


    Jinhai pinched her cute nose. "Forget about her. Your husband is starving." He made a cute, pouting face.


    She softly said, "En. Wait for ten minutes. I will cook you a delicious lunch."


    "My wife is the best."


    ---


    Jinhai reluctantly left after having lunch. Nana had to push him out of Natsukashi literally and force him into his car.


    The bodyguards saw this scene speechlessly.


    It was the first time somebody was pushing away their boss. And the boss wasn''t even offended.


    Nana saw him drive away, and her restless heart calmed down.


    ---


    In the evening, Grandma Liu got hungry a little earlier than usual. She was tired of sitting in the room, so she went into the kitchen.


    She was surprised to see Nana cooking.


    Nana said in delight. "Grandma! Are you hungry?"


    Grandma Liu cleared her throat. "What are you doing here?"


    "Oh, I just had the urge to eat some fish soup, so I''m making a bowl for myself. Do you want some?"


    "Then tell the maid to cook for you. Why are you doing it yourself? Hmph! Do I need to tell you such a simple thing?"


    She smiled sheepishly. "I''m used to doing everything on my own so"


    Grandma smelled a lovely fragranceing from the pot of soup. She could tell that the soup must taste delicious. Now she was even more hungry. But she wouldn''t ept it.


    She snorted. "You do whatever you want. I just came for some fresh air. I am definitely not hungry."


    Nana had the urge tough.


    The soup was ready, and Nana took a serving. "Mmmnnn, so tasty!"


    Grandma Liu was sneakily watching her. She wanted to have some soup as well! Nana''s expression showed that it was indeed delicious!


    After some time, Nana was satisfied. She put the lid over the pot and went out.


    Grandma Liu quickly entered and opened the lid. She was mesmerized by just it''s aroma alone.


    She tasted it and couldn''t help herself crave for more. In no time, the pot was empty and her belly full.


    She mumbled. "That girl does have some merits." She looked here and there and arrogantly left as if she had nothing to do with the soup thievery.


    Nana saw everything, hiding in the corner and giggling and patting herself for a n that went perfectly.


    ---


    When Jinhai returned at night, Nana''s sight went onto his right hand that had a dressing on it.


    "Jinhai! How did you hurt your hand?" She asked worriedly.


    He smiled. "Silly, it''s just a minor thing. There was a loose wire, and I identally got zapped by it."


    "But"


    "It''s fine." He patted her head. "I''m going for a shower."


    Nana''s phone buzzed with a message.


    Her heart thudded loudly.


    It was the same unknown number.


    ''Liu Jinhai got a ''shock,'' right? Now, do you realize that I''m not joking?''

 Chapter 225: Cornered

    Chapter 225: Cornered


    Nana''s hands were trembling as she read the message.


    Jinhai getting zapped was not an ident?


    What if he had been seriously injured?


    The thought terrified her. Her face turned pale.


    Her phone buzzed once again.


    It read: ''Enjoy thisst happy night with your husband, because from tomorrow I will slowly destroy your marriage, and you will help me in destroying it.''


    Another message came.


    ''And remember. Not a word to Liu Jinhai or I already gave you a glimpse of what I can do.''


    She clutched the phone hard. She didn''t know who this unknown person was, wanting to wreak havoc in her life.


    But she had to be strong. Once she knows what this person wants from her, she can slowly think of a solution.


    ---


    The next morning, Nana was nervously pacing in her room. Jinhai had already left for office early in the morning.


    Her phone lighted with an iing call, and she recognized the same unknown number. She bit her lips and took a deep breath.


    The altered voice said, "Isn''t it a fine morning to start with your doom, Nana?"


    Nana angrily gritted her teeth. "Who are you? What do you want? How could you hurt Jinhai!?"


    "Easy, easy, Nana. That was just a small trailer to show what I am capable of if you ever try to go against me. Yesterday, he just hurt his hand. Tomorrow he might not be that lucky."


    "You" After what happened yesterday, Nana did not doubt that this lunatic can do as he/she has promised. An unknown fear was gripping her heart.


    "I don''t even know you. Why are you having this grudge against me? Please can we talk?" She tried to talk him out of it.


    "The situation is already out of hand for any kind of ''talk'' between us. Now I only want revenge. And I will get my revenge when you and Liu Jinhai separate forever."


    Revenge?


    "Revenge for what? What have I done?"


    She doesn''t remember offending anyone in her life.


    The stranger sneered. "You are not qualified to know about it. You only need to know that from this moment on, you will only do as I say. If you tried to disobey me or warn Liu Jinhai, then there will be dire consequences."


    She said nothing.


    The voiceughed. "You have not got any choice, because I''m not giving you any. Let''s see; your dear husband is having a meeting at Starlight hotel at three pm. Now what ifhis car breaks suddenly fail and there is an ident?"


    "NO!!!"


    "Or A truck collides with his car, and he is smashed under it?"


    Her eyes filled with tears, and she couldn''t stop herself from crying silently.


    "Tch. Tch. You will be such a young widow. And what about your unborn child? He will be fatherless. And you will be the reason for that ''untoward mishap.''"


    Nana was stunned. This person knows about her pregnancy. He is already keeping an eye on Jinhai. This person even knows about his schedule.


    NoI cannot lose Jinhai. If I lose him, then I will lose myself. She cannot imagine her life without him. If anything happened to him, then she will never be able to forgive herself.


    The stranger continued with a mockery in its voice. "Don''t you love Liu Jinhai? Naturally, you cannot see him in danger, right?"


    A few moments of silence passed by.


    "What do you want?" Nana inly asked.


    "Good that you understood your position soon enough. The oue must be your and Liu Jinhai''s separation. But we have to do that slowly. He is one smart man. He would figure out that something is wrong if you suddenly asked for divorce without any rhyme and reason."


    DivorceSeparating from Jinhai?


    She was feeling suffocated and breathless. She clutched the side of her dress tightly in her fist.


    "So, we will do this step by step. For your divorce to seem reasonable, you will have to start bing unreasonable. So, listen to what you have to do"


    ---


    At the breakfast table, Jianyu said, "Serena, I think you should participate in Huo Corp''s biding up next week."


    But Serena was lost in a daze. She was merely twirling the chopsticks in her hand. Her eyes were unfocused.


    Jianyu asked, "Serena?"


    "Huh?" She snapped out of it.


    Jianyu was concerned. "Serena, if you are worried about anything, then please tell me."


    She smiled. "I-I am fine."


    "No, you are not." He shook his head. "These days, you seem very stressed out about something."


    He remembered how he saw her crying one night in the balcony. She was talking to somebody, and from that day on, her mood always seemed to be downcast. He knew she wanted to hide it, so he didn''t ask about it.


    Maybe she had her past just like him. So he wanted to give her time toe out with it just like she had.


    "It''s just my pregnancy. I don''t feel much hungry, and then suddenly I would feel a little out of sorts"


    Jianyu knew that she was lying.


    "What were you talking about?" Serena tried to divert the conversation.


    Jianyu understood that and sighed.


    "I was talking about Huo Corp''s biding up next week."


    Serena froze. "H-Huo Corps?"


    "Hm. They want to broaden their market by entering design industries like graphic design, fashion design, interior design, advertising, and much more. There will be apetition, and they will be selecting apany for every industry type. Huo Corps will award the winningpany by investing in them. That would surely result in a big profit."


    The construction of herpany was almost ready under Jianyu''s influence.


    Jianyu even secretly hired some of Chen Corp''s staff to work for Serena until she gets a foothold and gains more employees. Once she establishes herself in the market, they can withdraw.


    Chen Corps had already invested in it, so money wasn''t a problem, but he thought it would be an excellent exposure if she joined thispetition. With the Chen Corps dealst time, she was under Design Premier, but this time she will be solo.


    Huo Corps investment as the prize was just an added benefit.


    "So what do you think? You can participate in the interior designpetition."


    This touched Serena. Jianyu was always very thoughtful and supportive. She couldn''t havee this far without him. She felt so lucky to have him.


    It eased her restless heart.


    "Alright."


    Jianyu smiled in satisfaction.


    Serena clutched the chopsticks. She didn''t mind participating, but thepany who was organizing it


    Huo Corps.


    ---


    It was eleven in the night when Jinhai returned home. But, he didn''t find Nana in the room.


    He checked all over the vi but didn''t see her anywhere. He saw one maid and asked, "Where is Nana?"


    The maid respectfully bowed. "First young master, Lady Liu hasn''t returned yet."


    Jinhai was puzzled. Nana neveres thiste.


    He called her, but she didn''t pick up. He got a little worried, but then she finally answered on his third try.


    "Nana, where are you?"


    "Natsukashi."


    "Still at Natsukashi?" He frowned. "Nana, it''s already eleven, why haven''t you returned yet?"


    "I was very busy tonight. I am just leaving for home."


    "Wait, I wille to fetch you."


    "No, don''t bother. I''m already on my way."


    "But Nana, you shouldn''t-"


    She cut him off mid-sentence. "Jinhai, I''m exhausted now. Can we talk when Ie back?"


    Jinhai didn''t mind her tone. "En."


    In the car, Nana felt terrible that she spoke so coldly to Jinhai. She was polite by nature, and now talking so rudely was like mental harassment for her.


    He must have felt so bad, she thought while biting her lips.


    But she had decided to take the chance and tell him everything. That ckmailer couldn''t possibly have his eyes at home.


    ---


    Jinhai was waiting for her in the living room when Nana entered the vi.


    Jinhai immediately took her in his hug. He reprimanded her. "You shouldn''t work this hard when you are pregnant. You will get exhausted. You already look so much tired."


    She said, "There was too much work. I couldn''t help it."


    He looked sternly at her. "You have toe early from tomorrow. Otherwise I''m not letting you work anymore, okay?"


    She nodded.


    Nana was then fidgeting with her fingers.


    Jinhai cupped her cheeks. "You want to say something?"


    She looked at his probing gaze. "Actually lst night-"


    Suddenly, they heard a vase shatter.


    They got startled and turned to look.


    A maid was hurriedly picking up the pieces. She was the same maid to whom Jinhai asked about Nana. "I''m sorry, first young master! The vase slipped from my hand. Please forgive me."


    Jinhai ignored her. He was going to ask Nana again when his phone rang.


    "One minute."


    He went away, and the maid immediately came to Nana. She looked at her, confused.


    The maid smiled.


    "Lady Liu, my master advises you not to tell anything to Mr. Liu Jinhai about your conversation."


    Nana froze. Looking at the maid, she widened her eyes.


    "Otherwise, next time, this vase would fall on your husband''s head."

 Chapter 226: The first disagreement

    Chapter 226: The first disagreement


    Nana looked at the maid, horrified.


    That ckmailer was too devious. He even sent a spy in the Liu vi to keep an eye on her.


    But how? Jinhai said that the backgrounds of all the maids and butlers are thoroughly checked. They are clean te.


    So, how can a traitor enter?


    The maid sneered, "Don''t try and act smart and just do as my master says. We have also tapped your phone. So, don''t try to send any message to first young master secretly. And my ears are everywhere too. One wrong step and"


    Nana anxiously said, "What does your master want? Why is he doing all this? Who is he?"


    "You don''t need to know." She saw Jinhaiing and quickly said, "Remember not to go against my master anymore." And she went away.


    Jinhai felt Nana looked a little nervous. "Are you alright? You are sweating."


    "No, it''s a little hot." She tried to smile.


    "Come, let''s go back. You were going to say something, right? Aboutst night?"


    She stiffened. "Oh, that. It''s nothing. I just had a nightmarest night, so I was afraid."


    He immediately held her by her waist.


    "A nightmare? As long as Liu Jinhai is there with you, I will not let any nightmare haunt you."


    Nana looked at him. Her gaze held a swirl of emotions in them.


    The fear of losing her love forever.


    The fear of never seeing him again.


    Her eyes turned misty as she recalled how Jinhai had hurt his hand.


    "I dreamt that I lost you forever. We got separated. You were going farther and farther away from me. And it all turned dark as if that was the end, and I will never meet you again."


    Jinhai looked down at her petite face. He bent his head and kissed the tear threatening to spill out.


    Then from the corner of the eye, he went down and left small feather kisses on her cheek until he reached her beautiful lips. He warmly gazed at her as if he could only see his love and nothing else.


    He firmly held the back of her head.


    His thumb caressed her cheek.


    He gently pressed his lips on hers. When their lips met, Nana instantly forgot about that unknown person. Jinhai''s warmth upied her mind. She closed her eyes and slightly tilted her head. He swept her lips away in a gentle but firm kiss.


    Through that kiss, he wanted to convey that nobody had the power to separate them from each other.


    His every touch wanted to express that nobody can snatch this warmth away from her.


    The unyielding glint in his ck orbs wanted to assure her that he will ruin anybody and everybody who will dare toe in between them.


    He slowly broke the kiss. Their hot breaths fanned the other''s face.


    He looked straight at her. "I won''t let you go anywhere. Nor will I leave you. Even if one day, you wouldn''t want to stay with me, I will do anything to keep you by my side."


    Nana faintly smiled.


    He gave a promise of which she now had to do the opposite.


    She had to create distance between them.


    She had to make him hate her.


    So much that it would make him regret falling in love with her.


    So much that he would curse himself for marrying her.


    So much that it would make him want to leave her by his own choice.


    ---


    The next morning Nana was absent-mindedly working in the kitchen when her phone buzzed with the same unknown number.


    She pursed her lips and answered.


    "I think you have forgotten what you are supposed to do." The other person coldly said. "What a touchy moment it was. Oh, what a passionate kiss." It snickered.


    Nana didn''t have any expression on her face.


    Naturally, the maid would have spouted everything to her master.


    "But now it''s high time that you start with your job. By tonight, I want to hear good news. I have already bought the most expensive wine to celebrate. So, don''t let me down."


    And the person hung up the call.


    ---


    Serena was out for some shopping for her design materials when a voice called out.


    "Serena?"


    Serena got a headache as she recognized the voice. She turned and saw Yao Luli standing behind her.


    Yao Luli gently smiled. "What a coincidence to meet you here."


    Coincidence, my as*! She must have seen meing and is purposely trying to pick a fight.


    "Boss has finally lifted my suspension, but I didn''t see you in the office. Then I came to know that you resigned. Was everything okay?" She feigned innocence.


    Internally Yao Luli was all smug. She thought that Serena left thepany because her suspension was close to ending. She might not hold the position of the best designer anymore, so she ran away in fear.


    And here she was excited toe back and teach Serena a lesson.


    But obviously, why would the boss admit the real reason behind her resignation?


    Serena simply smiled.


    But her smile irked Yao Luli.


    How can she be so calm as if nothing has happened?


    She smiled. "You know, next week, Huo Corps is holding an investment bid. The winningpany will be awarded a huge investment deal. Boss has selected me as the lead designer to represent Design Premier."


    Her expression had the arrogance that she beat her. She couldn''t wait to see Serena''s troubled face.


    Serena said indifferently. "Is that so? Good for you."


    It once again annoyed her that she didn''t give the expected reaction.


    Yao Luli sadly said, "I feel sorry for you that you aren''t a part of it. If you still had your job, then you would have gotten the chance to participate. It is a big event, after all. The designer who wins will be famous and will be in demand."


    "It''s alright."


    Serena smirked inside. She would love to see her face distorted in anger when she would see her participating as well, but who owns apany.


    "I hope you don''t take this to heart. I think this chance was not in your luck. Don''t worry. You will have more opportunities in the future." Yao Luli consoled her.


    She was saying as if she had already won thepetition.


    Serena just hummed and inwardly rolled her eyes. She didn''t want to waste her time talking to an idiot like her. She wanted to start preparing for thepetition.


    Yao Luli was furious that she couldn''t get the reaction from Serena that she wanted.


    She thought that Serena would cry and beg before her to talk to the boss if she could participate. Naturally, she would act as if she really asked and refuse, but it would have satisfied her to see her bow down before her.


    This bitch has already lost her job. From where is she getting the confidence to look so proud and indifferent?


    Yao Luli contained her anger and smiled. "I have to leave now. I have to start preparing for thepetition, and there is a lot of work to do. I have a huge responsibility for me. And even if you cannot participate, I do hope that youe and cheer for me. We are former colleagues, after all, right?"


    Serena smiled. "Sure."


    Even thest attempt to anger Serena failed. Yao Luli finally couldn''t take it anymore, and she grudgingly left.


    Let me see how still indifferent you can be when you see me win thepetition!


    Serena snorted. "What a fool."


    ---


    The day turned to dusk, and slowly it was nightfall. Once again, Jinhai saw that Nana hadn''t returned yet.


    It was eleven-thirty when Nana finally came back.


    Nana saw that the room was dark and was relieved. She won''t have to face him.


    Maybe Jinhai has already gone to sleep.


    She tiptoed when themp suddenly lighted.


    Nana froze in her steps.


    Jinhai stood in front of her and narrowed his eyes. "Why are youte again?"


    "I was busy."


    "Busy in what?"


    Nana hardened her heart and looked at him indifferently. "Jinhai, I also run a business. Yes, it''s not as big as Liu Corps, but I also have a lot of work to do."


    Jinhai was stunned.


    He quickly said, "I didn''t mean it that way. I am only worried about you. It''s not good for you to work so hard when you are pregnant."


    "I know, and I have said this many times that I take care of myself. You don''t need to worry."


    She said, a bit irritated. "I also care about our child. You always say as if I''m irresponsible."


    He held her shoulders. "No, Nana. I have never thought like that. I-"


    "It''s okay, Jinhai. I''m tired now and want to sleep."


    She shook his hands and went for a shower.


    Jinhai stood there, dazed.


    The maid quietly listened to their conversation and smirked.


    She dialed a number. "Nana has finally started with your n, master."

 Chapter 227: The first step to fight

    Chapter 227: The first step to fight


    Jinhai was waiting for Nana toe back from her bath. She came out, drying her hair.


    "Nana-"


    But she didn''t nce at Jinhai and avoided him. She sat on the bed, and Jinhai hugged her from behind. "Nana, don''t be mad at me, please. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I was only worried that you are working too hard."


    Nana lowered her head and said nothing.


    "Please?"


    Nana touched his hand. Jinhai got happy that she was not angry anymore.


    But, she pulled his arms away and freed her from his embrace.


    He froze.


    "Nana"


    She didn''t look at him and said indifferently, "Can we go to sleep now? It''s reallyte. Good night."


    She quickly changed into her nightgown and went to bed.


    Jinhai was now panicking. This was the first time Nana was behaving so indifferently towards him.


    Did I go too far? May be my tone was a little more stern than necessary. I shouldn''t have talked to her like that.


    He didn''t want to end the day with such tension in between them. He tried to resolve their differences, but Nana was not in the mood.


    He reluctantly let it go. Heid on the bed beside her and hugged from the back, her waist wrapped in his long arm.


    Nana''s eyshes trembled.


    ''I''m sorry Jinhai, I''m really sorry"


    ---


    The next morning, Nana woke up to find the other side empty. She felt depressed after what happenedst night. She could hardly sleep.


    Is there really no way to beat this ckmailer?


    She wanted to oppose, she didn''t want to bear all this and make Jinhai suffer either, but the threat to Jinhai''s life terrified her.


    She could tolerate anything, but not any harm to Jinhai''s life.


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, her phone buzzed. It was the same unknown number.


    ''Your husband has prepared a lovely breakfast for you. Tsk. Such a thoughtful man. But, remember that you don''t have to let the fight end there, okay?''


    The door opened, and Jinhai came in holding a breakfast tray.


    "You are up." He smiled at her affectionately. Heid the tray on the bed and said, "I have specially made this breakfast for you. Quickly eat it before it gets cold."


    Nana looked at him and saw his expectant gaze. She knew it was an apology forst night.


    She clutched the bedsheet under the nket. "I-I am not hungry."


    "It''s alright if you don''t want to eat the whole thing, but just a little?"


    "No! Why are you forcing me, Jinhai? I said that I don''t want to eat!" She raised her voice a bit. She was on the verge of crying.


    Jinhai held her hands and tried to calm her down. "I''m sorry! I''m not forcing you. It''s okay if you don''t want to eat."


    But Nana got up and was about to leave the room.


    "Ouch!" Jinhai softly groaned in pain.


    Nana stopped and looked back. She saw that his hand was bleeding. She couldn''t think about anything else and dashed towards him. She took his hand in hers and frantically asked, "What happened? Why is your hand bleeding?"


    He saw the worry evident on her face, and faintly smiled. Jinhai tried to act pitiful. "It''s nothing." He withdrew his hand, but Nana didn''t let him.


    "What nothing!? Can''t you see that it is bleeding! Now tell me how you got hurt." She was checking how deep those bruises were.


    He pursed his lips. "It''s just some minor cuts and burns. I was making breakfast and got hurt."


    "You" She had no words to say. "You need to be careful while working in the kitchen. Thankfully it''s nothing major. I will not let you enter the kitchen until you thoroughly get to know everything about it."


    She thought that it was another attempt by that ckmailer to hurt Jinhai.


    Nana brought the first aid and cleaned his wounds. Her heart ached to see the cuts on his fingers. He worked so hard on making the breakfast, and she rudely cast it aside.


    She put the band-aid on thest cut and asked, "Does it hurt now?"


    "A little" He was acting like a spoiled child.


    She quickly blew air on it. "Now?"


    "It still hurts. If you kiss it, then it wouldn''t hurt anymore."


    Nana red at him. Here she was so worried about him, and he was joking with her. Jinhai pulled her to his side and softly said, "Don''t be mad anymore."


    He nuzzled his nose against her white neckline. His breath tickled her skin, and soon he was flicking his tongue over it.


    "L-let go." She tried to get up, but he tightened his hold around her waist. He peppered kisses, lingering his lips on her skin. If he didn''t stop, then she feared that she would give in to his seduction.


    She got up and said, trying to sound cold. "I have to go early to Natsukashi today. You will make mete. Sorry for the breakfast, but I''m really not hungry."


    Silence.


    "Okay."


    She trembled a little when she detected a trace of sadness in his voice.


    Forgive me, Jinhai. Up until now, you have always protected me.


    Now, it''s my turn.


    ---


    Nana was about to leave the vi when a voice came from behind.


    "Good that you didn''t fell into his charms."


    Nana stopped.


    The maid smiled. "Just keep on increasing the distance from him. At one point, I thought you would really give in."


    She looked coldly at the maid.


    "But I must say you have quite the willpower. My master will be pleased. Threat to someone''s life can do wonders, isn''t it?"


    Nana said, "How much money has your master bribed you with? I''m Lady Liu. I can pay you much, much more than that."


    The maid smirked. "Don''t bother trying to buy me. Only my master can give me what I want. Stop trying to outsmart my master. You will never win."


    Nana smiled. "Well, I had to try at least once, right?"


    Nana''s calm smile, even in such a dire situation, irked the maid.


    "And no matter how much you or your master ys such despicable tricks, in the end, the only thing that prevails is the truth. The evil always has to lose."


    "Not this time." The maid sneered.


    "Says the viin every time."


    She gritted her teeth in annoyance. "Stop talking, or I can try to harm your husband any time I want."


    The smile on Nana''s face vanished, and her expression darkened. She threateningly stepped forward. If anybody who knew Nana saw her menacing gaze right now, they would definitely mistake her for another woman, as her usual kind and gentle aura had turned into something dangerous and fierce.


    The maid involuntarily shuddered. She was astonished seeing the change in her.


    In a low voice, Nana said, which carried a hint of a storm bubbling, "Your master and I have already decided that as long as I do what he says, he will not harm Jinhai. I am not obligated to talk nicely to you. So, if you dare take any step towards my husband, then you better be ready to answer your master. And I''m pretty sure your punishment won''t be a nice sight to see."


    The maid looked at her in utter hatred. She does remember how her master has said not to take any unnecessary steps on her own, or there will be consequences.


    "So throw away any such thoughts from your head."


    The maid snorted and left.


    Nana said, "Since you are a maid, you might as well do some work that you are actually paid for here. The porridge that Jinhai brought for me is spilled some of it on the sheets. Wash it and put a new one."


    The maid red at her and quickly left.


    ''Let''s see how long can you order me around.''


    ---


    A group of four young teenagers came hustling in Natsukashi. They wereughing and teasing and joyfully took their seats. From the looks of it, it was clear that they had skipped sses and enjoying their time fooling around.


    One of them eximed. "Finally<em>,</em> we skipped that old geezer''s lecture. His sses are so boring!"


    Another scoffed. "Seriousl,y dude. I would have literally fallen asleep in his ss. So yeah anywa,y he would have kicked me out. It was better that we took the initiative ourselves."


    A third teenager whistled. "What were you so busy in, Tian Han? I bet you must be talking lovey-dovey stuff with your girlfriend the whole night."


    The other three teasinglyughed.


    "Obviousl,y why would he get any sleep?"


    Tian Han rolled his eyes. "Shut up. It is rted to her, but I wasn''t talking to her."


    "So?"


    "Well, I finallypleted the device I was working on. Remember, I told you that one day she discovered that she was spied upon in the trial room while changing with a hidden camera?"


    His friends nodded.


    "So, I have created a device that will help her find out such things. It is handy, and she can easily take it anywhere with her."


    "That''s cool."


    "As expected of our science geek."


    Then they saw a beautiful woman approach their table.


    "Hello, wee to Natsukashi."


    The other three teenagers blushed upon seeing her. Their ears turned a cute shade of red.


    Tian Han saw their reactions and rolled his eye, although he did admit that she was beautiful.


    They silently fought among themselves as to who will give the order and get the chance to talk to her.


    But Tian Han already said the order, making his friends re at him. He shrugged.


    Nana looked at Tian Han and asked, "Can I ask you something?"


    "Sure?"


    "I got to hear your conversation. Sorry about that."


    "No problem."


    "I wanted to ask if the device you talked about, does it also detect listening devices?"

 Chapter 228: Two can play this game

    Chapter 228: Two can y this game


    Tian Han nodded and looked happy as any other teenager proud of his work. "It can detect listening devices as well as hidden cameras."


    Nana asked, "How does it work?"


    Tian Han thought for a second and said, "Well, there are many apps that can detect such devices. But the problem is that you have to sweep your phone in all directions so that your app catches the signal of the hidden recorder. It will alert you for sure, but if there is a hidden camera, then obviously the perpetrator can see you. Your sweeping action will let him know that you are suspicious of the presence of any camera."


    Nana nodded.


    "It isn''t a problem with purely listening devices. They can''t see you. So you can quietly check for any devices. I have created a spy device detector and tweaked it a bit. My girlfriend won''t have to remove her phone and sweep the area. She can keep it in her purse, and if there is a spy camera, then it will vibrate, telling her of its presence."


    Nana was in deep thought.


    When she talked to the maid today morning, she was shocked to know how she knew that she didn''t patch up with Jinhai. Naturally, she couldn''t have been standing outside the room, listening to their conversation when many maids and butlers keep on going around for work.


    Then it struck her that she must have installed some sort of listening device in their room.


    ''I have my ears everywhere.''


    She remembered the maid''s sentence, and she was sure of it by then.


    Nana wanted to know whether she had put only a listening device or a hidden camera as well. That is why she told the maid to change the sheets.


    If there had been any camera, then the maid must have surely given a doubtful reaction because the porridge never fell, so there was no stain. But, she went away in anger, feeling belittled.


    That made Nana sure that the maid can only listen to them, not see them. So, now Nana wanted something that could detect that device.


    If somehow I can damage it, then perhaps I can finally tell Jinhai about this ckmailer. Once he knows, he will tighten the security. We have Liu family guards and also the underworld. Trying to harm him will be impossible.


    Andif she can nt a device then so can I. Maybe I will get to know some clue about the ckmailer if he calls the maid. What does he want? Why is he doing this?


    Tian Han interrupted her train of thought. "Is somebody harassing you too?"


    Nana snapped out of her stupor. "II suspect somebody has nted a listening device in my room."


    The teenagers gave her a sympathetic look. They thought since she is so beautiful, it must be a stalker trying to harass her.


    Tian Han nodded. "Don''t worry, sister! I will help you."


    ---


    After Tian Han and his left, Serena came by.


    Nana tightly hugged her feeling emotional. So many things were happening but had to bear everything by herself. She had this sudden urge to cry and let out her fear and anxiety.


    Serena patted her head and worriedly said, "What happened? You seem distressed. Is everything alright?"


    Nana pursed her lips.


    Should I tell Serena? No. What if she gets in danger because of me? She is pregnant too.


    No! I can never forgive myself if something happens to her.


    Nana shook her head. "It''s nothing. I just feel tired."


    "Don''t lie! I can tell by looking at your face that something serious has happened. Now spit it out."


    "Serena, you are overthinking-"


    Serena put her hands on her waist and gave her a stern look. "Are you telling me, or should I call your husband?"


    "No!" Nana raised her voice. "Don''t call Jinhai!"


    Serena was startled. "Rx. Why did you get so hyper?"


    "II" Nana was in a dilemma.


    Serena said, "Now I''m sure that something has happened. Come on, tell me. I won''t let you go otherwise. I''m your best friend. Won''t you tell me?"


    Nana held her hand and took her upstairs.


    "Hey-"


    Nana closed the door of her room and looked at Serena.


    "Promise me you won''t tell this to anybody."


    Serena saw how serious she was and paused. "Okay."


    A whileter, when Serena got to know everything, she stayed silent for a few seconds and said, "I think you should listen to that ckmailer. That person knows that you are Liu Jinhai''s wife, yet trying to force you into this. I think it''s not so simple. You shouldn''t take the risk."


    Nana nodded. "Yes, I understand, but I think I have got a way out of this."


    Serena squinted her eyes. "Way?"


    "En."


    "What is it?"


    Nana told her about this morning and the talk she had with those teenagers.


    Serena faintly smiled. "I think you should give up on this idea. It''s too risky. What if you are caught? That person will not harm you, but will surely take revenge by hurting Liu Jinhai."


    Nana''s heartbeat quickened in fear.


    She had realized this, but today, she finally got the confidence to fight this enemy hiding behind shadows. She didn''t want just to sit around and act like a puppet.


    Just like Jinhai, Nana had also promised him that she would never leave his side. So how can she give up without even trying? She wanted to fight to save her marriage.


    Nana closed her eyes, took deep breaths, and calmed down. She thought about all those times when Jinhai stubbornly stood up for her and protected her.


    Nana opened her eyes, and now there was a determined look in them. Serena was surprised to see this change in her.


    "I know. I know it can go wrong. But, now, I cannot stand around and do nothing. I want to grow strong, Serena. So strong that I can protect Jinhai too just as he protects me."


    Silence.


    "I want to fight for my love and my marriage. Why should I give up on Jinhai just because of some unknown person who doesn''t even dare toe forward and face me is telling me to leave him?"


    Nana walked towards the bedside table and opened a drawer. She took out a small button.


    It was Jinhai''s shirt''s button that tore off when she took a ride with him for the first time after she joined Liu Corps.


    She closed the button tightly in her fist as if giving a promise to herself.


    "I want to be a capable wife to Jinhai. Protecting our love shouldn''t be only Jinhai''s responsibility. I will do whatever I can to the best of my abilities."


    Serena said, "Be careful."


    Nana smiled and nodded.


    ---


    Nana returned a little early from Natsukashi. She first went into the maids quarters. Everybody was busy with dinner preparations, so she didn''t worry about being caught.


    She took out a listening device she bought and quickly nted it in the maid''s room, as Tian Han told her. She had already connected it to her phone.


    Then she went into her room and took out the detector Tian Han gave her. He had exined it to Nana how the sensor is used. And he also told in detail how a listening device is set up without the other person getting suspicious.


    She switched on the detector, and as soon as it came to life, it vibrated. Nana was thrilled. It instantly detected the device''s signal.


    That boy is a genius, she thought.


    It also had a pointer that pointed to the direction in which the device was nted. This avoided walking around the room to find it''s location.


    The direction it gave was towards a vase on a table. It was a decorative piece having artificial flowers.


    Nana looked at it carefully and found a tiny ck transmitter hidden among the flowers.


    I have to destroy it without being seen as intentional.


    ---


    The maids were preparing for dinner when they heard a thud sound and the sound of ss breaking.


    Liu Chunhua was startled. "What happened? What was that noise?"


    One maid said, "Madam Liu, it came from Lady Liu''s room."


    Liu Chunhua got worried. "Oh, no. Has she hurt herself?" She quickly got up and headed towards the room.


    The traitor maid followed her behind.


    Liu Chunhua quickly opened the door. She found a vase fell and ss broken into pieces. The floor was wet with spilled water, and it was spread over the vase.


    She hurriedly came to Nana''s side and asked, "Dear, are you alright? What happened?"


    The maid saw the whole mess and was stunned. She cursed Nana in her mind.


    The vase! I had nted the listening device in it. Damn it. What happened?


    Nana awkwardly smiled and said, "Sorry, Mom. I poured some water in the ss to drink, but I identally knocked out the vase with the ss. So, they both fell."


    The maid saw the fallen artificial flowers and found the listening device in a corner.


    It waspletely soaked in water.

 Chapter 229: Long time

    Chapter 229: Long time


    The maid was getting anxious.


    Oh no! Master will be so angry with me! The transmitter is ruined now. How will I listen to any conversation.


    Nana saw the maid in panic mode and faintly smiled. Her eyes were continuously darting towards the fallen vase.


    Now I will spy on you.


    Liu Chunhua asked, "You are not hurt anywhere, right?"


    Nana said, "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m fine. I will clean this up." She bent down.


    The maid shouted. "No!"


    If Nana finds out about the transmitter, then she will get alert. She can n a different way to defeat us.


    Liu Chunhua frowned. "We can hear you."


    She bowed. "Madam, apologies. I was just saying that Lady Liu doesn''t have to take the trouble. I will clean everything."


    Liu Chunhua nodded. "Yes, dear. Leave this to the maid. Don''t touch the broken shards."


    Nana smiled and nodded. She looked at the maid and said, "I''m sorry for adding to your work."


    The maid forced herself to smile. Internally, she was spitting fire. "It''s our job, Lady Liu."


    After the mess was over, the maid quickly ran into her room and locked the door. She took her phone and nervously dialed a number.


    ---


    Nana opened the app that connected her phone to the device. It got connected and she was able to hear faint noises in the background.


    Then she heard feminine voice talking to somebody. Nana keenly listened in.


    She must be definitely talking to her master.


    "I''m sorry master. The transmitter got ruined. It was all because of my carelessness."


    There was a period of silence.


    Suddenly, she heard a strange voice. "Are you having fun ying spy-spy, Nana?"


    Nana froze. Her eyes widened in shock.


    "You must be having one wonderful expression on your face, right?" Nana heard the personughing.


    "You must be wondering how I got to know your n, right? Nana dear, my eyes and ears are everywhere. You can''t escape from me."


    Nana was dumbstruck.


    So was there someone in Natsukashi too who was spying on me?


    "You should stop with these tricks now, Nana. Although I should admit that you are observant. You quickly realized that there was a hidden recorder in your room. You are not dumb."


    Nana narrowed her eyes. "Do you think you are so great, hiding in a room somewhere and threatening me?"


    The other voice chuckled. "You are very eager to meet me, aren''t you? Don''t worry, I will fulfill your wish soon. But right now if you don''t start behaving yourself, then your will leave me with no choice but to make you a widow."


    Nana clutched her dress hard in panic. "You will do no such thing!"


    "Why not? I think this would be much effective. You should also feel the pain of losing your beloved. The kind of loss where you can never see him again, because he is not in this world anymore." There was now a hint of coldness and hatred in that voice.


    "Now within three days you have to escte your differences with Liu Jinhai. So much so that you both cannot even stand in the same room, or your husband won''t be alive to see the next day."


    "You"


    "Wait for my instructions tomorrow. You will exactly do as I say."


    The person hung up the call and then she heard the cracking sound of something break, which she was sure was the recorder she had fixed.


    Nana was frustrated. She didn''t know that that master was so sly that he will keep another person other than the maid to keep an eye on her.


    But who was that other spy? Other than the teenagers there was an elderly man sitting at the corner table, and a young man sitting two tables ahead.


    Was that young man the spy?


    Now she was sure that there was no use going to Liu Corps too. There must be another spy nted there as well.


    Nana tiredly sat down. She looked at her ring and softly mumbled, "What should I do Jinhai?"


    ---


    Jinhai had returned a little earlier than usual tonight. He thought he would sort out the tension between them and make up with Nana.


    But when he entered the room, he found Nana already asleep.


    Jinhai looked at the time. It was only nine in the evening.


    He quietly went to her side and saw that she was indeed sleeping soundly.


    Jinhai sighed.


    Why do I feel a sense of distance from Nana?


    He wanted to talk to her but guess she was too tired. He softly kissed her forehead.


    Nana heard the sound of door closing and her eyelids softly fluttered open. She silentlyid there, thinking of him.


    ---


    Jinhai called out the traitor maid outside.


    "Did Nana have dinner?" His voice was in and cold.


    The maid''s cheeks flushed a little red. "First young master, yes Lady Liu had her dinner."


    "Hm."


    "First young master, should I set your dinner as well?"


    Jinhai shot her a deadly nce. The maid trembled a little.


    "No." He went away.


    The maid longingly looked at his retreating back.


    ---


    The next morning, Nana''s phone buzzed a message.


    "Come at SuperX mall by twelve pm. And tell Jinhai that you would be at Natsukashi as usual."


    Nana furrowed her brows.


    Suddenly, she felt a pair of warm ends embrace her. She stiffened.


    "Nana." Jinhai softly said.


    "E-en."


    "You are not mad at me, right? I will apologize a hundred, no, a thousand times but please don''t ignore me."


    Nana bit her lips.


    "O-okay." She gently got out of his hug. Jinhai stared at her as she looked back at him.


    Nana faintly smiled. "You must be gettingte for office. I will also head to Natsukashi."


    His gaze on her was prating as if he wanted to see right through her.


    "Why don''t youe to the office with me? We can spend some time together."


    She had to be at SuperX mall at twelve so


    "Sorry Jinhai. Some other time. Today I am busy in Natsukashi."


    Jinhai lowered his gaze and pursed his lips.


    "Okay. Take care."


    Nana avoided his eyes and left. Her heart felt as if a knife had stabbed it seeing his lonely expression.


    ---


    When Nana reached the mall, she got another message to go up to the sixth floor. She didn''t understand what was going on but she had no choice.


    She was aimlessly roaming around and her attention was on the phone when she bumped into someone. The phone fell from her hands.


    "Oh I''m so sorry." The man quickly apologized and picked up the phone. He said, "I wasn''t looking where I was-"


    Nana saw the man and was stunned. The man also had a simr reaction.


    Both were momentarily speechless.


    "Nana"


    "C-Chen Jianyu?"


    Both looked at each other, dazed. It was such a long time after they were meeting each other.


    So many things happened since they had to part that banquet night. They remembered the bitter note at which their friendship broke apart. Both of them felt a sense of loneliness surge inside.


    Even though they didn''t have feelings for each other, but they had be very good friends. It was a kind of a friendship that both of them never had with the opposite sex.


    It was warm andfortable. The happy memories shed past their mind like it was just yesterday.


    Jianyu wanted to say a lot to her. There were a lot of things in his mind that he wanted to share with her. He would open his mouth in a slight ''O'' but then would shut it again as he didn''t know from to begin.


    How was she those days?


    Did she suffer after their engagement broke?


    Did sheforgive him?


    After a long silence, he finally uttered in a choked voice. "L-long time."


    Nana absent-mindedly nodded. Meeting him after two months did invoke some emotions within her but then thinking back to the banquet night, she turned solemn.


    "Yeahit''s a long time. What have you been up to?" She spoke in a low and soft voice.


    They felt the same awkwardness they had when they were starting out as friends.


    Jianyu thought of Serena and remembered that she was Nana''s best friend. He felt anxious. He hade with Serena today for a shopping date.


    "II am doing good."


    Nana nodded. She thought that if she ever saw Jianyu again then most probably she would still be angry at him. Maybe she would have refused to talk to him, or said things like how he disappointed her.


    But nothing like she expected came out of her mouth.


    She was shocked at this revtion the more and more she thought about it.


    So does that mean I have forgiven him?


    Everything that happened already seemed so distant in the past. She was married now, she was going to be a mother in seven months time. She had moved on way forward in her life.


    As she was lost in her thoughts, someone walked past her and slightly pushed her from the back. She tripped on her foot.


    She softly gasped, startled.


    Jianyu was quick and he immediately held out his hand and caught her waist. Nana clutched onto his shoulder for support.


    As they were in each other''s arms, two figures from opposite ends were watching silently at them.

 Chapter 230: A lost friendship gained once again

    Chapter 230: A lost friendship gained once again


    Nana got rmed. Her hand immediately went to touch her belly. She shuddered with the thought that she might have fallen.


    Jianyu asked worriedly, "Nana! Are you okay?" He angrily looked behind to deal with the man who pushed Nana, but he was already lost in the crowd.


    He gritted his teeth. "That stupid man! Can''t he see where he was going?"


    Jianyu saw her clutching her stomach and asked questioningly, "What happened? Is your stomach hurting?"


    Nana said, "It isn''t hurting. I was worried about my baby."


    "Huh?" Jianyu looked dumbfounded. He blinked his eyes. "What?"


    "I''m pregnant."


    "R-really?"


    Nana slowly nodded.


    His eyes were staring unblinkingly at her. "Bro''s" It wasn''t a question that needed to be answered.


    "Yes. I''mmarried to Jinhai now."


    Jianyu widened his eyes in shock. After he left banquet night, he hadpletely cut off his connections with the outside world. He wanted to stay alone and out of the radar. He shut himself off. So, he also wasn''t aware of the press conference that Jinhai gave.


    "What about Huian?"


    In short, Nana exined everything to him. Jianyu felt like he was getting one shock after the other. These two months had changed everything for Nana and his cousin too.


    Both of their lives had taken such a big turn. They were at a point where both had got into new rtionships.


    But he was disappointed with Huian. He already knew her truth on the banquet night, but here she was still trying to force this marriage on Jinhai, even at the cost of her life, not caring about Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge.


    "How is her condition now?"


    Nana sighed. "She is still in the vegetative state. Doctors and uncle Zhou Bingwen are trying their best."


    Jianyu slowly nodded.


    He looked at her, and his eyes were filled withplicated emotions. "Are you happy?"


    Nana softly said, "Yes." The joy in her eyes was unmistakable.


    Jianyu felt happy for her, really so d. It felt like a huge burden was lifted off his chest. Even when he started his rtionship with Serena, he always felt guilty like he was leaving her alone and moving forward on his own.


    But now she also had a special someone in her life. And he couldn''t be thankful enough.


    "I''m d. You cannot imagine how delighted I''m to know this." He was relieved. He hesitated and said, "I know you might not treat me as a friend anymore, but I do. I always will. And as a friend, I''m really, really happy for you."


    Nana looked at him and said nothing.


    Jianyu realized. "You take a seat. Should I bring you some water?"


    Nana shook her head. "No, no. I''m fine." Suddenly from the corner of her eye, she saw a familiar silhouette standing at a distance.


    She slightly stiffened.


    Is thatJinhai? What is he doing here? Shouldn''t he be in Liu Corps?


    She didn''t know why, but she was feeling guilty about being here.


    Jianyu gently patted her shoulders. "Nana?"


    "Huh?"


    "Is everything alright?"


    "Ahyes." Nana stood up. "I should leave now."


    Jianyu nodded. He, too, didn''t want Serena and Nana to run into each other. At least not before he admits everything to Serena.


    Nana faintly smiled and turned to leave.


    "Can we be friends like before?" Jianyu''s voice suddenly came out.


    Nana stopped in her steps.


    As soon as those words came out, Jianyu wished to bite his tongue off.


    Stupid! Stupid me!


    In an imaginary space, he was banging his head on the wall. He didn''t realize that he was thinking out loud.


    Nana''s friendship was very precious to him. Sometimes, he missed those days that they spent together. So, he couldn''t help but think how nice it would be if they started over again.


    Jianyu quickly tried to salvage the situation. "S-sorry, I-I didn''t mean that. No! I mean, I mean it, but I don''t."


    What is happening to me!? I''m spouting nonsense!


    "Just forget about it "


    "Okay."


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to-" Jianyu stopped. "What? What did you say?"


    Nana smiled. "I said okay, we can be friends again."


    She understood how genuinely sorry he was for his mistakes. Jianyu and Jinhai were cousins. He was not a viin with whom she had to cut off all her rtions. He never wanted anything wrong happen to her, nor was he intentional in hurting her. They were now family. So, there was no point in lengthening their differences.


    Jianyu had a hard time believing Nana''s words.


    "Really?" He was still in disbelief.


    "Yes."


    Jianyu raised his hand and pinched himself hard. "Ow!"


    Nana giggled. She looked at him silently for a few seconds and held out her hand.


    "Hi. I''m Liu Nana, Liu Jinhai''s wife, and also your cousin-inw. Can we be friends?"


    Jianyu absent-mindedly held out his hand too. Then a big smile lit on his face. His eyes turned a little misty. "Nice to meet you, cousin-inw. I''m Chen Jianyu."


    They shook their hands and thenughed out.


    She smiled. "Let''s forget the past and look forward, okay?"


    Jianyu''s voice croaked. "Thank you"


    Jianyu seemed to think about something as he went silent. He looked at her and said, "There is one thing that you need to know."


    Nana asked, "What?"


    "It will surelye as a shock to you, but I''mdating Serena."


    Nana blinked her eyes. Her mind was unable to process what he said.


    "Who?"


    "Serena, your best friend, Serena. Yes, the one and only Serena, you know."


    She looked at him, dumbfounded. The expressions on her face were changing from confusion to questions to shock and disbelief. She was finding it hard to find her voice. But when it came out, it did as a shriek.


    "What!?" She loudly said. The people roaming around shot her an annoyed stare.


    "This is a public ce." One murmured.


    "Can''t they find some other ce to talk?"


    "Is it a breakup?"


    Nana awkwardly smiled. "S-sorry"


    Jianyu shook his head. He had expected this reaction.


    Now that he had regained Nana''s friendship back, he didn''t want any secrets between them. He had already paid a heavy price doing that before. He didn''t want to disappoint her once again. So, he decided to tell everything to Nana about his rtionship with Serena.


    Nana looked at him inquisitively. She had no idea that Serena and Jianyu knew each other.


    Wait.


    ''!!!''


    So the boyfriend Serena was talking about was Jianyu!?


    So


    ''!!!''


    Serena is pregnant with Jianyu''s child!?


    Nana wanted some time to digest everything. Her best friend and her friend, aka ex-fiance, were now in a rtionship.


    "This world is a really small ce!" She couldn''t help but exim.


    "No kidding." Jianyu smiled helplessly. "You can say that again."


    She tremblingly pointed her finger at him. "You and SerenaSerena and youOh, God!!!"


    A bright smile lit on her face as she wished to jump around in excitement.


    Jianyu said, "Calm down. Don''t let me remind you that you are pregnant."


    But Nana was on top of the moon. "Ahh!!! How can I calm down? My two dear friends are together. How can I not be excited!?"


    Jianyu felt like nothing changed between them. Things went back to normal. They were already talking just like before, as very good friends. It''s as if the banquet night seemed to be just a dream.


    "Thank you" He said softly.


    But then the light in his eyes started to fade away. "Serena still doesn''t know about us."


    Nana looked at him, surprised. "She doesn''t know you are Chen Jianyu?"


    But now it made sense to her. Otherwise, Serena would have definitely mentioned it to her that she is dating Jianyu, whom she was engaged to.


    "En. She is still in the dark. Even I came to know about your friendship just a few days ago. And I"


    Nana understood his dilemma. Serena might get angry with him for hurting her.


    She patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry. I will talk to her."


    "No, you don''t have to." He was thankful that Nana wanted to help him. "I havemitted the mistakes. And I will do anything to get her back."


    Nana nodded.


    "En. Don''t give up. She looks rough and tough, but her heart is a softy. She won''t be able to stay angry with you for long. But! Get ready to bear her punches, okay?" Sheughed. "She will surely forgive you, but she won''t let you go unharmed. She will beat you up ck and blue."


    Jianyu chuckled. "I know. I have seen her temper, and I''m ready for it. She can hit and punch and beat me as much as she wants. I deserve it. I will dly take all the beating. As long she doesn''t leave me"


    "She won''t." Nana reassured.


    Jianyu felt a lot lighter after talking to Nana. "Oh, and congrattions, for getting married and for the little champ too who will be joining us."


    Nana gave a wide grin. "Thank you, and congrattions to you too. After all, you are also going to be a father. Our children will grow up together!"


    He smiled sheepishly.


    Nana''s phone buzzed, and she saw the same number. She stiffened a bit.


    "I-I should leave now. There is a lot of work in Natsukashi."


    Jianyu nodded. Serena must also being back anytime.


    "Alright."


    They parted ways, and as she walked a little further away, Nana got a message.


    "How sweet to rekindle your friendship with your ex-fiance. But are you sure that your husband would understand the same?"

 Chapter 231: A grandmas advice to her grandson

    Chapter 231: A grandma''s advice to her grandson


    Nana realized that the silhouette she had seen earlier was indeed Jinhai. Her phone buzzed again.


    ''What do you think your husband would have felt seeing you together with Chen Jianyu?''


    She instantly understood what was going on. That ckmailer wanted Jinhai to doubt her, to make him lose his trust in her.


    So the person knew that Jinhai and Chen Jianyu are both going to be here. That''s why she called me here.


    ''You must have understood my n. So, naturally, you must have understood what you shouldn''t be doing"


    She gripped the phone hard in her fist.


    ---


    Serena saw Jianyu from afar and waved her hand. Jianyu asked, "Where were you?"


    But he saw the shopping bags in her hands and knew what was going on.


    Serena smiled sheepishly. "One thing led to the other, and I got lost in shopping. Hehe~. I didn''t even realize that you weren''t there."


    "Did you leave some stuff for other people as well, or did you already emptied the entire shopping mall?"


    "Shut up!" she red at him. "A boyfriend should never question his girlfriend''s shopping."


    Jianyu''s mouth twitched. "Fine, you win."


    Serena flung her arm in his and said, "Let''s go. I''m starving."


    "Not a surprise since you have exhausted yourself in shopping." He said dryly.


    Serena naughtily smiled and whispered in his ear. Her warm breath itched his ear as she said, "How about we have a passionate round when we return, and I will prove that I''m not exhausted."


    Jianyu was used to her flirting now. He smiled and looked at her with an evil glint in his eyes. "Sure. Let''s see how much ''not exhausted'' you are. I wanted to let you off the hook since you must be tired, but now that you are offering yourself to me on a silver tter, how can I not grab the chance? Since you are fine with it, I don''t have to bother how intense I would be."


    Serena gulped. Did I just provoke him?


    Sheughed. "I was just teasing you."


    "But I''m not. So get ready."


    "I''m pregnant."


    "I will be careful." He snorted. "And don''t you dare give me that reason. You had jumped on me a hundred times when I was telling you to refrain from it for a while."


    She chose to remain silent.


    "Let''s go." She meekly said.


    He chuckled. "Your pitiful tone is not going to work on me."


    They left hand in hand, and she slightly turned just once to see her best friend standing at a distance, an expression of distress on her face.


    ---


    At the dinner table, Jing saw Nanaing and excitedly called out. "Sister-inw! Come have dinner with us."


    She saw Jinhai, who was quieter than usual.


    Nana felt as if she couldn''t meet his eyes. Even though she did it under pressure, she couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    Liu Hai asked, "Is there too much work in Natsukashi? You seem to be very busy these days."


    Liu Chunhua agreed. "Yes, Nana. You should be resting these days."


    Nana awkwardly smiled. "Y-yeah. But it''s fine. I''m handling it."


    Yukito said, "Nee-chan, I think you should start hiring some employees. It will lessen your burden."


    Yukira nodded.


    "I will." Nana sat beside Jinhai, and he smiled at her. But she could sense a distance in it. It was not his usual, warm smile he greeted her with. It almost felt like an obligation.


    Nana felt her heart crush into pieces.


    The maid was watching this from a distance and observed their reactions. She felt ted as their n was working.


    Soon would be the time


    As they came back into the room, Jinhai asked, "Where were you today?"


    Nana stiffened. Her back was to him, and she was fidgeting with her fingers. She had never lied to anybody, and today this was the line that she was forced to cross to protect Jinhai.


    "I was in Natsukashi. Why?"


    Silence.


    Jinhai thought back to the time when he saw Nana in the mall. He was there for a meeting and was surprised to see her as she had told him that she would be busy in her work. But, just as he was about to call her, he saw Jianyu standing with her.


    He froze.


    Then in the next moment, he saw her in his arms, and he wanted to punch Jianyu on his face. It was too crowded, so he couldn''t see that somebody had actually pushed Nana to trip.


    He thought that she would immediately leave, but then they started talking and both of them looked so happy. They had a smile on their faces as if nothing ever happened between them.


    It forced him to remember the time when they were dating. They were smiling and chatting andughing just as that time.


    ''Did she forgive him?''


    And now he wouldn''t have felt aggrieved if she had told him that she met Jianyu today.


    But she lied to him.


    Why?


    Did she feel that I won''t trust her? Won''t I understand? Did she think that I would doubt her?


    Nana said, "Anything else?" She was very close to breaking down in tears.


    "No."


    She slightly nodded and went to change.


    "Did I do something wrong?"


    She stopped.


    "I feel like you are avoiding me."


    Trying to make her voice indifferent, she said, "No, I''m not. You are imagining things. If I couldn''t talk to you for a day, it doesn''t mean that I''m avoiding you."


    He said nothing.


    "I''m going for a shower."


    She shut the door to the bathroom. Jinhai stood there, staring at it.


    ---


    Two days passed by, and there was still an invisible tension between them that Nana refused to solve. One night, Jinhai was sitting quietly in the garden, a cigarette lit in between his fingers. But he hadn''t smoked it.


    He was gazing at the night sky, the stars shining brightly at him. He felt a soft hand on his shoulder.


    "Nana!" He turned to look in anticipation, but it died down when he saw Grandma Liu standing. He thought that Nana came to talk to him.


    "Grandma." He politely acknowledged.


    Grandma Liu seemed to hesitate, but then she sat down beside him.


    After a few moments of silence, she said, "I know you must hate me, but I genuinely want to help you. If something is weighing on your mind, then you can tell me. Don''t worry. I won''t unfairly judge Nana."


    "It''s nothing like-"


    "Don''t bother lying. You both seem to be in a cold war or something. Are you fighting?"


    Jinhai pursed his lips.


    She patiently waited.


    After what it felt like a long time, he said, "Nana is avoiding me."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know. One night, she camete, and I might be a little too stern, but I said to stop working sote." He told her about their conversation.


    Grandma Liu sighed. "She is pregnant now. You should take care of her. She might also be having mood swings. It is verymon in pregnancy."


    "Really?" He didn''t think about it.


    "You cannot imagine how much I tortured your Grandpa when I was carrying Hai. The woman''s body undergoes many changes, and sometimes she just takes it out on you. She is also running her business, so she must be tired, and then you go and annoy her, obviously she would flip out."


    "You must be making her feel that only you care about the child, and she doesn''t. How can she not? She is going to be a mother."


    Jinhai slowly nodded.


    "You have to be patient with her. You don''t have to feel bad. She isn''t doing it purposely. If you are already feeling this hurt, then your Grandpa should have divorced me a long ago." She snorted.


    Jinhai nodded. "Thank you. I know what I have to do now."


    She smiled.


    "And if possibleplease forgive me." She said softly. "I realized how wrong I was to force you to be with Huian. Looking at you so happy with Nana changed my perception. She is really a good girl. You made the right choice."


    Jinhai stared at her but said nothing.


    "Trust me. I only wanted what was good for you." Her voice choked a bit. "And please don''t be angry at Huian. Don''t misunderstand me! I''m not taking her side. It''s all my fault. I encouraged her to chase after you."


    Jinhai silently listened.


    "Xiang Qingge was right. As an elder, I should have guided her and stopped her when it was understood that you wouldn''t return her feelings. But I believed that she was perfect for you, so I didn''t do anything. I''m sorry."


    She slowly raised her hand to pat his head. She thought he would dodge, but he didn''t.


    "You may not feel anything about it or not need it, but you and Nana have my blessings. Stay happy." She softly patted his head.


    Grandma Liu didn''t wait for his answer and quickly got up and left.

 Chapter 232: A ray of hope

    Chapter 232: A ray of hope


    The next day in Natsukashi, Nana was lost in a daze when Serena came in. She saw how Nana worried and upset, and a sense of guilt shed past her eyes.


    She inhaled deeply and called out, "Nana."


    Nana said, "Oh, I didn''t see youing." Her voice was a little weak.


    Serena asked, "What happened? You don''t look so good."


    Nana stayed silent.


    Serena took a look left and right and asked in a low voice, "Is it about that ckmailer? What happened to the n you made?"


    Nana pursed her lips. "It didn''t work. I don''t know how that master came to know about my n. I didn''t even realize that there was a spy in Natsukashi too."


    Serena said nothing. As Nana said, she didn''t dare to look in her eye.


    "That person warned me to stop snooping around. Now he also sends me pictures of Jinhai; sometimes he is in the car or entering somece. He always has his sight on him. He wants to say that if I n anything, he can harm Jinhai anytime."


    Every day was a dread to her. Sometimes, she believed that he wouldn''t keep his promise and hurt him. The constant worry of Jinhai''s safety gnawed her heart.


    "O-oh. That person is really devious."


    "Just one clue Serena. Let me get just one hint to know about this person''s identity. I feel that I can get somewhere. I can finally start somewhere."


    ''The one who can get you anywhere is only me, Nana. But I cannot do that.''


    "So, what are you nning to do?" She tried to pry.


    Nana shook her head. "I-" Just then, her phone buzzed. It was Jinhai.


    ''Pleasee early tonight.''


    Nana furrowed her brows. What is Jinhai nning to do?


    "Nana?"


    "Huh? Oh, nothing. I''m still thinking about it. But I won''t give up." She said seriously.


    Serena said, "Okay. Tell me whenever you decide anything. I will also try to help you as much as I can."


    Nana held her hand. "Thank you, Serena. I feel so much better that you are with me."


    Serena awkwardly smiled.


    ---


    Once again, the ckmailer called Nana.


    "A little birdie told me that your husband is nning a nice, little surprise for you. A, is it to mend the differences between you two?" The voiceughed from the other end.


    Nana gritted her teeth. "You are finding this all entertaining, don''t you?"


    "Of course! Your ruin is my fun. I will only rest when I see you alone and heartbroken."


    Silence.


    "Why do you hate me so much?" She knew she wouldn''t get any answer, but she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why shouldn''t I? You have snatched a lot of things away from me. I''m just giving you back what you owe me." The voice was filled with hatred. "I would have been so happy if you hadn''t even born. You deserve to live a lonely life, whether you were a child or now."


    The person didn''t exin anything further and hung up.


    Nana stared at her phone for a long time. Something bugged her mind.


    Why did that person say that I shouldn''t have been born? How does that ckmailer know about me being an orphan? The way that voice that said it, it sounded personal.


    Now that she thought about it, the only thing that she entirely didn''t know about in her life was her birth.


    She didn''t know who her parents were, or were they even alive?


    Is itanyway connected to my birth? It sounded like that person knew about my childhood, and maybe much more than I do. Perhaps I can get a clue if I visit the orphanage once.


    She decided she would visit the orphanage to know the truth. It was time to visit anyway. She would always take some time to visit the orphanage, where she lived for three years.


    It was a short time, but there were still good memories. The caretaker was very kind to her. So she donated a part of her earnings as her goodwill. She spent the time with those kids and would do a simple cooking ss with them as a fun activity.


    Nana finally got hope. She had a feeling that she would definitely learn something from the orphanage.


    ---


    The maid was working with her usual chores when she got a call. She saw it the master''s number and immediately went to her room and locked the door.


    "How is it going?"


    "Master, everything is going as nned. The distance between the first young master and Nana is widening day by day. I have also seen the first young master avoiding Nana. He doesn''t talk to her. We have sessfully nted doubt in his mind about Nana and Chen Jianyu''s rtionship."


    The voice from the other end said, "Good. Keep your eye on them. And whatever surprise Liu Jinhai is nning, make sure that Nana doesn''t fall for it."


    "Yes, master." The maid sounded a little breathless and excited as she said, "Master, once Nana is kicked out of young master''s life, you will fulfill your promise to me, right?"


    A chuckling voice came. "I remember my promise. Just do as I say. Nana out, you in. Don''t worry, you help me in destroying Nana, and I will help you be the next Lady Liu."


    The maid, Qian Mei''s eyes sparkled as she heard this.


    Lady LiuLiu Jinhai''s wife. She couldn''t contain her excitement. She already started dreaming standing beside Jinhai, him pampering her, both of them going to banquets together


    She was just an ordinary maid working in Liu vi. But, she always envied those rich heiresses born with a silver spoon. She also wanted to live such a life where she doesn''t have to work so hard. She was dazzled by their social ss.


    But she epted her fate and continued working, until one day she got a strange parcel. There was only one sentence written in it.


    ''I can help you in bing Lady Liu if you help me in ruining Nana''s wife.''


    At first, she thought it was a joke, but while shopping groceries one day, an unknown man approached her and took her to meet the master. The person was sitting in the car, and the window sses were tinted in ck.


    "Did you think about the letter I gave you?" a low voice came from inside the car.


    Qian Mei was a little terrified at first. She thought of them as Liu family enemies who came to torture her for any information. But then she remembered the letter.


    "Y-you were the one who sent that letter?" She asked nervously.


    "Yes. I''m your ally. You don''t have to be suspicious of me. I will fulfill my promise that I wrote in the letter."


    "Why are you doing this? What grudge do you have against Lady Liu?"


    "You don''t need to know that. You just have to think about the result you would get when we seed. Whatever Nana has now would be yours, the title of Lady Liu, the wealth and Liu Jinhai. You won''t be an ordinary maid anymore."


    Qian Mei didn''t answer.


    "Think about it." And the car left.


    Coming back to Liu vi, Qian Mei was thinking about that unknown person the whole time.


    After the conversation, her sight would frequently wander off to Jinhai and Nana. His gentle, loving gaze, and warm smile made her imagine herself in ce of Nana.


    She couldn''t help but want it. The promise sparked a desire within her that she had locked up deep inside her heart. Her envy made its way to the surface, wishing to be a part of the family.


    ''If Nana can have it, then why not I? She also isn''t any rich heiress.''


    Although she was afraid of betraying the Liu family, that person had promised to have her back. A number was given to her to contact the person.


    One day, she dialed it and said, "I''m ready."


    ---


    At Huo family vi, a woman was quietly sitting on a chair. Even in her early forties, she had maintained herself quite well. She just ended the call with Qian Mei.


    She snorted.


    "Such a fool. She thinks that she can be Liu Jinhai''s wife. But it''s better for me that she is stupid." She clicked her tongue. "But, if not for Zhn, then I almost had run into Nana''s trap. Quite gutsy, she is. Even though I''m threatening her with Liu Jinhai''s life, she is still taking the risk to expose me."


    She stood up, went over to the cupboard. She pulled out a drawer and took out a shiny object in her hands. She stared at it for quite long.


    "But she doesn''t know that she can never seed. I will have my revenge. She has to pay the debt of what she owes me."


    Her eyes wasced in ruthlessness. "And I won''t rest until that happens."


    She called a number. It was picked up on the third ring. "Zhn. Make sure that Nanaes next week in the banquet."

 Chapter 233: Lies

    Chapter 233: Lies


    Nana was about to close Natsukashi when she received a message.


    ''Stay where you are.''


    Nana gritted her teeth.


    Now what does he want?, She thought. Wait, didn''t Jinhai message that he has a surprise for me? Is it rted to that?


    She was boiling in anger. The more she hurt Jinhai, the more her heart would tear apart in pain. She just wanted to run in his embrace and tell him everything. God knows how much she wanted that.


    But not for much longer. Tomorrow I will go to the orphanage and at any cost will find a clue.


    ---


    Jianyu saw Serena making preparations for dinner. He took a deep breath and went up to her.


    Today, he had decided to confess everything. He was ready now. Meeting Nana gave him the confidence and courage he was searching for all this time. The friendship he regained poured strength into him to face Serena.


    Serena saw a serious expression on his face and asked worriedly, "Is everything alright? You seem tense."


    Jianyu took her hands in his and looked straight at her. There was no hesitation. His determined gaze gave an ominous feeling to Serena.


    ''What is he nning?'' Serena got alert.


    "Serena, do you remember I told you that I wanted to confess my past to you?"


    Serena stiffened. Her heart was racing as she figured out what he wanted to tell.


    ''No wonder he looked so solemn.''


    Jianyu faintly smiled. "I have decided to tell you everything now. And once you know, I am ready for the consequences."


    The smile on her face was wavering.


    "N-now?"


    "En."


    A thinyer of sweat formed on her forehead.


    "I think we are still fine without it." She held his face in her palms. "I don''t care about your past. I want to only look at my present and future with you."


    "But I do. I want to let you know everything about me. I can only be in peace when you are not in dark, and when you ept me fully aware of everything. Andit''s about someone very closely rted to you. You deserve to know."


    He saw her face growing a little pale.


    "I won''t force you to do anything. The decision lies with you. Just for once and for all, I want to clear this burden off my chest."


    Serena saw her phone lighted and interrupted. She didn''t give a chance for him to speak further. It was time. "It''s Nana''s message." She read it and looked horrified.


    Jianyu saw the sudden change in her expression and quickly asked, "What happened?"


    "N-Nanashe has hurt herself. W-what should I do now?"


    "What!?" Jianyu widened his eyes. "What happened to her? Where is she?"


    "She said she is in Natsukashi and got locked in the room somehow and has hurt herself."


    Jianyu panicked.


    ''Why didn''t she call bro? He can easily rescue her.''


    "And what about her husband?"


    Serena said with her voice quivering. "I-I don''t know. And now I''m calling her but she isn''t picking up my phone. Jianyu, I''m worried!"


    He shook his head. "Don''t worry. We''ll go there right now."


    Jianyu took out his phone, but Serena tok his phone and urged him. "Please can we go now? We shouldn''t waste more time."


    He nodded. "Let''s go."


    ---


    Jinhai was excitedly waiting for Nana at the hotel. He had booked a private room and personally decorated it with flowers and candles to wee her. Then they would have a beautiful dinner date and dance on her favorite music.


    It was a simply evening that he wanted to spend with her alone and sort out their differences. He was sure that after this night, Nana would totally forget all her anger and sort everything out.


    Slowly, thirty minutes went by and then one hour but there was no sign of her. Jinhai remembered how Grandma Liu said that she might have mood swings so he didn''t want to annoy her by asking where she was.


    He thought maybe she would be stuck in her work, but after another hour passed, he thought that something was definitely wrong.


    There was not even a message from her.


    He couldn''t wait anymore and called her. But she didn''t pick up. He tried the second time and it was finally received.


    "Nana-"


    Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice on the other end.


    "Nana, sit here and rx. I will bring you some water."


    Jinhai froze. He clearly recognized the voice.


    Jianyu


    ''What is he doing with Nana?''


    He recalled the day when he saw the both of them together at the mall,ughing and talking happily.


    He heard his voice again.


    "Good. You really scared me out there when I heard that you got locked in the room."


    Jinhai''s heartbeat quickened.


    ''Nana got trapped? When? How?


    He immediately set out to leave for Natsukashi. He was only thinking about her safety.


    ''Why didn''t she call me?''


    "You should have called bro. He would have been much quicker."


    Then Jinhai heard Nana speaking. "I called him, but couldn''t get through."


    He was about to open the car door but then halted in his steps.


    "Why?"


    "I-I don''t know. I tried many times, but he didn''t pick my call. So, I had to call you. Sorry if I"


    "Stupid. What is there for you to be sorry for? We are friends after all. I will always be there if you need me."


    "En. Thank God you came on time."


    "I think you should call bro to take you back home. And also give him a nice earful for missing your calls. He is never that careless though."


    "Actually, I wanted to ask can you drop me home? He must be busy and I''m fine anyway so there is no need to trouble him."


    Jinhai nkly held the phone in his hands. He vacantly stared ahead.


    "Sure."


    "Ah, my phone-"


    He heard a soft a thud sound and the line got disconnected.


    ---


    In Natsukashi, Jianyu asked, "Is it broken?"


    Nana picked up the phone and said, "No, it''s fine." She saw Jinhai''s number shed on the screen, showing the call duration. Her eyes looked lifeless as she imagined Jinhai''s expression, his hurt and the betrayal he must have felt.


    "Let''s go." He said. Jianyu continued, "Oh yeah! Serena has also asked about you. She wanted toe too but then she started to feel dizzy. She said it must be pregnancy."


    "Is she alright now?"


    "En." He chuckled. "She really cares about you. I was a little hesitant to leave her alone, but she said that she will take of herself and practically pushed me out of the house to go look for you."


    Nana''s heart softened. "En. She worries about me a lot. I''m lucky to have her as my friend."


    Jianyu smiled.


    Nana dialed her number.


    Serena''s distressed voice came from the other end. "Nana! How are you now? Are you hurt? Sorry I couldn''te! I suddenly felt sick."


    Nana assured, "I''m fine I''m fine. And he told me about it. Your boyfriend came on time."


    Jianyu smiled sheepishly.


    "Hehe~ he is the best. But, how did you get trapped?"


    Nana forced herself to smile. "I don''t know. Maybe the lock has gotten too old, so the door shut and it got locked from outside."


    "Phew! Nothing got too serious."


    "En, thankfully."


    "Change that damn lock!"


    Nanaughed, but her eyes were faintly shining in tears. She was trying hard to hide her face from Jianyu.


    "Yeah"


    ---


    When Nana returned in the room, she felt no courage to face Jinhai. She opened the door and found the room dark. She could feel the gloomy atmosphere as she faintly saw a figure sitting on the couch, leaning backwards.


    She felt a strong sense of tension and pressure course through her veins as found it suffocating to breathe.


    Nana decided to let things as be and walked towards the bed.


    Suddenly she felt her wrist tightly gripped in a hand and that figure harshly pulled her towards him. Her nose hit a broad, hard chest and it turned slightly red from the impact.


    "I was waiting for you.", came Jinhai''s voice. His voice wasced with control as she felt he was trying hard to restrain his anger. He was holding back his strong resentment.


    This was the first time that Nana felt his oppression overwhelm her. It was dark, but she knew what kind of a gaze and expression his face must be having now. Now she understood how others feel when they meet Jinhai for the first time. His cold and intense aura alone can really force someone to bow down.


    "I said I was waiting for you." He repeated but this time in a deathly calm voice.


    Nana was stuttering as she said, "I-I am sorry."


    Silence.


    "That''s it?"


    "What else should I say?"


    "How about saying why you couldn''t make it? How about telling me the reason why you couldn''t even send me a message?"


    She silently inhaled a sharp breath.


    "II forgot."


    She heard a faint disdainfulugh. Jinhai released her and walked away from her.


    ''I-Is he done?'' She was confused.


    Then from a corner, she saw a small candle lighting up. Finally, she clearly saw Jinhai. But, he was absolutely expressionless. He walked around the entire room and lighted all the candles one by one.


    The room became brighter and brighter and Nana saw the room beautifully decorated with flowers and candles.


    "Let''s celebrate our date right now."

 Chapter 234: Finding answers (1)

    Chapter 234: Finding answers (1)


    Nana was stunned. She didn''t understand what Jinhai wanted to do. But she could very well tell that he was angry.


    Nana tightly held the hem of her dress. "I''m tired."


    Jinhai tilted his head. "Let me ask you once more. Why couldn''t you make it?" He lifted a lock of her hair and pushed it at the back of her ear.


    Nana avoided his prating gaze.


    "I said that I forgot. Why are you-"


    Jinhai pulled her hand and wrapped his hand around her waist. She gasped as she saw a dangerous storm brewing in his eyes. His gaze was dark and terrifying. He pinched her jaw and forced her to raise her head and look at him. He dipped his head and captured her lips in a frenzied kiss.


    Nana widened her eyes.


    He locked her in his embrace and tightly mended his lips on hers. As he covered every inch of her lips, he stuck out his tongue and pried her mouth open, sliding it inside and skillfully wrapping hers against his. Their breaths mixed along with their saliva.


    He exerted so much force in that kiss that Nana thought he wanted to suck the soul out of her. His kiss was filled with urgency, anger, and punishment. He harshly bit her lips as if he wanted to force her to tell the truth. She softly whimpered in his mouth.


    Jinhai didn''t give her any time to resist as he pulled down her zipper, revealing her naked backside. His hands held her waist, and she jolted with the sensation of his cold fingertips, touching her skin.


    His lips were busy melding with hers as he made his way up, caressing her back and tugged the hook of her bra. With sheer force, he simply broke it.


    Nana was pushing him away but to no avail. He finally pulled out of her mouth and started making his way down to her neck, nibbling all the way. With his other hand, he squeezed her right breast, making her gasp and shudder.


    "Let me go, please" Her voice was quivering as she spoke.


    This was the first time she saw Jinhai this different. She knew that he would be angry and hurt, but she didn''t think that he would force himself on her.


    "Please" Tears formed in her eyes, rolling down her cheeks. Jinhai froze when he sensed her slightly trembling in his arms. He slightly pushed her away and saw the hickeys he left behind on her pale skin, and her dress was disheveled that exposed her half-naked.


    Jinhai gritted his teeth. He shut his eyes and took deep breaths to calm down. He hadpletely lost his mind.


    This time he gently rested his forehead in the nape of her neck and softly asked, "Why did you lie to me?"


    It was barely audible, but Nana heard it crystal clear. She felt the pain in his voice and wished to hug him tightly.


    "Did you think that I won''t believe in you?"


    She said nothing.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I didn''t want to do this. Sorry, I flipped out."


    She bit her lips hard to stop herself from making a sound.


    "I felt insecure not because you met Jianyu, but because you lied to me about it. Did you think that my trust in you is so weak that it would shatter just because you met your ex-fiance?"


    "Nanaare you hiding something from me?"


    ---


    The maid, Qian Mei, was listening in to their conversation when she suddenly jolted in shock. At first, she was ted to know that Jinhai was angry at Nana. She believed that the n was a sess.


    "I cannot believe that the first young master didn''t fell for our n. How can he trust Nana when he saw her lying to him twice!"


    She gnashed her teeth in hatred. Seeing his wife with her ex-fiance and then lying about it should have caused him to lose trust in her and misunderstand her.


    But nothing like that happened! He should have hated her by now!


    "And now he has even asked if anything''s wrong! What if she babbles out everything?"


    "No, I cannot sit here and let that happen."


    Jinhai and Nana''s room was just two rooms away when she heard someone call her name.


    "Qian Mei."


    She froze in her steps and turned. It was Head Butler Wang. He looked at her sternly and asked, "Why are you roaming around sote at night? Your work is done for the day." He narrowed his eyes at her.


    Qian Mei panicked internally.


    Damn it, why did he have toe here?


    "I-I just came out to drink water."


    "Didn''t you fill up your jar?"


    "I finished it. It''s really hot today." She nervously smiled.


    He stayed silent and then said expressionlessly, "The kitchen is over at the other side if you haven''t forgotten. This is the way to first young master''s room."


    She widened her eyes. "T-That is right. How did I forget? I was in a daze soThank you, Butler Wang."


    "Get going now. And don''t wander around again."


    She bowed. "Yes, Butler Wang."


    He didn''t leave, so she had no choice but to go away.


    ''I cannot leave anymore! What if I am caught again? Butler Wang will be suspicious of me.''


    She cursed her luck and went back to her room. She put the earphones in but couldn''t hear anything. Nobody was talking anymore.


    She checked if the device was working, and it was. But it was quiet.


    "What happened?"


    ---


    The next morning, at the breakfast table, Qian Mei observed the two of them but didn''t find anything out of the ordinary. She could see that Nana was still subtly avoiding Jinhai.


    Nana quickly headed out. Today, she was going to visit her orphanage. The car stopped in front of a big gate, and above was a huge signboard, ''Sunshine Orphanage.''


    She felt nostalgicing back here. She recalled some faint memories she had, ying in the mud and ying silly pranks with the caretaker.


    The caretaker, Tao Yang, must now be in his early seventies. She still remembered the middle-aged man having white locks of hair at either side of his head. He always had a very gentle smile on his face as warm as the morning sun. Even his name Yang meant light or sun. And such an apt name he gave to the orphanage, the same meaning as his name.


    The orphanage was a ray of light for those hundreds of lives of children who had no family. But this ce gave them more than just shelter. Tao Yang and all the employees working here were kind-hearted and loved all the children like their own.


    They also provided the fees for the education of every child until they turned eighteen. They helped in admitting the children into the best universities as possible so that they can lead a normal and healthy dorm life even when they would leave this orphanage.


    Nana smiled and entered. And immediately, many cute buns ran and surrounded her. She waspletely trapped in between these warm bundles of joy.


    "Ah, haha, haha! Stop tickling. Haha, ha"


    One four-year-old boy hugged her leg and refused to let go.


    "Sister Nana, you are back!"


    Her eyes softened. "En. You are not troubling teacher Tao, right?"


    They quietened.


    She sighed.


    A three-year-old girl wearing pigtails pouted and said cutely, "Sister Nana, Feng always ys pranks and bully teacher Tao."


    Feng felt embarrassed. He had a cute crush on Nana, so he frantically defended himself. "I did not! I listen to teacher Tao and never trouble him! I''m a good boy."


    She ruffled his hair. "En."


    He blushed furiously.


    Another boy who was seven years old asked, "Sister Nana, what will we do today? Will you y with us? Will you teach us your delicious cooking?" His eyes sparkled in delight.


    She chuckled. "Sure. Whatever my sweet buns say."


    The children already started to dance around in excitement.


    "HoLook who hase to meet this old man."


    She heard an elderly voice and raised her head. Her eyes brightened as she saw the maning towards her.


    "Teacher Tao!"


    She jumped into his embrace like a little child. Tao Yangughed and said, "You always make me remember of the three-year-old Nana who would always hop in my embrace with a big and bright smile on her face. Now, you are twenty-two, but some things don''t change."


    Nana pouted. "Even if I get old and grizzly, I would still be your little Nana for you. I would never grow up!"


    He chuckled.


    "How are you, Teacher Tao?"


    "Well, life with these snobby brats is always fun. They don''t let me take a moment of rest." He sighed. "I''m already seventy three, but these brats make run after them as if I''m still so young."


    "Well, you are always young and handsome for me."


    "Where did you learn to talk with such a sweet mouth?"


    Theyughed and reminisced the old times. Nana then turned serious and asked, "Teacher, I havee here for another important work."


    "What?"


    "Do you know who the person was that left me at your orphanage?"

 Chapter 235: Finding answers (2)

    Chapter 235: Finding answers (2)


    Tao Yang looked surprised. From childhood until now, Nana had never asked about this. She never initiated this topic.


    At some point when children grow a little older, when they start to understand the world and when they look at other families, every child in the orphanage at least once had asked about their birth parents.They wanted to know the answer. But Nana never did, neither when she was three years old, nor ever after too whenever she used to visit.


    Nana asked further. "Or do you know anything about my birth parents?"


    Tao Yang slowly said, "You never asked about this before. Why do you suddenly want to know about it?"


    Nana looked at the children on the other side, ying cheerfully and without a care in the world.


    Then she slightly touched her belly, feeling her baby''s existence.


    "Because something rted to my past is threatening to destroy my present and my family." The light in her eyes held an unwavering force in them.


    "And I won''t let anybody harm anyone who I hold dear to me." She looked at him. "My birth parents and family are the only things that I don''t know about."


    Tao Yang thought for a few moments and said, "Let''s go to my office."


    ---


    Nana entered his small butfortable office and realized that nothing had still changed. It still gave off a musky scent that she remembered from her early childhood days.


    There was a ssic, old-fashionedputer on his table which was utterly outdated, but which he still held dear. On a shelf were many photos of him with children having fun, some happy and some sad memories, sad of those times when the children grew old enough to leave the orphanage, leaving eighteen years of memories with him. On the other shelf contained stacks of files almost reaching till the end.


    Tao Yang brewed a cup of tea for both and took a seat.


    He said, "There is not much I know about your past."


    Nana nodded. She had expected it. Many parents or adults would anonymously leave the child at the doorstep to hide their identity.


    "There must be something you remember about that person." She insisted. "Please, Teacher, it''s really important."


    Tao Yang was the only hope she had to get a clue about that ckmailer''s identity. She couldn''t afford to leave empty-handed from here.


    He nodded. "I said I don''t know about that person, but I remember her the night she came to this orphanage."


    Nana blinked her eyes. "She?"


    "Yes. It was a woman who came here carrying you that night."


    He remembered it quite vividly as he told her about that night when she first came here. It was a stormy night. Heavy rain was raging over everywhere.


    Tao Yang, holding an umbre which was close to be flown away by the strong winds blowing, was about to close the orphanage gate when a car stopped in front of it. He was almost soaking wet with rain.


    He was surprised that somebody came here sote at night and that too in such bad weather. It was nearly impossible to travel even one kilometer of distance tonight. He then heard the sound of a baby wailing.


    A man got wearing an expensive suit got out, holding an umbre in his hand, walked at the back, and opened the passenger seat door. A woman stepped out under the protection of the umbre, carrying a crying baby in her arms.


    Tao Yang tried to look at the figure, making her way towards him, but he couldn''t see her face. On top of the heavy rain, the woman had also covered her nose and mouth with a scarf, revealing only her eyes. She physically looked weak and tired.


    The woman stood before him and said in a voice without even a drop of emotion in it, "I want to leave this child here."


    Tao Yang saw the girl in her arms; her eyes and cheeks were wet with tears. She looked so small, so tiny as if she had been just born a few hours ago. His heart melted at her sight. She looked like a little angel.


    The baby girl looked at him with her big, teary brown eyes and stopped crying when her gaze met his. Tao Yang gave a gentle smile, and the girl broke into a small smile and eventually started giggling. Her sweet voice struck a chord in his heart.


    The woman''s cold voice broke his stupor. "Take her, and I will leave."


    Tao Yang took the woman as the baby''s mother and said, "She is such an adorable girl. Why do you want to abandon her?"


    Every single time when anyone woulde to him, bringing a child with him/her, Tao Yang would always try his best to make them understand not to abandon them. Life is hard to live without the warmth and happiness of a family, and every child deserves to live a normal life.


    The pain and loneliness of knowing that you are alone in this big world are hard to bear, even more so when the parents are alive and the child could have grown up happily with his family, yet they choose to throw away their child. And Tao Yang always tried to make them realize this fact. But sadly, no one ever heeded his advice.


    The woman said nothing. Her eyes had a vacant look in them.


    Tao Yang tried to convince a bit more. "Please think again. I know you might be facing some tough situation; maybe you cannot see your way out of it now. But don''t give up. Every problemes with a solution, and you would also find yours, too, soon."


    "A child is God''s blessing. You mustn''t throw it away." He shook his head.


    The woman looked down at the baby girl and let out a soft self-deprecatingugh.


    "Please take her."


    Tao Yang heard the finality in her voice and understood that she wouldn''t change her mind. His heart went out for the baby girl as he felt sad for her decision. He could only try to talk her out of it, cannot force her.


    He slowly nodded. Then he heard another baby crying. He got shocked and figured out that the second voice came from the taxi.


    ''There are two babies?''


    One was in her arms and the other in the car.


    He looked at the woman in confusion. "This"


    The woman understood his question and said, "Only her."


    He frowned and didn''t understand.


    ''So, there are two babies, but she only wants to give up on one?''


    Tao Yang tried onest time. "I''m asking you again. Are you sure?"


    The woman looked indifferent. "Yes."


    He sighed and nodded. "Can I know your name?"


    The woman shook her head.


    He had already expected this, nevertheless gave a try. A part of their heart is always guilty of abandoning a child, so they don''t like to reveal their identity.


    Tao Yang took the small bundle of joy in his arms. The girl started crying again, iling her little hands towards the woman as she was separated from her. The woman turned her head away, and the girl cried harder. He felt a pang of sadness in his heart as he saw her desperate tries to reach the woman.


    But, she remained cold and indifferent.


    With the help of the mysterious man, Tao Yang took the small girl inside the orphanage. The man bowed and left. He settled the baby on the bed, and by the time he went back to the gate, the woman was already gone.


    The loud noises of the children ying outside brought Tao Yang back to the present.


    Nana silently listened to Tao Yang. And as she heard the entire story, she couldn''t help but feel just a little bit sad.


    Why did my mom abandon me? Was I that much of a burden to her?


    Tao Yang saw the gloomy expression on her face and sighed.


    She asked in a barely audible voice. "So, you didn''t see her face? Can you not tell any other thing with which I can recognize her?"


    He shook her head. "As I said, she had covered her nose and mouth with a scarf. The only other thing was that the back of her right hand was dressed with cotton and medical tape, like when you are admitted to the hospital, and they put you on saline? Just like that."


    Nana kept silent.


    ''So, how is this connected to that ckmailer? Is he/she connected to the woman who left me? Is that woman no more in this world, so one of her rtives is ming me?''


    Even though Nana didn''t get the answers as she hoped, but she felt a good start. She thought she was finally heading somewhere.


    She asked, "Is there a hospital nearby our orphanage?"


    "There is a hospital, but not that big though, and it''s one hour away by road. I think that must be from where the woman came."


    Nana nodded.


    The ce where she could find more about the woman was the hospital. And that was her next stop.

 Chapter 236: Finding answers (3)

    Chapter 236: Finding answers (3)


    After talking some more with Tao Yang, Nana then yed a lot with the children. She also gave a fun cooking ss and taught them simple recipes which the children enjoyed a lot.


    Tired, she finally sat in the car as she headed back to Liu vi.


    As the scenery was passing by, Nana recalled thest night with Jinhai. She raised her hand and touched the side of her neck, where she saw the kiss mark today morning. She had hidden it with concealer. Otherwise, if the maid had seen the mark, she would have believed that they slept togetherwhich was true.


    Nana closed her eyes, and his words resounded in her ears.


    "Nanaare you hiding something from me?" Jinhai asked as he buried his face in her neck.


    ''Yes'' was just at the tip of her tongue, but she couldn''t utter it.


    "No."


    "Then why did you lie to me?"


    "I-it''s just as you said. I thought you wouldn''t trust me."


    He tightened his hug. "I''m sorry. If you think that I don''t trust you, then maybe Icked somewhere that made you feel insecure."


    She widened her eyes. She did not think that he would me himself even though she was clearly at fault.


    Jinhai raised his head and cupped her face. "If you are ever feeling uncertain, then please share it with me. Jianyu was your ex-fiance, but I know that he was your good friend too. I won''t misunderstand if you meet him."


    Nana faintly smiled and nodded.


    Jinhai gently caressed her cheek with his thumb. He lifted her chin and slowly leaned in.


    Nana''s heart was racing as he was closing in the distance. She tightly shut her eyes. She wanted to move away, but she felt like an invisible force was not allowing her to do that.


    Jinhai tilted his head and pressed his lips on hers. His kiss was slow and tender like a warm breeze gently blowing on a seashore.


    They kept kissing, not knowing how long time ticked by. It felt so long for Nana since he touched her like this, and so she couldn''t resist the temptation. She couldn''t push him away.


    He tugged her dress, and it fell. She felt chilly when she suddenly got naked. Her face burned red and hot as Jinhai''s sight went down, taking in every inch of her.


    As he stepped forward towards her, Nana nervously took a step back until she collided with the bed and softly copsed on it. Jinhai rested his knee on it and towered on top of her, slowly pushing her backward with his body.


    Starting from her eyes, lips to her chest and thighs, he kissed her everywhere. He sucked on her breasts, making her silently gasp. She bit her lips hard and clutched the bedsheet in her fist, forcing herself not to make a sound. After what seemed like forever, he positioned his length at her entrance and slowly entered her.


    Nana shut her eyes, feeling the pleasure of their bodies connecting and rubbing against each other. Unconsciously, she hung her arms around his neck as Jinhai deepened his thrusts inside her. They kissed again, over and over, both of them lost in the passion. They finally climaxed together as he gave ast hard thrust, spilling his liquid inside her.


    He pulled out andid in her embrace. They dozed off, and a few hourster, Nana''s eyelids fluttered. She raised her head and saw Jinhai as he was sleeping peacefully, hugging her.


    She quietly got up, lifting only her upper body, went closer to his ear, and whispered, "I''m sorry, but I have no choice."


    A tear fell on his cheek, and she got flustered. She quickly, but gently wiped it off so that he wouldn''t wake up. She saw that he was still breathing evenly, in a deep sleep. She felt relieved and went back to sleep.


    Nana got up early the next morning before Jinhai could wake up and went out to avoid him. She saw him ignoring her at the breakfast table and knew that he was upset.


    The car came to a stop, and Driver Mu said, "Lady Liu. We have returned."


    His voice brought Nana back out of her daze. "Huh?" She looked at her left to see Liu vi. "Oh. Thank you, Driver Mu."


    She was about to step out, but then said, "Driver Mu, can you please not tell anyone about my visit to the orphanage today?"


    He paused for a moment and then nodded. "Rest assured, Lady Liu. I won''t tell anyone."


    Nana smiled. "Thank you."


    "Please don''t embarrass me, Lady Liu. You are the mistress, and you don''t need to thank me. Serving our master and mistress is our job."


    Nana shook her head. "You are not just servants to me. I treat you as my family just as I treat my staff at Natsukashi and not only me, and the others do too. Mom, Dad, Grandma, Jinhai, and Jing, everyone."


    Driver Mu thanked his stars for getting to work with the Liu family. He was also happy that Lady Liu wasn''t arrogant and rude like other rich heiresses.


    ---


    A day passed by with nothing much happening. Nana purposely didn''t visit the hospital as she didn''t want to make anybody suspicious of not being in Natsukashi for two days back to back.


    So, the day after that, she worked for a few hours in Natsukashi before heading out to the hospital.


    And now today was also the time for Huo Corpspetition to begin officially. All the participants gathered in the main lodge area. Some were present with their agent and some with their boss, quietly discussing their ns once again.


    Yao Luli was standing at a side with the boss of Design Premier, Gong Hong.


    He said, "Are you ready for thispetition, Yao Luli? We have to win for interior design bid at any cost."


    She bobbed her head up and down. "Yes, boss. I''m ready."


    Gong Hong gritted his teeth. "We lost the Chen Corps deal because of Serena. She snatched it away from us, and we had to suffer such a huge loss not only in profit but also in reputation. To redeem ourselves, we must win this investment!"


    Yao Luli shyly and sneakily rubbed her chest against him and said, "Don''t worry, boss. This deal is ours."


    Gong Hong gulped and licked his lips as he felt her breasts. He really wanted to take her then and there.


    She sneered. "And Serena is not here anymore. She is jobless now. She has no face left to participate in such a prestigiouspetition."


    Just then, from the corner of her eye, she saw a familiar figure entering the lodge. She widened her eyes as she didn''t expect Serena toe here.


    "BossLook over there. She is Serena!"


    "What!?" Gong Hong raised his head and was shocked. She was indeed Serena.


    "What is she doing here!?" He angrily whispered. He tried hard not to flip out and shout.


    Yao Luli was puzzled at first, but then she remembered something. She sneered. "Don''t worry, boss. I know why she came here."


    "Really?"


    "En. Let''s go and meet her."


    ---


    Nana stepped in the hospital that Tao Yang talked about, which was an hour away from the orphanage. Just like he said, the hospital was a medium-sized building with only three floors, but it was clean and well-maintained.


    She walked to the reception and saw a nurse talking on the phone.


    "Yes, doctor. I will send the patient file."


    The nurse saw Nana and asked, "Yes, Miss. How can I help you?"


    Nana said, "Um, I want to ask if there are any of your staff members who can tell something that happened twenty-two years back? Is there any doctor or nurse still working here?"


    The nurse furrowed her brows. "What is your inquiry?"


    "I don''t know about my birth parents, and I got to know a few days back that I may have been born in this hospital. So, I havee here to know more about it."


    The nurse took pity on her. Growing up without the love of parents is a harsh thing to bear for any child. She thought for a while and said, "There is one nurse. We call her Nurse Kim. She has been working here since the beginning. Maybe she can help you."


    Nana was delighted. There was a very slim chance that somebody may still be working after twenty-two years, but thankfully there was one person.


    "Is she here today? Can I meet her now?"


    The nurse nodded. "Please wait for ten minutes. She is busy making rounds with the doctor. It is about to finish."


    "No problem. I will wait."


    Fifteen minutester, Nana saw a woman came into the reception area. She looked in her early fifties. The nurse said something to her and pointed towards Nana.


    The woman walked and stood in front of her. She smiled and politely said, "Hello, I''m Nurse Kim. Nurse Qi said that you want to talk to me?"

 Chapter 237: Finding answers (4)

    Chapter 237: Finding answers (4)


    Nana stood up and said, "Hello, Nurse Kim. My name is Liu Nana."


    Nurse Kim smiled. "En. Pleased to meet you." As she carefully observed her, Nurse Kim slightly furrowed her brows.


    "I''m sorry to bother you, but can we talk for some time? I want to know something that happened twenty-two years back when I was probably born in this hospital."


    She nodded. "Sure. Come with me."


    Nurse Kim took her to a modest-sized office she had. There was a small table and two chairs.


    "So, tell me."


    Nana told her about the conversation she had with Tao Yang. "He told that the woman looked weak and her hand was dressed in cotton and medical tape. So, we think that that woman must be admitted to the nearby hospital before she came to the orphanage, and this is the nearest one. Do you know anything about the woman or anybody who knows her?"


    Nurse Kim gasped in realization. "Are you talking about that stormy night?"


    "Yes! It was pouring very heavily that night, that''s what Teacher Tao told me."


    Nurse Kim looked stunned.


    That night


    She got a little flustered. That was a chapter of the past which she was ordered never to tell anybody. She never imagined that one day after twenty-two years, somebody woulde here looking for answers.


    ''Now, I understood why she does''


    Nana saw that the nurse was in a daze. "Um"


    Nurse Kim hastily replied. "Sorry, it''s been too long. I don''t remember much."


    Nana got startled. "But, you asked about that stormy night, so you must remember something, right?"


    Nurse Kim hesitated. "Sorry I-"


    "Nurse Kim, please. This ce is thest hope I have. I need to know about that woman. It is just not about my birth. Today, that woman or somebody rted to her is trying to jeopardize the happiness of my family, and I cannot let that happen."


    Nurse Kim was at a crossroads.


    "Please?" Nana did her best to convince her.


    "I" She seemed to thought for a while. "Alright. There was one woman who ran intobor that night. We didn''t expect that we would get a patient when it was such a heavy storm outside. Even getting out of the building for anybody was impossible."


    ''That must be the same woman.''


    "Can you tell me more about it?"


    ---


    Serena was talking with Jianyu when she heard a voice.


    "Serena."


    Serena and Jianyu turned and saw Yao Luli and Gong Hong standing in front of them.


    She smiled. "You came Serena."


    Yao Luli''s sight went at Jianyu, and she couldn''t help but blush. "Hello."


    Jianyu frowned. "Who are you?"


    Yao Luli''s smile cracked.


    Serena tried to hide her chuckle.


    Some people never change, now do they?


    She felt embarrassed. "We met at the time you came to Design Premier to hand over Serena her papers? Remember? I was a colleague. I''m Yao Luli."


    He shrugged. "Maybe."


    Yao Luli tried to maintain the smile on her face. She didn''t expect that he would really forget her.


    Jianyu looked at Gong Hong and narrowed his eyes. Gong Hong suddenly felt a chill run in his back. He saw Serena and recalled how she humiliated him and also kicked him that day. He felt utterly insulted as he still remembered the pain. Because of her, he couldn''t show his face in his own office, resting at home due to the injury.


    As if that wasn''t enough, some goons attacked him a weekter, beating him with no mercy. They kidnapped him to a barren warehouse and hit and punched and tortured him endlessly. He didn''t understand where these thugs suddenly came out of nowhere and started beating him.


    So, he had to spend a few more days in the hospital. Only he knew how embarrassed he was! He reigned in his hatred and anger.


    Gong Hong said, "What are you doing here, Serena? This is a bigpetition, but you have already"


    Serena didn''t bother with him.


    Yao Luli smiled. "Boss, I forgot. She came here to cheer me up. We ran into each other one day, and I had her asked to support me. Right, Serena? We were former colleagues, after all."


    Gong Hong said, "Oh, that''s great. As your former boss, I''m d that you are rooting for your colleague." He was anxious if she would tell everybody that he tried to hit on her.


    Serena felt bored. Jianyu said, "Let''s go." She nodded. They treated them as air, and the other participants chuckled in their murmurs. Gong Hong and Yao Luli''s face reddened in embarrassment.


    ''She is only a bystander but still so haughty.''


    But she couldn''t take her eyes off Jianyu. As they were about to go, Yao Luli quickly tugged his shirt. "You shoulde sit with us." She shed him a gentle smile and moved closer to him, showing off her chest.


    Gong Hong irked, seeing her so openly approaching him. First Serena, and now Yao Luli! What was there to get so infatuated with this guy?


    Jianyu''s whole aura turned as cold as ice as he shot her a deadly look. "Keep your distance. Don''t you feel ashamed that you are trying to get so intimate with your ''former colleague''s'' boyfriend?"


    She froze.


    The other people snickered andughed.


    "Has shee here topete or hit on guys?"


    "Seriously, all guys should stay away from her. What if she wants to charm them and make them lose?"


    "Some women are just b*tches wherever they go."


    She heard all their taunts and jokes and dug her nails in her palm.


    "Y-you are misunderstanding." She looked pitiful. "I was just-"


    "And herees the infamous white lotus act." Another someone murmured from the crowd.


    Jianyu said, "Don''t make me remind you again, or you will have to face the consequences." He held Serena''s hand. "Let''s go."


    Gong Hong shot her a furious look. Once again, he got embarrassed and all because of her stupid attempt to catch his attention!


    "Come with me, Yao Luli!" He dragged her away from there.


    Yao Luli avoided everyone''s mocking gazes and could only get dragged away by him.


    ---


    In the hospital.


    Nurse Kim said, "There is nothing much to know because till date even I find everything mysterious as to what happened that night. That woman came here with a heavily pregnant stomach, and she was already in pain. Her water had broken, and we immediately shifted her to the ward. It took three hours when she finally gave birth. It was a girl."


    Nana silently listened. "T-then?"


    Nurse Kim was fidgeting with her fingers under the desk.


    "There was a huge ruckus at the hospital. A businessman and his wife had gotten into an ident. I was told to attend to them, and one other nurse would look after that woman."


    "And then?"


    "Then I don''t know. That woman disappeared suddenly."


    "Huh?"


    "Yes, when I came back to take over again, the nurse was flustered. The woman and the baby were gone. We don''t know where she went off in such a weak state. That is all I know."


    Nana couldn''t understand.


    "What did the nurse say?"


    Nurse Kim''s palms were sweating.


    "She was out to get one injection for a few minutes. And when she came back, the woman and the baby were not in the ward."


    "Didn''t you try to find her?"


    "How could we? It was a very heavy storm outside. It was impossible to search far. We still searched for them nearby, but we didn''t find them."


    Was leaving me to the orphanage that important to her that she immediately went after her delivery?


    But Teacher Tao said that there was another baby in the taxi. Where did the second babye from?


    "Was there only one baby?"


    Nurse Kim was sweating hard. "Yes."


    This was getting all the more mysterious.


    "This doesn''t make sense."


    Nurse Kim awkwardly smiled. "I understand, but I can help you with only this much information. We were also helpless at that time."


    Nana asked, "Do you know her name? There must be a record of her, right?"


    Nurse Kim stiffened.


    "No. It wasplete mayhem that night. We didn''t even have the time to breathe. Before we could record her entry, she was already gone. So, we couldn''t know anything about her."


    Nana''sst hope also extinguished. She thought that she might solve the problem of the woman''s identity. But, this had spiraled up even into a thicker mystery.


    Instead of getting any answers, there were more questions than before!


    "Was there anybody who came with that woman?"


    "No. She was alone."


    She was in pain and about to give birth, and her family wasn''t there with her? Nana was puzzled.


    "Can you tell me anything about her? Anything! How does she look like? Is there any mark with which I can find out about her?"


    Nurse Kim said, "Sorry, dear, but it''s been far too long. I don''t remember her face anymore." She quickly said, "You have to leave now. It''s time for me to go on another round."


    Nana seemed hesitant but nodded. She thanked her and left.


    Nurse Kim immediately dialed a number. "Dean. A woman came to know what had happened twenty-two years ago."

 Chapter 238: Finding answers (5)

    Chapter 238: Finding answers (5)


    Over at the Huo Corpspetition lodge, Serena excused herself for thedies'' room. She was annoyed seeing Yao Luli, but then imagining her face when she would be shocked by the news of her participation gave her relief.


    She was excited to see her face distorted in anger and was eagerly waiting for it. Serena was washing her hands when she heard a whimper.


    She furrowed her brows and turned to look. The voice hade from one of the stalls. She went closer, and to her shock, she could hear two people panting and moaning.


    "Oh, Gosh! Sex in a bathroom stall!'' She rolled her eyes. ''Can they not find a freaking room?''


    Then she heard a familiar voice. "AhB-bosss-slowly pleaseAhhnnnn! Too fast"


    She was stunned.


    Yao Luli? And with the boss?


    ''Ahso she must have seduced him to get the chance to participate.'' And based on how Gong Hong behaved with Serena that day, it wasn''tpletely impossible.


    She shrugged. She didn''t care who she sleeps with. ''Forget it. Thispetition is to judge the skills in designing, not the skills in sucking a d*ck.''


    She didn''t want to witness their disgusting sex and quickly left.


    Inside the bathroom stall, their clothes were messed up, and Gong Hong was roughly thrusting inside Yao Luli while sucking and biting on her breasts. He had lifted her waist and was pounding inside her.


    "Don''t you dare try to cuckold me, you sl*t! I saw how dreamily you were looking at that b*tch''s boyfriend. Don''t take me as a fool."


    He was furious that even Yao Luli was mesmerized by that guy. Enraged, he dragged her in the stall and started f*cking her.


    "N-no boss, it''s a misunderstanding. Ahnnn!!" Gong Hong went ever deeper. He smashed his lips on hers and smudged her lipstick.


    Yao Luli bit her lips, how she wished to be in the arms of that handsome man instead of this disgusting pervert. She imagined Jianyu instead of Gong Hong. But just for the sake of this prestigiouspetition, she had to seduce him.


    After bouncing her up and down on his d*ck, he groaned and finally came inside her. Their bodies were covered in sweat.


    "Put on the clothes and let''s get out before someonees in."


    "Y-yes, boss."


    ---


    As Serena was making her way back, she bumped into someone.


    "Ah, I''m sorry-" She froze, seeing the familiar figure. She slowly raised her head, and her gaze met a pair of ck eyes which she hadn''t seen in so many years. She felt a rush of emotions wash over her heart. All the memories came shing before her eyes.


    The man looked down, and his body got frigid. His gaze turned dark and cold as he recognized the woman standing before him. He looked at her in utter hatred.


    Serena was trembling as she was afraid to speak. But she found her voice. "B-"


    "Don''t call me that!" He harshly said. His eyes turned slightly red in anger, and she heard him gritting his teeth.


    It got so silent that it became suffocating.


    Startled, Serena took a step back. Even after all these years, the resentment still stayed strong.


    "So, you are participating, after all, Zhn." His tone held disdain.


    When his assistant had given him the list of participants, it took him a few seconds to register that her name was present on the list.


    "Yes...I have-"


    "What are your motives? What are you nning?" He cut her off mid-sentence.


    Serena shook her head. "I''m here only for thepetition."


    The man snorted. "Says you. And you say many things which are usually a part of only schemes. You and that woman."


    Her eyes glistened in tears.


    "Even your tears are fake. They used to affect me at one time. But now they are just hypocritical to me. I don''t understand why he still favors you."


    "H-How is he?"


    The man first nced at her and then looked sideways. He seemed to be lost in some faraway thoughts.


    "How would he be? He is still standing at the same ce where he stood years ago. Nothing has changed at all. His life has be so stagnant that I wonder if he is even breathing anymore."


    Tears finally rolled down her cheeks at the mention of that person.


    The man nced at her coldly and said, "Get your face out of my sight. Oh, and don''t worry. I will be fairly judging in thispetition. Even though I despise you, I won''tpromise in talent."


    Serena faintly smiled.


    "After all, being unfair and cruel is your and that woman''s forte." He sneered.


    Her smile froze.


    "Out!"


    Serena tremblingly nodded and left.


    He took out a cigarette and started smoking, his hands shivering a little.


    ---


    All the participants gathered in their respective blocks topete. Huo Corps had divided the area into different sections ording to categories like interior design, graphic design, advertising, animation, and much more.


    Thepetition was on a big scale, so a limited number of audience was also allowed to enter ording to their field of interest.


    Yao Luli and Gong Hong took their seats. She had applied some concealer and lipstick to hide the traces of their bathroom sex. Gong Hong looked neat and prim as if nothing happened.


    Suddenly, they saw Serena entering with her boyfriend and two other people, one guy and one girl. What was more shocking that she sat on a participant''s seat.


    Gong Hong muttered. "Yao Luli! Didn''t you say that she is just a spectator? Then why is she in the participant''s area?"


    Yao Luli was just as shocked.


    "I don''t know, boss. I met her once, and she didn''t say anything about participating."


    He gritted his teeth. She purposely didn''t reveal it so that they would be in the dark.


    "But she is jobless now. Is she working for anotherpany?"


    Yao Luli was also confused.


    Then the hall quietened as a man carrying a cold aura entered. His assistant followed behind.


    The judging panel had three judges, and he took the center seat.


    Serena silently looked at him. He, too, caught her sight but didn''t spare a nce.


    The assistant announced. "Good morning, everyone. We hope to see goodpetition and many talented designers. Now, please wee the sponsor of thispetition, CEO of Huo Corps, Huo Liwei."


    ---


    In the hospital, Nurse Kim was on a call with the Dean.


    The Dean from the other end was aghast.


    "What!? Did she ask about that night?"


    Nurse Kim pursed her lips. "En."


    "Did you tell her anything?" There was clear anxietyced in his voice.


    "I didn''t want to, but she was persistent. So, I only told her half of the story and cooked up the other half."


    He said worriedly, "What did you say?"


    She sighed. "Don''t worry, Dean. She cannot figure out the whole truth. Half of it was a lie anyway."


    There was silence from the other side.


    "Nurse Kim, we cannot let anybody know the truth. We will be doomed."


    Nurse Kim pursed her lips. "Yes, Dean."


    "Who was she? Why did she want to know about the incident?"


    "The girl looked simr to that woman. So I guess she was"


    Silence.


    "But it didn''t look like that she came here to know about her parents primarily. She was facing some different problems and said that somebody rted to that woman is trying to harm her family."


    "Alright, whatever it is, if shees again, then ignore her and no need to answer any questions."


    "Yes, Dean. Nobody can know what happened with Xiao Dan that night."


    "Hm." They hung up, and suddenly she heard a knock on the door.


    Nurse Kim turned and froze.


    Nana was standing at the door.


    ''L-Liu Nana? Why did shee back? Did she hear our conversation?''


    She smiled. "Sorry I forgot my phone."


    "O-oh." Nurse Kim felt relieved as she saw her phone lying on the table. It didn''t look like that she heard anything. Her expression was normal.


    Nana took her phone and politely bowed. "Thank you once again for your help."


    "No problem. I''m sorry I couldn''t be of much help."


    "It''s okay."


    Nana stepped out and sat in the car. She thought back to how she listened to their conversation. She was already doubtful that Nurse Kim was hiding something.


    Her expression when she said ''stormy night'' made Nana feel that she remembered the incident quite clearly. But then the answers she gave were vague. She had a hunch that she would definitely try to contact her boss to tell him or her about her visit.


    So, she purposely left her phone to get an excuse toe back. Nana quietly stood at the door and listened to Nurse Kim talking.


    "Now, I finally got a name." She murmured. "Xiao Dan."


    As her car left the hospital premises, a shadow from a distance, who was keeping an eye on her, quietly stood and saw her going.

 Chapter 239: Surpassed

    Chapter 239: Surpassed


    Everybody gave a round of apuse for Huo Liwei. But he remained expressionless.


    Jianyu was sitting at a corner, observing him. As a CEO, he had met him before. Huo and Chen Corps had a few business dealings in the past.


    The assistant said, "Out of the many entries we received, we have shortlisted five candidates for every category. Please wee them."


    He recited the other three names and then said, "The next is Yao Luli from Design Premier."


    Yao Luli got up from her seat, having a graceful smile on her face. She bowed. "I''m grateful to Huo Corps for giving me this opportunity."


    She sat down, shooting daggers at Serena.


    "And thest contestant is Serena, from Jia Se. She has recently opened her startuppany."


    Jianyu widened his eyes as he heard the name. He was pestering Serena to tell him about the name she had decided for her newpany, but she said it was a surprise and would only reveal at thepetition.


    Jia Se


    Jianyu and Serena.


    It was a very simple namebining the first sybles of their names.


    Serena looked up at the podium and gave him the warmest smile he ever saw on her face. Herpany was the result of the hard work they put in together. Without Jianyu''s support, Serena thought that opening her ownpany would have been just a dream for her.


    The tips of his ears turned red as he understood it''s meaning.


    Serena chuckled.


    ''He is twenty-six but blushes like a little boy.''


    Jianyu lovingly looked at her and mouthed.


    ''Stupid.''


    Serena faintly smiled. It may be silly and stupid, but she wanted to associate her name with his.


    Because she didn''t know until when she could bask in his love and warmth, the day hees to know the truth would shatter everything into pieces. There would be no love and kindness in his eyes at that time, only hate and loathe.


    A pang of sadness and agony overcame her.


    Over there, the expressions on Yao Luli and Gong Hong''s face were just priceless andical.


    Yao Luli stammered. "S-she opened her ownpany?"


    Here she was just an employee in Design Premier, and there she became the boss?


    Here she was listening to orders, and there Serena was the one giving them?


    She was enjoying the fact that she is participating, and Serena couldn''t, but shepletely crushed her. Serena got way forward in her career, and she was stuck at the same ce!


    So, thest time we met in the store, she purposely didn''t say anything! She wanted to make fun of me. She was mocking me! She wanted to humiliate me by revealing it at thest minute.


    It came as a huge shock to her. She gnashed her teeth in anger. The boy and girl were her assistants.


    She now even had her own people under hermand! If I had known earlier, then I would have sabotaged her chance of participation! But now I cannot do anything.


    "Miss Serena?"


    The assistant''s voice broke her stupor.


    She quickly stood and bowed. "Thank you for giving me this chance. I won''t let you down."


    The assistant said, "Now that the introductions are over let me tell you the rules. We will give you three hours. Huo Corps will be opening a new shoppingplex. The best design will win thepetition, and the winning participant will be in charge of the project. Also, we will reward them with a three-year investment contract."


    Yao Luli and Gong Hong''s eyes sparkled. They will regain their lost reputation!


    "Begin."


    Yao Luli sneered. No matter what, I will win thispetition for sure.


    Thepetition was under strict surveince. All five participants were sincerely focussing on their work. Jianyu was silently cheering her.


    Yao Luli peeked at Serena and saw her confident expression. Neither she looked worried nor anxious. She was calmly concentrating on her design as if the win was already in her bag.


    But that affected Yao Luli all the more. She couldn''t concentrate and so was making silly mistakes, wasting her time in rectifying it. The whole time she was worrying that Serena would snatch this chance again. She was aplete nervous wreck.


    Gong Hong was cursing her in his mind.


    ''What is she doing!?''


    Three hours passed by in a sh.


    "Stop. The judging will now begin." The assistant raised his hand and said.


    One by one, the five participants came forward and exined their design.


    Serena was thest. "So this is my design. I''m open to your opinions and criticism."


    She nced at Huo Liwei, but he didn''t look back at her. She bowed and went back to her seat.


    Huo Liwei was lost in a particr memory as he listened to her presentation.


    "Brother Liwei! Look at my dollhouse. Isn''t it pretty?" A little Serena of eight years old ran up to him, excited with sparkling eyes.


    Huo Liwei, then twelve years old, looked at it and snorted. "So, so."


    She pouted. "Didn''t you like it?"


    Huo Liwei shrugged. "Look at this."


    He had made a simtion of an amusement park with all the rides and attractions. The roller coaster was functioning with a chain of toy cars. It looked beautiful.


    "Wow!" Serena''s eyes turned into big, bright stars as she looked at the design in wonder.


    "Now, which is better?" He asked.


    Her mood dampened. She looked at her dollhouse and then at the park and back and forth. She muttered. "The amusement park"


    Huo Liwei''s nose grew long in arrogance. But when he saw the sad look on her face, he pursed his lips. He patted her head and said, "I was just joking. Your dollhouse is also beautiful."


    "Really?"


    "En." He nodded.


    "But, I want to make as amazing as yours." She whined.


    Huo Liwei paused. "You can if you be a great interior designer."


    "What is an interior designer?" She cutely tilted her head with an imaginary question mark over her head.


    "They are super cool humans who n and make super cool designs of buildings and stuff. You love your bedroom, right?"


    She bobbed her head. "En! My room is the prettiest."


    Huo Liwei begged to differ but chose to ignore her im. "Right. That room''s color, design, nning, furniture, everything is done by an interior designer so that our little princess Zhn likes her room. As a matter of fact, this whole vi is done by her."


    "Really!?"


    "En."


    "I also want to make one beautiful room like how she did."


    "Silly. You can design an entire building or aplex, not just single rooms."


    "Okay! I have decided! I will be an interior d-besigner, and I will make a super cool, big building for you." Serena was jumping in excitement.


    He chuckled. "For now, at least learn to spell and speak it right."


    The pping of the audience snapped him out of his daze. They loved all the designs, but they were particrly impressed with Serena''s.


    The assistant said, "Please wait for the judges to announce the results."


    Besides Huo Liwei, Mr. Xie and Mrs. Long were discussing their opinions.


    Yao Luli was nervously shifting in her seat. Gong Hong said, "Seriously, you were wasting so much time! What happened? I''m telling you. We have to win thispetition!"


    Yao Luli cried, "No, boss. I have got this. I was still a little shocked by Serena''s sudden entry, but I steadied myself."


    "Hmph!"


    After ten minutes, Huo Liwei came forward.


    Everybody was eagerly waiting.


    "Thank you, participants. Every design is beautiful, but there can be only one winner, and after much discussion, we three judges havee to a consensus."


    The participants held their breaths. Yao Luli was biting her lips.


    "And the winner isMiss Serena."


    The audience pped and gave a loud cheer. "Yes! I wanted her to win."


    "Yeah, her idea and concept was spot on."


    "I can''t wait for the shoppingplex to open!"


    Yao Luli and Gong Hong were speechless.


    "H-How?"


    He gritted his teeth. "Yao Luli! I knew you messed up. I could tell that your f*cking head was somewhere else."


    Yao Luli''s eyes reddened in anger.


    Once againSerena beat me once again!


    "I don''t ept this!" She stood up and raised her voice. Gong Hong was stupefied.


    Silence.


    This stupid girl! Are you retaliating against Huo Liwei?


    He smiled awkwardly. "Apologies, Mr. Huo. She is just feeling sad."


    Huo Liwei coldly shot a nce at them. The other two judges were also dissatisfied with her behavior.


    Yao Luli screamed. "No! I want to know why Serena won! I''m sure my design is much better and superior to hers." She refused to back down.


    Huo Liwei glowered at her. "Miss. Yao Luli, please maintain the decorum. Are you questioning our judgment?"


    Yao Luli got a little afraid of his tone.


    "But I deserve to know why she won? I''m also just as good!"


    Mrs. Long came forward. She sternly looked at Luli and said, "First a fall, your design was good, but too many calction errors. Secondly, your design looked as if it was only meant for the rich. But Miss Serena''s design had the consideration for handicapped and disabled people too. The floor nning was very much aligned to their needs so that they can also easily navigate."


    Yao Luli was dumbfounded.


    Who cares about them!

 Chapter 240: Exposed

    Chapter 240: Exposed


    Mrs. Long continued. "Serena''s design was meticulous in considering every little thing. She has even thought of a child care area for children to y at while parents can be in ease safely. There are also many facilities for the elderly, which is easy to build and cost-effective. People from all age groups and strata visit theplex. So, our architecture must satisfy everyone, not only the young adults."


    Yao Luli was shaking in anger.


    Mr. Xie, the other panel member, added, "Your design was a little bit more fancy and materialistic to our taste. We couldn''t feel the consideration and respect that an interior designer must have to n an unbiased design catering to all sses of people."


    The audience nodded, hearing their exnation.


    Serena bowed respectfully, "Thank you for your praise Sir, Mam."


    Huo Liwei said, "Any more questions?"


    Gong Hong quickly said before Yao Luli could interfere any further. "No, no, Mr. Huo. Please forgive my employee for her rude behavior. She is young and rash. Winning and losing is all part of thepetition."


    Suddenly, someone from the audience said, "Hey, I remember now. She is the same Yao Luli who was *cough* having sex in thedies'' room stall!"


    The others were stunned.


    Yao Luli''s face turned ghastly pale. Gong Hong was shocked.


    One other asked, "What?"


    "Yes! I was in the washroom when I heard two people quietly moaning, and the man was muttering ''Luli, Luli'' and that girl was whispering ''Boss.'' I was wondering where I heard her name before."


    They gasped. "She was having sex with her boss, that means Gong Hong!?"


    "Instead of focusing on thepetition, they were busy f*cking! No wonder she couldn''t win."


    "Are they really dating, or did sheseduce him?"


    "Is this her definition of professionalism?"


    "With what face is she criticizing Serena?"


    Yao Luli cried, "No! It''s lies! I didn''t do any such thing!"


    One snickered. "I can still see a hickey."


    Yao Luli quickly touched her neck in panic.


    "See? You are guilty."


    Gong Hong was utterly embarrassed.


    Huo Liwei''s face darkened. "Miss Yao Luli, Mr. Gong Hong, this is a respectable ce for healthypetition for aspiring and talented designers. Please limit your indecent behavior until your bedroom only."


    Their faces turned scarlet in shame. They couldn''t raise their heads to face the crowd.


    "Also, I don''t mind you are questioning our judgment, but it should be civil. Shouting and screaming so unprofessionally will give the impression that we have made an unfair judgment."


    He dered. "Taking note of your unprofessional behavior, the Huo Corps ban Design Premier from any of our bids in the future, and I will also tell the otherpanies in our partnership to exclude you from taking part in any such event."


    They widened their eyes in disbelief.


    ''We will be finished!''


    Gong Hong begged in panic. "No, please, Mr. Huo! You are misunderstanding. We can talk about this."


    Yao Luli also shed a river of tears. "Yes, Mr. Huo. It must be Serena! She must have bribed someone to defame me! She had formerly worked with us, and she is taking revenge that she was kicked out!"


    Gong Hong added, "Yes, it must be her! I was her previous boss, and I fired her because she was ipetent!"


    Serena looked dumbfounded. Jianyu''s gaze turned dark and cold.


    She twisted her resignation into being fired.


    Serena sneered, "Gong Hong, you tried to molest me in your office, and I resigned to protect my dignity. Will any woman want to work with such a boss? But you twisted the facts pinning the me on me. Aren''t you afraid of retribution?"


    Huo Liwei widened his eyes. Suddenly, the air around him turned frighteningly icy. He looked at Gong Hong with a menacing gaze.


    "Serena!" His face turned red in anger. "Don''t nder me! The truth was that you came onto me. You begged me not to fire you, but I did, and now you are humiliating me for revenge."


    Yao Luli nodded in agreement. "Yes, it''s true!"


    Suddenly, the guard entered the hall. "Sir Huo, there is someone from Design Premier who wants to say something."


    Gong Hong was puzzled.


    ''Somebody from the office?'' But he got a bad feeling.


    "Send her in."


    A woman came in. Gong Hong recognized her. She was also a designer like Yao Luli but still an intern.


    Huo Liwei said, "What do you want to say?"


    "Sir, my name is Yi Liqiu. I work under Gong Hong, and I was told that my testimony is needed to prove Serena innocent."


    Huo Liwei squinted his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "Sir, what Serena said is true. That day boss had said that he wants to do the meeting alone with Serena. Nobody else would join. I was passing by when I heard everything from outside, and he confessed that she can do nothing but continue to work as they had the Chen Corps deal."


    Gong Hong was sweating. He didn''t know that somebody was there!


    "Serena clearly said that she is resigning."


    Everybody took a sharp breath.


    "Oh, God, such a disgusting boss."


    "Sexual harassment at work!"


    "Shame on him!"


    "So he did have sex with Yao Luli! It is possible since he is a disgusting pervert."


    Huo Liwei''s expression turned grim. "Why didn''t you expose him?"


    Yi Liqiu looked guiltily, "I am still a newbie, and I thought that he would fire me if I said anything. So I kept quiet."


    Serena was also surprised.


    Huo Liwei looked at the assistant. "Call the police and take him away. We cannot let a potential rapist walk away freely."


    "No!" Gong Hong shouted. "Don''t believe her! It''s a trap. Serena must have bribed her too!"


    "I-I also have recorded." Yi Liqiu took out her phone and yed it. The conversation between him and Serena resounded in the hall. "I recorded just in case."


    It was now clear that he confessed and was threatening her with the Chen Corps deal to stay in thepany. This was the evidence.


    Huo Liwei gritted his teeth but took a deep breath to calm himself. "Take him away!"


    The assistant said, "Sir, I just got a text from Chen Corps CEO''s assistant Fan that Yao Luli had tried to sabotage Miss Serena''s presentation during their deal forcing her to back out."


    Huo Liwei red at her. "So, you were scheming. You couldn''t win that time, and you couldn''t bear that she won this time, too, so you opposed us."


    Yao Luli turned white. The blood from her face drained away. "No! That was an ident! I also apologized to Serena."


    "Enough!" He signaled the guards.


    The guards came and quickly dragged them away. They were aplete mess by the time they were mercilessly thrown out on the road. The crowd passing by was looking at them in disdain. They looked pathetic.


    Jianyu smirked, seeing them pushed out. He texted Assistant Fan.


    ''Good job.''


    One guard was watching over them till Gong Hong would be arrested.


    Themotion finally quietened down. Huo Liwei looked at Serena withplicated emotions. He said, "Congrattions, Zhi- I mean, Miss Serena. We look forward to working with you. We also award a three-year investment contract to Jia Se."


    Serena slowly moved her hand, and her face was brightly lit with a smile. "T-thank you."


    But he quickly withdrew it expressionlessly.


    Serena froze and quietly lowered her hand. The smile on her face died down.


    "All the winners and participants are invited to the Huo family banquet tonight for the celebration."


    The mention of the banquet reminded Serena of her task.


    The other three participants got ecstatic. Even though they couldn''t win, they can get the chance to meet many influential personalities through whom they can get offered. It was not any less than a golden opportunity.


    After the event was over, Huo Liwei looked coldly at his assistant. "Make sure Gong Hong is thoroughly tortured in prison, and buy all the shares of Design Premier. And Yao Luli. Don''t forgether."


    The assistant nodded. "Yes, boss."


    From a distance, he saw Serena and Jianyu together. He scrunched his eyebrows.


    ''Chen Jianyu? How does she know him?''


    "Was Chen Corps CEO going toe today?"


    The assistant shook his head. "No, boss. I didn''t get any notification from his assistant."


    "Hm."


    On the other side, Jianyu embraced her in a tight hug. "Congrattions girlfriend. I had full trust in you that you would win."


    Serena was overjoyed. "En. It''s all because you are here to support me."


    He kissed her forehead.


    "I never thought that Yi Liqiu was a witness to what happened that day. And she came at the right time. Isn''t it a coincidence?"


    Jianyu coughed. He cleared his throat. "Isn''t it? Whatever but what is important that truth is revealed."


    Serena silently stared at him and was inwardly smiling. She tiptoed and kissed him on his lips. "A reward for being the best boyfriend!"


    He raised his eyebrows.


    "Ah, wait here. I have to call Nana."


    She went aside and dialed her number. "Nana! I won thepetition!"


    Nana was delighted. "That is such good news! Congrattions!"


    "Hehe~~ Thank you. So, I called for an important thing."


    "What?"


    "There is a banquet tonight hosted by Huo Corps, and they want you to cater to their event."

 Chapter 241: Meeting the Huo family

    Chapter 241: Meeting the Huo family


    At seven-thirty in the evening, guests starteding into the Huo residence. The banquet hall wasvishly decorated. The participants of thepetition were already huddled together in a group.


    Jinhai and Nana entered, hand in hand. This was the first banquet they were attending as husband and wife.


    Every socialite and prominent figures knew what happened in Chen banquet and about Jinhai and Huian''s divorce.


    "Look there, she is Liu Nana."


    "They look perfect together."


    "I still cannot believe that Nana is now married to Liu Jinhai. She was engaged to Chen Jianyu, but got married to his cousin."


    "Fate is a strange thing."


    "And I heard that she is also catering to this event."


    Nana and Jinhai were standing a little bit to the corner. Initially, she had thought that she would being alone since she had catering to do, but then Jinhai said that he ising with her as Liu family had got an invitation to the banquet. But, they were still subtly avoiding each other.


    A voice came from a distance. "Ah, Liu Jinhai."


    They turned and saw a middle-aged man approaching them. He was giving off the aura of being a refined and elegant gentleman who also held a presence of power in his walk and style.


    He smiled. "d you could make it."


    But, Jinhai had a poker expression on his face. "How can I not? My wife is catering to your banquet. As her husband, I should be here to show my support."


    The man shifted his gaze to look at Nana. He slightly squinted his eyes, observing her. He didn''t say anything for a few good seconds.


    Nana felt a little odd with the way he was staring at her. It didn''t exactly seem rude. But, she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. Nana gave a polite smile.


    The man said, "Won''t you introduce us, Liu Jinhai?"


    Jinhai stayed silent. Nana doubtfully nced at him when he didn''t say anything. She lightly tugged his coat. She was worried that the man would feel offended.


    Jinhai nced at her side and looked at the man. "Nana, he is Huo Shen, the ex-CEO of Huo Corps. Now his son, Huo Liwei, handles the business."


    Nana nodded.


    "She is my wife, Liu Nana. Naturally, you must know about her since she is in charge of catering to this event."


    Huo Shenughed. "Yes, I know. Who doesn''t know about Natsukashi? She is a great chef, I must say."


    Nana smiled. "Thank you, Mr. Huo."


    He waved his hand. "It is me who should thank you for giving your excellent culinary services tonight."


    Jinhai tilted his head. "I don''t see your wife anywhere, Mr. Huo Shen. Won''t you, too, introduce her to us?"


    Huo Shen slightly stiffened. But, he maintained the smile on his face. "Ah, you know women. They take forever in getting ready. She is still busy getting thest touch up."


    Jinhai curled the corner of his lips into a faint smile.


    By this time, Huo Liwei also came to his father''s side and greeted the two. He also simrly stared at Nana just like his father did. Nana couldn''t understand the meaning of the father and son''s gaze at her. Jinhai and Liwei got busy in discussing business affairs.


    "You youngds stay here. This old man would just be a bother to you."


    Huo Liwei rolled his eyes and shook his head. From the corner of his eye, he saw a familiar figureing. He coldly nced at the direction.


    Serena came in wearing a beautiful olive green color dress. She spotted Nana and saw Huo Liwei was standing with her. She pursed her lips and walked up to her.


    "Serena!" Nana took her in a hug and smiled. "Congrattions on the win! I''m so proud of you!"


    Serena smiled and returned her hug. "Thank you. And thank you too. Even at such short notice, you agreed to cater to this banquet."


    "Silly." She flicked her forehead. "I can do anything for my best friend."


    Somehow, Serena felt a heavyweight press on her chest.


    Huo Liwei subtly looked at Serena, and she could feel the mock and disdain in his smile. The little exchange of nces didn''t go unnoticed by Jinhai.


    Huo Liwei said, "I see Miss Serena and Mrs. Liu Nana are good friends."


    Nana nodded. "En. Not just a good friend, but my only best friend."


    Huo Liwei raised his eyebrow. He could see the genuine care Nana had for her. He looked meaningfully at Serena and said, "I hope you cherish your friendship, Miss Serena. You hardly get such true and loyal friends in today''s world."


    His words were a brutal jab at her.


    Jinhai smiled. "Of course. My wife trusts her with all her heart. Nana would be heartbroken if therees a crack in their friendship, right, Nana?"


    Nana nodded. "But that would never happen, right, Serena?"


    Serena was finding this conversation too suffocating. "Obviously not."


    Huo Liwei saw a guesting towards him, and he took his leave.


    Serena said, "Ah, I will just check where my boyfriend is roaming around. He must have been here already."


    Nana stiffened. Jinhai was expressionless.


    "Has he alsoe with you?"


    "Yeah. Actually, I kind of had to drag him here." She scratched her head. "He was avoiding this banquet like the gue, but I pushed him out of the house. His girlfriend has won such a bigpetition, so how can he not be here to celebrate it with me?"


    Nana nervously smiled. "O-of course."


    Outside, Jianyu sighed for the nth time. He was the Chen Corps CEO, so naturally, every business person knew him. And now, Nana was also the catering manager, so his cousin would definitely be there. He had already met Nana, but facing his cousin again was


    Serena came outside and stomped her way towards him. "What are you doing here outside, Jianyu? The banquet is about to start!" She pouted her lips.


    Jianyu said, "I think I should not be here, Serena. I will leave-"


    Serena sighed loudly. "Now one more word and I will stop talking to you. What kind of boyfriend are you? You should be here celebrating with me!"


    Jianyu was hesitating.


    "Plus, this party is going to be so much fun! I heard that it''s going to be a masquerade party." Her face was gleaming with excitement.


    Jianyu paused. "Really?"


    "Yes! They are going to give stylish masks in the middle of the event. I think it''s already starting."


    Well, if that is the case, he could go with her.


    "Alright"


    Serena was satisfied. "Come on, now quick!"


    In the hall, Huo Shen went up the stage and took the mike. "Good evening,dies and gentlemen. Thank you for making it to our banquet. As you all know, Huo Corps had organized arge scalepetition to search for talented artists in the many fields of design. We are proud to introduce you all to the winners and the participants who were selected through our tough and strict process."


    The guests pped as all the winners made their way to the stage.


    Serena''s heart was pounding as she stood next to Huo Shen. She smiled and bowed. Huo Shen shook her hand and said, "Congrattions."


    "Thank you" It was almost like a whisper.


    He softly mumbled. "Daddy is proud of you."


    Tears threatened to fall. She nodded slightly and acknowledged him.


    One by one, other participants, too, stepped up the podium.


    Huo Shen said, "Now that the congrattions are over, it''s time to start the banquet. But we have decided to make it more fun and interesting by doing a masquerade party."


    The guests gasped.


    "Wow, this will be real fun."


    He continued. "Please choose your mask and let the party begin."


    The guests then realized why the hall was a little darker than usual. The lights dim enough so that guests don''t recognize the others by their clothes, at least those standing far away.


    Everybody wore their masks, and the couples came out at the center to dance.


    The maid, Qian Mei, had also secretly given entry by her master for the n that was going to unfold tonight. She was standing at a corner, wearing her mask.


    Jinhai offered his hand for a dance. "May I?"


    Nana nervously put her hand in his. They joined the other guests on the dance floor. Serena and Jianyu were also there just beside Jinhai and Nana. She waved her hand. Jianyu simply remained low key, hiding his presence. The mask proved useful.


    After the dance was over, Nana said to Jinhai, "I will check on the dinner."


    "Hm."


    Nana was on her way to the kitchen when a woman approached her.


    "Hello."


    Nana looked at the woman before her. She was wearing an elegant cheongsam, which was custom made with beautiful embroidery work. Her hair was styled in a bun. She was wearing a mask just like her, and there was a smile on her face.


    Nana said, "Hello."


    "I have heard a lot about Natsukashi and personally wanted to meet you to thank you for agreeing to my banquet on such short notice."


    My banquet?


    Nana was sure she didn''t meet this woman before. "Please excuse my rudeness, but I didn''t recognize you."


    She smiled. "Oh, how silly of me. You must have met my husband, Huo Shen. I''m his wife, Huo Xiao Fan."

 Chapter 242: A link to the past

    Chapter 242: A link to the past


    Nana widened her eyes, but since she was wearing her mask, and it was quite dim, Huo Xiao Fan didn''t notice.


    Xiao Fan?


    At first, Nana thought that she misheard her name as Xiao Dan, the name of the woman who had left her at the orphanage.


    ''No. I must be overthinking these days. Their names sound very simr.''


    Nana said, "Oh, so it''s you. It''s nice to meet you, Mrs. Huo."


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "The pleasure is all mine, dear. I hope that you are not facing any issue with catering. If you need any help, don''t hesitate to ask me."


    "No, Mrs. Huo. Everything is going well."


    "Your husband is really luck to have you as his wife."


    Nana didn''t know how to respond. She simply smiled.


    "But you should be careful. Many enemies are lurking around when you marry in a giant family. What if someone tries to break you apart?" Her eyes glinted with amusement in them.


    Nana felt uneasy as Huo Xiao Fan said this. Somehow, she found her tone to be very simr to that ckmailer.


    Nana removed her mask and looked straight at her eyes. She was very calm, and her expression was unafraid. "Before that happens, I will break the very ability even to harbor such a thought. I didn''t marry Jinhai to leave him stranded alone one day, crumbling under pressure from any enemy."


    Huo Xiao Fan was silent for a few seconds. "What if you are helpless?"


    "Nobody is ever truly helpless. There is a way out of every problem. There is always light at the end of a dark tunnel. When a problem is born, so is the solution to it. We just don''t have to rest until we find it."


    Nana smiled. "Otherwise, don''t you think that this world will be in chaos?"


    Huo Xiao Fan said nothing. She stared at her in silence.


    Nana said, "I should check on the arrangements."


    "Oh, yes, dear. It was nice talking to you."


    "Same here."


    Huo Xiao Fan silently saw her retreating.


    ---


    In the corridor, Serena called out. "Dad."


    Huo Shen turned and smiled. He took her in his hug and said, "My daughter Serena. How are you?"


    Her eyes watered. "Dad, I miss you so much." She tightened her arms around him.


    Heughed. "Why will you miss this old man when you have a nice boyfriend?"


    She widened her eyes. "That"


    "Hmph! I saw you dancing with a man, and even if I couldn''t see your expression, your bodynguage said everything. You didn''t even bother to introduce him to me. I''m angry with you." He whined.


    An empty look quickly shed past her eyes. "Don''t be mad, please! I was going to tell you about him."


    "So?"


    "But, not now. I will introduce him someday."


    "Is he good to you?"


    She sadly smiled. "He is the best for me."


    ''So much that I don''t even deserve him.''


    He looked shocked and hurt. "Even more than me?"


    Serena chuckled. "No, dad. You are always the first. My most favorite!"


    He was satisfied. He sighed. "My daughter is all grown up now. I don''t want to hand you over so soon."


    "Me too." She was hesitating. "How are things between you and mom?"


    Huo Shen paused for just a fraction of second as he said, "We are as good as always dear. In fact we-"


    "Zhn!" An enraged voice came from ahead.


    Huo Liwei looked furious. "Stay away from Dad! I told you that I won''t stand you bothering him." He grabbed her arm and pulled her away from him.


    Huo Shen sternly said, "Liwei, enough. Is this any way to talk to your sister?"


    "Please, dad." He clenched his fingers into a fist in hatred. "I have already cut my ties with her andthat woman."


    "Liwei! Xiao Fan is your mother. Talk with respect!"


    Serena quickly said, "It''s okay, Dad. I will leave."


    Huo Liwei sneered. "You purposely participated in thispetition so that you can ruin this banquet with your presence. You know I even hate looking at you!"


    She felt as if her heart twisted in pain.


    "Coming till this banquet was fine, but I won''t tolerate you trying to talk to Dad. If I ever see you again near him, I will throw you out!"


    Huo Shen patted his shoulder. "Son, it''s alright. Forget about it."


    Huo Liwei gritted his teeth. "No, dad. You can, but I cannot."


    Huo Shen was getting a headache. It was always like this whenever he met Serena.


    Serena couldn''t stand it anymore and quickly walked away.


    "Serena, wait-"


    "Let her go, Dad." Huo Liwei stopped his father. "Why do you still talk to her?"


    "Why will I not? She is my daughter."


    Huo Liwei seemed to want to say something but stopped himself. "Forget it. Just stay away from her. I told you many times that I don''t like it."


    "Liwei, you are-"


    But, before he could speak any further, Huo Liwei left.


    ---


    After looking over the food and all arrangements, Nana was making her way back to the banquet hall. Her foot got tangled in the gown she had worn, and she rested her hand on the door near to her to free her foot.


    As she freed her foot, the door opened, and she was about to stumble inside, but she bnced herself. She was startled for a few seconds.


    ''''I didn''t realize that this door was open.''


    As she was about to close the door, she noticed a shiny object lying on the table. Curiosity got the best of her, and she stepped inside. She got closer to the table and saw the thing shining on it.


    It was a beautiful, silver knot cuff link.


    But the sight of it froze her on the spot. She kept staring at it, dumbfounded. She looked at it up and down from every angle until she finally admitted that she had seen this cuff link before. No doubt, it was the same cuff link. There were two small inscriptions - XF and T.


    "How is this possible? How can it be here?" She mumbled in disbelief.


    A particr memory came in her mind as she recalled that day. The light weighted cuff link suddenly became heavy in her palm.


    She couldn''t understand it''s presence here, in the Huo vi. She was in a daze thinking about the possible scenarios in her mind.


    ''I-I have to find out about this"


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed, and she snapped out of her stupor. It was Jinhai.


    She kept the cuff link back at the ce where she found it and quickly went out. But even then, her heart was drumming like crazy.


    Thousands of questions gued her mind.


    She was slowly walking down the hallway, lost in thoughts when the ckmailer called her. Nana widened her eyes.


    The altered voice snickered. "Enjoying the banquet Nana?"


    Nana narrowed her eyes. "Why did you call me?"


    "Come on, Nana. We had such a nice chat. Did you forget already?"


    She was stunned.


    "I can clearly see the disbelief etched on your face. It is amusing."


    Nana looked here and there but couldn''t find anybody.


    ''But Jinhai introduced me to many guests. So, the ckmailer is among us at this party? I already talked to him, but I couldn''t recognize him?''


    "Heh! This was fun. I was so close to you, but you still couldn''t do anything."


    ''Laugh, all you want.'' Nana thought, ''Because I''m making my way towards you. And when I expose you, that time, we will see who has thestugh.''


    "Now, look. My next strike ising towards you."


    Nana looked ahead and saw Jianyuing. She knew that it must be another n to create misunderstandings between her and Jinhai.


    ''But this time, I won''t just stand by and do nothing.''


    Nana cut the call off. But to her surprise, Jinhai called her from behind. She was going to call him anyway.


    Nana grabbed this chance. She raised her hand and touched her forehead, knitting her eyebrows as if she was in pain.


    "Ah" She mumbled. She knew Jinhai could see her, so she stumbled in her steps.


    Jinhai saw her state and dashed over to her side and caught her. "Nana! Are you alright?" He held her in his arms, and worriedly looked at her.


    Jianyu saw Jinhai and Nana together and abruptly stopped in his steps. He turned and stepped at a corner so that Jinhai won''t spot him.


    ''Phew! I was so close! Thank God I saw him in time.''


    He was worried about Nana, but since Jinhai was there, he was relieved.


    Nana looked at him in a daze. "II''m feeling dizzy. My head is aching badly. Jinhaican we go back home?"


    Thankfully, her responsibilities as the caterer were almost done.


    Jinhai nodded. "Let''s leave."


    When they were to close the main door, Serena called out. "Nana!" She rushed over. "Y-you are leaving?"


    She could have told Serena the truth, but Jinhai was there too. "YeahI''m feeling dizzy."


    "Why don''t you rest here?"


    "No need." Jinhai coldly interrupted.

 Chapter 243: A shocking discovery

    Chapter 243: A shocking discovery


    Serena suddenly felt a chill run in her back. His tone was always cold, but now it seemed harsher than usual.


    She tried to convince. "I-I think there would be much better. There are many empty rooms on the third floor. Nana can rest in any of them."


    Jinhai smiled. "You seemed to know about this vi more than necessary. Is this really your first time here?"


    Serena was caught off guard. She realized she made a slip of the tongue.


    ''Liu Jinhai issharp.''


    She waved her hand in dismissal andughed. "No. How can I know anything about Huo vi? I got bored, so I was just roaming around for a while. That''s when I came to know that there are rooms just in case if any guest gets sick."


    Nana said, "It''s alright, Serena. My job is also done. Whatever remaining is there, Meiling and the others can handle it."


    "I-I seeBut I think traveling in such a condition won''t be good for you."


    Jinhai said, "I understand your concern as her friend, but don''t forget that I''m her husband. I also care about her, and I know what I am doing. So, you can rest assured." He narrowed his eyes. "You sound anxious to make her stay here."


    Serena jolted. "What? It''s nothing like that."


    "It better be." Jinhai looked at Nana. "Let''s go."


    As they left, Serena got a message.


    ''Come.''


    She got a headache. She climbed up the stairway and made her way to a room where she found a woman wearing a beautiful cheongsam.


    Huo Xiao Fan looked at her in disdain. "You couldn''t do a single thing, Zhn. Just how hard was it to force Nana to stay here?"


    Serena pursed her lips and stayed silent.


    She scoffed. "My n failed because of you. Tonight I would have created such circumstances to get Jianyu and Nana locked in one room. After what happened before, Jinhai would surely have exploded."


    Huo Xiao Fan forced herself to be calm. "And that NanaSince when did she start to take my threat so lightly? She got an inkling to my n, so she already had her n ready. The banquet is useless now!"


    "But Momisn''t this enough? Jianyu is my boyfriend. I know both of them don''t have any feelings for each other, but it still hurts me when I see them together so close." Serena bit her lips.


    Huo Xiao Fan red at her. "Exactly what the problem is! You made it allplicated by making this serious with him. For God''s sake, you even got pregnant! You knew what your motive was in approaching Jianyu, yet you...I seriously feel like giving you a beating!"


    Serena held in her tears. She wanted to cry her heart out, but she knew her tears wouldn''t have any effect on the woman.


    "Now leave! What are your standing here for? If Nana thinks that she has won that she is very wrong."


    Serena nkly left the room, but to her shock, Jianyu was standing outside. She thought her heart would jump out of her chest.


    "J-Jianyu?"


    He flicked her forehead. "Where were you? I was looking for you everywhere."


    ''Thank God''


    Jianyu saw the silhouette of a woman. "Who is she?"


    "A guest. She was congratting me."


    He frowned. "In this room? The banquet is in the hall. Why would any guest be here?"


    "T-thatI don''t know...Forget about her. That is not important. Let''s go.I''m starving!"


    ---


    In the car, Jinhai and Nana were together, but it was silent. Driver Mu was feeling awkward with this atmosphere.


    Jinhai was silently looking at her. Nana found his gaze questioning.


    He asked, "How did you first meet Serena?"


    Nana looked puzzled, nevertheless answered. "We met when we were eleven. We had just entered middle school. She was a transfer student, and she got into the same ss as mine. We hit it off very quickly and soon became best friends."


    "Who talked first?"


    "She came to me bringing her lunch box one day, and then slowly we got to know each other."


    Jinhai said nothing for a while. Then he asked, "And her family?"


    "She said her parents lived in a different city, and she was staying with her aunt, though I never met her. Then in college, she moved out to live in the dorms."


    He looked out of the window. "I see"


    Nana didn''t think much of it. Her mind was only filled with the confusion overseeing that cuff link. Unknown to Nana, Jinhai was quietly observing her, carefully watching every single expression.


    ---


    The next day, Nana stood in front of that house where she lived seven years of her life from she was three to ten. It was tough for her to decide toe back to this ce. As much as there were happy memories, they faded away against that one night.


    She nkly stood at the same spot for a few minutes before she could gain the strength to take the next step.


    Nana opened the door, and the sight of the living room greeted her. The furniture was covered in white clothes, and it had be too dusty.


    "Nee-chan, you can never find us." She saw little Yukito and Yukira giggling and running around, trying to hide from her. Yu Ichika was lovingly looking at them from the kitchen while preparing for the dinner. Yu Tengfei was watching the television, apparently annoyed by their running around the hall.


    Her eyes welled with tears as the sight disappeared. She walked upstairs and first came across the twin''s room. She remembered how Yu Ichika would always tell them a bedtime story without which the twins would still whine and cry.


    She softly chuckled.


    Then she passed by her own room, but she didn''t have the courage to go inside. That horrible memory of that night twelve years ago was still fresh in her mind. Her cries, her helplessness, and the realization of her family shattering forever were still imprinted in her mind.


    Finally, at the end of the little corridor, she reached thest room. It was Yu Ichika and Yu Tengfei''s. She took a deep breath and pulled the doorknob.


    Just like all the other rooms, this room was also quite dirty. There was a big bed in between and on the bedside table were photos of them as the family together; the twins as baby boys, Nana from all the ages from three to ten, their camping trip, their holidays, birthday parties, and much more.


    She opened one of the drawers and found a little box inside.


    "Mom, what is this box?" A little Nana of eight years old asked Yu Ichika.


    Yu Ichika smiled. "Well, it is something that belongs to your Dad, but I have taken it."


    She cutely tilted her head.


    Yu Ichika chuckled. "Look." She opened the box, and it held a silvery shiny thing in it.


    Nana''s eyes sparkled. "It''s so pretty!"


    "Isn''t it? It''s called a cuff link."


    "Cuff-coughing?" Nana scrunched her brows.


    Yu Ichika broke out inughter. "No, silly. Cuff link. It is something that men wear as a stud to secure their shirt''s cuffs at the wrist. It is a kind of jewelry."


    Nana was shocked. "Men also wear jewelry? I thought only girls wear them."


    "Um, not much, but there are still some things that men can wear. And this belongs to your father."


    "But how will you wear it? You don''t wear shirts."


    She chuckled. "I know. But your father lost it once, and I found it. I liked it, so I dered that I would keep it from then on. It is also like a souvenir for me. Whenever your father is away on some trip, I look at it, and it makes me happy."


    Nana asked, "But shouldn''t be there two of them? We have two hands, so two wrists."


    Yu Ichika squeezed her cheeks. "You are so cute. Yes, dear, cuff linkse in pair, but your father lost them, and I could find only one."


    She nodded her head.


    Nana stared at the cuff link in her hands, the same one whose another half she found at the Huo vi.


    Nana kept the cuff link back. She opened the cupboard to search for something. What that something was, even she had no idea, but she knew it would take her another step closer to the truth.


    Somehow, she was getting a bad feeling that she won''t like the answer. She was feeling restless and anxious. The old clothes and other things were still kept as it is. She searched everywhere, but couldn''t find anything significant.


    Then her sight went onto his office bag that Yu Tengfei used on his business trips. She dusted it off a little. Nana opened it and, as usual, found some business files and papers. She nced through all of them, and from thest file, a photo dropped on her dress.


    She picked it up and froze seeing a man and woman standing together arm in arm,ughing. The man was kissing the woman''s cheek in the photo, and the woman''s gaze was blushingly lowered.


    The man was all too familiar to her, her adoptive father, Yu Tengfei. And somehow she found the woman also very familiar.


    ''She kind oflooks like me.''


    But a photo in such an intimate position with another woman meant only one thing.


    "Dadwas having an affair?"

 Chapter 244: The illegitimate daughter

    Chapter 244: The illegitimate daughter


    Nana felt her whole world crash.


    "No, how can this be possible? Dad loved Mom so dearly. He loved his family. How can he betray her? Everything was good between them. There were never any fights, no shes. So how?"


    "Dad was cheating on her? How could he?"


    Then she remembered the other cuff link and her meeting with Huo Xiao Fan. The room where she found it wasn''t somewhere a guest would go. So, it belonged to someone who lived there.


    She couldn''t believe that Yu Tengfei could do something like this. Yu Ichika always loved him and supported him. She was a good wife, but he


    Nana searched some more in the bag. In one of the corner pockets, she found a stack of letters.


    "Tengfei dear, I miss you. When will youe back?"


    "Let''s go on a holiday trip when you will be free next time. It''s been so long."


    "I have learned your favorite dish, chicken stew. Next time youe home, I will make it for you."


    "I will cherish your cuff link. With it, I never feel your absence. You know what? I have inscribed the letters of our names, XF and T. XF for me Xiao Fan and T for Tengfei. Isn''t it cute?"


    She then remembered the small inscriptions she had seen when she was checking the cuff link.


    The letters fell from her hands.


    Xiao Fan


    Huo Xiao Fan?


    Nurse Kim had also said a name like thatXiao Dan. But, now, she doubted herself whether she heard it right. She also felt uneasy with the questions that Xiao Fan was asking her in the banquet.


    Nana mumbled in a daze. "It must be Xiao Fan. I must have made a mistake. Huo Shen''s wife was the woman Dad had an affair with? But how? She is married to Huo Shen. Was she also having an affair behind his back?"


    Nana was feeling suffocated. Never she thought that Yu Tengfei would be a cheater.


    Tears trickled down her cheek.


    "Why, Dad? Why did you need to do this? Mom loved and trusted you with all her heart, and you found another woman?"


    She closed her eyes, sobbing hard. "Didn''t you feel guilty at all?" She cried for a few minutes and sniffling, she picked up the letters once again.


    "Tengfei, there is a surprise for you. I cannot wait to tell you, so I''m writing this letter. I''m pregnant. So,e back soon!"


    Nana widened her eyes. Her hands were trembling as she found it hard holding onto them.


    ''There was also a child?''


    She sat on the bed, copsed.


    Then she read many such letters with Xiao Fan writing about her pregnancy and baby.


    "Tengfei, when you came to visitst time, I forgot to discuss the baby''s name. So silly of me. What should we keep the name?"


    Then Nana read another letter.


    "Your choice of names is so bad! I cannot depend on you. Forget it, I have thought of one. I don''t know about a boy, but for a girl, I have found a perfect name. How about we name her Nana?"


    Nana nkly stared at the letter. She read it again and again and again until her head started aching. She couldn''t make any sense of it.


    Nana


    Nana


    Nana


    The name continuously circled in her mind. Her eyes watered, and the words began to blur. A tear dropped on the letter. She inhaled a sharp breath as she realized the meaning of what she read.


    She continued reading the letter. "In Japanese, one kind of kanji with which we write Nana means peace. And hasn''t this baby brought peace and happiness in our life?"


    Japan?


    What an irony. Yu Tengfei met Ichika in Japan, and now this Xiao Fan was also living in Japan?


    She was struggling to get the words out of her mouth.


    "I-I am their daughter?" She choked on her voice. "I am an illegitimate daughter of Dad and Huo Xiao Fan?"


    The truth struck her hard.


    "I''m his biological daughter?"


    So, Yukito and YukiraI''m their stepsister in reality


    Now she understood why Xiao Fan didn''t have any family during herbor. She might havee to Beijing alone.


    But if she was happy about her pregnancy, then why did she abandon her? Did shee to know that Yu Tengfei was married? Because in any of her letters, Nana didn''t get a feeling that she knew about his marriage.


    And did Yu Tengfei coincidentally adopt her unaware of her identity, or did he already know that she was his daughter?


    She remembered that Yu Ichika told her that Yu Tengfei had urged her to adopt Nana when they had visited the orphanage that day since she also liked her.


    But if he knew the truth, then how could he attack her that night twelve years ago?


    She always thought that she didn''t have any blood rtion with him, and she was an outsider, so he maybe he couldn''t think of her as his daughter.


    But if he knew, then how could he have molested his biological daughter? What kind of a father does that?


    There were too many questions, but Yu Tengfei wasn''t alive anymore to give the answers.


    So, is Huo Xiao Fan the ckmailer? Is a mother behind her daughter''s misery?


    "She gave birth to meWhy does she hate me so much? Why is she trying to destroy my life?"


    Suddenly, Nana felt a searing pain in her head. Her vision was darkening as she thought the room was spinning wildly in circles. She clutched her head, tightly furrowing her brows, and she was about to copse on the floor, but a figure from the shadows quickly ran in and caught her in his arms. She fainted in that man''s embrace.


    Jinhai looked down at Nana, her face stained with tears. He wiped her tears and kissed her forehead. He whispered, "Now rest, my dear wife."


    ---


    Nana slowly opened her eyes and saw an unfamiliar ceiling above. She tilted her head left and right and found herself lying on a bed. The walls were all white, and she realized the ce.


    ''Hospital''


    "Nana, how are you feeling?" She heard a familiar voice that she loved so much.


    Jinhai was holding her right hand in his. The warmth of his hand never failed to reassure her.


    "Jinhai"


    "En." He caressed her head and kissed her knuckles. "I am here."


    Nana recalled the visit to her house, where she discovered the most terrible truth of her birth.


    Yu Tengfei was her biological father, who tried to molest her.


    Huo Xiao Fan was her biological mother, who is the cause of her misery today.


    Both of her parents had only hurt her when she didn''t even know what her crime was.


    "How did Ie here..?"


    Jinhai said, "I was not able to reach you on your phone. I got worried, so I tracked your number and found you unconscious in that house."


    Nana panicked.


    ''Did he see those letters? Does he know about Huo Xiao Fan?''


    Nana wanted to let him know everything only when she would have resolved everything. Now that she knew the truth, she wanted to confront Huo Xiao Fan and end this game once and for all.


    Until then, there would always be a threat to Jinhai''s life.


    But fortunately, Jinhai didn''t ask anything as to why she was present at her old home.


    The doctor came in and examined Nana.


    She pulled out her stethoscope and said, "Mrs. Liu is fine now. But, she was under too much stress. The cortisol level in her blood was very close to reach the borderline. That is why she fainted. Mrs. Liu, you should take care of yourself. This much stress is not good for you and your baby''s health."


    Nana couldn''t say anything.


    Jinhai nodded. "En. I will take care of her."


    As the doctor left, the whole Liu family came rushing in.


    Liu Chunhua worriedly asked, "Nana, how are you, dear?"


    Liu Hai eximed, "You scared us, child!"


    Jing was equally stressed. "Sister-inw, tell me what happened. I will take care of all your problems!"


    Grandma Liu harrumphed. "Kids these days just don''t know how to rest. So irresponsible." She was tsundere until the end.


    Jinhai said, "She is fine. The doctor has checked her vitals. For now, let her rest. You can ask all the questionster."


    They reluctantly nodded. Liu Chunhua sighed, "Alright. Take rest, dear."


    Nana nodded.


    Jinhai said, "I wille back in a few minutes."


    She was now alone in the ward. Her phone buzzed.


    The same number.


    "Nana, You had quite the guts to foil my nst night. But enough is enough. Now, I will end your marriage in one strike. Wait for your surprise."


    A few secondster, she saw an iing video message.


    Her heartbeat quickened.


    As soon as Nana nervously opened the video, she was stupefied. The phone fell from her hands as she started trembling in fear.


    "No"

 Chapter 245: The last thing to do

    Chapter 245: Thest thing to do


    Nana opened the video message, and she couldn''t believe what she saw. Somewhere, in a dark abandoned ce, Yukito and Yukira were tied up with their mouths gagged by a cloth. Their wrists and feet were tightly tied on the chairs.


    "Yukito, Yukira"


    Once again, her phone buzzed with an iing call.


    Nana angrily answered it. "How dare you kidnap my brothers? Where are they? Set them free right now!"


    She heard the voice chuckling. "How can you me me, Nana? Who told you to disobey me and foil my nst night? Did you forget that you were supposed to do just as I say?"


    Nana clutched the sheet in her hand.


    "But you revolted against me. And now you have to pay the price. I had enough of this. You will only learn your lesson when I snatch someone dear to you. It''s all your fault. Your brothers are in this condition only because of you."


    "They are innocent! They have got nothing to do with this. Why? Why are you harming them? Your fight and hatred are for me. Leave them alone!"


    "I won''t harm them. This is the trailer of what I can do. If you want to see them alive, thene to this address I will text you. If you do as I say instead of using your brain to oppose me, then everyone can happily go back home."


    "You!"


    Nana couldn''t believe that her own mother was stooping this low to ruin her.


    Just what did she do to warrant so much hatred?


    Nana said, "I''ming. But you will not touch even a strand of their hair. If you hurt them, then don''t expect me to follow your orders."


    The voice chuckled. "Oh, and I don''t need to tell you what will happen if you alert your husband, right? And don''t bring your phone with you."


    It hung up.


    Nana was terrified of what would happen to her brothers. Huo Xiao Fan had proved that she could go to any lengths.


    ''If anything happened to them, then I would not be able to live anymore.''


    Nana had no other option. She kept her phone on the table and peeked outside her ward. There was nobody around.


    She quickly went out before anybody would notice her.


    As she went out, her phone rang with the hospital''s number where Yu Ichika was admitted.


    ---


    Huo Xiao Fan cut the call on the other end. She stared ahead as she was in deep thought.


    She felt a hand on her shoulder. Huo Shen was standing beside her.


    "Shen." She didn''t speak his name with much emotion. There were distance and indifference in her voice.


    He smiled. "Were you speaking to Nana?"


    She nodded.


    "Will it end today?"


    Huo Xiao Fan looked at him. "I intend to end it."


    Huo Shen was silent for quite a while. "Will this really make you happy? Will this end your revenge?"


    Huo Xiao Fan said in a quiet voice, "Yes. I have waited for this long enough."


    Both kept quiet.


    He hade to talk to Xiao Fan because Liwei, as usual, had created a scene at the breakfast table. He poured nothing but poison from his mouth. He thought that she must be feeling hurt.


    "Don''t take what Liwei said to your heart. He is still a brat."


    "I understand why he is behaving like that."


    Huo Shen knew that she must have got the wrong idea as to why he was behaving so irrationally.


    He beamed, remembering one thing. "Do you know that our daughter Serena is dating a guy? He was there in this banquet, dancing with her." He pouted. "But, she didn''t introduce him to me."


    Huo Xiao Fan said nothing. She had promised him that she would not involve Serena in her n. But she broke it. She had to.


    She faintly smiled. "I see."


    He sighed. "Tell her toe with that guy in Huo vi one day. We''ll both meet him. After all, she is our precious daughter."


    She nodded.


    Huo Shen then hesitated.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "I" He was fidgeting with his fingers in nervous anticipation. "When this will be over, can we go on holiday, just the two of us?"


    Huo Xiao Fan stiffened. She pursed her lips as she didn''t know what to say.


    But that was enough to give him his answer.


    Huo Shenughed. "You are so cute. I was just teasing you. I know you don''t like to travel much, plus I am also busy with Liwei on a project. I was only joking."


    She seemed to want to say something and opened her mouth. But he stopped her. "Xiao Fan. It was a joke." He looked at her with an assuring gaze.


    "Oh, look howte it is. I will head to the office."


    As he stepped out, the light in his eyes dimmed a bit, but he quickly hid it and went back as if nothing happened before.


    ---


    Yukito slowly opened his eyes to see himself tied to a chair. The room was dark and dirty. He saw Yukira at his side, awake.


    "Yukira, where are we?" Yukito asked. He was thirsty.


    Yukira was looking all around when his brother was asking him. He shook his head. "I don''t know."


    Yukito couldn''t understand the situation they were in. "Who kidnapped us? We are high school students. What do they want from us?"


    He thought back to the time when everything happened. The bell rang, and as the sses ended, Yukito and Yukira came out of the school gate.


    "Damn, I almost fell asleep in the ss!" Yukira nervously said.


    Yukito rolled his eyes. "I saved you, or you were sure to get a punishment most likely a 1000 word reflection essay."


    Yukira stuck out his tongue.


    "Why does Serena Nee-chan wants ramen specifically from this almost deserted street?"


    Yukito sighed. "Pregnant women and their demands."


    They were walking when a van suddenly stopped by their side. The twins got startled.


    Three men came out wearing masks, and they grabbed Yukito and Yukira.


    "Hey! Leave us! Who are you!" Yukito yelled.


    They pointed a knife at him and said, "Shut up ande with us. Struggle, and we will stab you right here."


    Yukira looked left and right. "No use calling for any help, boy. Now get moving!"


    They harshly pushed them inside the van and gagged them. When the van stopped, the men once again dragged the twins and brought them inside an old warehouse. Yukito was struggling, but his strength couldn''tpare to those men. The gag was then removed since the ce was quite far, so anybody could hardly listen to their screams.


    "What do these people want?"


    Yukira wasparatively calm. "I don''t know. Maybe they are brother-inw''s enemies?"


    Yukito was in deep thought. "It could be. Maybe they want to trade our lives with something they want from brother-inw, or it could be revenge."


    One of the men came inside to have a look and shouted. "Shut up, you brats! If you don''t stop talking, then we will beat you up."


    Yukira saw all around, but there was no other exit or even a window. The room was sealed off other than the door.


    Yukito whispered. "I hope brother-inw saves us soon."


    ---


    Nana reached at the address texted by Huo Xiao Fan. It was like an old storage area that could look haunted at night.


    A familiar voice snickered behind her. "So, you came."


    Nana saw the maid Qian Mei approaching her. She sneered. "Finally, it''s the day when your life is about to be doomed."


    Honestly, she was jealous and raging inside. When Jinhai had brought her to the hospital, there was not even an ounce of dislike for Nana. He still cared for her and had panic written all over his face. It felt like all the effort to sow discord between them was wasted.


    Nana said nothing.


    Qian Mei let out her frustrations. She grabbed Nana''s arm and roughly started dragging her inside. Her arm hurt when she suddenly pinched her, but she didn''t whimper in pain, not to give her any satisfaction.


    Qian Mei pushed her into a room. There was a big monitor hung on the wall. It lit on, and she saw Yukito and Yukira sitting on a chair, tied up.


    "Yukito! Yukira!" She gasped, seeing their condition. They looked exhausted.


    "Wee to hell, Nana." The same altered voice spoke from one of the speakers. "Don''t waste your breath. Your dear brothers cannot hear you."


    Nana screamed. "I came here, as you said. Now, let them go!"


    "What is the rush? Not so soon. Before that, I want you to do a small work for me, after which I will set them free. I promise. Heh! You thought that you outsmarted mest night. But now it''s time to pay the price."


    Nana narrowed her eyes. "What is it?"


    "Qian Mei."


    "Yes, master." She sneered at Nana and rushed over to the other side. She seemed too happy excited.


    She came back and threw a bunch of papers at her.


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "This is where it all ends, your happy life with Liu Jinhai."


    Nana furrowed her brows and picked them up. She read through them and froze.


    The papers were a divorce agreement between Jinhai and Nana.

 Chapter 246: Forcing a mothers bottom line

    Chapter 246: Forcing a mother''s bottom line


    Nana recalled the time when she had signed on the marriage registration papers.


    The day she became Mrs. Liu Nana.


    And now was the day where she was on the brink of losing that name.


    Qian Mei sneered. "What happened? Here, take this pen and sign on them quickly. Don''t waste any more time."


    Nana looked at her as if she was an idiot andughed. Qian Mei was stunned.


    ''How can sheugh in such a situation? She is going to divorce the first young master.''


    "What is so funny?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    Nana said, "I''mughing at your foolishness."


    Qian Mei''s face contorted in anger. "What?"


    "Of course. I cannot believe that there can be any other woman who can be as stupid as you."


    She screamed. "Mind your tongue, Nana!"


    "It''s you who should be minding your limits. Do you seriously think that you can take my ce if I signed on these papers?"


    Qian Mei felt a bit uneasy.


    Nana smiled. "I already know what your master is bribing you with. It is the title of Liu Jinhai''s wife and the status as the Lady Liu, isn''t it?"


    There was no need to hide anything now, so she admitted the truth.


    "Yes, you are correct."


    Nana shook her head. "I had seen you looking at MY Jinhai with a starry gaze. You would blush if he is nearby, and many times you found an excuse to tend to his work just so that you make him notice you. That''s when I realized what you want and what your master must have promised you with."


    Qian Mei was about to say something, but Nana didn''t let her.


    "That is why it didn''t affect you when I promised to give you double the amount because you thought that the whole Liu family fortune would be yours once you marry him. So why would my attempt to give you money mean anything?"


    She gritted her teeth. "Shut up, bitch! What is MY Jinhai? Now he won''t be yours after a few minutes? So, you bettere out of your fairnd."


    "I think you are the one who needs toe out of your delusions." Nana looked at her in amusement. "Do you think that Jinhai would even spare a nce at you? You are just a maid. Do you understand the difference between him and you?"


    Nana never differentiated between any work backgrounds, but she had repeatedly crossed her limits.


    "How many years are you working in the Liu vi for? If he had to fall in love with you, it would already have been a done deal. Your little tricks in seducing him won''t work. You will never be Mrs. Liu."


    She snickered. "You are scared now, aren''t you?"


    Nana shrugged. "What do I need to be scared of? You? Or, for that matter, any other woman? You can remove me from the vi, but you cannot remove me from his heart. You can look for yourself. You tried to make him misunderstand the rtionship between Jianyu and me so many times. But what happened? Does he still hate me?"


    Qian Mei gritted her teeth.


    Nana folded her arms on her chest. "And this master of yours. She ims that she will help you in getting Jinhai. But how? Did you ever ask her?"


    She stiffened.


    "You are just a tool for her, which she will dispose of when she would be done with her revenge. Did she ever tell you how she will make your way into the Liu vi as the daughter-inw? Does she have any ns? Or do you just blindly follow her?"


    Nana saw her gaze shrouded in doubt. There were questions in her expression.


    "Do you think it''s so easy?" Nana tried to instill doubts in her.


    Qian Mei was slowly losing her confidence because she understood why Nana was so confident. She was pregnant too. The child in her belly was still a means to connect them.


    She looked at her belly in hatred. A sense of anger washed over her.


    So lucky to have Liu Jinhai''s child


    Then a thought struck her.


    But what ifthe child is no more? Not only will they be divorced, but thest thing connecting them will be cut off too.


    Huo Xiao Fan''s voice came again. "Qian Mei, ignore her. I have my ways; trust me. Just make her sign the papers."


    ''This Nana is smart. Trying to incite Mei against me.''


    But the thought of killing the child already took root in her mind. She was convinced that for her happy life with Jinhai, she had to end the life growing inside Nana, or he will be always tied to her through their child.


    She smirked.


    What if she loses this baby? Once I marry Liu Jinhai, I will give him lots of them.


    "Master, I think to uproot her from the first young master''s life fully, we should kill her baby too."


    Nana froze. Her body trembled in anger as she looked at her in disbelief.


    "What did you say?" Nana growled. She instantly turned protective of her belly. There was a storm raging in her eyes.


    "You dare even touch me, and you will regret it."


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "Nonsense Qian Mei! I know what I am doing. You don''t need to teach me what I should be doing and what I should not. I only want her to sign the papers and disappear from Liu Jinhai''s life. And that is what you have to do."


    "No, master." She was adamant. "What if she uses the child to get back with him? That child will always be a threat to my happy life with him. I can''t take the risk."


    Nana stepped forward and pped hard on her cheek.


    Qian Mei felt her cheek burning in pain.


    "I will not tolerate any threat to my child. Don''t test a mother''s bottom line." Her aura turned frigid cold.


    Huo Xiao Fan gritted her teeth.


    ''What is that fool doing!?''


    "Enough! Qian Mei, if you cannot follow my orders, then get out!"


    Qian Mei roared. "How dare you p me, you sl*t!" She charged towards Nana to push her, but she quickly stepped aside.


    Qian Mei hit the air and fell t on her face. Her nose was struck and turned red as blood started trickling from her nostrils. With her cheek and now her nose hurting like hell, her face was in pain all over.


    "Qian Mei!" Huo Xiao Fan panicked with the sudden twist. She was only watching them through the monitor but wasn''t physically present in the warehouse.


    "Damn it!"


    She took her phone and ryed orders to her men watching over the twins. "Stop Qian Mei and drag her out!"


    Two of the men immediately headed over but found the door to be locked from inside.


    "Master, it is locked from the inside."


    "Then what are you standing for? Break in!"


    Nana was getting a little scared now. Qian Mei can run around, but she cannot run or move recklessly. If she trips or falls, then it would be a nightmare for her.


    Qian Mei got up, covering her badly hurt nose. Now, she had turnedpletely psycho. "Nana!!!"


    "Qian Mei, snap out! If you do anything unnecessary, then I won''t help you anymore!"


    But she was not listening.


    As much as possible, Nana tried to run away from her carefully. She picked up whatever things she could find and threw at her.


    Nana shouted. "I said, stop! Do you think Jinhai will ever forgive you knowing that you harmed my child?"


    Qian Meiughed. "Nobody will tell him. And it''s better to kill you too along with this child. Dead men tell no tales."


    Nana stepped farther and farther in the back. "And you think Jinhai cannot find that? Do you know who he is? He is also the part of the underworld."


    Qian Mei stopped for a moment. But she snapped out of it.


    Nana continued. "Do you think you can hide anything from him?" Her heart was racing in fear. There was a dead end at the back, and not much distance was left. "Even your master has abandoned you. Nobody will save you from Jinhai''s wrath if he sees me dead. You cannot even imagine your end. He has told me how he brutally tortures the enemies."


    "Shut up! No matter what you say, you are dead today! I should have killed you sooner instead of with this crap of merely separating you from him!"


    Nana was getting scared now. Her back bumped to the wall, and she had nowhere to run.


    "Hahaha. Now, where will you go?"


    Outside, the men were trying to break the door, but it was jammed shut.


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "Qian Mei, stop right now!"


    Nana secretly scanned the area with her hands to find something useful to protect her. Then she touched something ssy.


    She saw, and it was a broken piece of ss lying around.


    "Die Nana!"


    Qian Mei once again charged at her. The adrenaline was in full swing. With anger and fear both mixed in, Nana grabbed the piece.


    Qian Mei dashed and grabbed her arm, but Nana swung her hand and shed Qian Mei at her neck.

 Chapter 247: Is he Yukira?

    Chapter 247: Is he Yukira?


    Nana didn''t know where she was aiming. It was all over in a split second. A cut appeared on Qian Mei''s neck, and blood started to trickle out. She clutched her throat and copsed.


    "Ahsave meit''s hurting"


    Nana''s hands were trembling. Now that the danger passed, she slowly came in her senses. She couldn''t believe what she did.


    ''I-I tried to kill her''


    She had never imagined a day like this would ever fall upon her. But it was a do or die situation. If she hadn''t attacked Qian Mei, then she would have killed Nana and her baby. At that moment, Nana couldn''t think about anything. The only thing that upied her brain was her child''s safety.


    She couldn''t control the resentment when Qian Mei said that she would kill her child. As a mother, how could she have tolerated this?


    And Qian Mei had lost it. Even Huo Xiao Fan''s orders were deaf to her. Qian Mei''s face contorted in pain. Her hands also turned red in blood. Tears stained her cheeks.


    "Please save meI don''t want to dieLady Liu" She looked at her pitifully. "Please forgive me." Her voice was getting hoarse. "But save me. I-Idon''twant to die" Every wording out of her mouth sent a sharp pain in her throat.


    Qian Mei was furious. She thought it was easy to deal with a pregnant woman. But it backfired!


    But she still had a trick up her sleeve.


    ''Isn''t Nana very kind? If I shed some tears, then she would definitelye forward to help me. And that time, I would make her trip and kick hard on her stomach with thest bit of strength I have. Then I don''t mind even if I die! But I will take you down to hell with me!''


    Qian Mei continued. "Please, Lady LiuII cannot breathe"


    Nana snapped out of her daze. Her instinct told her not to believe her tears.


    ''No, I cannot fall for that. She is hurt, but she can try to harm me again if I step closer to her.''


    Qian Mei gritted her teeth.


    ''Why isn''t sheing here!?''


    She didn''t have much time. She was losing consciousness.


    Suddenly, the door opened with a bang, and two men came in.


    Huo Xiao Fan snarled. "Take the maid away! Such a fool!"


    On the other side, she wanted to bang her head on the wall as she saw what happened through the monitor.


    What a fool I chose! I never thought she would be so violent and crazy.


    The men lifted Qian Mei, but she was violently struggling in their arms. And this action confirmed to Nana that she was indeed plotting once again. On one side, she wanted to live, but now she was protesting.


    ---


    Serena was absent-mindedly working in her office. She knew what Huo Xiao Fan had nned today.


    Because she was the one who had aided in the twins kidnapping. She was the one who had told them to run an errand on a street that was almost deserted of any human life. It became easier for the men to kidnap them without attracting any attention to them.


    Huo Xiao Fan had promised that they are just bargaining chips to make Nana divorce Jinhai. She won''t hurt them.


    But, Serena was still a little nervous. Afterall all, they were his children with another woman.


    Suddenly, five to six men dressed in ck clothes barged in her cabin. She was shocked.


    "Who are you?"


    The security guard came running behind. "Mam, I don''t know who they are, but they just forced their way in. I tried to stop them, but they won''t listen."


    Serena was furious. "You are not allowed here. Get out-"


    Then she noticed the badge on their vest. The crest was golden, and a name was imprinted in it.


    Liu Guards.


    "Liu family guards?" She frowned.


    A bodyguard came forward. "Miss Serena, our boss wants to meet you. Pleasee with us."


    "Liu Jinhai?"


    "Yes."


    "But why? And why did he send all of you?"


    Then she got a bad feeling.


    Is it rted to Nana? Does he know anything?


    The bodyguard said, "We have the orders to take you to him. We cannot answer any of your questions."


    Serena bit her lips and nodded. Outside, she saw a ck car parked in front of her office. She saw Jinhai sitting at the back.


    He rolled down the window and smiled. "How are you?"


    Serena said with a smile, "I''m fine. W-why do you want to meet me?"


    "You will soon know. Sit."


    "Why don''t we sit in my office and talk?"


    He shot a cold nce, and she shut up. There was something dangerous in his gaze.


    The door opened, and she was about to take a seat when a voice called her.


    "Serena?" She froze.


    Jianyu came beside her and saw all the bodyguards surrounding her. He immediately recognized them.


    "Liu family guards?"


    He looked inside the car and was stunned.


    "Bro?"


    Jinhai stared back at him. "Long time, cousin."


    Jianyu''s snapped out. "Y-yes. It''s a long time."


    Serena interrupted. She felt a sense a fear and panic grip her heart. "J-Jianyu, why are you here? You didn''t say that you wereing."


    "I wanted to surprise you for lunch." Then he realized that Serena didn''t know about their rtionship. But, Serena didn''t seem to be shocked.


    What if shees to know that I''m Chen Jianyu?


    Before she could say anything, Jinhai smiled. "Perfect timing, cousin. Why don''t youe with us too?"


    Jianyu darted a nce at Serena. He furrowed his brows.


    She must know that he is Nana''s husband, Liu Jinhai, but why isn''t she asking me how we know each other?


    Jinhai said, "Both of you will get your answers. Just sit inside. I want you to take you both to a nice ce."


    ---


    After Qian Mei was taken away, Nana immediately made her way to the twins. She imagined them to be helpless and tired and scared. But a different scene greeted her.


    The two men keeping a guard at the twins were lying on the ground, groaning in pain. One was coughing blood.


    But the most shocking thing was that Yukira was still clutching onto one arm of one of the men and twisting it hard.


    Yukito was the one who had his eyes wide open the entire time.


    --A few minutes back


    Yukira bent his head and started chewing on the ropes of his right hand.


    "Hey, Yukira! What are you doing?" Yukito asked. "How will we even escape when there are two guards still standing outside? The door is the only exit."


    But Yukira didn''t answer. He moved his jaw and tightened the ropes in between his teeth, trying to loosen them. Thankfully, the ropes were not too thick, so after working for a while, Yukira was able to free his hand.


    And immediately with his free right hand, he lifted his pant at the left ankle. Something small metallic came into view.


    Yukito was puzzled. "What is that?"


    Yukira took the object out, and his brother was stunned. It was a small dagger. Yukira didn''t waste any time and cut the remaining ropes tying his wrist and legs.


    He was now free.


    "W-what? How do you have that thing?" Yukito was stupefied.


    Is he really Yukira, my twin?


    Yukira set his brother free too. But he was still in a daze. Then they heard some noises outside.


    Yukira said, "We don''t have time. Let''s go."


    Suddenly, the door budged.


    Yukira narrowed his eyes. He signaled Yukito to be quiet. He quickly tiptoed to the other side of the door.


    One man entered and was shocked to see a chair empty. His back was at Yukira. Before he could raise the rm, Yukira grabbed this chance and smacked a karate chop at the end of his neck. He felt a sudden pain surge inside him, and he copsed on his knees, clutching his throat.


    Then Yukira jabbed a strong upper knee cut aiming at his chin, and he fell on the ground with the impact.


    Yukito had no words to say. When did his brother learn to fight? Out of both of them, he was always just slightly meak. But now, that was nowhere to be seen.


    Then they heard footsteps. The other guard must havee to look since his fellow guard didn''t return.


    The other man had just entered the room when Yukira suddenly grabbed him by his cor, dragged him inside, and punched him hard in his gut. The gun fell from his hands as he coughed out a mouthful of blood. He didn''t even understand when everything happened.


    Yukira twisted his arm and threw a few more punches at him.


    Which was the scene Nana saw when she entered the dpidated room.


    --Present


    The twins were also equally shocked.


    "Nee-chan? What are you doing here?"


    Nana finally found her voice after she realized that what Yukira did was indeed a reality. She wasn''t dreaming.


    "F-first, you tell me YukiraWhat is this? Did you beat them up?"

 Chapter 248: Right and wrong at the same time

    Chapter 248: Right and wrong at the same time


    Yukira gulped. Heughed nervously. "Teehee~~ C-can I exin itter? You see, it''s a long story."


    Yukito whined. "I want to know now!"


    Yukira snapped. "Shut up, Yukito!"


    Why is he putting oil in the fire?


    He was sweating all over, not because of the kidnapping, not because he beat up the two men, but because his dear sister saw him doing it.


    Nana was in a daze, but Huo Xiao Fan''s voice brought them back to reality.


    "Enough with the chit chat!" She saw everything through the monitor, and she couldn''t believe a high school student took out two of her armed men. But what she knew was that they were only ordinary students.


    The twins frowned at the same time. "Whose voice is this?"


    "The one who has kidnapped you here."


    Yukira narrowed his eyes. "And what do you want? And wait. Where are you? Why don''t you show yourself?"


    "That isn''t necessary. Once Nana gives me what I want, then you can all leave happily from here."


    Yukito worriedly looked at her. "Nee-chan, what is she saying?"


    Nana stayed quiet for a while. A swirl of emotions was brewing in her eyes.


    Huo Xiao Fan looked at Nana from the monitor. She didn''t understand the meaning of her gaze. Why did she look sosolemn? And it didn''t feel like it was because of the divorce. It was something else.


    Nana was hesitating to ask her questions in front of the twins. But they should know this truth. And thenthey should decide if they still want her in their lives or not.


    Because this one truth would shatter every belief, they had. They would never look at her in the same way as their elder sister.


    ''Yukito and Yukira would surelyhate me''


    "Mrs. Huo Xiao Fan." Nana took a deep breath and said.


    Huo Xiao Fan widened her eyes in shock as she heard her name.


    How does she know about my identity? How did she find out? Waitdoes she knows everything?


    She was utterly bewildered.


    Nana''s eyes rimmed in tears. "Y-yougave birth to meso why do you hate me so much that you want to destroy my life?"


    Silence.


    The twins rapidly blinked their eyes.


    Yukira asked, "Birth? Who?"


    Yukito said, "Nee-chanweren''t you adopted? Then who is this woman?"


    The one who couldn''t contain her shock the most was none other than Huo Xiao Fan.


    BirthWhat is she saying?


    Yukira said impatiently, "Nee-chan, we don''t understand what you are saying. What birth? This woman talking to us is yourmother?"


    Nana bit her lips and nodded. She clenched the hem of her dress in her fist. "Tell mewasn''t you abandoning me at the orphanage enough that you want to ruin my marriage with Jinhai?" She broke down.


    Huo Xiao Fan had no words to say. She knew about about the orphanage too. But something didn''t make sense.


    Yukito eximed, "What!? Does she want to do that? But why? Who is she? And why did she suddenly barge into our lives?"


    Nana sadly smiled. "I don''t know why she came in my life at this point, but I do know who she is."


    "Who?"


    Nana looked up at the camera as if seeing straight at her. "My biological mother."


    Huo Xiao Fan was stunned at the other side.


    The twins were equally shocked too.


    "Yesshe is my biological mother and" She shut her eyes. "Yu Tengfei is my biological father."


    The twins felt as if a thunderbolt struck them. Their face turned white as if they were sucked dry of blood.


    "W-what are you saying, Nee-chanThis is not possible." Yukira said in a daze. "His wife was Yu Ichika, our mother."


    Yukitoughed nervously, "Yes. There is a misunderstanding."


    Nana said inly, "There is no misunderstanding. This is the truth. I''m their illegitimate daughter. D-dad was cheating on Mom with Mrs. Huo Xiao Fan."


    Silence again.


    Tears rolled out of her cheeks. "I''m your step-sister."


    The twins were finding it hard to digest. Suddenly, such a big truth was dumped onto them regarding their father.


    Yu Tengfei having an affair, shook them to their core. They hated him for what he did to Nana, but their mother too


    Yukito was finding it hard to keep up his bnce, but Yukira quickly supported him.


    Momshe always loved him so much. She was a good wife to him, to the point that she refused to believe her daughter that night twelve years ago.


    She trusted him so much


    She would miss him so much that she couldn''t sleep when he used to go out for business trips


    And all this while, he was having an affair? There was another woman in his life?


    Why


    Mom nevercked anywhere, so why


    When mom was such a good wife to him, then why


    They looked at Nana incredulously, tears in their eyes. "Nee-chan"


    Nana smiled amidst her tears. Her lips were trembling. "It''s fine if you hate me. It''s okay if you don''t want ever to see me again. I understand." She shamefully lowered her gaze.


    After all, how can they see her now in the same light? She was an illegitimate daughter of another woman whose father hid behind his wife''s back. He betrayed Yu Ichika, and now the daughter, who was the proof of his infidelity, was standing in front of them.


    The twins looked at each other and had a tacit understanding. They rushed towards her and hugged her tightly. Nana was squeezed in between them.


    "Nee-chan" Yukito stuttered while crying. "No matter what, you are still our sister. You always were, and you always will."


    Yukira was sniffling. "Don''t ever say that again. We will never hate you! You cannot get rid of us, even if you tried! We will leech onto you like parasites!"


    Nana was stunned. And then she broke into a peal of softughter. The sleeves of the twins'' shirt soaked wet in her tears. She raised her hands and ruffled their hair.


    Huo Xiao Fan seemed as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t know where to begin. Nana was right, but at the same time, she was very wrong.


    But rifying that part of the past wasn''t her intention today. She didn''t wish to dwell in that.


    She coldly said, "I don''t care what you know or what you understand. I don''t want to bother with the truth. I just want you to sign the divorce papers."


    The twins were shocked.


    "Divorce papers?" They said unanimously.


    "Yes, divorce papers, in exchange for not hurting you two. This is the deal."


    Yukira''s aura turned cold. "I don''t know what kind of a mother you are to snatch your daughter''s happiness, but we won''t let you."


    Sheughed. "Really? How?"


    Yukira abruptly bent down, took out the gun hidden in the pant of his right ankle, and shot at the two men on their thighs from that angle.


    It happened in a sh. The two men screamed in pain and copsed.


    Yukira smiled. "Now, since your men aren''t left anymore to stop us, we will take our leave."


    There was silence.


    "Don''t be so cocky, kid." Suddenly, more five men barged in and aimed their guns at them.


    "Now, Nana, will you sign the papers, or if not, then my men are ready to hurt your brothers."


    "No!" At that moment, Nana was struck with an idea.


    "If you made me sign these papers, then I won''t ever hand over Dad''sst letter to you."


    Huo Xiao Fan was shocked.


    There is a letter for me? From Tengfei


    "What do you mean?"


    Nana felt hopeful. She took the bait.


    "When I visited the old home, I found your letters in Dad''s bag, the ones you wrote to him. In there, I found one letter which Dad wrote for you, but I guess he couldn''t send it. It was hisst letter before hemitted suicide. It''s addressed to you. And I know you want it because he has said a lot of things in it that are important for you to know."


    ''What did he want to say to me? Something so important''


    "Where is the letter?"


    "It is with me, but you won''t get it. Let us go, and then I will hand it over to your men." Nana said firmly.


    "Heh! I will get the letter too. I think you don''t understand your situation. Guard." She called out one man.


    He immediately took hold of Yukito and pointed the gun at his temple. One other man dragged Nana at the table and forced her to hold the pen.


    "Now sign."


    "I will burn that letter!"


    "I won''t let you."


    Nana now indeed had no hope left. Even herst n failed.


    "Hurry." She said coldly.


    She saw the man pressing the gun harder on his temple.


    "Don''t listen to her, Nee-chan!" Yukira shouted.


    She tremblingly took the pen.


    "Nee-chan, stop!"


    Her eyes watered when she saw those papers. A tear trickled on them. She slowly rested her hand on it and pressed the pen knip on the documents.


    ''I''m sorry, Jinhai''


    Just as she was about to sign, a hand pressed on top of hers, stopping her.

 Chapter 249: Too many identities

    Chapter 249: Too many identities


    Nana froze. She recognized therge and warm hand. She slowly raised her head to look into those familiar ck orbs. The pen fell from her grip. She felt as if she imagined Jinhai''s presence. But her that name he uttered from his sweet, husky voice proved that it wasn''t a dream.


    "Nana. You don''t need to do this anymore." He smiled.


    She tried hard to contain her tears but failed to do so. She didn''t care how he came to be here or did he know everything. She jumped in his embrace and finally broke down in loud sobs.


    Jinhai tightly hugged her andbed her hair through his fingers to soothe her. Nana wailed like a little child, and she drowned his shirt wet in tears. All this time, she was fighting this battle alone, and now she was exhausted.


    "Ssshhhit is over now. Sorry, I am a littlete. And you did well hanging in there. I''m proud of my little wife."


    Nana cried harder. "You arete! Y-you are bad!" She spoke in muffled sobs, her face buried in his chest.


    "En. I''m bad. Will you forgive me, please?"


    "No. What if-" she was gasping and sniffling, "what if I had signed on those divorce papers?"


    Jinhai smiled. He raised her head, but she protested. "Don''t look at me now. I have be all ugly by crying."


    He chuckled. "You are always beautiful to me, my dear wife even if you cry or are fat-"


    "Am I fat?"


    "No." He instantly said. His survival instinct automatically answered like a conditioned reflex. Not that she was fat anyway. "I meant even if you be fat one day I will-"


    "Why will I be fat one day?"


    "Never." He regretted initiating that topic. He forgot that a woman''s body is a sensitive issue for her. "It is just a hypothetical scenario to tell you that I will always love you. Coming back to if you had signed the papers," He swiftly diverted the topic before she grabbed the pen to divorce him for real, "I would have married you again."


    He lifted her head and sealed her lips in a kiss.


    The twins turned red, witnessing the scene. The Liu family guards turned their heads in the other direction without a single expression on their faces. But, internally, they were squealing inughter.


    ''Boss doesn''t care about any audience.''


    "Ah, so lovey-dovey. I want a wife too.''


    ''Heh! Have you seen your face in the mirror? Which girl would fall for you?''


    ''Shut up!''


    They had already subdued Huo Xiao Fan''s men and were waiting for the next orders. Her men were lying in a pathetic state.


    Jinhai slowly broke the kiss. Nana asked in a soft voice, "How are you here?"


    "Well, my wife was supposed to be resting in the hospital, but somehow I found the bed empty."


    Nana''s bit her lower lip, looking guilty. "Sorry for leaving out of the blue like that. I must have made you worried."


    "Indeed."


    "I''m sorry. Butdo you know-" Suddenly, somebody''s loud, booming voice cut her off mid-sentence.


    "Yukito, my love! Where are you?"


    Jing barged in the warehouse, practically pushing the guards. He looked annoyed and shot a re at them. "Shoo! Don''t stand in my way, stupid guards."


    The guards internally twitched their eyebrows.


    Jing saw the twins standing aside. He dashed towards Yukito, grabbed his face, and pressed his lips on his.


    Silence.


    Dead silence.


    Yukito widened his eyes in shock. He was about to scold Jing, but then he saw his worrisome expression mixed with the sense of relief in it of finding him. His heart softened, and he didn''t resist anymore.


    Yukira''s eyeballs popped out just like the guards.


    My twin brotherkissing a mankissing Liu Jing?


    Our second young masterkissing a boykissing Lady Liu''s brother?


    !!!


    My brother is gay!!?


    Our second young master is gay!!?


    On the other side, Nana''s condition was not any better either. Jinhai had a poker expression all along. This wasn''t anything surprising to him.


    Nana gaped at them with her mouth opened in an ''O''. She was continuously blinking her eyes.


    Her brother and brother-inwher brother-inw and her brothertogether


    It wasn''t like she was against gay rtionships, but she never thought that one of her younger brothers would like men. And that too Yukito who had dated a girl in the past although they broke upter.


    ''What was her name? Yeah! Su Daiyu!''


    So, it was natural to think that he was straight. She looked at Jinhai, dumbfounded. "T-they"


    Jinhai sighed. "That is a long story."


    "You knew!?"


    "Yes."


    She pursed her lips as she felt wronged for being kept in the dark.


    "Yu-Yukito"


    Her voice broke the trance, and Yukito suddenly realized everybody''s presence. It would havee as too shocking for Nana. He gently pushed Jing away and broke the kiss. Jing pouted.


    "That was too short" He whined.


    Yukito coughed. "Everyone is here."


    Jing looked at Nana and beamed. "Sister-inw!" He hugged her. "Do you know how worried we were when you disappeared from the hospital? Bro had even threatened the authorities that he would shut it down."


    Nana shot a nce at him.


    ''The hospital wasn''t at fault.'' Her gaze said.


    Jinhai cleared his throat.


    "Now, you don''t worry about a thing! We have brought all the perpetrators here to give you justice."


    Nana knew this was not the time to talk about Yukito and Jing''s rtionship. Now, they had to face their enemy finally and end this.


    Jinhai said to the guards, "Bring them in."


    They nodded. Nana saw two familiar figuresing in. She was confused.


    "Serena? Jianyu?"


    Then came another woman walking between two guards.She didn''t recognize her, but then her face came in full view. And Nana was stunned.


    The woman looked awfully simr to her. Nana felt like if the woman were of her age, she would exactly look like how Nana looked now.


    ''Is she''


    Even the twins and Jianyu were bewildered with the striking simrity.


    Jianyu frowned. "Bro, why did you bring us here?"


    Serena was close to having a panic attack after she saw Huo Xiao Fan.


    ''Overit''s all over''


    She had a bad feeling rising in the pit of her belly.


    Jinhai nced at him. "You will soon know. Wait."


    He smiled. "Wee, Mrs. Huo Xiao Fan."


    Huo Xiao Fan red at him. Jing broke in Huo vi with the Liu family guards and dragged her out of there.


    "I hope Jing wasn''t very forceful. After all, you are an elder, and he might have hurt you in too much excitement. He is still young, so please forgive him."


    Jing protested, "I was very polite!"


    Jianyu said, "Mrs. HuoAre you Huo Shen''s wife?"


    Jing said, "Yes."


    She said nothing.


    Nana had guessed it right. She was unsure what to feel, seeing her biological mother in front of her.


    The twins looked at her withplicated emotions. They loved Nana, and because of this woman, she was born. But, they also resented her for having an affair with Yu Tengfei. He betrayed their mother because of this woman.


    Huo Xiao Fan snorted. "Why would you be polite after what I did to your wife?"


    "Only because you look like my wife. So, I spared the harshness." His gaze was cruel.


    Huo Xiao Fan asked, "How did youe to know about me? I''m sure Nana wouldn''t have said anything."


    "That is right. But we can talk about thatter. First, I think my wife needs some answers."


    Nana looked at her and stepped forward. She finally asked the question behind all her misery. "Why did you do all this? What was your motive?"


    Jianyu asked, "Did what?"


    The twins chimed in. "Yeah, what is happening?"


    Jinhai answered them. "She was threatening Nana to divorce me; otherwise, she would kill me."


    Jianyu was shocked. "What? But why?"


    "That is the question for you, isn''t it Mrs. Huo?" He smiled.


    "And Serena."


    She froze.


    Nana asked, "Huh?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo AND Serena. We should ask this question to both of them."


    Jianyu said, "I don''t understand. What does Serena have to do with this situation?"


    Panic was rising within Serena. Her forehead was covered with sweat, and her hands were trembling a little.


    "Why don''t you ask your girlfriend?"


    "You know about us?"


    "I knew it from the beginning."


    Jinhai looked at Serena and tilted his head. "So, Serena. Why don''t you tell us something about you? You must know why I brought you and Mrs. Huo, your mother, here right?"


    Nana, Jianyu, and the twins were shell shocked.


    "Mother!?" All three eximed simultaneously.


    Serena was silent.


    "Why are you so quiet, Serena? Oh, my apologies. I''m not calling you quite correctly."


    He smiled. "But then it''s confusing as to which is your real name. Let me ask you, and you clear my misunderstanding."


    Serena slowly looked up at Jinhai.


    Jinhai smirked. "Serena?"


    Silence.


    "Huo Zhn?"


    Silence.


    "Or is it Yu Zhn?"

 Chapter 250: Once again in Japan...(1)

    Chapter 250: Once again in Japan...(1)


    Serena said nothing. Huo Xiao Fan was expressionless.


    Nana and the twins were stunned.


    Yu


    Yukito asked in bewilderment, "Brother-inw, what are you saying?"


    Jianyu said, "Bro, you misunderstand something. Who is Zhn? She is Serena. And what did you say about Mrs. Huo being her mother? How is it possible?"


    Jinhai nced at him. "How can it not? Let me ask you. What do you know about your girlfriend? About her family?"


    He was stumped. He remembered the night he saw Serena quietly crying in the balcony talking to her mother.


    Nana couldn''t make anything out of this. How could Serena be Huo Xiao Fan''s daughter? Wasn''t it herself?


    Nana said, "JinhaiWhy do you-"


    "I will tell you everything," Jinhai said. He looked at her. "So, tell me. When did it all begin?"


    "But you didn''t say why called Serena as Yu Zhn?"


    "You will get your answers soon."


    Nana said, "It started almost twenty days back. I got a mysterious call where that person said to do whatever she says or else she would harm you. I didn''t pay any attention to it. But then that night, you came with your hand hurt by an electric shock, and then I realized that it wasn''t a joke."


    She proceeded to tell everything about the maid Qian Mei, her attempt to tap into their conversation by using a listening device, how her meeting with Jianyu in the mall, and then at Natsukashi was all a part of the n.


    The twins and Jianyu were shocked to know that she had been going through so much trouble all by herself.


    "Wrong." Jinhai calmly said.


    Nana was confused. "What is wrong?"


    "You are not wrong as in what happened. As in when it all actually began. Aren''t I right, Mrs. Huo?" He smiled.


    She simply stared back at him.


    "This is not something that started just twenty days back. This is something where your hatred for Nana had already taken its root in your heart twelve years back."


    She said nothing.


    "When Yu Tengfeimitted suicide."


    Silence.


    Jianyu frowned. "Yu Tengfei? Nana''s adoptive father?"


    "Yes. Her adoptive father. But, not only Nana''s father. He seemed to have many other rtionships too."


    He paused.


    "Like Mrs. Huo Xiao Fan as his mistress. They were having an affair."


    "Shut up!" Huo Xiao Fan roared and red at him in anger. "It was not an affair!"


    "Then how do you exin your rtionship?"


    "Because Yu Tengfei was never married!" Her eyes stung in tears.


    The twins looked dumbfounded.


    Nana was speechless. "No, he was legally married to her. How is it possible? How many years were you in a rtionship with him? And you never knew anything?"


    "Yes! It is the truth! I will tell you!"


    She looked away as she reminisced the past. "I met him for the first time twenty-five years ago in Japan."


    *shback*


    After a bitter heartbreak in her past, Huo Xiao Fan had moved to Japan to live with her Grandma. She wanted a change of ce, away from that man and that life, so she started anew here to forget everything.


    A monthter, while she was out shopping for groceries, she saw a drunk man walkingpletely off bnce. He wore an expensive suit and shirt and had nice shoes on.


    Then suddenly she saw a caring. That man was now almost at the center of the road.


    "Hey! Look out!" Huo Xiao Fan shrieked. But he wasn''t in his senses. She threw her bags on the ground and ran forward. She pulled him to her side just in time and saved him.


    The man looked confused. "Hm?"


    The car driver came out and yelled. "Hey, are you blind!? Can''t you see a big caring? Don''t drink if you can''t handle it!"


    He wasn''t in any state to apologize, so she did. "S-sorry."


    "Hmph!"


    Huo Xiao Fan settled him on a seat. "Hey, can you hear me? You were about to die stupid!"


    "Uhmy head" He grabbed her hand. "Don''t go"


    He wasn''t even answering correctly.


    She tried to free herself, but his grip was tight. She had no idea what to do. "Hello? Do you know your way home?"


    "My homeI don''t want to go home"


    "Any friend?"


    "Mhmm? I don''t know"


    She searched his pockets but didn''t find any mobile phone or address card.


    She sighed.


    The next day, the man woke up with a terrible headache. He found himself in an unfamiliar room.


    Huo Xiao Fan came in. "You up?"


    "This" he was puzzled.


    Huo Xiao Fan snorted. "My ce. Yesterday you were drunk. You were about to be hit by a car! Are you insane to drink that much! I brought you here since I had no choice."


    He faintly remembered what happened. He quickly got up and said, "I''m sorry for the trouble."


    "Hmph! First, have this soup. Your headache will be much better."


    He finished it and got up. "Thank you so much, miss... "


    "Xiao Fan."


    He nodded. "Thank you, Miss Xiao Fan. Oh, and my name is Yu Tengfei."


    "En."


    "I should leave now. I have troubled you enough."


    She nodded. "Take care. And drink a little less Mr. Yu. Next time I might not be there to save you."


    He awkwardly nodded.


    Just like that, the first meeting was over. Both of them didn''t think much of it until one day; four monthster, they bumped into each other again.


    Yu Tengfei looked at her in surprise. "Miss Xiao Fan, right?"


    She also recognized him. "Mr. Yu Tengfei?"


    "Yes." He smiled. "How are you?"


    But then he noticed her slightly puffy eyes. "Anything wrong?"


    She was a little ufortable.


    He said, "Sorry, if I asked something personal."


    "N-No. It''s just my grandma is hospitalized. I have used all my savings but I''m still short on fifty thousand yen. And her treatment is getting dyed." Her eyes turned misty. She really loved her.


    Yu Tengfei thought about it. He took out a cheque book from his bag and signed an empty cheque leaf.


    She widened her eyes. He handed the cheque to her. "Please take it."


    "No!" She vehemently denied.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to hurt your feelings. But that night you saved my life. You helped me even though I was a stranger to you and on top of it a man, and now it''s my turn. I always wanted to return your favor and today I have got the chance. Please ept it."


    "We hardly know each other. I cannot-"


    "But you still saved me. You don''t have to think so much. And you need it. Even after the surgery is over, you will need some money for her medicines and post-treatment care. You are going to need more than fifty thousand yen."


    She hesitated. That was true.


    "I''m not lending you money. It''s a fair exchange. You saved my life, and I''m saving your Grandmother''s."


    Just to make her ept it, he sounded a little mean. But Xiao Fan understood his intentions.


    She softly chuckled. But she couldn''t be stubborn when her grandmother''s life was on the line.


    "AlrightBut no matter what you say, I will return the money to you. You cannot say no!"


    Yu Tengfei sighed. "As you wish."


    With that second meeting, they grew just a little closer. Since Xiao Fan had decided to return his money, they began to meet often whenever she earned from her part-time job. Although he primarily stayed in China, they still kept in touch.


    But their meetings one after the other slowly turned them from strangers into friends. She grew fond of him more and more, and his presence made her forget the sadness of her heartbreak. She was finally able to move on.


    She missed him whenever he would return to China. And then it wasn''t difficult to fall in love with him.


    One day, she confessed. "Yu Tengfei, I like you."


    She could see the shock on his face, and the hesitation. His face had turned a little pale.


    "I"


    But she got her answer.


    Xiao Fan thought that maybe he liked her too. They enjoyed being with each other. That is why she was a little confident with her confession. But now she was scared and nervous as she realized it.


    "I-I am sorry!" She was trembling, and she felt embarrassed.


    I waspletely wrong! And now I also ruined our friendship!


    She couldn''t stand there anymore and ran away, holding in her tears.


    "Xiao Fan, wait!" Yu Tengfei saw those tears, and he felt guilty. But she was already gone.


    After that, they stopped meeting. Yu Tengfei made three more trips to Japan, but Xiao Fan had no courage to face him. But she would still send the money via post to his office.


    She once again lost in love. Second time


    She lost her appetite and became too thin. She stopped smiling. She became too depressed. Maybe she could have chased after him, but she didn''t want him to hate her for being clingy.


    Time passed, and almost two monthster, one night, somebody knocked at her door.


    Xiao Fan was puzzled as to who would be sote at night. She opened the door and stiffened as she saw Yu Tengfei. She quickly tried to close the door, but he stopped it.


    "Don''t avoid me any more, please" He softly whispered. He looked tired and exhausted. His eyes were a little red.


    "Pleaselook, just like you said, I only drank a little."


    She bit her lip as she was about to cry when she eventually broke down.


    The next morning, Xiao Fanid in Yu Tengfei''s arms, both naked under the covers.

 Chapter 251: Once again in Japan...(2)

    Chapter 251: Once again in Japan...(2)


    *shback continued*


    That one night changed everything. Their rtionship took a new turn. Xiao Fan and Yu Tengfei started going out.


    She regained the smile that she lost. She regained her color. When Grandma came to know about their rtionship, she was very happy for her granddaughter. After all, Xiao Fan had suffered a lot during her first heartbreak, and now a new love came knocking in her life.


    Then one day, Xiao Fan realized that she was pregnant. Grandma was ecstatic. She said that this was the perfect time to get married, and Xiao Fan shyly agreed.


    But contrary to their expectations, Yu Tengfei disagreed.


    "Xiao Fan, I''m really happy for us. Butcan you give me some time?"


    She was a little disappointed.


    "I still have a lot to do in my career, and I want us to be together when I achieve that stage."


    After much discussion, she reluctantly agreed. The first few months passed by fairly smoothly. Until one day, when Xiao Fan''s Grandma returned from her trip to China with a grave face. She refused to say anything, but she became adamant on one thing, which shook Xiao Fan to her core.


    "I want you to marry Huo Shen," Grandma said.


    "What?" She was bewildered.


    Huo Shen was her close friend who had studied with her in high school and university. They were very good friends, but then they drifted apart when he went abroad for further education.


    "But you know about Yu Tengfei. Why are you suddenly asking me to marry to Huo Shen?"


    But Grandma didn''t exin herself. Naturally, Xiao Fan refused. Grandma started pressurizing her more and more.


    "Enough, Grandma! I thought you love me. But you are forcing me to marry someone whom I don''t love!"


    Xiao Fan tried to talk to Huo Shen. They were good friends, so she hoped that he would agree to end the alliance.


    "Shen, please understand. I love someone else. We are also going to marry soon. He has promised me."


    Silence.


    "I cannot change her decision Xiao Fan. Please don''t reject her wish." Huo Shen said after a long silence.


    Xiao Fan tried to contact Yu Tengfei many times, too, but, he stopped responding. His trips to Japan stoppedpletely. Then one day, with a heavily pregnant stomach, she set off to China. She couldn''t wait anymore.


    Grandma was shocked to find her room empty. She tried to reach her phone but to no avail. In the end, she sent a message.


    ''Huo Shen will meet you in Beijing. Stay with him.''


    After a week, Xiao Fan finally returned to Japan, carrying a baby girl with her. But there was no happiness on her face. She looked like a broken doll. She looked empty.


    "I will marry Huo Shen." She inly said without much emotion, not exining anything about the reason for her sudden change in decision.


    Grandma stared at her and simply nodded.


    But soon, Grandma''s condition worsened. She wanted to see them get married before she died, and they did. Huo Shen came to Japan, and they got their marriage certificate. Xiao Fan became Huo Xiao Fan.


    Grandma couldn''t hold on for much longer and soon passed away. And with that, Huo Xiao Fan with her daughter Zhn and Huo Shen, returned to China. There she met Huo Shen''s son from histe wife, Huo Liwei, for the first time.


    Life went on until one day, three yearster, Huo Xiao Fan saw Yu Tengfei with a woman in Sunshine orphanage. She had gone there for a different reason, but instead, she saw them adopting a child.


    The same girl


    She couldn''t believe her eyes. Even in these three years, she never left the hope that maybe one day, Yu Tengfei would contact her again to give answers, but it never happened.


    Suddenly, their gazes met, and he was stunned. But, she saw how he didn''t follow her. She silently gave a mocking smile and went away. That night was the worst night for her. She drunk to the point that she copsed. But, Huo Shen handled her.


    But it didn''t end there.


    A few dayster, Yu Tengfei came to meet her.


    "Xiao Fan, please listen to me."


    "What should I listen!?" She looked at him in hatred. "So that is why you left me. Because you already had another woman."


    "She is not my wife." He said in haste.


    Huo Xiao Fan looked at him, stunned. "What?"


    "Yes. She is a friend I know, but in an ident a few years back, she became mentally unsound. That is why she thinks of me as her husband. If I try to tell her the truth, then she flips out and tries to harm herself. I thought you would misunderstand our rtionship, so I never told you about her."


    "I cut off contact with you because she got doubtful of my trips to Japan, and she became more hysterical. She even tried tomit suicide. I had no choice. Her treatment is going on, but she refuses to co-operate without me. She wants me by her side every time. I couldn''t just abandon her."


    "So, you abandoned me?" She cried.


    Yu Tengfei looked distraught. "I didn''t want to, but I had no choice! She made it impossible for me to go anywhere without her."


    Yu Tengfei had so convincingly spun the lies that Huo Xiao Fan believed him. For Yu Ichika, they were married, and she couldn''t bear a child, so she insisted on adopting one.


    After how Huo Xiao Fan suffered during her first heartbreak, she didn''t want to know once again that the man she fell in love with never had loved her back. That once again, she was left behind. She was too torn apart.


    So, Huo Xiao Fan believed him.


    And she began to hate Yu Ichika. She snatched Tengfei away from her. She lost him because of her. And because of her, she had to marry someone she didn''t love.


    But now, there was nothing she could do.


    "It is useless now. I''m married." She couldn''t go back to him.


    Yu Tengfei smiled sadly. "I''m sorry. I understand. But at least, once in a while, can I meet my child?"


    She stiffened. But she thought about it and nodded.


    Yu Tengfei didn''t introduce himself as her father in front of Zhn, but they still grew close. And every time Huo Xiao Fan saw them together, her heart would clench in pain.


    The happy family that could neverplete


    She hid the love deep within her heart that she felt for him. But at least, sometimes she could see him like this, happy with Zhn, and that was enough for her.


    Time went by, and apart from Zhn, they would not talk much, but she still held feelings for him.


    But those reservations broke one day when she came to know that Yu Tengfeimitted suicide. The whole earth shook beneath her feet. They were not together, but she could still see him and talk to him, but now he was dead


    He would nevere back.


    Now she had lost him for real and for good.


    When she came to know that he molested Nana, she threw that thought away in a second.


    "Nonsense! Tengfei is not a man like that. Zhn is his daughter too! But he never tried to harm her. Why would he do anything to Nana!?"


    She refused to believe the truth. And just like Yu Ichika, she also med Nana for his death.


    Nana, Nana, Nana! Why is she always the cause behind my miseries!


    That night too and then again ten yearster!


    Yu Tengfei''s death broke all her barriers.


    Now, Huo Xiao Fan wanted only one thing.


    Revenge.


    Revenge from Yu Ichika and revenge from Nana.


    She had suffered enough all these years. But now she won''t suffer anymore. Now, she wanted the culprits to pay the price for their mistakes. Now, she won''t remain silent.


    She would wage war.


    And so her n began


    *Present*


    Everybody was utterly stupefied with the revtion. Coming to know this side of Yu Tengfei had taken them by shock.


    But there was a crucial thing that needed to be told.


    Yukito gritted his teeth. "I can''t believe Dad would stoop so low, but I tell you our mother, Yu Ichika was always mentally sound!"


    Huo Xiao Fan snorted. "She is in a mental institution. What more proof do you want?"


    Yukira angrily said, "That was after his death! But she was always normal. And what do you mean by she ''thought'' that they were married! They were always married in reality! Dad lied to you!"


    "Tengfei would never lie to me!"


    Nana said, "No, you are wrong. Dad and Mom were married."


    "Yu Ichika is mentally ill. What she said is just lies that she has spun for herself."


    Jinhai said, "I knew you wouldn''t believe us."


    He took out a red booklet and threw it on her side.


    "Read."


    Huo Xiao Fan was furious with his rude behavior. She picked up the red booklet and opened it.


    She froze.


    There were Yu Tengfei and Yu Ichika''s photos, showing the date of their marriage and the official seal.

 Chapter 252: The full truth and nothing else

    Chapter 252: The full truth and nothing else


    The marriage booklet fell from her hands.


    Huo Xiao Fan was stunned when Jinhai said, "Your husband Huo Shen knew the truth about Yu Tengfei. As a matter of fact, your grandmother too."


    She looked at him in disbelief.


    Jinhai shrugged. "As to why they didn''t tell you, you can ask Huo Shen yourself."


    Yukira gritted his teeth in anger. "And what revenge? Maybe you should have got one from Dad since he betrayed you, but why Nee-chan? I can''t believe you would think the same as my mother! He attacked Nee-chan and both of you only med her for his suicide. Is your brain in dumps?"


    Jianyu said in utter loathe. "Both of you are women and yet you sided with the man who molested a 10-year-old girl."


    Huo Xiao Fan wasn''t listening. She was nkly staring at the red booklet.


    All of this was a lie? I spent all these years loving Tengfei, missing him every single day but he was never mine from the beginning.


    A liea joke...a misunderstanding?


    Nana asked, "But it''s been twelve years. Why did you wait so long? Why are you doing this now?"


    Jinhai sneered. "Who said that she waited that long? She is indeed having her revenge since twelve years."


    "Huh? How? She didn''t contact me before."


    "She didn''t need to. Because her and Yu Tengfei''s daughter, Serena or Huo Zhn or Yu Zhn whatever, was always with you."


    Serena clenched her fingers in a fist as a tear trickled down.


    "She is the reason why Yu Ichika has still not recovered. Because she had bribed one nurse to feed her poison that would aggravate her mental condition. That was their revenge from Yu Ichika, to never be able to live a normal life. They also troubled her by giving spoilt food to eat or scaring her unnecessarily and provoking her to cause a ruckus."


    Nana felt as if a thunderbolt struck her. The twins looked in disbelief.


    "Serena didn''t apany you in your visit to her to support you. She wanted to see if it''s going on just as nned. You remember how she was annoyed to see Serena? It''s because Serena looks quite alike to Yu Tengfei more than Mrs. Huo. So, she always irked Yu Ichika because she couldn''tunderstand why she always saw Yu Tengfei in Serena."


    It made sense now. Now that they looked at her, Serena did look like Yu Tengfei. She had his eyes and her nose and jawline was simr to his structure.


    "Serena was more of a spy than your best friend. Remember, I asked you how you met Serena?"


    Nana nkly looked at Jinhai.


    "Her transfer to your school wasn''t a coincidence. Huo Xiao Fan had purposely admitted her in your school. Serenaing to you bringing her lunch box was her way to be your friend. All these years, your supposed ''best friend'' was working for her mother."


    "T-this is not true"


    Jianyu eximed angrily, "Bro, enough! I will not hear anything against Serena."


    Jinhai smiled. "Then why is she keeping silence? Why isn''t she defending herself?"


    Jianyu grabbed her shoulders. "Serena, say that everything is a lie. It''s a misunderstanding, right? Why are you just listening to all this crap?"


    Jinhai ignored him and continued. "At the front, she was your best friend, but in the back, she was instigating things. Like when she came to know that Aunt wanted you and Jianyu to date, very cleverly she brought Suyin back in Beijing."


    Jianyu froze. Nana jerked her head in shock.


    "Yes, Suyin''s entry back in Jianyu''s life wasn''t a coincidence. Serena yed her cards very well to bring her back because she knew that Tang Suyin was Jianyu''s ex-girlfriend."


    Confusion was written all over Jianyu''s face.


    "Yes, cousin. Your girlfriend knew from the beginning that you are Chen Jianyu. She knew your identity."


    He widened his eyes. "N-no"


    "She knew Suyin would try to intervene in your rtionship with Nana. And she did. As expected by Serena, Suyin started to plot against Nana. She thought Suyin would seed in breaking you both apart. But it didn''t happen. Even your first meeting with her was nned by her."


    How can Jianyu forget their first meeting? They had met outside the airport where she was about to crash by his car.


    "No. I wasn''t driving in my senses and didn''t look where I was going-"


    "Serena came in front of your car on purpose." Jinhai said.


    "No! You are lying!" Jianyu was feeling breathless. He felt a tight knot in his heart.


    "Then came the time for your engagement. And with Huo Xiao Fan''s help, she had already nned to create a drama." Jinhai ordered a guard. "Bring her in."


    A guard dragged a woman inside and she started crying. "I will tell everything! Please don''t hurt me."


    Serena gulped, seeing the woman.


    "It was this woman!" She pointed at Serena. "She had given me money to tell everyone that I''m pregnant with Chen Jianyu''s child."


    Nana and Jianyu were shocked.


    This cannot be true


    Jinhai said, "But after the engagement, Nana and I were drugged and a different drama unfolded so Serena told her to back out."


    Nana''s voice was trembling. "Serena was busy in her project in her newpany."


    "I contacted Design Premier boss, Gong Hong in jail and he said there was not any project going on that time. She was not in thepany that night."


    Her eyes stung with tears.


    Serena was close to breaking down in tears.


    "Then after the banquet, Serena approached Jianyu in the bar and brought him in her house in a drunken state. And then the next day, she convinced him to start living with her because she wanted to prevent any contact between Nana and Jianyu. Right Serena?"


    Serena started sobbing. And that was enough to give Nana and Jianyu their answers.


    "But things suddenly took a sharp turn when they came to know that Nana and I are married. Of course they wanted to prevent it from that happening, but Serena missed it for the first time. Our marriage slipped past her."


    He sneered. "Perhaps Serena was really invested in her fake rtionship with Jianyu."


    Jianyu was all numb to his words. He wanted all of this to end already.


    "When Huo Xiao Fan came to know that Nana and I are married, she started ckmailing Nana. She didn''t want her to have a happy life with her husband when she lost her own love. Serena was keeping an eye on her movements.That''s how she got to know that Nana had nted a hidden device in Qian Mei''s room. Serena had told her."


    Then it struck Nana. Only Serena knew her n about hiding the device. And here she thought that there was a spy at Natsukashi.


    "Then Serena brought Jianyu at SuperX mall where he bumped into Nana. Because I was there too. Nana lied to me that morning and they wanted me to see Nana and Jianyu together so that I doubt Nana if there is still something going on between them."


    Jianyu nkly recalled how Serena had urged him to go shopping that day. And she appeared exactly after Nana went away.


    "Then she sent Jianyu at Natsukashi saying that Nana is hurt. She knew I had nned a date with Nana and once again seeing them both together would have strengthened my doubt in them."


    That nightJianyu wanted to tell his past to her, but she interrupted it with Nana''s message.


    "That''s why Serena didn''te with you to save Nana. Because she wanted the two of you alone."


    A sense of panic and dread enveloped him. He couldn''t say anything because the circumstances were matching Serena''s behavior.


    Jinhai coldly said. "Serena must have forced you toe at Huo Banquet, right Jianyu? Because the mother-daughter pair wanted to lock you and Nana in a room, take pictures, show it to me and strike thest attack on our marriage. They were sure that after this I would divorce Nana. But, it didn''t happen. So, we finallye to today."


    Yukito thought of something. "Serena Nee-chan, it was you who told us to bring ramen from that deserted street."


    Yukirapleted his brother''s question. "So, was it you who kidnapped us here?"


    Serena copsed on her knees and sobbed loudly. "SorryI''m so sorry"


    Nana looked at her as if she was a stranger. She wasn''t the girl with whom she was a friend, who shared so many years of friendship with her, happiness, sadness, fear, problems, so many emotions


    This girl in front of her waspletely different. Nana was vacantly staring at her.


    So many years of friendship was nothing but a liea n. Everything was a calction, nothing else


    Jianyu grabbed her arm and forced her to stand up. "Look at me Serena. Tell me, is everything true? Tell me. Please say that it''s a lie. I-if you say it''s a lie I will believe you. Just say that you are innocent. Our love, our rtionship, our child i-it''s all genuine, right?"


    Jianyu was hopefully looking at her. It might sound all convincing but he wanted to hear from Serena''s mouth.


    Serena couldn''t raise her head to face him. Tears were continuously streaming down.


    "JianyuIII admit that I knew everything, but believe me that I really love you. T-that is not a lie. I wanted to stop all this but I couldn''t. Jianyu please, listen to meI-"


    "SHUT UP!!!"

 Chapter 253: Im such a fool

    Chapter 253: I''m such a fool


    Serena was startled as Jianyu roared in anger. He tightly clutched her arm in his fist, and she whimpered in pain.


    "So, from the beginning, I was merely a tool for you. You did nothing but use me." His eyes were red in tears and anger.


    "You knew everything, and I was such a fool, feeling guilty of hiding my past from youD-do you know how I felt when I came to know that you and Nana were best friends? Do you know how difficult it was for me to get the courage to tell you the truth? Do you have any idea how difficult it was for me to move on and fall in love again? DO YOU KNOW ANYTHING!!!"


    Serena shut her eyes, and big drops of tears stained her cheeks wet.


    "You brought Suyin back? Why? I loved her so much, but she left me and then one day she came back, all because of you. I thought I forgot about her, but you stepped on all my efforts for thest two years in forgetting her and brought her in front of me. Do you realize how I must have felt?"


    "Jianyu"


    "You knew she had betrayed me. You knew how much I got hurt by loving her all these years. Even then you betrayed me just like SuyinI thought I finally found my love in youbut it was all just a n. I am such a fool." Jianyu startedughing.


    "Mom is right. She was always right. I couldn''t recognize the true Suyinand this time, too, I couldn''t recognize the true Serena. Oops, I mean, Huo Zhn."


    "Jianyu, pleaseI-I really didn''t realize when I fell in love with you. My feelings aren''t a liepleasepleasedon''t hate me"


    "Lie?" He chuckled, then startedughing loudly.


    The twins looked at him anxiously. Nana didn''t give any reaction.


    "Everything was just a lie, isn''t it? Our first meeting, our living together, our love, our first timewhat was real in that? Now, the illusion is finally broken, Serena. Now I understood you could stoop so lowYou used Nana, and you used me. Neither your friendship was real, nor your love. So what is not a lie?"


    Jianyu gripped her jaw hard. "How could you do it? How could you y with our trust in you? First, Suyin used me to gain money and status, and then you used me for your revenge. You know what? I don''t even feel a human anymore. I think I''m just some sort of disposable trash, right?"


    "No! Please don''t say that" She frantically shook her head.


    "How else should I feel? Suyin used my feelings for her own benefit, and so did you. You must beughing at me, right? What kind of an idiot is Chen Jianyu? He still didn''t learn his lesson after Suyin."


    "NoI didn''t want to do all thisplease believe me" She choked. She tried to touch him, but he gripped her wrist and pressed it hard.


    His gaze had pure madness in them.


    "Ouch! I-it''s hurting"


    Jianyu pressed his fingers even harder, and her face contorted in pain.


    "Hurt? Do you know how it feels to be hurt? Do you understand pain? Do you understand betrayal? No. So how can it hurt you?"


    "Please, Jianyu" She cried hard. "Punish me as much as you want. Hurt me as much as you likebut please don''t leave meI really love you, Jianyu. Please don''t leave me"


    Serena looked at Nana, who was standing in a daze and rushed to her.


    But Jinhai stood in between and pushed her back. His aura was enough to freeze the temperature. "Stay away."


    Serena said, "Nana, please listen to me. I really didn''t want to do this. I tried to stop Mom so many times. Please believe me. A-at first, yes, I admit, I was angry at you. I thought you snatched my birth father from me. But then after spending time with you, I realized that you could not harm anybody on purpose. You are just not that type of girl. ButI couldn''t stop Mom-"


    "Enough." Nana said in a low voice. She looked at her with a nk stare. "Enough already, Huo Zhn."


    Serena froze.


    "N-noI''m SerenaPlease"


    "I thought of you as my sister more than my best friend. But who knew you would actually turn out to be my sister? And a sister who wanted to ruin my life, a sister who was the cause of all my sufferings until now. And Ididn''t even realize that my best friend was my worst enemy all this time."


    Jianyuughed. "Right, Nana? Aren''t we a bunch of fools? Serena oops, Huo Zhn must have enjoyed it a lot by ying with such jokers."


    His words stabbed both Nana and Serena.


    Serena then went to the twins. "Yukito, Yukira. Trust me. Mom was not going to harm you. She had promised me. We would keep you here for some time and then let you go without hurting even a strand of your hair. I-"


    Yukito harshly pped her hand and said, "Not a word, Huo Zhn. Don''t dare to utter our names from your mouth."


    Jing felt horrible seeing Yukito so betrayed.


    Yukira said, "Leave. We don''t want to see your face anymore. You disgust me!"


    Serena stood there, trembling.


    A guard said, "Boss, Huo Shen, and his son are here."


    "Let them in."


    Huo Shen rushed inside and saw Xiao Fan copsed on the knees, staring nkly at the red booklet.


    "Xiao Fan!"


    Huo Liwei saw Serena standing, sobbing and shivering. But he didn''t react.


    Huo Xiao Fan slowly raised her head. "Shen"


    "Are you alright?" He red at Jinhai and angrily said, "What have you done to my wife?"


    Jinhai smiled. "At this point, shouldn''t you ask what your wife has done to my wife? You must know everything, right?"


    He gritted his teeth.


    "Shen"


    He looked at Xiao Fan. "Xiao Fan, are you-"


    "Did you know that Tengfei was already married?"


    He froze.


    "And grandma too?"


    Huo Shen didn''t know what to say. "IWe will talk about thister. Let''s go home."


    "Home?" Jinhai sneered. "Do you think the Liu family will let you go after what your wife and your daughter did?"


    Huo Shen clenched his fingers into a fist. "Liu Jinhai. Can we talk about thister?"


    Suddenly, Nana held his hand. "Jinhai"


    Jinhai immediately paid all his attention to her. "Nana, what happened?"


    "I want to go homeI don''t want to stay here anymore."


    Jinhai nodded. "Let''s go."


    He looked at Huo Shen. "Mr. Huo. Get ready for your destruction. I will make your family''s life a living hell. This is not over."


    Jianyu stared at Serena and walked up to her. She became ted as she saw himing towards her.


    "Jianyu"


    He smiled. "Bro, you don''t have to worry about her. I will be the one to make her regret even stepping into my life."


    Serena looked at him in shock.


    Huo Shen was furious. "Chen Jianyu! What do you mean? Don''t you dare do anything to my daughter."


    Jianyu chuckled. "Well, well, Mr. Huo, unfortunately, your daughter is carrying my child inside her. How can I leave her alone?"


    Huo Shen widened his eyes. He looked at Serena, stupefied. "Zhnyou are pregnant?" Then it struck him. "Chen Jianyu is your boyfriend?" Even Huo Liwei was dumbstruck. He remembered how he saw him after thepetition that day.


    So, he came for her.


    Jianyu raised his eyebrows. "I see your father is unaware of your deeds."


    Serena clutched the dress in her hands.


    Jianyu grabbed her arm and started dragging her out.


    "J-Jianyu, where are you taking me?"


    Huo Liwei stepped in between. "Wait. Leave her. I may have my issues with her, but I will not see her in this state when she is pregnant."


    Jianyuughed. "Keep your brotherly feelings to yourself, Huo Liwei. I don''t think you would really want the Chen family adding to your troubles. After all, Liu Jinhai, alone, is going to be a nightmare for you."


    Huo Liwei said coldly. "Leave her."


    Jianyu nced at a guard, and he nodded. He was a Liu family guard, but Chen family was not any stranger after all.


    The guard came forward and twisted Huo Liwei''s arm, making him copse. The guard was so tightly clutching it that beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    "Big brother!"


    "Liwei!" Huo Shen eximed.


    Jianyu said, "Do you want to interfere any further big brother? Oh, and remember that if you do, then your next trip would be to the hospital."


    Serena was horrified.


    "Jianyu, please don''t hurt him!" It did not affect him at all.


    Huo Liwei gritted his teeth. He tried to fight back, but another guard held him too, and a third guard punched in his gut. He groaned in pain.


    "Jianyu, please! I wille with you. But please stop them!"


    Jianyu smiled. "See, big brother. Your sister has no probleming with me. So, you should also stay out of it. This is between her and me."


    Huo Shen roared. "Chen Jianyu!"


    Jianyu ignored them and harshly dragged Serena away.


    "Zhn!"


    Jinhai supported Nana, and as she passed by near Huo Xiao Fan, she asked in a in voice. "You did all this because you thought Dad died because of me. But why did you leave me in the orphanage if I''m not your daughter?"


    Huo Xiao Fan froze. She kept silent.

 Chapter 254: Huo Liweis outburst (1)

    Chapter 254: Huo Liwei''s outburst (1)


    Nana asked, "Why do we look so simr? If you are not my mother, then who are my parents?"


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "I don''t have anything to say to you."


    Nana pursed her lips.


    Jinhai softly said, "Nana. I will find out that. Leave it to me. Let''s go for now."


    The truth was that he already knew everything and all the gaps in Huo Xiao Fan''s story. He knew what happened that night in the hospital when Huo Xiao Fan went intobor. But today was already a rough day for Nana, knowing about her best friend''s betrayal.


    That talk about her parents could wait some other time.


    Nana weakly nodded.


    The twins and Jing followed behind them.


    Outside, Nana remembered suddenly, "Jinhai, what about Mom? Is she alright now?"


    Jinhai nodded. "Don''t worry. I have shifted mother-inw into another hospital. We have also caught that nurse injecting the medicine on Serena''s orders. And I have already talked to the doctor. It will take some time to negate the medicine''s effects because of which she couldn''t regain her sanity. It will be a slow process, but she will get there."


    Yu Ichika was getting treated in that hospital for twelve years, and all that time had gone to waste. She would have already been recovered. Nana worried about the twelve years'' worth of medicine in her system, but since Jinhai assured her, she felt a little better.


    ---


    Back at Huo vi, Huo Shen was furious. "Xiao Fan. I told you not to use Serena in your ns. I told you to keep her away from your revenge. You had promised me! Then why! Look at her condition now! She lost such a dear friend, and now her boyfriend and the father of her child hates her! Do you even realize what she must be going through!? She is pregnant, and she is suffering so much!"


    Huo Shen loved Serena just as much as he loved his son, Liwei. He never differentiated between them.


    When he learned that she admitted Serena into the same school as Nana, he had already warned her not to use their daughter. He also talked to Serena about this.


    Butter on, she said that she has genuinely be good friends with Nana. She was not with her for revenge.


    But she had lied. And that had hurt Huo Shen.


    Huo Xiao Fan was quiet.


    Huo Liwei snorted. "You are talking to a piece of rock, Dad. All these years, she only cared about her revenge. Both mother and daughter are the same. Even if Zhn was forced into this by her, she could have stopped giving this woman her support if she had realized what Liu Nana and Chen Jianyu meant to her."


    He clenched his hands into a fist.


    Huo Xiao Fan looked at Huo Shen and asked quietly. "Why did you and Grandma lie to me about Yu Tengfei?"


    Huo Liweiughed. "And now look at her. She doesn''t even want to talk about her daughter anymore. She still wants to know only about her dead lover. We are nothing in her eyes."


    "Liwei!"


    "Enough, dad!" Huo Liwei yelled loudly. "I won''t listen to you anymore! I had enough of this woman! You want to know the truth, right? Then listen. And listen very carefully."


    Huo Shen interrupted. "I will tell everything to Xiao Fan. Stay out-"


    "No. Not this time. I know you are just going to sugarcoat the words. After all, you are blind in her love!"


    Huo Xiao Fan widened her eyes. She trembled as she looked up at her husband.


    Love?


    A memory shed in her mind of that night after she had given birth and left Nana in the orphanage.


    "Shen, I agree to marry you. If you help me in hiding that girl from them, then I will marry you as Grandmother wishes." Xiao Fan was holding baby Serena as she spoke to him. Her voice was dull and emotionless. Her gaze was distant.


    Huo Shen was silent.


    "But, there is one thing I have to make clear with you."


    "What is it?"


    "Please...I cannot love you. You know that I only love Yu Tengfei. I cannot love anybody else."


    Huo Shen looked at her.


    She lowered her head. "And please, don''t love me either. Iwill not be able to return your feelings. It would be good for both of us if we don''t entangle love in our marriage. Because I cannot."


    Huo Shen smiled and nodded. "As you say."


    At present, Huo Xiao Fan was looking at him, stunned.


    "What are youI"


    Huo Liwei spoke in a loud voice that brought her back from her daze. "Yes! Yes, Mrs. Huo Xiao Fan, my Dad, Huo Shen, is in love with you."


    He came to know the truth from Huo Shen when he once threatened him to tell what was going on. If he didn''t tell the truth, then he would expose Huo Shen''s feelings to her. Because he understood Huo Shen was hiding his love.


    "Liwei, stop!" Huo Shen got panicked.


    "They hid the truth from you FOR you. It all happened when your grandmother saw you very depressed one day. She came to know that you confessed to that man, but he rejected you. And then you had just be a zombie. You didn''t eat, you didn''t sleep, you didn''t talk, you did nothing. One day, you copsed, and the doctor had informed her that your condition was worsening. You showed all the signs of being suicidal."


    Huo Xiao Fan widened her eyes again.


    Indeed, there was such a time. She felt lifeless, and she sometimes did have thoughts about cutting or hurting herself. She would just stare at the kitchen knife, imagining that to herself.


    "I don''t know what happened with your first love, but your grandmother said that the doctor said that losing your second love too was starting to impact you emotionally. And your grandmother also felt it."


    He continued. "She was trying to get you out of it, but then one day you said you started dating him and was happy. Then she came to China to meet your family but saw that man and his wife together by coincidence. She was shocked. She confronted him, and she got to know that he was married. Naturally, she was furious."


    Huo Xiao Fan was stunned. After that trip, Yu Tengfei had stopped contacting her.


    "She knew you wouldn''t be able to handle his betrayal. Plusyou were pregnant too. At that time, she met Dad. I had seen her at our house once. I was four years old. Mom wasn''t in this world anymore. Dad was alone, and he was also your good friend through high school and university. So, your grandmother thought to make you marry him. She thought that one day you would forget that man and live happily with Dad." Huo Liweiughed angrily, "But that never happened. Your grandmother was wrong."


    "It might be difficult at first, but Dad would have kept you happy. And he did. But your head was only filled with that bastard!"


    "Liwei, enough!"


    Now Huo Xiao Fan understood why her grandmother was so adamant in forcing her to marry Huo Shen. It all changed after that trip to China. She stood there, expressionless.


    Huo Liwei snarled. His eyes turned misty.


    "We knew that three yearster into the marriage, you started meeting that man again. You would also take Zhn to meet with him."


    She froze and pursed her lips.


    He mocked. "That was why you were so suddenly happy in the following years. We felt it. You were cheerful than before. You couldn''t hide your happiness from meeting him."


    "Ionly went to meet him because of Zhn. He wanted to meet her."


    "SHUT UP! Zhn was just an excuse, wasn''t she? How could you not feel anything meeting your former lover? You married my Dad, but you were shamelessly still meeting him. And what right did you have to take Zhn? She was Huo Zhn. My Dad was her father, but you let her meet him? Did you feed your sense of shame to the dogs!?"


    "Did you ever try to understand how Dad must have felt when you were taking Zhn to meet that man!? He thought that he wasn''t a good enough father amd maybe hecked somewhere which made you turn to the biological father!"


    "Liwei..."


    "Don''t bother lying Dad. I had heard you once talking to old butler Qin."


    Huo Xiao Fan widened her eyes. Her eyes watered. She had genuinely never thought like that. "No! That was never my intention! Shen believe me. I never doubted your love for Zhn."


    "That is why I said that you lost all your senses! Just how easily you trampled on his feelings for you, on his feelings for Zhn, only for that man! Even if you didn''t know his truth, there was a limit of being tangled up in that bastard."


    "My Dad did so much for you! He supported you, he stood beside you, knowing that you were doing all of this for your dead lover, but he was still patient. But you! You didn''t even have the basic decency to respect your marriage. You only used him and nothing else!"

 Chapter 255: Huo Liweis outburst (2)

    Chapter 255: Huo Liwei''s outburst (2)


    Every word brutally stabbed Huo Xiao Fan. She wanted to say, but at this point, everything would have seemed like a pathetic excuse.


    Huo Shen tried to stop his son. He pleaded. "Liwei, please stop."


    "Why should I stop Dad? Let her listen to the truth! I knew that you loved her, and you still do, but she never looked at you." A tear trickled down Liwei''s cheek. "She never even tried to."


    "I never cared if she didn''t treat me or love me as her son. I just wanted you to be happyBecause I know how lonely you were after Mom''s death. I thought that she could fill that emptiness in you. So, I didn''t object to your remarriage."


    He sadlyughed. "But you are still lonely. Even after twenty-two years of marriage, you are still lonely. You are still standing at the same ce where you stood twenty-two years back. Nothing changed. So, why shouldn''t I hate her!? You gave nothing but love, and she did nothing but use you!"


    Huo Xiao Fan felt a rock as huge as a mountain, a burden on her heart. Tears came gushing out as she realized what Liwei said was true.


    Every word was urate.


    "The first ten years, she was entangled in his love, then the next twelve years for his revenge! Everything for only one person! Her love for Yu Tengfei, her revenge for Yu Tengfei! Then what about Huo Shen? What did my Dad get, Xiao Fan!?"


    Huo Xiao Fan inhaled sharply.


    *p*


    Huo Shen furiously looked at Liwei. "You would never be old enough to call her just by her name. Do you get that? And loving her was my choice. She had told me not to fall in love with her, but I still did it anyway. It is not her fault."


    Huo Liweiughed. "And do you think falling in love is in anybody''s control?"


    He stayed silent.


    "She doesn''t love you. Okay, I understand that. Love cannot be forced. She could have supported you as apanion. But were you not even that worth in her eyes that she could not respect the boundaries of marriage by not meeting her ex-lover? Tell me Xiao Fan, is this something too much I am asking for?"


    His words were like a big p to her face. She had indeed crossed the line by only caring about Yu Tengfei. So much that she never even nced Huo Shen''s way, the only man who truly loved her.


    A husband or wife who were still entangled in their past lover was indeed unfair to their partner.


    And a man like Huo Shen didn''t deserve that.


    "Even if it hurt Dad to see you with Yu Tengfei again for those seven years, he kept his promise to your Grandmother. Firstly, there was a threat of you turning suicidal again. And secondlyHe was happy seeing you happy, so he didn''t utter a word. Then after Yu Tengfei''s death, your revenge gave you the will to live, so he never told you that Yu Tengfei was married, and he had indeed molested Liu Nana."


    Huo Xiao Fan nkly looked at Huo Shen.


    She couldn''t believe that he suffered so much because of her, all because of her madness for Yu Tengfei.


    Huo Shen loved her and, from the shadows, silently protected her from all the painjust because she was too weak to bear it, so he bore all of it for her.


    What would have he felt seeing her love a man who didn''t deserve any of it, and he who always truly loved her, never even got a nce from her


    Huo Liwei looked at his father. "And you, Dad. I know you are hurt. You are sad. You are in pain, but you are hiding it from everybody. You don''t want this woman to feel guilty for not returning your feelings, right?"


    "That is enough, Liwei! I will not hear anymore!" Huo Shen was breathing hard.


    "Yes, dad, it is enough. But tell this to that woman standing over there! Tell her that it is enough already how she has hurt us so much. Tell her that it is enough already how she always chose Yu Tengfei over you! Twenty-two years, and now it''s enough, Dad!" His loud voice resounded in the entire vi.


    Suddenly, Huo Shen started sweating, and he felt breathless. He inhaled sharp and deep breaths. He clutched his chest and was about to fell.


    "Shen!"


    "Dad!"


    Both eximed simultaneously.


    Huo Liwei immediately caught him. Huo Xiao Fan also tried to support him, but Liwei harshly pped her hand away.


    "Don''t you dare touch him! After all these years, you don''t have to pretend as if you care about him. Stay away!"


    She froze. She felt her chest constrict in pain. Huo Shen''s brows furrowed in restlessness, and a huge sense of guilt struck her heart.


    "Butler! Call the doctor right away!"


    Huo Liwei carried his father into his bedroom, and Huo Xiao Fan could do nothing but stand there and regret her choices.


    ---


    Golden Sea vi.


    Liu Chunhua rushed towards Nana. "Nana, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    She weakly smiled and shook her head. "I''m fine."


    Grandma Liu held her hand. "Alright, you should rest now. Don''t bother her with your questions now, Chunhua."


    Liu Chunhua wanted to talk to her, but she was right.


    Liu Hai smiled and patted her head. "En. Child, you go and rest." He shot a nce at Jinhai, and he faintly gave the nod.


    They all got to know what happened in the warehouse and were shocked to know that the best friend turned out to be her half-sister. They knew how much pain would Nana be in now.


    Liu Chunhua said, "I will make a sumptuous dinner for you and the twins. I will start with the preparations right now!"


    The twins were also not in the mood but nodded.


    In the room, Jinhai helped Nanay on the bed. He sat beside her and patted her head. But her eyes had lost that luster. The years of friendship she shared with Serena was gone just like that.


    So many happy memorieswas just a deception.


    "Nanadon''t think about anything now. Just close your eyes."


    She slowly turned her head to look at him. "Jinhai, did Serenanever treat me as her friend? Not even once in these years? Did I really hold no meaning in her life other than having revenge?"


    Jinhai was silent. He had no answer for that.


    "You know in school, all girls avoided me. They hated me, saying that I was just a pretty face. Everybody had their own groups. Nobody liked talking to me. Nobody liked having lunch with me. Nobody liked taking me in ss assignments or sports groups with them. I was always alone. Then Serena held out her hand one day, asking me to be her friend. Do you know how happy I was?"


    Pain gripped Jinhai''s heart as he felt hurt for her. He wished he could have been there for her. He would have never left her alone.


    "I finally got a friend. I needed nothing else. The sneers and taunts of my ssmates meant nothing to me then. But she stabbed me in the back. Why?


    Jinhai tightly held her hand in his.


    "I was so happy when I came to know that Jianyu and Serena were dating. I was so, so happy for both of them. And then learning about her pregnancy made me the happiest. The thought of us bing both mothers together, going out on baby shopping together, our children growing up together made me giddy with excitement. But nowthose images, those expectations just turned into dust."


    Jinhai took her in his embrace, and she cried for a long time until she fell asleep in his arms. His gaze shed with the streak of cruelty to take revenge.


    And he will.


    TheHuo family will have to pay.


    ---


    Jianyu brought his car to a sudden stop, and Serena was pushed forward from the impact, but the seatbelt was in ce.


    Jianyu gripped her jaw hard in between his fingers. His voice, his tone, his expression had utter loathe and hate in them. It was that cold that it could freeze someone to death.


    "You will not even move an inch from here."


    His grasp was badly hurting her, her eyes rimmed in tears, but she said nothing.


    Jianyu got out and stepped inside Chen vi.


    Chen Liling and Chen Guiren were in the living room when they got shocked seeing their son.


    Chen Liling got emotional. "Jianyu! Come here. How are you, my child? We were missing you so much." She quickly wiped her tears and hugged him.


    Chen Guiren also nodded. "Son."


    She held his face in her hands and smiled. "Tell me, how are you here today, and how is Serena?"


    But they found him behaving strangely. Something felt wrong. They nced at each other.


    "Jianyu, what''s wrong? You seem different."


    There was not his usual smile, his gentle expression. Instead, it was detached and cold and too broken.


    "Mom, Dad. I want to join Chen Corps again."

 Chapter 256: No idea

    Chapter 256: No idea


    Chen Liling and Chen Guiren were stunned.


    "What?"


    Jianyu said expressionlessly. "Yes. I want to be the CEO again. I want to get back to work."


    "But why so suddenly? What happened? Is everything alright with Serena?"


    "Mom, please." He said with a tone of finality. "I don''t want to talk about it."


    Chen Liling was getting worried.


    Her son looked so different tonight. It felt like he had built huge walls around his heart. He had changed and drastically. There was a storm in his eyes, which also looked lifeless at the same time.


    Something terrible must have happened between them.


    Did they fight? Did they break up?


    Chen Liling said, "First, sit down Jianyu. I will make your favorite hot chocte for you-"


    "Mom, enough. I just came to tell you that I want to be back."


    She was startled with his cold tone. He had never talked like that. Chen Guiren squinted his eyes.


    He put his hand on her shoulder. Chen Liling looked back at him, and he shook his head.


    Chen Guiren nodded. "Okay. You cane tomorrow."


    Jianyu didn''t respond. He didn''t wait for a second longer and went out.


    "Jianyu!" But he was gone. Chen Liling panicked. "Guiren, what is happening? Why is Jianyu behaving like that? He didn''t look like our Jianyu at all. He was so distant, so cold. II felt like there were no emotions, no feelings left in him anymore. He looked sodead."


    "Liling calm down-"


    "Guiren, I want to know what happened." Chen Liling felt terribly anxious. "I cannot sit here when our son is like that. He was talking as if we were strangers. Please do something!"


    Chen Guiren held her shoulders. "Liling, I will find out. But first, sit down."


    Tears filled her eyes. "GuirenAfter so long, I saw him happy since the banquet night. But nowsomething serious has happened!"


    Guiren nodded. He also understood it.


    Just what storm was his son facing that made him change like that


    ---


    At the Huo vi, the family doctor was checking on Huo Shen. Huo Liwei stood at the side, worriedly looking at his father. He was pacing back and forth. Huo Xiao Fan was standing at a distance. Huo Liwei refused to let her even enter the room.


    Her sight blurred due to tears, watching him in this condition. He looked so weak that it was making her more and more guilty of his state.


    ShenPlease wake up


    The doctor gave an injection. He put down his stethoscope and looked at Liwei.


    "Can we go outside?"


    Liwei nodded and gestured towards outside.


    Huo Xiao Fan immediately steadied herself.


    Liwei anxiously asked, "Doctor, what happened to Dad? Why did he suddenly"


    The doctor said, "Thankfully, it was a small heart attack. If it had been a major one, then his condition could got have serious."


    Both froze.


    Liwei eximed. "What!?"


    He nodded. "Yes. But he is fine now and resting. You know he has diabetes. If he gets more stress, then it isn''t good for his health."


    Huo Xiao Fan was stunned. "Sh-Shen is diabetic?"


    The doctor frowned. "You are his wife, right? You don''t know? He has had diabetes for nine years now."


    Huo Xiao Fan bit her lower lip and shamefully lowered her gaze.


    ''I didn''t know''


    Liwei sneered. "It''s an alright, doctorno need to tell her anything. My stepmother was busy with too many things all these years that her husband doesn''t matter to her anymore. She doesn''t know anything about him. By the way, Xiao Fan" He looked at her. "Even Zhn knows about his condition. Guess you were the only one in the dark. You couldn''t bother, right?"


    She kept quiet.


    The doctor awkwardly smiled. He sighed as he found himself in the middle of Huo''s family problems.


    But the wife not knowing her husband''s conditioneven if the rtionship is not amicable, the partners usually know about such things as the health condition of their spouse.


    "I have given an injection, and here are some medicines. He will be fine by tomorrow morning."


    Liwei nodded while the doctor left.


    Huo Xiao Fan was walking towards the room when Liwei harshly pushed her away. "Where the fuck do you think you are going?" He growled in anger.


    "I want to see him." She said in a low voice.


    Liwei clenched his fingers into a fist. He really wanted to throw this woman out.


    "Get. Out." He pronounced each word, gritting his teeth hard. "I already said that you don''t need to act like you care about him. So, why don''t you get busy in reminiscing your happy memories of that bastard Yu Tengfei like you always do? And like how you always ignore my Dad. Nothing has changed. For you, nothing can ever change. So, get the hell out."


    His words cut her like the sharpest knife in the world.


    Always remembering Tengfei, rightI have done nothing but only think about him.


    She didn''t respond and quietly turned away. She ambled as if in a daze and reached her room.


    Huo Xiao Fan copsed at the corner of the bed on the floor.


    "He has diabetes." She muttered to herself. "I had no idea."


    "He knew everything. But I had no idea."


    "He loved me. But I had no idea."


    "He was suffering all this time. But I had no idea."


    "He was hiding his pain. But I had no idea."


    Then she slowly remembered how Huo Shen had once asked her to go for a vacation when everything would be over. But he brushed it off as a joke, seeing her hesitation.


    Sheughed, mocking herself. "He really wanted to go on a vacation, didn''t he? He wanted to spend time with me. But once again, I had no idea."


    As she said it, Huo Xiao Fan realized the fruitlessness of these twenty-two years that she wasted behind Yu Tengfei. She hopelessly chased behind a man who was never hers, to begin with.


    Illusion, lie, deceptionShe lived in a lie for twenty-two years, which Huo Shen couldn''t even shed light on it even if he wanted to.


    Her love, her revenge for a man who never deserved it. And the man always standing behind her back got nothing.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks. She choked on her sobs as she was feeling breathless.


    "How can I be so cruel to Shen? Why did I be so heartlessHow could I do this to Shen?"


    Who can understand the pain of an unrequited love better than herself? She knows how hurtful it is. She understands the loneliness it brings when the person you love doesn''t return your feelings.


    And Huo Shen lived with that pain for twenty-two years When every second is a torture, when every moment stabs your heart like a dagger is thrown at it, Huo Shen gave away twenty-two years to her and with not even a singleint out of his mouth. And twenty-two years was not a short period.


    No matter how hurt he was, he always had a smile on his face. He loved Serena so much like it felt she was his biological daughter, and so much so that he never wanted her to be the part of her revenge.


    And now Huo Xiao Fan was feeling his pain, which she should have a long time ago.


    "ShenII''m sorry ShenI''m sorry ShenShen, Shen, Shen, please forgive me"


    Huo Xiao Fan clutched her dress and silently cried her heart out.


    Twenty-two years were gone, and no matter how much she wanted now, she couldn''t turn back the time. What was lost was lost forever.


    ---


    The next morning, Nana slowly opened her eyes. She didn''t have any wish to get up. She was staring ahead in a daze at the empty space. Serena''s betrayal was still weighing heavily on her heart.


    Then, she felt a soft peck on her cheek, and a warm voice breathed into her ear. "Good morning, wife."


    Nana turned her gaze at Jinhai and silently looked at him. "Good morning" There was not the usual vigor in her voice.


    Naturally, he understood that.


    Jinhai asked, "Nana."


    She didn''t respond, but he knew she was listening.


    "Why don''t we go on a trip somewhere?"


    Jinhai felt that a change of ce would really help Nana to forget about what happened and slowly move on. If she kept on with her regr routine, she would always remember what happened, and it would be difficult to deal with it. Not that he didn''t want to give her some time to sort out her feelings, but since she was pregnant too, it wasn''t wise to stress out and be depressed.


    He thought that Nana would reject his idea, but to his surprise, she nodded.


    Jinhai smiled and pecked her lips. "I will make the arrangements."


    Then Nana tugged his shirt. "Before the trip, I want to see Mom once."


    He nodded. "Alright, I will take you to her."


    ---


    Jinhai stepped out of the room, and just at that time, Assistant Xin called him.


    "Sir, as you said, Huo Corps shares are rapidly going down. I''m keeping all updates. They would be bankrupt in no time."


    "Good."


    He cut the call and curled the corner of his lips into a sly smile. Now, he just had to wait for a certain call.

 Chapter 257: Please dont do this...

    Chapter 257: Please don''t do this...


    Huo Shen slowly opened his eyes.


    "Dad."


    He saw Liwei at his side, worry, and panic evident on his face. He weakly smiled. "Liwei."


    "Dad, how are you feeling now? Should I call the doctor? Are you in pain?" Liwei fired questions one after the other. After all, Huo Shen still looked quite weak.


    "No need. I''m fine now." He raised his hand and patted his head.


    After a few moments of silence, Liwei said in a soft voice. "You scared me there"


    Huo Shen smiled. "I''m sorry."


    "NoII''m sorry. Please forgive me for my behaviorst night. I lost my control."


    "It''s okay, I understand. I knew this day would arrive sooner orter." Huo Shen nced around the room. He hesitated; nevertheless, he asked, "Xiao Fanwhere is she?"


    Liwei pursed his lips. "Dad, can we please not talk about her?"


    He sighed. "Liwei, I understand your feelings, and I''m d that you love me so much, but please don''t me Xiao Fan."


    "Dad!"


    "Listen to me." Huo Shen interrupted. "When she agreed to marry me, she had rified her feelings. She had also told me not to love her, but I couldn''t help it Liwei, and it''s my fault. How can I expect her to love me back when she had already set the boundaries?"


    Liwei looked away.


    "I cannot force her saying that ''Sorry, Xiao Fan, I could not keep my promise, but I don''t care. I want you to love me back regardless.'' Tell me, can I say that to her? Won''t I be selfish?"


    Liwei sneered. "And do you think she had been any less selfish? Even after all these years, she still couldn''t see your goodness and love. She still never nced your way. Fine, she may not love you, but how is it not selfish that she always cared about her ex-lover? Isn''t that an insult to your marriage?"


    "Liwei-"


    "Whatever you say, I will never forgive that woman. And you also loved Mom. It wasn''t easy for you either, and I know that. I have seen that, so don''t even bother to pretend otherwise. But you never brought her in your marriage. You never insulted that woman by always thinking about Mom, so why couldn''t she do the same? Just leave her already! How much more will you torture yourself like this?"


    Huo Shen faintly smiled. "I will never leave her side. I cannot live without her anymore. I will leave her alone."


    Huo Xiao Fan was standing outside, listening to everything. She heard every word that Huo Shen said. Even now, he was still defending her.


    Even now, he said that it was his mistake.


    ''Just how much do you love me ShenWhy do you love such a selfish woman like me? I''m not worthy of you.'' Huo Xiao Fan''s eyes once again watered in tears.


    She didn''t sleep a winkst night, remembering all the years she spent with him.


    And the more she remembered, the more she realized that, in fact, behind all the small things he would do for her, it showed his immense love that he felt for her. But she didn''t notice it. His love was always there, but she was too blind to miss the meaning behind his actions.


    Liwei stomped out in anger.


    ''It is impossible to talk to him! That stupid father of mine!''


    He bumped into Huo Xiao Fan, and his rage increased to a whole another level.


    "I told you not to get anywhere near him. Are you deaf!? Get the fuck out, and don''t show your face!"


    Huo Xiao Fan also realizedst night as to why Liwei always hated her. She always thought it was because he couldn''t ept another woman in his father''s life. He didn''t want a step-mother to take histe mother''s ce.


    But it was actually because she didn''t treat Huo Shen well that made him so angry. He didn''t object to his second marriage because he wanted him to be happy, and she couldn''t give him the same thing that Liwei always wanted.


    She looked at him silently. Then she bent her head and bowed before him.


    Liwei widened his eyes with this sudden action.


    "Liwei, please forgive me. I was selfish. I was horrible and the most insensitive woman towards your father. You are right. Shen deserved better, no, the best treatment. But I failed him. I did nothing but give him pain, and he did nothing but give me respect." Her hands were trembling.


    Liwei snorted in disgust. "It iste, very, veryte, Xiao Fan. Your apology and realization mean nothing to me. I hate you from the bottom of my heart. I will never forgive you."


    Huo Xiao Fan sobbed. She had expected it, but it still hurt. "Liwei, pleaseI want to meet Shenplease"


    He smirked. "Sure."


    Huo Xiao Fan couldn''t believe it. "R-really?"


    "Yes. Perhaps I will even forgive you, if you are capable of giving those years that Dad wasted in loving you, back to him."


    She froze.


    "Give him his twenty-two years back, Xiao Fan."


    She nkly looked at him as her face turned pale.


    Liweiughed. "You cannot, right? So, forget about meeting him. And if you have any shame still left inside you, then at least now, please free Dad from you. Leave him and nevere back. He has suffered enough because of you. Just get away from his life now."


    Huo Xiao Fan stood there, unable to say anything. A bitter feeling enveloped her heart as she thought of leaving Huo Shen.


    ''Leave ShenIdon''t want to leave him''


    Suddenly, Liwei''s phone rang, and he picked it up to hear the panicked voice of his assistant.


    "Sir, pleasee to the office right now. Our shares value is rapidly falling. If this goes on, then we will have to suffer a huge loss that can make Huo Corps go bankrupt!"


    "What?" Liwei was shocked. He tried to calm himself.


    "Is it Liu Jinhai?" He asked. He knew Liu Jinhai wouldn''t spare them after what happened.


    Hearing the name, Huo Xiao Fan snapped out of her daze and furrowed her brows.


    "Yes, sir. He hasunched an all-out attack on us."


    Seeing Liwei''s tensed expression, she knew that something was wrong. Huo Xiao Fan quickly searched about thetest news on Huo Corps, and there she read that the value of the shares is taking a big hit negatively.


    If Jinhai didn''t give the order to stop attacking the shares, then Huo Corps would soon be on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Liwei said, "Calm down. Try as much as you can to help this situation. I''ming."


    He rushed out, not bothering to say anything further to her.


    ''All because of meHuo Shen and Huo Corps are in this situation all because of meWe are at the brink of losing everything.'' Huo Xiao Fan shut her eyes, letting the tears out.


    Huo Shen won''t be able to bear all of this. Thepany for which he worked so hard to build was suddenly falling out.


    ''His sweat, his blood, and his tears that he gave to Huo Corps, painstakingly building it from scratchI would not let it go waste.''


    Huo Xiao Fan slowly opened her eyes and wiped her tears, a new resolve shining in them.


    She dialed a number, and it was picked on the third ring.


    Azy voice said, "I was waiting for your call."


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "Can we meet, Liu Jinhai?"


    ---


    Chen Corps.


    Serena stood in front of Jianyu, who was sitting on his CEO seat once again. The employees were shocked by his reappearance and even more shocked when they noticed a cold and dangerous aura around him.


    Their boss was never like that. He would always politely smile at them, as warm as the morning sun, but today his expression was colder than the Arctic.


    Nobody dared to go near him. As soon as he came back, he gave a string of orders to bring the progress of every project. The problem was what he said afterward.


    "If I''m not satisfied with the progress, then take yourst paycheque and get the hell out of here."


    So, the office was now dead silent, with everyone focussing on their work.


    In the CEO''s office, it was over two hours, but Serena was still standing. Her legs were starting to ache, but Jianyu didn''t spare a nce at her.


    Sincest night, she tried to talk to him but refused to listen to anything.


    "JianyuI-"


    "Did I tell you to open your mouth?" Jianyu asked in a very low voice.


    She shut up with tears in her eyes.


    Assistant Fan entered and said, "Sir, here is the file you requested."


    "Leave us alone."


    Assistant Fan went out and closed the door.


    Jianyu read the papers in detail. Once he was satisfied, he closed the file and threw it at Serena''s face.


    "Sign it."


    The sudden impact hurt her face as the file harshly hit her. Serena tremblingly picked up the file and read through the papers.


    She froze.


    She slowly raised her head to meet his cold gaze, which was lifeless as much as they were emotionless.


    The tears finally left her eyes, staining her cheeks as she pleaded. "Jianyuplease don''t do this"

 Chapter 258: The two brothers revenge

    Chapter 258: The two brother''s revenge


    Serena clutched the papers in her hand, bursting out in tears. "Please, JianyuI beg you. Please give me one chance, but don''t do this."


    The documents were the official papers that dered that Serena would hand over the baby/s to Jianyu once they are born. She will get fifty million Yuan aspensation after the delivery. Furthermore, Serena will have to give up all the parental rights as the child''s mother. She would not be allowed to meet or raise the child under any circumstances. And if she tried to exercise her parental right, breaking the contract, Jianyu has the right to sue her, warranting an arrest order.


    ''Our babyI will lose my baby"


    Jianyu coldly said without even a trace of sympathy. "Don''t waste my time and sign the papers. I have meetings to attend."


    The papers fell from her hands, and she cried. "Jianyu, how can I give up on our baby-"


    "MY baby, Serena." He interrupted. "My baby. Get used to it. The child in your belly is only mine. You are just the tool to give birth."


    She was startled, hearing those harsh words.


    Only his?


    "What is the problem? Is thepensation not enough? How about I make it a hundred million, and you stop whining and sign the papers?"


    "Jianyu believe me that I didn''t want to be a part of this n. I never wanted to hurt youI really love you, Jianyu" She inhaled sharply in between her sobs. "I cannot live without you, JianyuPlease I will do anything you say, just please give me one chance."


    She covered her face with her hands, and her shoulders trembled. She found everything slipping away from her hands; Jianyu and now their baby.


    "Are you done? Sign."


    "Ji-"


    He loudly banged his fist on the table, and she stepped back, suddenly startled.


    He walked up to her and pinched her chin hard.


    "O-ouch!"


    "You understand your position, right? Huo Corps is already facing a huge crisis because bro is pulling strings. You must know about it, right?"


    Serena knew about it. She just learned that her father''spany is on the brink of a forced shutdown.


    "And now if Chen Corps join the Liu Corps, do you think your father''s measlypany would be able to stand up against two giant corporations? Poor Huo Shen will have to die an unfortunate death."


    Serena looked into those eyes where until yesterday, there was nothing but warmth and love in them. But now it only held hate and loathing for her.


    "Pl-please, can we talk? Don''t do this." She sobbed.


    "Right. So, if you don''t want me to make things worse for your already losingpany, then just sign the fucking papers!"


    His loud voice rung in her ears. She lowered her head, unable to say anything.


    "Jianyu, please forgive me. I just-"


    Jianyu picked up his phone and said, "Fan, in ten minutes, I want the news of Huo Corps going down."


    "No!" Serena frantically protested. She tugged his arm, but he pped it away. "Jianyu, pleaseDad has worked hard to build the Huo Corps. Punish me how much ever you want, but don''t hurt him"


    He grabbed the back of her head and clutched her hair. She hissed in pain. "So. Sign. The. Fucking. Papers."


    Her eyes turned red, but not because he was roughly tugging her hair. The realization that she had lost him and now was losing her baby, too, filled her heart with pain and anguish. She wanted to talk, she wanted to apologize, she wanted another chance, but now there seemed no hope. Even her sight disgusted him now.


    Her betrayalpletely changed Jianyu, to the point that she couldn''t even recognize him anymore, and just because she couldn''t make the decision to withdraw from her mother''s revenge.


    "I-I will sign"


    "And I had to fucking waste my time on you. Now get to it!"


    Serena picked up the papers and once again read the words. After this, she would be losing herst link to Jianyu too.


    She would be all alone.


    Her hands trembled as she took the pen. A tear dropped on the papers.


    ''My baby'' Her vision blurred as she thought of their baby. The dream of raising their child together was all broken now. She would never be able to hold her baby in arms.


    Now she can never see her baby''s face, his smile, his big eyes, his cute expressions.


    She can never see him taking his first steps.


    She would never hear him calling her ''Mom.''


    His kindergarten, school, college, achievementsshe would miss all of it.


    The happiness and theughter of a perfect familyshe lost it all.


    As she did thest stroke of her sign, she copsed on her knees and burst into tears.


    Jianyu snatched the papers and threw them on the table. He signed a cheque leaf and threw it at her.


    "Here is your fifty million. You will get the rest after I take my child away from you."


    Jianyu grabbed her arm and dragged to make her stand up. "Now listen, what you are going to do. You would always be under Chen family guards'' sight, in case if you tried to harm my child to threaten me."


    Serena froze, and she looked at him, stunned. "Youyou think that I would harm my baby?"


    Jianyu smiled and tightened his grip on her arm, digging his fingers in her skin. She winced in pain.


    "First, a fall, it is MY child. The next time you make that mistake of calling it yours, then you have to be ready to face the consequences and trust me, they are going to be very unsightly. And secondly, a woman who is capable of hurting her best friend and her ex-boyfriend, stomping on their trust and love and smashing everything they ever had into smithereens, can also hurt my baby. After all, feelings don''t matter to you, right?"


    Every word struck as if an arrow pierced straight through her heart.


    "A lowly woman like you can stoop to any level, so I won''t be surprised if you tried to harm MY baby. And as the father, I must protect my unborn child."


    She said nothing.


    "One more thing. You should be at your apartment whenever I want you to be there."


    She didn''t understand. He saw the confusion on her face.


    Jianyu touched the tip of her chin with his index finger and raised her head to make her face him. "Did you think that it''s over since you have signed the papers? That we would only meet after six months to take my baby?"


    Heughed. "No, no, no, Se.re.na. This is not over. This has just started. You yed with my feelings. Now, it''s my turn. You hurt me. Now, I will hurt you. Until the time you give birth" He whispered in her ear. "I will make your life a living hell."


    Herplexion turned pale. She got white in fear as if somebody drained all of the blood from her.


    "I will make you regret that you barged in my life. I will make you regret that you used Chen Jianyu. Every second and every moment, I will make you feel that death is much better than living a life like yours."


    A chill went down her spine.


    "You have seen Chen Jianyu''s love."


    Serena slowly met his dark gaze.


    "Now, you will see Chen Jianyu''s hatred."


    ---


    Liu Jinhai was leisurely leaning on his chair in the office. He heard a knock and smiled.


    "Come in, Mrs. Huo Xiao Fan."


    Huo Xiao Fan opened the door and saw Jinhai sitting like a king, a cunning smile etched on his face.


    She held no expression on her face and simply walked inside.


    "Take a seat, Mrs. Huo. I hope you didn''t get any problems finding your way to Liu Corps." He smiled.


    She was silent.


    Then she said, "Can we negotiate?"


    "About?" He rested his face in his palm, andzily looked at her.


    "About not attacking Huo Corps."


    "Why should I negotiate? I''m very ruthless when somebody touches my bottom line, and you repeatedly crossed it. You see, I''m not a very nice man."


    "I will do anything you say but withdraw from harming my husband''spany."


    Jinhai paused and thenughed. "Husband? Huo Shen? I thought your brain is only filled with Yu Tengfei. I believed you even secretly regarded him as your husband."


    It was a direct insult, but she could nothing but bear it.


    "If you spare Huo Corps, then I will tell you where Nana''s real parents live."


    "I already know where they are."


    Huo Xiao Fan widened her eyes.


    "Did you really think that Liu Jinhai cannot find them and would have to depend on you? You think too highly of yourself."


    She went silent.


    "Then what do you want?"


    Jinhai smiled. He opened a drawer, took out a file, and slid it towards her. He waited.


    Huo Xiao Fan looked at him for a second. She picked the file and opened it.


    She stiffened.


    "How does it feel to stand at the same ce where once Nana stood, Mrs. Huo Xiao Fan?"

 Chapter 259: Why cant I be happy?

    Chapter 259: Why can''t I be happy?


    Jinhai asked, "How does it feel to stand at the same ce where once Nana stood, Mrs. Huo Xiao Fan?"


    She said nothing.


    "Do you like my terms of negotiation? Aren''t I vengeful?"


    Huo Xiao Fan kept staring at the papers that would end her marriage with Huo Shen.


    "What happened? Shouldn''t you be happy? Actually, I wasn''t satisfied with this solution. You never loved Huo Shen, and now I''m presenting the opportunity for you to end your unhappy marriage finally. Am I not great? I will stop attacking Huo Corps, and the negotiation is still in your favor."


    She clearly understood the meaning and mocking behind Jinhai''s words.


    Whatever happened, he also understood that it was toote to mend the rtionship between Huo Shen and Huo Xiao Fan. But on the flip side, after learning the truth about Yu Tengfei and realizing Huo Shen''s love and sacrifice, she may want to repent her mistakes and start over with him.


    And Jinhai snatched that probability too.


    Jinhai chuckled. "This is what I love the most; to trap my enemy into the same cast that once he set. I never get bored of this."


    Huo Xiao Fan clutched the papers in her hand. She lost the chance when she could have let go of Yu Tengfei and settled with Huo Shen in thest twenty-two years. And now that she realized her blunder, she was holding the papers that will never let her get back together with him.


    Jinhai curled his lips in amusement. "You mother-daughter pair is so interesting. Both are repenting over spilled milk over some decisions from which you both should have backed out. And now look? Both desperately want to get back together with the ones who truly loved them, but again for both of you, the chances look bleak."


    She froze.


    ''ZhnWhat must she be doing now?''


    He narrowed his eyes. "Also, I don''t want to punish only you with this."


    She frowned.


    "Huo Shen is just as guilty. I don''t care if he loved you to the point that he never said the truth to hurt you, but because of that, you misunderstood Nana and got another reason to hate her. You hurt Nana all these years through your daughter, for which there was no need if he would have told you the truth. So, I will make him suffer too. Huo Liwei knew it too, and he would also suffer, seeing his father suffer. In effect, the whole Huo family is paying the price."


    It was so silent that the room echoed with only the sound of the clock ticking by.


    "Will you promise to leave Huo Corps if I do this?" She quietly asked.


    "Yes. I don''t want to waste my time on it either. My wife needs me at her side." Jinhai shrugged. "Weren''t you gracious to my wife for not forcing her to divorce me immediately? I will return the favor just a tiny bit. Twenty-four hours and tomorrow exactly at the same time, I want the papers back, obviously with both of your signatures. How will you get his signature is up to you. Now leave."


    Huo Xiao Fan slowly got up. She got out of Liu Corps and raised her head to look at the blue sky above.


    The driver came to her and said, "Madam Huo, Master Huo is asking for you. Shall I take you back home?"


    "Yes."


    ---


    Chen Liling felt terrible for her son when she came to know about the truth. She had no idea how Jianyu would deal with the second betrayal in love.


    No wonder he asked to join back. He would once again force himself to work to the bone just like he did when Suyin left him. To him, that was the only way to forget the pain. And now she was worried about him because it was sote at night, but Jianyu still hadn''t returned.


    Then she heard the sound of footsteps and saw Chen Guiren supporting Jianyu on his shoulders.


    Jianyu was dead drunk. He couldn''t even walk straight.


    "Jianyu!" Chen Liling rushed towards him. She held his face and saw his eyes were drooping shut. "Wake up, Jianyu! What happened?"


    Chen Guiren said, "He has downed full four bottles of alcohol in a bar."


    She widened her eyes. "Four!!?"


    "Fan called me regarding his state."


    Jianyu was mumbling. "MhmmmWho is it? Anotheranother bottle" He was whispering incoherently.


    Her eyes watered, looking Jianyu in this condition. She hugged him while Chen Guiren was still supporting him.


    "Take him to his room." She said.


    With the help of a butler, Chen Guiren took him in his room andid him on the bed. Chen Liling followed behind.


    Jianyu tried hard to open his eyes and roughly figured the reflection of his parents. He giggled. "MomDad"


    Chen Liling immediately sat on his side. She began patting his head. "Jianyu, are you fine? Why did you drink so much!"


    He chuckled. "Fine? I am excellent! I''m so happyThat''s-" He hupped. "That''s why I drank so much. Celebration! I failed for the second time in love, I-isn''t it such a great achievement?"


    Chen Liling burst into tears.


    "Heheheif s-somebody wants to learn ho-how to get your heart broken over and over again, they should *hup*e to me! I-I will give some tips to get over it"


    "Stop it, Jianyu"


    Chen Guiren patted his shoulder. "Don''t think anything now. Just close your eyes and sleep."


    Heughed. "How d-do I sleep? I see her with my eyes openI still see her when I close my eyes. She is everywhere, Dad!"


    Then Jianyu looked at him and then at Chen Liling. A tear trickled from the corner of his eye. "Youyou both are so luckyso lucky to find each otherYou love each other soooooooo much! *Hup* Thenwhy can''t I find such a girl?"


    Chen Liling sobbed as she embraced him. Chen Guiren, too, was hurt seeing the pain of his son.


    "Wh-why do I alwaysalways have to face be-betrayal? Am I so bad?"


    "No, Jianyu! You are my sweetest boy."


    "I loved them with all my heartbut b-both of them used meBoth of them broke me apart. WhyI-I also want to l-live happily like both of you with the one I loveWhy is it so difficult? Why can''t I be happy like you?"


    Chen Liling tried to pacify him. "No, you will be happy too, the happiest! It''s a mother''s heart speaking, and it is never wrong."


    Jianyuughed, but it sounded like self-deprecating.


    "Whywhy me" He mumbled, and then he soon fell asleep.


    Chen Liling put the nket over him and switched off the lights. She sadly looked at him as she saw his tears. She wiped it and kissed his forehead.


    Chen Guiren softly said, "Let''s go."


    She nodded and stepped out of his room. Then she asked. "What has happened between them now?"


    Chen Guiren said after a short period of silence. "You know Serena is pregnant, right?"


    Chen Liling nodded. She was so ted with the news of her grandchild, but now everything took aplete one-eighty degree turn.


    "Jianyu has taken away all the parental rights from her. After she gives birth, she would hold no right over the child. She will hand over the baby to Jianyu."


    "What?"


    He nodded.


    His decision took her by surprise, but she could understand it. Jianyu was in too much pain. And now he only wanted to hurt Serena in return as much as he was hurt. Even though it''s the toughest decision to separate a mother from her child, Chen Liling held no sympathy for her, not after what she did.


    "I support Jianyu." She said with finality. "I don''t want my grandchild to be with a woman who is a betrayer. After giving my son so much suffering, she neither deserves Jianyu nor his child. The child will live with us, and that is it."


    ---


    Yukira knocked on the door to Nana''s room. She saw him and smiled. "Yukira,e in."


    He sat beside her and asked, "How is she?"


    Nana understood that he meant by Yu Ichika. Today, she met her in the new hospital where Jinhai admitted her. Yu Ichika''splexion seemed a bit better than before, but the doctor said it would take time for her to recoverpletely.


    "Much better." Nana said.


    Yukira nodded. After a pause, he said, "Nee-chan, once she recoversdo you think that we should tell her about his affair and his" Yukira gritted his teeth. "daughter?"


    Nana pursed her lips. That was the question that bugged her too. Yu Tengfei''s death was enough to make her unstable and now if she came to know that he had a woman behind her back and a child from an illegitimate rtionship then what effect would it have on her mind, she had no idea.


    It may turn for the worse. She may rpse. So, at this point, it was uncertain and dangerous too.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. But don''t worry about it. We still have some time until she recovers. We will think about what to do next."


    He nodded.


    Nana asked, "Right, I wanted to ask you something."


    "Hm?"


    "Where did you learn how to fight?"

 Chapter 260: No law

    Chapter 260: Now


    Yukira stiffened. He remembered the conversation he had with Jinhai that day in the office, where he told the truth about Huian.


    After that day, Yukira thought about it a lot. The desire to be strong like Jinhai took root in his heart. He also wanted to protect Nana, just like Jinhai did.


    First, his father, Yu Tengfei, had harmed her, then Suyin came trying to ruin her, and then Huian hurt her too. And now Yukira didn''t want to be a weakling anymore.


    Not only that, something about the underworld attracted him towards it. At first, that world scared him, but then it made him giddy. He also wanted to be a part of it.


    Yukira wanted to learn how to fight. He wanted the strength in his hands and legs to protect the ones he held dear in need of time. The underworld had the power to defeat an enemy in its own way, not relying on thew.


    So one day, he went to Jinhai.


    "Brother-inw, I want to train under you."


    Jinhai raised an eyebrow and stared at him in amusement. "Business?" Although he knew what Yukira exactly meant.


    "No, I want to join the underworld."


    He kept silent.


    "Come with me."


    Jinhai then took Yukira to his underworld base. There Yukira was shocked to see the state of Suyin. It was so long since he saw her. She was hardly recognizable.


    She was tied to the chair, her finger and tow nails were ruthlessly removed. Her hands and legs were bloodied. She was also naked with bite marks all over her skin. Her once beautiful skin was now covered in filth and dirt.


    Suyin looked pathetically weak and thin.


    Jinhai asked, "Do you want to know what she is suffering since the banquet night?"


    Yukira was staring at her. He didn''t need to know. The marks on her body were enough to say to which treatment Jinhai must have subjected her.


    "Can you do that without feeling guilty?"


    Yukira was silent for a few minutes.


    Jinhai said, "Underworld is not about being only strong. We deal with things in our own way. We do anything and everything to those who betray us or try to harm the Liu family. There is no word as w'' here. If a need arises, you will have to raise your weapon and spill blood. You have to use violence."


    Yukira said nothing.


    "And I know, Nana may not prefer to want you to stand at this side of the world. I was already involved in this from the beginning, so Nana might have epted me, but you are not."


    Yukira took a deep breath. He raised his head and looked straight at him. "I know, brother-inw. I already know what I''m getting into. And I have thought about it carefully. I want to do this."


    So, over time, Yukira started training under Jinhai''s men and slowly got stronger and better. He learned different martial arts training as he built his strength.


    He looked at Nana and told the truth. Obviously, he skipped the part about Huian and Suyin.


    "Nee-chan, I know you will not like it." Yukira pursed his lips and bent his head down.


    Nana looked at him in silence.


    "Are you sure that you want to do this?"


    He nodded.


    Nana then smiled and patted his head. "If that is what you like, then I won''t stop you. You are now big enough to make your own decisions, and you should do what your heart says. As long as you use your training to fight for the good, then I don''t have any problem if you want to be in the underworld."


    After all, while dealing with Qian Mei, she understood that sometimes that there is no other way than to use violence. Sometimes, it is the only way to protect ourselves.


    Yukira gave a big grin and hugged her tightly. "Thank you, Nee-chan!"


    He was only worried about what she would think and if she would oppose his decision. But thankfully, she didn''t.


    Jinhai entered the room, and Yukira stood up. "Oh, brother-inw is here. I will leave you two love birds alone." He grinned and winked.


    "Yukira!" Nana pouted.


    He stuck out his tongue and ran away.


    Jinhai hugged Nana and kissed her lips. "I missed you, wifey."


    Nana shook her head. "You were only in the office."


    He chuckled. "I miss you the moment I leave home."


    "So, cheesy! Where did you learn to say this line?"


    "I don''t have to learn when ites to you." He kissed her forehead. "Have you thought about where you want to go for our trip? We will go wherever you want."


    Nana was in a dilemma. "I cannot choose. There are so many ces, and each one is beautiful. I feel like visiting every one of them."


    "We will. Once you safely give birth, we can go on a long trip and visit many countries."


    She raised her head in his embrace. "But you must have been to all these ces, right? This will be boring for you."


    Jinhai tapped on her nose. "Only for business reasons. So, I haven''t done sightseeing either, which I can do now with my lovely wife."


    She blushed.


    "Choose any ce for now, whichever you wish to see first."


    Nana thought about it and said, "How about Paris? It is beautiful and romantic, just perfect for our first trip together."


    Jinhai slightly raised his eyebrow, and he looked at her with a meaningful gaze, which Nana failed to grasp.


    "What happened? Don''t you like it? I will choose another ce then."


    Jinhai smiled. "No, Paris is perfect. We will go there. I will make the arrangements."


    ---


    Huo Xiao Fan slowly peeked inside Huo Shen''s room. He was resting, but as if he heard something, he turned his head. He brightened upon seeing her.


    "Xiao Fan. Why are you standing there? Come inside."


    Huo Xiao Fan stiffened. She nervously fidgeted with her fingers and went inside. She sat on a chair beside him.


    Both were silent for a long time.


    "I"


    "I"


    Both said at once.


    Huo Xiao Fan nodded. "You go first."


    Huo Shen said, "I just want to say to please not listen to Liwei. He is a little impulsive."


    He was also anxious about what to say about his feelings. Now that she knew about it, he didn''t know what to say to her.


    Huo Xiao Fan faintly smiled.


    "Andyou don''t have to be burdened with my feelings. I''m sorry if I hurt you and broke my promise, but rest assured that nothing will change."


    Huo Xiao Fan felt suffocating. Now, she truly thought if this divorce was actually better for Huo Shen. Even at this point, he was still worried about her feelings without caring about his own.


    ''Just how much does he love me But I don''t deserve him and his love. I cannot hurt him anymore now."


    Even if she didn''t want to part with him now, she also knew that she had no right to stay in this marriage as if nothing had happened selfishly. It was toote to realize her duties as his wife.


    Jinhai''s negotiation condition made her realize this.


    She was too unworthy for him.


    ''I don''t want to separate from you, Shen. But now this is my punishment. It is my turn to suffer. It is my turn to live without you and repent. You will also be happier without me.''


    She softly said, "Shen."


    Huo Shen straightened up. His heart was thumping loudly in his chest.


    "I thinkit''s better for us to separate."


    He froze. His mouth moved multiple times in an attempt to say something, but nothing came out. He clutched the bedsheet under the covers.


    "Xiao Fan, please" His voice was strained. "I-I told you not to think about me. I apologize, but please don''t leave me. Is it Liwei? Did he say something? Don''t listen to him. This is my house, and nobody can tell you to leave here."


    Huo Xiao Fan inwardly mocked herself.


    She shook her head. "No, Shen. Nobody has told me anything. And it''s not your fault either. You have done nothing wrong."


    "Then, why? Why Xiao Fan?"


    "Please, Shen. I have thought about this very carefully. And only after thinking about it, I havee to this decision."


    A sharp pain struck his heart. Just as he feared, Huo Xiao Fan didn''t want to stay with him anymore, only because his feelings got out. He tried his best to stop his eyes from watering.


    Huo Shen asked, "Will you be happy with this?"


    She didn''t have the courage to face him. Because she knew her eyes and the pain in them would give her away.


    "Yes"


    ''More than me, you would be happy, Shen.''


    Huo Shen said, a dull ache enveloping his heart. "Do I have to sign the papers now?"


    She stiffened.


    So he did see the papers I was hiding. "I don''t understand."


    Huo Shen said, "Can we spend some time together? For thest time?"

 Chapter 261: You are free

    Chapter 261: You are free


    Where Huo Xiao Fan was suffering the punishment of her actions, Serena''s condition wasn''t any better.


    Not only Jianyu took away the parental rights from her, but today morning, she also came to know that Chen Corps had withdrawn their investment from her interior designpany, Jia Se. Now, thepany she painstakingly built was in huge investment crisis because Huo Corps shares were also declining.


    So, the investment she won from winning thepetition was rendered useless now. The sharp decline in money was on the verge of making Jia Se go bankrupt even before it could get a foothold in the industry.


    Chen Jianyu was going all out.


    Her assistant asked, "Mam, what are we going to do now? All the employees are restless too about their jobs and sries."


    Serena said, "Don''t worry, I will figure something out. Leave me alone for a while."


    The assistant nodded and left.


    Serena unlocked her phone and saw the wallpaper. It was a selfie of Jianyu and her when they were living together. Jianyu wasughing with her. A tear dropped on the screen.


    She opened her call log, and there was Jianyu''s name. Almost fifty outgoing calls to him, but he didn''t pick up even one of it.


    Serena hit the dial button and heard his phone ring.


    ''Jianyu, please pick upplease, I want to talk to you.''


    But it suddenly got cut. ''The number is not in service anymore.''


    Serena clutched the phone in her hand and burst out in tears.


    "Please, Jianyugive me one chanceplease don''t leave me, Jianyu" She covered her face with her hands and recalled all his memories with him.


    In the evening when she returned to her apartment, Serena found the door already open.


    ''Jianyu! Is Jianyu there inside!?''


    She rushed inside but froze in her way. The bag she held in her hand fell on the floor.


    "Mmmnnn"


    A woman was moaning in pleasure as a man was passionately kissing her lips and holding her in his arms. That woman had flung her hands over his neck and pressing her breasts on his chest.


    And that man was nobody else but Jianyu.


    Serena''s entire world crashed down. She numbly stood there like a statue, her gaze locked on Jianyu, who was kissing and touching another woman in her house.


    They heard the sound of her bag fell and turned their heads towards her.


    The woman scowled at her, annoyed at her for interrupting their kiss.


    "Hey, who are you? Why are you standing there like a mute?"


    Jianyu looked at the hurt expression on her face, the tears that filled her eyes, and the shock that her gaze conveyed.


    He smirked. "So, you finally came back."


    Serena felt a big lump in her throat, not letting her speak anything. The tears gushed forth, and she choked on her sobs as her voice quivered. "Ji-Jianyuwhowhat-what is going onT-this woman"


    The woman got irritated. "Hey, speak in one proper sentence, you bitch! And how dare you interrupt us!?"


    Jianyu smiled and curled a lock of her hair in his fingers. She blushed with this intimate action, and Serena felt as if a bulldozer ran over her. "I''m sorry for my maid. She is a fool, sometimes."


    Serena slowly widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Maid?


    The woman sneered. "She is a maid, so she should know her ce and also the fact that I''m your woman."


    Serena stumbled on her feet.


    ''His woman''


    She somehow found the strength in her legs and walked towards Jianyu. She looked at him, tearfully and panicky. She tried to hold his arm, but he pushed her away.


    "I don''t like filthy people touching me." He dusted his shirt.


    Serena pleaded. "Jianyu, please don''t do thisWhy are you doing this? Who is this woman? W-why is she here?"


    Jianyu tilted his woman. "Didn''t you hear what she said? She is my woman." He stepped closer to her. "And what is wrong with kissing my woman? Do I need your permission?"


    Serena looked at him, dumbfounded. How could she see him with another woman? She understood that he was doing this only to hurt her as cruelly as he could.


    Serena loves him, and what better way to torture her than to make her see Jianyu intimate with another woman?


    She felt dread rising in her heart.


    "Jianyu, I beg you. Y-you hate me, right? You want to punish me, right? Th-th-then hit me. p me. I will do anything you say. But please" She gasped. "Please, I cannot see you with another womanplease it will kill me."


    Jianyuughed. "Do you think you are that important to me that I would do this to hurt you? Are you overestimating yourself?"


    Serena was trembling. She choked on her sobs.


    "And even if it kills you, so what? Should I care what a maid feels?"


    The woman snickered.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that this isn''t your apartment anymore. I have bought it. From today on, you would be the maid serving us. You will do anything I say."


    Serena looked aghast.


    "So, now get to your job. Make dinner for us."


    Jianyu smiled at the woman. "Let''s go, dear. We have wasted too much time on a maid."


    They walked towards the room, and Serena madly rushed after them. "No, Jianyu! Don''t go!"


    Jianyu closed the door and locked it.


    Serena was desperately banging on the door. "Jianyu! Please don''t. Please d-don''t do anything with her. Jianyu, please listen to mepleasee out. Please" She slowly slid down on the floor, copsed on the knees. "Jianyudon''t touch her"


    She kept on crying and crying as she banged on the door.


    The thought of him making love to that woman felt as if a million needles were piercing her. That ce that was hers, now stood another woman touching her love. The images of them feeling each other gued her mind like a broken record.


    "Jianyu!!!" She screamed.


    But he gave no response.


    ---


    Huo Liwei crashed on the couch with a terrible headache. He tried his best to stop their shares from dropping in value, but Jinhai''s attack was too powerful to counteract.


    Liwei used all of the resources he had with him, but he couldn''t stop it. Huo Corps would be destroyed at this point. He tried talking to Jinhai, but Assistant Xin didn''t let him. Jinhai refused to give any answer.


    ''What will I do now?''


    Not only Huo Corps, but he was also a little worried about Serena too. He hated her for blindly following Huo Xiao Fan, but at this stage, when she was pregnant, he couldn''t leave her alone. He couldn''t let go of his duties as a big brother. He didn''t even know what Jianyu was doing with her.


    Liwei rubbed his forehead in pain. Then he saw Huo Shen and Huo Xiao Faning in through the door.


    He flipped out. "You! How dare you take Dad outside! I told you not to show your face to him! Can''t you understand!?"


    Huo Xiao Fan hesitated but said nothing.


    "Liwei!" Huo Shen shouted. "I told her to go out with me. She did nothing!"


    "Don''t cover up for her!"


    "I''m not doing anything like that. We just went out for a walk. There is nothing wrong in that."


    Liwei gritted his teeth. "Stupid father! You are still chasing after this shameless woman."


    He stormed out of the vi. Any more sight, and he thought he would explode, seeing his father treating her with so tender and care.


    The vi quietened down.


    Huo Xiao Fan softly said, "I''m sorry. I always create tension between both of you. Because of me, he fights with you."


    "No, No! It''s not like that."


    She pursed her lips.


    They spent the whole day together, just walking around and visiting nearby ces. They talked a lot. They reminisced about their college days. They ate hotpot in the same local shop where they used to snack after sses.


    Huo Xiao Fan told him about herself and her life before she married him.


    Huo Shen told her about himself how he married his first wife and lost her due to cancer.


    They talked a lot, something they should have done a long time ago. They learned about each other''s lives after they went their separate paths after University. It felt like getting to know a whole different person.


    For the first time in thest twenty-two years, Huo Xiao Fan felt happy as if some invisible chains got broken up, and now, she was finally free.


    The shackles of love and revenge that weighed her down because of Yu Tengfei were no longer there.


    She got her freedom.


    But it was short-lived. It was time to face the reality which would separate her from Huo Shen forever, and chains would once again shackle her, but this time because of regret and loneliness of losing him.


    Huo Shen''s hand was trembling as he held the pen. He pressed the tip on the divorce papers and finally signed on them.


    He held those papers towards her and smiled, his eyes moist and shining in tears. "Xiao Fan, you are free now."

 Chapter 262: Off to Paris

    Chapter 262: Off to Paris


    The next day, Jinhai stopped targeting Huo Corps as Huo Xiao Fan handed him their divorce papers. But he did nothing to salvage the situation that got Huo Corps up to this problem. So, it would still take Huo Liwei quite a while to stabilize thepany.


    Huo Xiao Fan left the Huo vi in the middle of the night. She wasn''t sure if there were any feelings for him, but she sure felt a great sense of loss, as a friend and as a husband.


    Huo Liwei saw his father, sitting on the chair, with an unspeakable sadness in his eyes. He was confused as to why Jinhai stopped attacking them. It was suspicious. As far as he knew, Jinhai would never give up on his revenge after how much his wife had suffered.


    "Dad? What happened?" He frowned.


    Huo Shen said, "She left me."


    Huo Liwei furrowed his brows. That woman?


    "Just like I expected. She came to know about my feelings, and she didn''t want to stay with me anymore."


    "Dad, please say clearly. I do not understand you."


    Huo Shen spoke in a quiet voice. "We have divorced now."


    Liwei widened his eyes in shock. He looked at his father, dumbfounded.


    "She brought divorce papers yesterday. She said that it was better for us to separate. Andst nightshe left."


    Liwei found all this very suspicious. Xiao Fan suddenly left like that? I thought she wanted to stay.


    Then he connected to how Jinhai stopped attacking Huo Corps from today. Until yesterday, it clearly felt as if he was hell-bent on taking it down. And yesterday, Xiao Fan brought the divorce papers?


    Has it something to do with Liu Jinhai?


    Liwei was now getting more and more sure about his involvement in their reason for divorce.


    ''Xiao Fan tried to make Liu Nana divorce him, and now the same thing happened with Dad and her. This cannot be a coincidence. Maybein exchange for sparing Huo Corps, he gave a condition for her to divorce Dad. Otherwise, it''s just not possible that he would stop. The timing matches too.''


    Liwei had to admit that Jinhai was shrewd. He trapped her in that same n like how she tried to harm Nana.


    But even though he realized that Huo Xiao Fan might have done this for thepany''s good and survival, he felt no sympathy or mixed feelings for her. Neither was he thankful to her.


    After making Huo Shen suffer for so long, this act of hers meant nothing in his eyes inparison to his suffering.


    But the problem was  should he tell this to his father? Huo Shen was assuming that she left him because of his feelings for her and because he broke his promise.


    If he came to know that Jinhai pressurized her in making that decision, then would he run after her to bring her back?


    Liwei was very conflicted. On the one hand, it pained him to see Huo Shen ming himself for their divorce. He wanted to tell him the truth. But on the other hand, Xiao Fan was finally out of their lives like he always wanted. He won''t have to suffer anymore.


    Maybe he would suffer for some time, but time heals every pain, and it also eventually helps in forgetting the past.


    So maybeit was better for him to get free from her once and for all.


    Liwei still didn''t know if he was making the right decision in hiding this from him, but perhaps he would be happier staying away from that woman.


    But he cannot see him ming himself either.


    "Dadafter everything that happened, do you still think that she left because your feelings got revealed? After twenty-two years, do you think she left because you failed the promise?"


    Huo Shen pursed his lips. "Then why would she leave?"


    This may backfirebut here goes nothing. He could keep Jinhai''s thing hidden from him and, at the same time, keep him away from her too.


    "She has finally realized that she loved the wrong man all this time. And after how I berated her for hurting you, she might be regretting her actions and feeling too ashamed to face you."


    Huo Shen thought about it genuinely.


    "R-really?"


    Liwei sighed. "Yes. How can she still have the face to stay with you after what she did?"


    "But then shouldn''t I go after her? Shouldn''t I say to her that the past doesn''t matter to me?"


    Liwei made a sour face.


    "Liwei, I know you are angry with her only for me. But we have both wasted twenty-two years. We cannot start thinking about the past and waste our present time too. Yes, it might bete, but we can start over again."


    "Dad, this is not all so easy. Too many things have happened. Too many truths are out. You both need some time. I think it is better that you both need some space."


    Huo Shen clenched his fingers into a fist.


    "And Dad, there is no point if she stays with you out of regret for not treating you well. That is not love. You both would be just woven into another cycle of agony and suffering."


    Huo Shen was silent.


    "For now, just let things be as they are." Liwei tried to convince him. "Okay?"


    "Fine." He finally said after a long pause.


    Liwei sighed in relief.


    He didn''t know whether Huo Shen would try to get her back in the future, but at least for now, he settled the matter.


    "Do you know about Zhn? Where is she?" Huo Shen asked worriedly.


    Liwei rubbed the space between his brows. "I''m trying to contact her, but I am not able to get through. Don''t worry. I will keep up with my efforts."


    ---


    Two dayster, as nned, Jinhai and Nana arrived in Paris for their trip.


    It was the first time Nana was out of the country, and even the foreign airport of Paris amazed her.


    "This is so shining and beautiful," Nana eximed as she saw all around her.


    Jinhai chuckled. "This is just the airport."


    "So what? Beauty should be appreciated."


    "Yes, yes, my little wife."


    "I''m not little." Nana frowned.


    Jinhai dotingly looked at her and kissed the side of her temple.


    "You" Nana still blushed a little with his little intimate actions.


    "We are free to do here as we please. After all, Paris is famous as a romantic city. So, people won''t mind us."


    She hit him on his chest. The people around were giggling, looking at their banter, and she buried her face in his chest.


    "So, where is the hotel we are staying at?"


    Jinhai looked at her amusedly. "Do you think the Liu family needs to stay at any hotel?"


    The corner of her mouth twitched.


    I forgot. Rich people


    There was no need to stay at any hotel because Liu Jinhai was Liu Jinhai. The Liu family had a grand vi located at the heart of the city.


    On their way, Nana greatly admired the view. Her face was stuck on the window screen. She saw the famous Eiffel tower pass by.


    "The Eiffel tower! I only watched it in the movies. It is so beautiful"


    Jinhai''s eyes were filled with warmth and love as he gazed at her excited and starry gaze. He was happy to see her mind distracted from all the events that happened.


    He was right. A change of ce was indeed the right solution.


    Their car came to a stop at a signal. Another car stopped by their side.


    There was a beautiful middle-aged woman seated behind apanied by a tall, handsome man in histe twenties.


    "Shin, how did the bypass surgery go of Minister Louis? Wasn''t it a very high-profile case?"


    Liang Shin nodded. "Everything went good. Noplications."


    His mother sighed in relief. She smiled. "As expected of my son. You never fail. I''m proud of you."


    His poker face has no change in expression, but his ears had turned red a bit.


    "What are you nning to give Dad for your wedding anniversary gift?"


    She smiled sheepishly and coughed. "I haven''t decided yet."


    Liang Shin snorted.


    "Hey! It''s difficult to give a meaningful and different gift every year and that too twice! Once for the birthday and then the anniversary." She pouted.


    "Alright." He shrugged. "Whatever you say."


    She flicked his forehead. She turned her head and saw the car beside them. A young woman''s back was to her. She had simr wavy and long hair as the woman.


    She was intrigued and kept watching. The young woman was talking to a man, smiling at him. Then she turned her head, and she saw her side view.


    The woman blinked her eyes rapidly. The young woman turned a bit more and now she saw almost her full face.


    "Sh-Shin" The woman froze as she couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Shin frowned. "What?"


    She tremblingly pointed towards the other car. "Therethat woman looks like me."

 Chapter 263: False hope?

    Chapter 263: False hope?


    Liang Shin was confused. "What? Who?"


    He tried to look in the direction at which his mother pointed, but the signal turned green at that exact moment, and the car drove away. It took a right turn, whereas they went straight ahead.


    "Shin!" The woman eximed. "That girl looked really like me. I saw her."


    Liang Shin furrowed his brows. "Maybe. Many people look simr to each other. So?"


    "N-no Shin. You don''t understand. You should have seen her. She didn''t look just a little simr. She looked almost exactly like me." The woman recalled the girl''s features. The wavy hair, her jawline, her cheeks, and her dark brown eyes...


    How is it possible? How can she look so much like me?


    "Mom, you might be understanding. You didn''t fully see her. Maybe your eyes are ying tricks." He said.


    "No! Believe me. She looked like how I looked like when I was her age. It was unmistakable." She looked at him and whispered. "Shindo you think she is"


    Liang Shin widened his eyes in shock. He understood the rest of it and looked at her in disbelief.


    "Mom, how can that be possible? It''s been twenty-two years. It cannot be her." A trace of pain and sadness shed in his gaze.


    The woman shook her head. "But my heart says it. I know what I saw. I didn''t imagine it. And she looked like twenty-two too! Her age also fits."


    Her eyes rimmed in tears. She was sping her hands together as her heart was racing in nervousness, disbelief, and shock of what she saw just now.


    The striking simrity was just too impossible to ignore.


    Liang Shin didn''t want her to be under any false hope. He had seen her desperately waiting for any kind of news regarding his long-lost little sister, but every time it was a failure.


    Since she was disappeared the night she was born, his parents left no stone unturned to find her.


    God knows how much they had searched for her, but all the results came empty-handed. But, she never lost hope.


    And now, she saw someone who looked like her.


    Liang Shin sighed. He didn''t want her to clutch any straws which would have no way forward. As much as he wanted to find her too, he found this possibility to be too thin.


    "Shin. We should tell this to Zhu!" The woman was getting more and more sure of it.


    "Mom, it was just a fleeting sight. You may have got it wrong. Also, don''t get me wrong, but medically speaking, since you always think about her, it is possible that it was an illusion to give you hope about her."


    She pursed her lips.


    Am I wrong? Was my mind ying tricks on me?


    But I''m sure...


    Her mood dampened on that thought.


    He sighed again. "Alright. I will check and see if I get to know something about her."


    She beamed. "Really?"


    "En. But it''s going to be difficult. We don''t know anything about her, and perhaps you didn''t look at the car in which was either, right?"


    She shook her head.


    "But she was sitting with a man. I was focussing on her, so I didn''t see him either." She felt useless. Finally, she got hope but had nothing to give any information.


    "Let me try."


    LiangShin then turned serious and sternly said, "But, don''t tell Dad, okay? This must be between us. Until I get sure that there is some substance to this matter, we won''t tell him anything."


    She nodded. She didn''t want to see him heartbroken either if it all turned out to be a false trail.


    But she only prayed that it didn''t.


    ''God, pleasethis timethis time, please let me be right.''


    ---


    Nana was awestruck when she saw the vi. Therge gate was mesmerizing as she felt that she had stepped into another world altogether. The mansion totally looked like a royal pce. There was arge, beautiful garden passing through as their car made its way inside. It was filled and blooming with flowers, some of which she had never seen before.


    They stepped inside the mansion, and a butler bowed respectfully.


    "First young master, Lady Liu. Wee."


    Nana smiled.


    Jinhai nodded. "Get all our things in the room."


    "Yes, first young master."


    Jinhai pulled her waist. "Let''s go. I will show you around."


    The designnguage of the vi was modern contemporary. The flooring was finished in Lhasa marble. The interior and exterior of the vi were painted ivory. The chandeliers above gave a majestic feel to it.


    The master bedroom opened to the scenic and breathtaking view of Paris far and wide. The Eiffel tower was the main highlight. The balcony opened to a massive swimming pool below.


    The corridor was decorated with many historical and abstract paintings and art pieces.


    "Do you like it?"


    Nana looked dumbfounded. "I love it! I feel like settling down here."


    Jinhai hugged her from behind. "Then let''s settle here." He rubbed his nose against her nape. "That way, we would always be alone and no one to interrupt our quality time. Isn''t it great?"


    Nana rolled her eyes. The only thing that he always thought of was shamelessness.


    "When was this vi built?"


    "I had already bought it a month back. I knew we would be going on a holiday trip one day or the other, so I arranged to buy vis in different countries so that whatever ce you choose, we would have a grand mansion for your wee."


    Nana was aghast. "How many vis have you brought?"


    Jinhai shrugged. "Around 11. There is still work going on in some other ces too, so it is more than that. I chose the most popr destinations."


    Nana felt as if her head was spinning.


    Eleven!? And still, counting? Just how much money does the Liu family have? What would be the total cost of all the vis put together?


    The mere thought of the amount made her shudder.


    "Tomorrow, we would visit the Notre Dame cathedral, Louvre and Garnier Pce, and then on the second day, we will be traveling on a beautiful Seine river cruise. If you want to visit any ce first, then tell me."


    Nana shook her head. "This is fine."


    Jinhai smiled. "We have just arrived. You must be tired, so let''s get some rest."


    ---


    As a certain couple was happily enjoying their time in Paris, the twins were gloomily sitting at their desks in their high school. The truth about Serena still hurt them a lot.


    The students were murmuring among themselves. Su Daiyu, from afar, was watching Yukito in silence. Her friend, who was sitting in front of her desk, was chatting with her, but Su Daiyu seemed to be absent-minded.


    Then the homeroom teacher Mr. Wen came in.


    He cleared his throat, and everybody got quiet.


    "Students. There is one announcement I would like to make. Your fine arts teacher Mrs. Mo Shuren is expecting, and she would be on maternity leave from today. To take her ce, a new teacher will be joining us. He is a talented, young gentleman who haspleted his masters and doctorate in Fine arts and Design from XX University."


    The students gasped.


    XX university was a reputed institution abroad. It was a dream University for many aspirants, but only a few could make it there. Thepetition was intense. In other words, every student who had passed out from XX University was a bonafide genius.


    "He is only twenty but is an already established fashion designer. You must have surely heard about him."


    "Please give a warm wee to your new Arts teacher, Mr. Liu Jing."


    Yukito was drinking water when he spit it out, widening his eyes. He started coughing violently.


    Yukira also opened his mouth in a wide ''O.''


    They both just got the greatest shock of their lives, especially Yukito.


    Yukira teasingly looked at his twin. "He is our brother Liu Jing, right? Oops, your suitor. I had no idea he would be teaching here. What a coincidence!"


    Like hell, it is!


    Jing entered the ssroom, and as soon as Jing caught all the student''s sight, they were dumbstruck.


    Isn''t he the same man who confessed to Yukito that day!? He is that Liu Jing, the fashion designer!?


    ''Surely heard of him'' is an understatement teacher! We are his fans!


    Everybody silently turned to look at Yukito.


    He could only helplessly smile. Yukira snickered.


    Even Su Daiyu was speechless.


    Her idol


    Like many other girls, she was also his fan who had bought many of his creations. Her wardrobe was practically filled with his designs.


    Did hee here to work to pursue Yukito?


    They belonged to entirely different worlds. Just when and how did Yukito catch his eye?


    Jing shed a polite smile, but as soon as his eyes locked on to his love, his eyes brightened, and he gave a wide, cheeky grin.


    Yukito''s eyebrow twitched.


    Oh God, what turn would my high school life take now?

 Chapter 264: Missed her a second time

    Chapter 264: Missed her a second time


    Paris.


    In the next few days, Jinhai and Nana visited every sightseeing ce from Arc de Triomphe to Louvre museum, Eiffel Tower, Tuileries garden, Notre dame de cathedral, and cruises, they visited all the popr destinations. Nana was soon hopping like a five-year-old child who visited an amusement park for the first time.


    Jinhai was always following behind her protectively, taking care of her overexcitement so that she didn''t hurt herself. They took a lot of pictures together, walked around hand in hand, and were enjoying their time together. Since Huo Xiao Fan started all the mess, it was a while since they had spent time together like this.


    Whenever they would go for lunch or dinner, Nana would switch on her chef mode and carefully observe and taste every dish they would serve. She even made some notes on her phone.


    Looking at this, Jinhai was struck with an idea, and he immediately took her to meet the most famous chef and patisserie in Paris, Raphael Antonio.


    Nana was way over the moon. It was like heaven to her. He was strict and stern by nature, but they quickly hit it off as they discussed their respective cuisines and culture thoroughly.


    Raphael told her about French etiquettes, and Nana shared her knowledge about Chinese and Japanese cuisine. They even cooked some dishes together where Nana learned a lot from the esteemed chef, whether it be technique, method, or preparations.


    Raphael asked with a bright grin, "Why don''t you join the food festival today? It will be a nice experience for you." He spoke with a French ent. "You can assist me in the food preparations and also participate by making your food recipes!"


    Nana''s eyes brightened with a starry gaze.


    Poor Jinhai even felt a little left out as the two chefs were totally lost in the world of food.


    Nana expectantly looked at Jinhai. They had some ns to visit some other ces, but now this opportunity hadpletely taken over her heart. She was already hopping a little, unable to contain her joy.


    Jinhai sighed and gave in. How could he say no to his little wife when she was making such an adorable expression?


    "Alright. But you won''t tire yourself out." Jinhai intently said. He was strict when it came to Nana''s safety.


    Nana vigorously nodded her head up and down. She jumped into his embrace and kissed him on his cheek.


    Later in the evening, at Grand Pis, a huge number of modest-sized sophisticated kitchen stations were built for chefs for them to show off their cooking skills and even give a live demo to the customers. The clinking of the utensils, the sizzling sound of frying, and the boiling soups making a sputtering noise filled the whole ce.


    Groups of delighted and enthusiastic foodies hopped on from one counter to another, tasting all the delicacies, and watching the chefs cook in wonderment.


    A car stopped at the entrance of Grand Pis, and three figures stepped out.


    A man held out his hand and smiled. "May I?"


    The woman put her hand in his, and their son standing beside them sighed.


    "Today will be the epitome of your lovey-doveyness. Please spare me a little." Liang Shin shook his head.


    His father, Liang Zou, shot a deadly re at him. "This is our wedding anniversary! We can be as much as lovey-dovey we want!"


    He rolled his eyes.


    "And you should take this chance to find yourself a girlfriend. You are already twenty-eight. How long are you going to wait for?" Liang Zou, as usual, tried to pry in his son''s love life.


    "Not that again." Liang Shin felt a headacheing. "Spare me that talk too."


    The woman sighed. "Stop it both of you."


    "Tell that to your son, Xiao Dan, not me." Liang Zou shrugged.


    "Okay, this is a grand food festival, and I''m very excited about it, so don''t ruin my mood, okay?" She narrowed her eyes, her gaze clearly threatening them to zip their tongue.


    Both father and son shut their mouths.


    They entered the venue, and immediately, the delectable fragrance of dishes invaded her nostrils.


    "MhmmmI''m already hungry. I can''t wait! Let''s go!"


    On the other side, Nana''s station was jam-packed with customers. More than her food, they were awestruck seeing how beautiful she was. It their first time looking at such an Asian beauty. But, Jinhai, who was standing behind, was quietly warding off any potential man who would try to hit on her with his cold gaze.


    The females had the same reaction to seeing Jinhai as the men had when they saw Nana. They were spellbound, seeing such a handsome man.


    They were a match made for each other.


    "c''est gnial!" One eximed after tasting her food.


    "tu es incroyable!"


    Nana blinked her eyes. She understood English, but she didn''t know French. But from their expressions, she figured that maybe they were praising her.


    Jinhai chuckled and said, "They are saying that you are awesome. They love your food."


    "Oh!" Nana pped her hands once. She bowed before them, a beautiful smile gracing her face.


    An arrow struck their hearts as her smile blinded them, even the females.


    She asked. "How do you say thank you in French?"


    "Merci," Jinhai said.


    "Merci?" Nana tried to spell it.


    "Merci." He said again.


    "Oh!" She nodded. Nana looked at the crowd again and said, "Merci!"


    "Si mignonne!" Theyughed.


    Nana looked at Jinhai for trantion, but he had a sour expression.


    Did they say something bad about me?


    One of them spoke English, so he exined. "They said ''so cute!'' You were learning speaking French from your husband, and we all found it adorable."


    Nana got embarrassed. She sheepishly smiled.


    AhJinhai must not have liked them calling me cute.


    She sighed. How jealous my husband is


    She poked his arm to indicate to let it go.


    He snorted.


    As a considerable big crowd gathered around Nana''s station, the Liang family reached a station, which was two ces behind hers.


    "I must say, every single dish is delicious." Liang Xiao Dan appreciated it.


    Liang Zou and Liang Shin nodded.


    "As expected of such a grand food festival. It never lets us down."


    Her attention went to a side as she heard many peoplementing and praising a particr chef.


    "That Asian chef was so cool!"


    "I never knew Chinese cuisine was that delicious! I will definitely visit the country on my next trip."


    "She is so pretty too."


    Her interest piqued as she realized that a Chinese chef was here.


    "Zou, Shin, did you hear? There is a Chinese chef here at the festival. We should visit her station!"


    Indeed, the father and son also got curious.


    "Let''s go."


    They were about to reach there. Liang Xiao Dan tried to take a look at the chef, but there were many people assembled, so only her head was partly visible.


    Suddenly, an acquaintance of Liang Zou waved his hand and greeted them. They got busy talking to him.


    But somehow, Liang Xiao Dan couldn''t take her eyes away from that young woman. Something like an invisible force made her wish to go to that side.


    It took almost twenty minutes when their conversation got over. Liang Xiao Dan walked quickly to that station, but the woman wasn''t there anymore.


    "Huh? Where did she go?"


    Liang Shin asked, "The Chinese chef isn''t here anymore?"


    She sadly shook her head. She didn''t know why but a pang of sadness overcame her. It was as if she was very close to someone important to her, but she lost her again.


    It was the same feeling she had when she had seen the young woman in the car a few days back. Liang Shin had tried on his end to find about her, but he got nothing.


    Liang Zou patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry. There are still many stations serving Asian food."


    She sighed and nodded.


    ---


    Nana had promised chef Raphael Antonio to assist him with his preparations, too, at the festival. So, after managing her own station for an hour, it was time to head over to his side. So, she wrapped up all the things in her station and went with Jinhai.


    If the Liang family hade a little earlier, then there would have surely been a dramatic turn of events.


    Moreover, they even went to Raphael Antonio''s grand section, but to their bad luck, Nana was at the backside, arranging some different food items. So, they missed her yet again.


    Later, it got more crowded, and it was impossible to get the chance of meeting coincidentally again after failing twice.


    Nana and Jinhai returned to the vi as the festival came to a close.


    Sheid in his arms. She looked up at him and smiled. "Thank you."


    "Hm?"


    "Thank you for bringing me on this trip. I enjoyed it a lot, especially tonight."


    Jinhai gave a sly smile. "My pleasure, Madame. But how about you thank me in a more meaningful way?" His eyes twinkled in mischief.


    Nana tried to shift away from him, as she fully understood his meaning. But Jinhai caught her.


    "No, no, Madame." He chuckled. "You cannot run away."


    With that said, Jinhai got up, pressed her body under his, and kissed her lips.

 Chapter 265: Lacked trust

    Chapter 265: Lacked trust


    *WARNING - MATURE CONTENT*


    With one hand, Jinhai cupped Nana''s cheek, and his other hand trailed downwards to her chest while he was covering every inch of her lips with his. Through her dress, he lightly squeezed her right breast, which sent a shudder inside Nana.


    Lost in the kiss, Nana flung her arms around Jinhai''s neck, dancing her lips along with his rhythm. He bit her lower lip with his teeth, and as she understood his meaning, she opened her mouth for his tongue to get ess inside. Jinhai didn''t waste any time as he swiftly wrapped her wet tongue with his, exploring every space where he could taste her. The ferocity of the kiss was increasing with every passing second.


    Jinhai didn''t wish to part from her plump lips, but he had to tend to her body too that was desperately waiting for his touch. In a sh, he undressed both of them. Nana felt a sudden chill as her skin was now exposed.


    He unhooked her bra, and her breasts bounced a little that made his throat go dry. He felt her breasts were a little bigger and plumper than usual.


    ''Must be pregnancy hormones. Nice job.'' He thought.


    Nana couldn''t help but cover her chest as she felt shy, but Jinhai immediately pinned her wrists.


    "Don''t. How will I do anything if you cover them?" He smirked.


    "You" She blushed furiously and couldn''t meet his gaze that was filled with desire for her.


    A mischievous idea struck Jinhai. He took his own sweet time caressing her breasts and slowly and agonizingly twirling her buds in between her fingers. The stimtion made Nana curl her toes in pleasure, but it wasn''t enough. She was waiting for him to do more, but he didn''t go beyond squeezing them.


    Nana bit her lower lip. "Jinhai"


    The corner of his lips curved into a sly smile. "Yes, my wife?"


    She was feeling embarrassed, and her cheeks flushed in a tint of red shade. "M-more"


    "What more?"


    Nana red at him. "You know it!"


    He smirked. "Well, you have to be honest about it, sweetheart. Tell me."


    She felt giddy in her stomach with the need to want more. "Don''t tease me, please" She pleaded, her eyes turning misty.


    Jinhai bent and whispered in her ear. "Say it. Say that you want me to suck your breasts."


    "You"


    He chuckled. "I will not be moving further, dear, until you say it."


    Jinhai tugged her left bud with his thumb, and she couldn''t hold on anymore. She shut her eyes and eximed. "S-suck on my breasts, please!"


    Jinhai kissed her forehead. "Good job." And he took her left breast in his mouth.


    "Ahnn!!!" Nana felt even more pleasure build up in the pit of her stomach.


    Jinhai flicked her bud with his tongue while moving his head up and down, licking her breast. At the same time, he didn''t ignore the other twin and was massaging and squeezing the whole of it, rubbing its tip, caving it in and out. Nana didn''t understand as to which breast she should focus on.


    Going through the valley in between her breasts, Jinhai covered her other breast in his mouth too, coating it wet with his saliva. His already hardened member was twitching on her abdomen as he wandered his hands everywhere on her naked body, feeling her soft skin.


    Jinhai went back and engaged her lips into another passionate kiss. They huffed breathlessly, and he narrowed his eyes. "I want you."


    Nana looked into those ck orbs that had turned ssy with the desire to be one with her. After what she went through because of Huo Xiao Fan, she never imagined that she would still be in his arms like this tonight. At one point, she thought that she had lost Jinhai forever, that it was only this short amount of time that she got to spend with him.


    But now the reality was different. She held his face in between her hands and whispered softly. "Me too."


    Jinhai inhaled sharply. He couldn''t hold on anymore. He kissed her once again before he shifted and parted her legs. He slid his hands along her thigh, kissing and sucking, leaving a trail of hickeys behind them. Soon, he reached the part that he desperately wanted to touch.


    With his tongue, he parted her inner lips and pressed it hard on her nub.


    "Ah!!!" The sudden attack on her sweet spot made her jolt as if a current passed through her veins.


    He moved over it up and down, and she the pleasure was intensifying that she soon wished to release. "J-Jinhai I cannot-"


    "Just a little more." He huskily whispered. While he kept licking her pink nub, he inserted his finger inside.


    "N-no! Jinhai, please!" The fingering was pure torture. She wanted more. She wanted his length. Jinhai suddenly thrusted two more fingers, and within seconds of massaging her inner muscles, Nana''s white juice gushed out.


    "Jinhai!" She screamed out his name as she released the pleasure. Her body was trembling with orgasm. He licked his fingers that were coated in her liquid. Before she coulde out of it, Jinhai positioned himself in front of her wet core that was ready to take him in and thrusted in one go.


    "Ahh!!!" The hollowness that she felt of a certain someone''s absence was nowpletely upied with his hardened length.


    Jinhai grunted in satisfaction as her inner walls were spraying her wetness on his length and tightly clutching it like it never wanted to part with him. As if it still wasn''t enough, her core twitched and was sucking his length deeper and deeper inside her.


    "So tight Nana" He loved every second of it.


    He pushed himself up to his hilt, giving in to her core''s demand. Maybe it was pregnancy, but she felt a heightened sense of pleasure coursing through her.


    Jinhai then carefully raised her waist, not wanting to give any jerk to her stomach and their baby. He started to move inside her, rubbing their flesh against each other. They sighed in pleasure as their bodies moved in tandem.


    Nana wrapped her legs around his legs and locked him within her embrace. Jinhai thrusted harder with every stroke, going deeper than thest time. He entangled his lips with her, once again sucking her tongue.


    "Mhnnn." Nana''s soft moans were echoing throughout the room. Jinhai increased his pace as he was nearing to his climax. He hit her sweet spot over and over again, and Nana shut her eyes, feeling every bit of it.


    The temperature in the room rose. The windows were covered in warm mist.


    "NanaNana" He whispered her name like a sweet melody. Then he gave onest deep thrust. His length twitched, and he spilled his semen inside her. He groaned in pleasure and saw to it that thest drop of his liquid made its way into her. Nana gasped.


    He rested his neck in the nape of her neck. His hot breath was fanning her skin, tickling her.


    Nana ran her fingers through his hair. "I love you, Jinhai."


    A gentle smile graced his lips. "I love you too, Nana."


    "I''m sorry." She quietly whispered.


    Jinhai furrowed his brows. He raised his head and looked at her. "For what?"


    "For hiding it from you what Huo Xiao Fan was doing. I really didn''t want to. I tried telling you many times, but when that maid would say that they would hurt you, then all my confidence vanished away. If something happened to you because of me, then I would have never forgiven-"


    But she was cut off by Jinhai''s warm lips.


    "I know. I understand. And truth to be told" Jinhai hesitated a little. "Even I want to apologize to you. I''m sorry."


    Nana was confused. "Why? You did nothing wrong."


    "I did. For some timeI did doubt whether you really liked Jianyu."


    Nana blinked her eyes. "Really?"


    Jinhai was hesitant to say about this part. He couldn''t deny that he thought that he had no ce in her heart.


    "Yesplease don''t be mad." He couldn''t help but panic. "I should have figured out why you started to behave so strangely. Grandma told me that you might be having mood swings because of pregnancy. So, I let it go. But then I repeatedly saw you with Jianyu. I thought you were angry at him for the banquet night, but instead, you wereughing with him. Then you were also avoiding me. SoI thought that maybe you had feelings for him that you couldn''t let go. Maybe you really didn''t love me."


    Nana was silently listening.


    "I couldn''t help feeling that way. You both were dating before, and you meeting your ex-boyfriend and ex-fiance sparked that insecurity in me. And I couldn''t reason. So, I also got mad and ignored you. I''m sorry."


    Nana grimly looked at him for a while, and Jinhai thought that he was done for. But then she burst out in a light chuckle.


    "We are both so stupid. We bothcked trust in each other."

 Chapter 266: Title is a spoiler

    Chapter 266: Title is a spoiler


    Nana always thought that their rtionship and love for each other was strong. But after the whole incident settled down, Nana realized that it was wrong to trust the enemy more than Jinhai. Indirectly, she didn''t have faith in Jinhai''s abilities.


    They had promised each other to always fight together, whateveres their way. But she still took everything upon herself.


    Nana said, "I should have told you about those ckmails. I should have trusted you."


    She thought that she also wouldn''t like it if Jinhai kept any such simr thing hidden from her even if it was to protect her.


    Jinhai kissed her forehead. "I should have also trusted in your love. But I misunderstood your feelings for Jianyu and ignored you when you needed me the most."


    Their rtionship had ws. They loved each other so deeply, yet at the time of a crisis, they couldn''t believe in each other.


    Nana smiled. "We both made mistakes, and have also learned from it too, thankfully before it got toote. Jinhai, I promise that I won''t hide anything from you."


    Jinhai tightly held her in his embrace. "En. I promise that I won''t ever doubt your love for me again." He bent and captured her lips in a gentle kiss. Jinhai, who was still inside her, hardened.


    "Mnnn" As his length twitched inside, Nana''s inner muscles instantly tightened around him.


    And before they knew it, they were making love once again, lost in the sweet passion throughout the night.


    ---


    Liang Xiao Dan entered her son''s room.


    "Shin."


    Liang Shin looked over from his files. "Mom."


    "Shin, did you find anything about that girl?"


    Liang Shin sighed. "Sorry, mom. But I didn''t get hold of any information until now. Paris is a big city, and we don''t know anything about her, not even her name. We don''t have her picture either."


    Liang Xiao Dan couldn''t help but sniffle as her hope died down. Liang Shin hugged her. "Mom, it''s okay. Just give me some more time."


    She nodded.


    "Xiao Dan?"


    Liang Zou also got worried as he saw her crying and distressed. He red at his son. "Shin! What did you do?"


    Liang Shin was dumbfounded. "Can''t you ever think nicely about me? Why would I make her cry?"


    Liang Zou grumbled. "Probably because you are not getting a girlfriend for yourself. You are stressing her out."


    His mouth twitched.


    Liang Xiao Dan chuckled. "Stop it, Zou. You always bully my son. He did nothing."


    Hmph!


    Liang Zou took her hands in his and asked, "Then why are you crying?"


    The mother and son silently exchanged a nce and tacitly understood. They still couldn''t find out about that girl, so there was no point in getting his hope up.


    Liang Xiao Dan pursed her lips. "Nothingjust missing our daughter."


    Liang Zou went silent. No matter how much time passed by, nobody was able to forget the baby princess. He had held her small body in his arms that night, who was the cutest and the most adorable girl.


    But that was the only time he could hold her because


    an hourter, their daughter wasn''t in the crib anymore.


    She had disappeared.


    Liang Zou and Liang Shin were lucky in that regard that they got to see the baby. The six-year-old Shin was also there with his parents that night, and he saw his baby sister when Liang Zou hade out of the ward, holding her in his arms.


    But not Liang Xiao Dan. She passed out as soon as she gave birth, and when she woke up, her baby girl was nowhere to be seen.


    She couldn''t get to see her baby even once.


    Liang Zou pressed her hands with his warmth. "Me too. I miss her too."


    The family of three stayed silent. They always would whenever her topic came up.


    Once again, Liang Xiao Dan only prayed that this time, their search wouldn''t end up in waste.


    But fate had some other ns in store, maybe to make them wait a little more before they reunite with their princess as Jinhai and Nana''s Paris trip came to an end and they already left for Beijing the very next day.


    ---


    Five monthster, City X Hospital.


    The doctor checked Xiang Huian''s vitals. It was almost six months now that Huian was in the vegetative state after she fell from the balcony in Liu vi. There were bouts of activity on the monitor sometimes, but it didn''t result in anything.


    "I have given her the injection. Keep checking her condition."


    The nurse nodded.


    ---


    It was the same dark, cold ce; ck and void of anything, where the woman would see the fragments of someone''s memories. For a long time, only one scene looped around endlessly; the memory where the woman was trapped in a shed and the other woman, who she called Nana, came back to save her after she fell off the slope.


    Nana was frantically trying to wake up the other woman. "Please wake up. We have to leave."


    She didn''trun away?


    The woman was getting more and more agitated as it was nearing to the point of decision.


    What is this uneasiness


    Nana said as she tried toe out of the shed holding that woman''s hand, "Just a little. Don''t leave my hand."


    The woman in the memories heard the men return and panicked, she harshly shook her hand off and ran away, leaving Nana alone in that shed.


    The woman would see this scene endlessly as it refused to go forward as if it was meant to make her realize something.


    All this time, she thought that the woman in the memories did nothing wrong. She was scared. It was hard not to act selfishly.


    But as this scene was hammered on her like an infinite loop, the realization finally came this time.


    NoYou shouldn''t have left her


    If the woman was scared, then so was Nana. If she could act selfishly, then so could have Nana.


    "She came to save you, but you abandoned her."


    The woman suddenly felt dizzy and instantly clutched her head in pain. She got a splitting headache.


    "W-what is going on?"


    As if she realized the intended point, the memory of that kidnapping night disappeared.


    She was taken back to the time when that woman, as a little girl, had pinched Jing''s cheeks harshly because she was jealous of him taking up the boy''s time all to himself.


    The boy pinched her cheek hard in return and said coldly, "Now, do you understand how little bit it was?"


    The girl cried, feeling the pain.


    Then the memory changed. The little boy was now a grown man, the husbandthe ex-husband of that woman in the memories.


    She felt short of breath.


    The woman in the memory was holding onto the man''s hand, standing and fumbling on the balcony''s railing, trying to save herself from falling.


    The man''s words were resounding in the woman''s ears as he was smiling sinisterly.


    "Does our exact current situation, at this very moment, remind you of something?"


    The woman immediatelypared it to that night. Just the situation was reversed. She was at the other end, holding onto Nana''s hand.


    "Now, do you understand how it feels to be?"


    She filled in the nk.


    Abandoned


    The man let her hand off his grasp, and she felljust as Nana must have.


    The woman inhaled sharply. Her body was shaking and trembling. Her heart was beating fast as loudly as a drum. Sweat trickled down her skin. As the woman crashed on the ground, she felt the familiar pain searing through every part of her body. Her eyes became slightly red as big drops of hot tears were rolling down her cheeks.


    But she didn''t understand why was she feeling all this? What was the connection?


    It was the woman in the memories who did everything. Then why was she suffering?


    As an answer to that, a mirror appeared out of nowhere.


    Why a mirror?


    Amidst the tearing pain, she forced herself to get up. She slowly walked towards it, taking small steps.


    As she got closer to it, the reflection in the mirror began to show. A bad feeling was arising in her heart.


    She felt as if a thunderbolt zapped her. She couldn''t believe her eyes. She raised her hand to touch her cheek.


    It was herthe same woman in the memories.


    She was Huian. She was herself.


    "What? I-I am that woman? I amHuian?"


    Then the realization struck her.


    "I did all thatI was the one who hurt everyone?"


    Once again, she could hear a man''s cold, unfeeling voice. She unconsciously shuddered.


    Jinhai


    "Does it remind you of something?"


    Huian remembered the night. Her betrayal in answer to Nana''s bravery.


    "Now, do you understand?"


    Huian copsed on her knees as the truth dawned upon her.


    He knew


    He knew everything from the beginning.


    And just like that, a bright light focused at her, blinding her eyes. The dark ce was now slowly vanishing into nothingness as she felt herself float in the air. She felt lighter and lighter as she was nearing to the source of the light.


    She reached the center of its core and felt her consciousness settle down.


    Huian suddenly opened her eyes, gasping sharply, taking in a mouthful of air. Her forehead was covered in sweat.


    She was feeling disoriented when the nurse who was standing nearby looked shocked and called out.


    "Doctor! Come quickly! Miss Xiang Huian has woken up!"

 Chapter 267: Chubby baby

    Chapter 267: Chubby baby


    Liu vi.


    The warm morning rays of sunlight softly hit the ss of the windows and brightened up the room. Nana''s eyelids lightly fluttered open. She yawned as she stretched her arms. She tried to get up, but then she stopped.


    Nana sighed. She always forgot that her bulging belly was a significant hindrance from moving as normal as before. She was now eight months pregnant, and her tummy was fully grown into a heavily pregnant stomach. Since her belly started to increase in size, her movements had gotten slower.


    Nana caressed her belly and smiled. "Good morning, little one. Are youfortable there?"


    As if the baby heard it''s mother''s sweet voice, it kicked inside her belly. Then it kicked again.


    Nana giggled. "En. d that you are so energetic. Just stay safe and healthy in there. Mama and Dada are waiting for you."


    She still remembered the day when her child kicked for the first time. She was so ecstatic that she immediately called Jinhai back home. Jinhai, worried and panic returned to the vi to find his wifeughing in delight.


    "Jinhai! Our baby kicked! Keep your hand here, and you will feel it." She pointed at the middle of her belly.


    Jinhai sighed in relief. Nana didn''t tell the reason behind toe back as soon as possible, and his mind wandered off to thoughts like she must have got hurt.


    Jinhai curiously touched her belly, and the baby instantly kicked again, recognizing his father.


    "He kicked again!"


    "En." Jinhai warmly looked at her. A giddy feeling enveloped his heart, too, as he thought how she was carrying their baby.


    At present, Nana''s gaze warmed up as she thought about her child. With each passing day, the excitement in her to hold her baby in her arms was growing more and more. She couldn''t wait for that day to arrive.


    Eight long months and finally, the wait was going to be over as her pregnancy was soon heading to her ninth and thest month. The doctor gave the due date at the end of the next month, but she still told to be careful and not to ignore any contraction signs.


    As Nana did her morning ritual with her baby, she once again tried to get up. But this time, a pair of long and strong arms slowly supported her back and lifted her off the bed.


    Her husband''s gentle smile greeted her, and his gaze was affectionate as he looked at his wife.


    Jinhai kissed her lips. "Good morning, wifey." Then he bent down and kissed her belly. "Good morning, little one. You are not troubling your mama, right?"


    As a response, the baby kicked, and then once again.


    Nana chuckled. "Our baby kicked. He doesn''t trouble me at all." She gave a beautiful smile to Jinhai. "Good morning, husband."


    Jinhai smiled. "I will help you. Get ready. After breakfast, we have to go for your check-up."


    Nana nodded. As she slowly walked, the weight of her heavy belly was already tiring her.


    ''My tummy is so bigger than the rest of the women whom I have seen in the hospital. Guess you are really chubby and healthy, aren''t you?''


    It was a little overwhelming and exhausting at times, but as long as he or she was healthy, it was all worth it.


    ---


    As Nana and Jinhai came down for breakfast, Jing immediately rushed to her side. "Sister-inw!!! How is my baby nephew or niece?"


    "Brat!" Liu Hai red at his younger son. "What are you doing? You will hurt my daughter-inw!"


    "I''m careful!" He then ignored his ranting father and eagerly touched Nana''s belly. "Aw, my nephew or niece, please kick for your handsome uncle here!"


    Liu Hai snorted. "Come here. I will grant your wish. Let me kick you."


    Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu shook their heads.


    It was like everyone became a child again with the new member who would soon join their family.


    The twins also crowded. "Nee-chan, let me feel it too!"


    Nanaughed. Jinhai sternly said, "Let her sit down first. She is tired of standing this long."


    The baby inside her belly duly kicked, fulfilling all of his three uncle''s wishes. The three uncles beamed with joy and happiness.


    Liu Chunhua smiled. "Here, I have cooked this healthy soup for you, dear."


    Nana nodded. "Thank you, Mom."


    "Silly child. How can I not take care of my daughter-inw and my grandchild?" She chuckled.


    Grandma Liu was Grandma Liu. In a tsundere mode, she said, "If you want, you can eat this stew too." She didn''t want to admit that she woke up early in the morning to prepare this stew, especially for Nana.


    "Oh, let me have the stew too!" Jing was already stretching his hand towards the pot, but she harshly pped it away.


    "Go away! This is for pregnant women! Eat something else." She red at him.


    Jing sadly mumbled to himself. Nobody loves me!


    As he sat on his chair, Jing quietly held Yukito''s hand. Yukito slightly coughed. He signaled him with his eyes.


    ''You! Leave my hand. How will I eat?''


    But Jing simply grinned as he squeezed it a little more. Yukito could only helplessly twitch his eyebrow.


    But this interaction didn''t miss Nana. She still couldn''t believe that her younger brother and brother-inw were dating.


    Yes, they finally started dating three months back after Jing joined the twin''s high school as their design teacher. He was still working there. But Grandma Liu and Liu Chunhua were still unaware of their rtionship.


    God knows what their reactions would be to know that Jing was gay.


    Nana pursed her lips as she was unable to hide her smile.


    "What?" Grandma Liu asked.


    Nana furiously shook her head. "Nothing."


    Liu Hai looked at Jinhai. "Drive slowly. Also, tell the doctor to thoroughly check Nana and my grandchildr- *cough* grandchild''s health."


    Jinhai raised his eyebrow. "I know."


    "Make sure you confirm the due date too."


    Jinhai tilted his head. "You are awfully concerned about her due date."


    Liu Hai puffed up his cheeks like an angry child. "What do you mean!? I''m just worried about her! We should always be ready."


    Jinhai rolled his eyes.


    ---


    City X Hospital.


    Nana was lying on the bed, where the doctor was checking on her condition. After a while, she was done, and Nana sat back on the chair.


    The doctor smiled. "Mrs. Liu is in perfect condition, Mr. Liu and the babi-"She cleared her throat. "baby is also healthy. He is in the right position in her belly, so there are noplications. Just keep on with the light exercises and a healthy diet."


    They both nodded.


    Jinhai asked. "I wanted to ask for another thing. Why is Nana''s belly slightly bigger than the usual? Is everything normal?" He was worried about her because he also noticed the unusual size. Plus, Nana would quickly get tired too, carrying such a heavy stomach, and he could never see her in pain.


    Nana sighed. He really worried too much.


    The doctor slightly twitched her brow. "No, Mr. Liu. Everything is normal. The baby is quite chubby, so that''s why the belly is a little bigger."


    "So chubby to make it that big?"


    "Y-yes."


    Nana said, "It is good that our baby is chubby. That means he is growing well." She patted her tummy.


    Jinhai frowned. "Won''t it be too difficult at the time of giving birth? It will hurt you a lot."


    Nana held his hands. "That is the part of the process Jinhai. A few hours of pain are nothing aspared to the forever joy our baby will bring in our lives."


    Jinhai still wasn''t quite satisfied. He looked down at her belly and frowned.


    ''Why are you so fat? You will hurt your Mama.''


    They talked about some other instructions, and the doctor handed her reports to Jinhai.


    As they came out of her office, they came across two figures rushing in their direction.


    They were startled to see Jinhai and Nana. It had been quite long.


    "Jinhai, Nana." The man called out.


    Nana was also equally stunned, meeting the elder Xiang couple, Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge.


    "Uncle Xiang, Aunt Xiang." She politely bowed.


    Jinhai silently looked at them. "Uncle, Aunt, why are you both in such a rush?"


    Xiang Qingge has tears in her eyes. She eagerly eximed. "You won''t believe it, Jinhai! Huianour daughter has woken up! She hase out of her vegetative state!"


    Xiang Wei also couldn''t contain his joy. There were distinct relief and happiness in their expressions as the parents who got their daughter back.


    Nana widened her eyes. "Really!?"


    Xiang Qingge nodded her head, wiping her tears. "We got a call from the doctor this morning. He said that the nurse was monitoring Huian as usual, and she suddenly moved, gasping for air. And then sheopened her eyes."


    Nana felt d for them. She was going to be a mother soon, so she understood how they, as parents, must be so happy for their daughter.


    But, on the other side, no one knew what was going on in Jinhai''s mind.

 Chapter 268: Good to see you again

    Chapter 268: Good to see you again


    Xiang Wei said, "I have also given this good news to Liu Hai. Your family must being here as well."


    Jinhai asked, "Uncle Xiang, if you don''t mind, can wee with you?"


    The Xiang couple got silent.


    Will it be too much pressure for Huian if she saw Jinhai and Nana together? After all, she hated her.


    Nana understood their concern. "It''s alright, Uncle and Aunt. Jinhai cane with you. I will stay outside."


    They felt sorry for her. But they couldn''t let her meet Huian until they were sure that it was fine to do so. After almost seven months, she finally woke up. What if seeing Nana again had a negative impact on her emotionally?


    Nana''s pregnancy was also visible now. It would definitely hurt Huian to remember everything and how she was carrying Jinhai''s child.


    Xiang Wei patted her head. "We are sorry, dear. But I''m d that you understand."


    Nana smiled and shook her head.


    Jinhai put his hand on her shoulder. "I will not take much time. Until then, Jing and the twins will apany you."


    "En. Don''t worry about me."


    ---


    The four of them reached outside Huian''s ward to find the doctoring out.


    Xiang, Wei eagerly asked. "Doctor! How is my daughter now? You said that she is out of her vegetative state. Is she fine? Can we meet her?"


    The doctor replied. "Mr. and Mrs. Xiang. Yes, it is good news that Miss Xiang Huian is awake now. We have examined her vitals and conducted some tests. But there are two problems."


    Jinhai slowly squinted his eyes.


    "Problems? What? Isn''t she okay?" Xiang Wei nervously asked.


    Xiang Qingge was getting anxious.


    "Yes. Physically, Miss Xiang has not recovered. The fall from the balcony has injured her spinal cord and her bones. Additionally, she was in an unconscious state, lying on the bed for the past seven months, so naturally, her body has be stiff due tock of regr movement. She will need to do a lot of physiotherapy exercises to be able to stand and walk again. She is going to have to use a wheelchair for some time and constant support to supervise her."


    The Xiang couple and Nana nodded. There was a problem, but thankfully a solution was also present.


    Xiang Qingge asked. "And the second?"


    The doctor hesitated. "Wellwhen we checking her condition, we asked her some questions about how she was feeling overall. But she wasn''t able to respond, as in talk."


    They widened their eyes in shock. "W-what? Huian cannot speak?"


    Jinhai tilted his head as he carefully listened to him.


    The doctor sighed. "For now. Theck of ability to talk seems more psychological rather than physical. Miss Xiang also seemed nervous and afraid. But I''m sure it must be because she just woke up, and all the memories must be bombarding her mind and confusing her."


    "So, what should we do?" Xiang Wei asked.


    "Wei." Liu Hai called him. The Liu family also arrived, rushing towards them.


    Grandma Liu and Liu Chunhua immediately went to Xiang Qingge''s side and hugged her.


    "I''m so happy to know that Huian is awake now." Liu Chunhua nodded. Grandma Liu patted her head. "Yes, dear. God has finally listened to our prayers. Now, Huian will be fine in no time." Xiang Qingge nodded, her eyes misty with tears. She felt a lot better with their heartfelt words.


    Jing and the twins went over to Nana''s side, who was sitting on the bench while Liu Hai was with Xiang Wei. They got to know about Huian''s condition.


    All this while, Jinhai was simply standing aside with not even a single expression on his face.


    The doctor said, "We will monitor Miss Xiang''s condition. As her memories settle down and she bes stable, she might be able to talk again. But we cannot guarantee it. Such big idents are more prone to leave a mental scar, and it may take time toe out of it. You just have to support her and be patient."


    They nodded.


    Xiang Wei said, "Understood, doctor. We will do as you say. Can we meet her?"


    He nodded. "Yes, you can."


    ---


    Apart from Nana, Jing, and the twins, Xiang Wei, Xiang Qingge, and the Liu family entered Huian''s ward.


    Huianid on the bed with her eyes closed. The external scars on her body were already healed. Her left side had all the instruments and machines to monitor her health. The saline and other medicinal bottles hung above at her side, inserting its liquid in her body through the needles that were pinched in the back of her hand.


    Xiang Qingge burst into tears. She quickly went to her side and started patting her head.


    "Huian dearOpen your eyes. It''s your Mom."


    Xiang Wei also sat beside her and softly held her right hand.


    The lines on Huian''s forehead creased slightly as she heard someone speak. She slowly opened her eyes and saw her mother and father worriedly looking at her.


    Tears filled her eyes. She tried to call out to them, but she couldn''t. Her voice didn''te out.


    Xiang Qingge shook her head. "No dear, it''s okay. Don''t stress out to speak. You can just nod your head."


    Huian bit her lower lip and nodded but even that took a lot of strength.


    Xiang Wei was ecstatic to see his daughter awake again. Only he knew how they spent theirst seven months in agony and how they waited every moment for this good news.


    "You cannot imagine how happy we are, Huian. You really scared us there."


    Huian looked at her parents, who seemed so haggard and tired. The pain and sadness of thest seven months was clearly etched onto their faces. There were faint lines of dark circles under their eyes that told her that they might not have had a proper sleep in a long time.


    Those eyes red in tears and their tired expressions made Huian realize how foolish she was in trying to threaten them with her life. She was their only daughter, and they loved her so much and cared for her like a princess.


    She couldn''t even imagine what suffering they would have gone through if she had really died that night.


    How could I do that to Mom and Dad? I was so stupid. How could I hurt them like this?


    As she thought about the possibility of her dying, giving her parents the sadness of losing their child for the rest of their life, tears gushed out, making the pillow wet.


    "Huian! Don''t cry, dear. Everything is alright now. The doctor said that soon, you coulde back home. Isn''t that great news?"


    Huian blinked her eyes in agreement.


    Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu came forward. Liu Hai smiled at her. "We are so d that you are awake."


    Grandma, Mom, Dad


    It felt so long. Huian got emotional, recognizing the familiar faces who didn''t love her any less than her parents.


    She unconsciously tried to move but couldn''t. It hurt her to move her body.


    Liu Chunhua said, "The doctor said that it would take a while before you could stand."


    Huian remembered. The doctor had told her about her condition after her checkup.


    Xiang Wei said, "Yes, but worry not because I will hire the best doctor for you."


    Huian faintly smiled. Even after how she treated them and said that she hated them, they behaved as if nothing had happened.


    Then from the corner of her eye, she saw a tall figure. He took a few steps towards her, and his face came in full view.


    How could Huian not recognize him?


    She froze. The color quickly drained from her face.


    That nighthis sinister smilehisst words reyed in her mind. Her heart drummed so loudly in her chest as if it woulde out right at any moment. Her ears were ringing with his voice that had unfeelingly said those words to her.


    ''Does this exact situation remind you of something?''


    ''How does it feel to be''


    ''Goodbyemy ex-wife.''


    It wasn''t even noticeable, but her body was slightly trembling as she faced the man who pushed her off the balcony that night and because of whom she woke up seven monthster. The searing pain that she felt when her body hit the ground was still vivid in her mind.


    She couldn''t move, yet she felt paralyzed the moment her eyes met his gaze. Sheer terror sucked the very breath from her mouth. Sweat trickled down her forehead.


    The man she loved right from her childhood until that night, who she desperately chased after for so many years, suddenly seemed like a stranger to her.


    That moment, meeting him again, she didn''t feel any love for him.


    It was pure fear.


    Jinhai stood at the side of a bed, facing her. He tilted his head like he always did when something amused him.


    The corner of his lips curled into a smile.


    "Good to see you again, Huian."

 Chapter 269: Returned the favor

    Chapter 269: Returned the favor


    Outside the ward, Jing and the twins were apanying Nana.


    Yukira seemed to be a little uneasy.


    Nana asked, "Yukira, are you fine? Come here. Do you have a fever?" She patted the seat beside her.


    "Huh?" Yukira asked. "No, Nee-chan. I''m fine."


    "But you look a little tense." She frowned.


    ''WellHuian woke up now. Unfortunately, that woman doesn''t have amnesia, so she knows brother-inw''s truth. I''m worried she would expose it at any moment. Thankfully she still cannot speak and move. It will bring a storm in Nee-chan''s life if Huian tells anything.''


    Jing nced at him and gave a slight nod.


    ''Bro will handle it.''


    Yukira inwardly sighed.


    ''I hope he does.''


    Yukito asked, "Nee-chan, do you think that she would still cause a ruckus about your marriage? When she will recover, do you think that she would still chase after brother-inw? You know how stubborn she was at that time."


    Nana pursed her lips.


    "It may be seven months for us. But for her, it would still be like it all happened yesterday because all this time, she was in a vegetative state, unconscious."


    "I know" Nana was anxious about the same thing. She didn''t want to repeat all those fights and arguments.


    Huian had already tried to harm herself twice. Nana only hoped that the ident may have changed her mind now, and Huian decides to move on in her life.


    She had no idea how Huian would react to meeting her again.


    "I trust Jinhai and all our elders."


    Yukito sighed.


    He just didn''t want Huian to wreak havoc in Nana''s life again, especially when she was so close to giving birth now.


    God, please let everything be alright.


    ---


    Inside Huian''s ward.


    Jinhai smiled. "Good to see you again, Huian."


    The voice and that smile that Huian loved so much all these years, for the first time now, she felt her stomach churn in horror. She wanted to run away, but her hands and legs refused to listen to her. She felt trapped.


    Everybody else was worried about how Huian would react.


    Huian desperately looked at Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge to let them know about her distress. She wanted to lift her hand towards him and confess what happened that night, but her paralyzed body didn''t move.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. He could see her efforts to move. Even if she couldn''t, he observed the minute changes as she looked at her parents. The rm and dread in her eyes were evident.


    She wanted to tell the truth.


    Jinhai was standing at the other side of the bed, where her feet were covered with the sheet. Seeing to it that everyone''s attention was on Huian, he quietly stretched his finger and touched her big toe from outside the sheet.


    Huian froze. She felt somebody grab her toe finger. She looked down and found that Jinhai was casually touching it as if it was an ident.


    Jinhai said, "We are all so happy that you woke up, Huian." He slowly applied pressure on her toe, squeezing it between his thumb and index finger.


    Huian felt the pain building up as he pressed more and more. She looked at him in horror.


    "You don''t have any idea how Uncle and Aunt have suffered, watching you in such a state for the past seven months. Thankfully, you didn''t make them wait for long."


    Suffered? Who brought me to this state?


    He started pinching it harder and harder until she felt a jolt of pain run through her body, but she felt so helpless as she couldn''t even react.


    His gaze was cold but also dangerous. She understood that he wanted her to keep her mouth shut. She couldn''t oppose his threatening gaze and the desperation to tell anything washed away.


    Jinhai also released her toe that he had so tightly held. Huian instantly felt relieved as his firm grasp left her toe.


    This may all have gone unnoticed by others, but Liu Hai knew what was happening. He also noticed the subtle changes in her bodynguage as Jinhai came in front of her.


    He said, "I think, for now, this is enough. Let her rest. She must be tired."


    The others nodded and agreed.


    Xiang Qingge lovingly brushed her hand on Huian''s forehead and smiled. "Yes, dear. Take lots of rest. We wille again."


    Jinhai suddenly interrupted. "Uncle, Aunt, if you don''t mind, then can I talk to her alone?"


    Huian froze.


    She once again tried to signal Xiang Wei to disagree, but Jinhai pressed her toe hard. She shifted her gaze at him, and with a very slight movement, he shook his head.


    Liu Hai supported his son. "Yes, Wei. Let them talk."


    Xiang Wei thought about it and nodded.


    The Xiang and Liu family left her ward. Outside, Nana slowly got up as she saw everyone. The twins helped her.


    "Mom, Dad. How is she?"


    Liu Chunhua nodded. "She is fine."


    She looked for Jinhai but didn''t find him. "Where is Jinhai?"


    Liu Hai said, "Ah, he is inside. He said he wants to talk to Huian alone."


    Jing and Yukira shared a nce.


    Nana paused for a bit.


    "I hope you don''t mind, child."


    "Huh?" Nana snapped out. "Of course not. In fact, I was going to tell Jinhai the same. It''s good if they talk about it. Ialso wanted to, but I guess Miss Huian won''t like it."


    He sighed and patted her head. "Don''t stress about it. That time will soone too."


    ---


    Jinhai closed the door and turned to look at her. Her heart rate elerated as he slowly stepped towards her. Huian''s state was not a pleasant sight to see. She couldn''t scream even if she wanted to.


    Jinhai walked over to the side where all the instruments and medicine bottles hung. He sat on the chair and looked at her left hand, which was pinched with needles and tubes, infusing the liquid in her.


    Huian was watching his every move as if he would jump on her to attack at any moment.


    Jinhai chuckled. "Look how afraid you are now. Don''t worry. I''m not so bad. You must know, right? After all, we are childhood friends."


    Thest statement was more of a taunt to her.


    She must know? Yes, they were childhood friends, but she never knew about this side of his. And shouldn''t a childhood friend understand the other person better than anyone else?


    But now she wondered who this man who had pushed her off the balcony, and was now sitting in front of her without an ounce of guilt in his expression was?


    Was he really the same Liu Jinhai that she grew up with?


    Jinhai continued. "But it is not your fault even if you don''t know me well enough. What can I say? I''m a two-faced man, hiding many secrets in my heart." He smiled. "So many that it would take an entire day counting it to you."


    Huian gulped. She felt her throat go dry.


    "One of which is" He tapped his index finger on one of the needles. Huian widened her eyes in horror. Her eyes teared up. "How you fell off the balcony that night."


    She was starting to feel breathless.


    "So, my ex-wife. Did you find the answers to my questions that I asked just before you stumbled off to your current state?"


    Huian stiffened. She recalled the night when she was kidnapped with Suyin and Nana.


    She recalled how Nana came back to save them.


    She recalled how she left Nana in the shed.


    "Your face clearly says that you got them. d to know that the seven months didn''t go to waste. At least, you did something useful in your unconscious state. So, you should have also realized why I did what I did to you." He tapped his index finger on the needle again. It pricked her in pain when he did that.


    Huian was in no position to say anything. But with her questioning gaze, she wanted to convey, to ask how he got to know everything.


    Jinhai raised his brow. "I sense a question. Is it how I got to know the truth?"


    He knew he was correct in guessing it.


    Jinhai smiled. "Before answering that, how about you think why Nana was spared that night from the goons in the first ce?"


    It wasn''t quite visible, but she furrowed her brows.


    Spared?


    But didn''t Nana fell off the slope? It was an ident. The goons-


    Huian slowly widened her eyes as she suddenly realized something.


    "Correct." Jinhai chuckled. "Now, you know another secret of mine."


    Huian felt as if her brain short-circuited. She couldn''t believe it.


    Those goonswere Jinhai''s men? So, what happened to Suyin wasn''t a coincidence? Those were his men, that''s why they didn''t harm Nana. And they must have told him about what happened.


    And I thought that she was so lucky. But it wasn''t luck. It was Jinhai protecting her all along.


    That means they raped Suyin on his orders. But why? What did Suyin do?


    Jinhaizily rested his head on his palm. "And I can see that you have another whirlwind of questions storming your mind right now. Trust me, there many more secrets hiding in here." He pointed at his head. "But that isn''t necessary. What is important is what you did that night and how I returned the favor to you with full interest."

 Chapter 270: So different than before

    Chapter 270: So different than before


    Jinhai said, "Now you see, you have paid the price for what you did to my wife that night. You hurt Nana, and I hurt you. I couldn''t overlook your mistake, and now it''s bnced."


    Huian knew he had more to say. She felt a dread rise in the pit of her stomach.


    "But" He held her hand and squeezed the needle, shooting pain there and bringing tears in her eyes. "I think you were about to say something to Uncle and Aunt, which is not necessary anymore." He smirked. "I made you pay the debt that you owed Nana with your blood. So, now I don''t hold any grudge against you anymore. I wanted to see you suffer to avenge my Nana and I did just that. So, we can all move on in our lives since there is no ountability left anymore."


    Huian was dumbstruck. She was lying there in such a state, and he wanted her to forget about it?


    "But" Jinhai narrowed his eyes. "If you try to get between Nana and me again or try to harm her, then remember that you are dealing with Liu Jinhai. I can make your life worse than it is now. And trust me, I will do it."


    He came closer to her as he whispered near her ear. "If I can push you off the balcony, then I can do anything, Huian."


    Huian numbly stayed as she was. Even if she couldn''t move, a plethora of mixed feelings was raging inside her.


    Was this the man I loved all these years? How did I never get to know this side of his?


    Was he good in hiding it, or was I too blind to notice it?


    He was cruel. But he was cruel for Nana.


    All these years I wanted that love from him; the way he is so protective, the way he could and would cross any limits for her, the way he is cold to everyone else but warm only to the one he loves.


    I chased after him for so long, but it was all fruitless.


    But now it was already as clear as day, not only his feelings for her but what now she felt for him.


    Fear. And resentment too.


    The love for him died that moment when he opened his fist, and she fell.


    If he knew the truth, then why didn''t he confront me? Why didn''t he expose me? Forget about being his wife; he didn''t even care that we were childhood friends. Did he have to teach me a lesson like that?


    Jinhai got up and smiled. "Get well soon, ex-wife."


    Huian watched him leave. She was sure that Nana must not be knowing about this truth. And she wanted to tell her that, not because she wanted her to hate him or create misunderstandings and separate them this time, but because she had to know what kind of a calctive monster Jinhai was.


    Not only was he the cause of her condition, but he was also the reason why Suyin was raped.


    ''There are many secrets hiding in here.''


    Nana had to know to what lengths Jinhai could go.


    ---


    Nana asked Jinhai as he came out. "Jinhai. How is Miss Huian?"


    Jing and Yukira also got alert.


    Jinhai sighed. "She cannot talk, but I sensed her hostility for me. But it is a given. She has just woken up. She will need time."


    Nana nodded.


    Jinhai held her face. "Also, it is better that you stay away from her. It is not good either for her or for you. I don''t want that you to feel hurt with her reactions. Don''t listen to what she might want to say to you. It is not easy that her resentment for you will go away so soon."


    Nana faintly smiled. If it was possible, then she wanted everything to settle down. But she knew that it wouldn''t be so easy. She didn''t know what Huian would do once she fully recovered.


    Will she still chase after Jinhai?


    Jinhai smiled. "Let''s go."


    "Ah Jinhai, can you please drop me to Natsukashi?"


    Jinhai frowned. "No. In this condition, I will not let you work. I think we had already discussed this."


    Nana shook her head. "It''s not for the whole dayjust two hours max. I just want to check on it. It''s been a long time, too, that I haven''t visited it."


    Jinhai nodded. "Okay. But only two hours. Driver Mu wille at exactly one to pick you up. And you will not do any work. You will only sit and supervise."


    Nana internally face-palmed.


    "Yes, husband, as you say."


    ---


    At Natsukashi, holding her tummy, Nana slowly walked in.


    "Boss!" Dong Meiling eximed and hugged her.


    Nana smiled. "Meiling. How are you?"


    She pouted. "Not good, boss. We all here miss you very much. Natsukashi seems so empty without you."


    Nana chuckled. "I also miss you and working here."


    Meiling looked at her belly. "Wow, boss. Your belly has be so big. Is it only me, or it''s a little bigger than the average?"


    "Jinhai also had the same worry. But the doctor said that it''s normal. The baby is quite chubby and big, and so is my tummy." Nana patted on it.


    Meiling''s face paled. "Will it hurt a lot? Of course, it will! The delivery will be so painful."


    Nana''s eyebrow twitched. "Are you and Jinhai some long lost siblings? Your doubts and worry are exactly the same. Even I''m not that scared as much as you both are."


    Then from the corner of the eye, Meiling saw someone familiar, and her expression turned a bit serious.


    Nana noticed it and asked. "Anything wrong?"


    Meiling was hesitating whether to tell this to Nana or not.


    "Tell me."


    "Um, boss" Meiling pursed her lips. "Miss Serenaes here every day, watching Natsukashi from afar. Today also she is standing there."


    Nana froze.


    "She doesn''te inside, but she just sits on the bench opposite our ce. Then after a few hours, she leaves. Many times, she had asked about you, but you were on leave."


    Nana slowly turned and saw Serena sitting on the bench. She blinked her eyes rapidly as she had to check if she saw it correctly.


    Serena looked so different and not in a good way. She had be too thin. She looked sick and weak. Her pregnant belly looked way more disproportionate aspared to her body. There was something in her eyes that said that she didn''t even look as if she was in her senses.


    Her gaze looked dead. It was as if Serena thought that was no meaning to her life anymore, or why was she living in the first ce?


    Then Nana saw a woman bump into her, but Serena said nothing. It was that woman''s fault since she was looking at her phone, yet Serena didn''t even faze a bit. If this were the Serena she knew before, then she would have created a huge ruckus and already beaten up the woman.


    Serena just sat there and kept staring at Natsukashi.


    Nana stood there in silence for quite some time. She didn''t want to, but the good memories spent with Serena came rushing in her mind, but then came the betrayal too.


    "It wasn''t a coincidence that Serena was admitted to your school."


    "She brought Suyin back."


    "She was more of a spy than your best friend."


    Meiling interrupted her train of thoughts. "Boss, should I tell her to leave?"


    But Nana said nothing.


    "Boss" Meiling didn''t know what happened between them, but she only knew that there had been a huge fight between them, which had soured their rtionship.


    ''This ce was even livelier when Miss Serena was here too, but now''


    Nana once again didn''t reply, but instead, this time, she stepped out of Natsukashi. She crossed the road and stood in front of Serena.


    Serena blinked her eyes rapidly as she realized who was standing before her. She snapped out of her stupor. She clearly didn''t expect this to happen, and now that it did, she panicked.


    Serena tried to get up in haste, but it put a jerk on her belly, and she whimpered. "Ah!" She clutched her stomach.


    Nana widened her eyes. "Sit! Why did you stand in a hurry?"


    But Serena said nothing. Suddenly, tears gushed out of her eyes, but she did nothing to wipe them. It was as if she wasn''t in control of her emotions.


    Nana was stunned.


    ''Serena lookslost.''


    Her whole bodynguage said that she was confused and anxious. She was taking deep breaths as if she had run a marathon.


    Serena didn''t meet her gaze. She picked her bag and fumbled inside it. After much searching, she finally found what she was looking for.


    Nana saw her take out a small bottle of pills. She popped out two of them. Serena was about to ingest them, but Nana raised her hand and stopped her.


    "Wait a minute. What are those pills for?"

 Chapter 271: She cannot prove it

    Chapter 271: She cannot prove it


    Serena lowered her head and said nothing. She would look at Nana and then down at the ground. Her fingers were twitching and shaking. She had never seen Serena like that. It was as if she was a different person altogether.


    Nana looked at the bottle she held. She furrowed her brows as she didn''t have any idea what it was used for.


    After a few moments of silence, Nana said, "There are differences between us, but I cannot see you neglecting your health like that. Don''t forget that you are pregnant. What are these pills for, and have you consulted the doctor if you are fine to ingest them?"


    Serena didn''t reply to her question; instead, she suddenly apologized. "I-I-I am very sorry." Then more tears came falling from her eyes. "I am sorry. Sorry?" She furrowed her brows in a daze and then nodded again. "Y-yesI''m sorry. I''m really sorryforing hereI won''te here againI-I promise"


    Nana was dumbfounded.


    ''Why is she muttering like that?''


    "I won''t show my face againI will leave from here. I''m so sorry."


    "Serena!" Nana held her shoulders and shook her hard. "What''s wrong? You are behaving so strangely." She was now genuinely worried if she and the baby was alright. Naturally, she resented Serena, but that didn''t mean she didn''t care about the child inside her.


    ''Should I call Jianyu?''


    Nana had met Jianyu quite a few times in thest five months, but she didn''t know what was going on between him and Serena. She had asked him once, but he said nothing. So, Nana didn''t probe further.


    "I will call Jianyu," Nana said.


    And as if a flip switched in Serena hearing his name, she harshly shook away her hand. Now she was even more distressed than before. She clutched her head and copsed on the bench. She was only shaking her head from one side to another as if vehemently rejecting the idea.


    "No! D-don''t call him. I-I will go. Please don''t call him here. He will punish meHe-he will call that woman again."


    Nana was once again shocked. Something was definitely wrong with her.


    Punish? Woman?


    The bottle was shaking in her hand. Serena finally took those two pills she had taken out and swallowed them. She grabbed her bag and started walking away.


    "Serena! Where are you going?" Nana thought if it kept going on like this, then she would meet with an ident. She wasn''t even watching her way.


    Nana quickly dialed Jianyu''s number as she followed Serena.


    "Nana!" Jianyu happily said. "You finally remembered your friend. Don''t just forget me like that."


    "Jianyu!"


    Feeling the strain in her voice, Jianyu got alert. "Nana, are you okay? You sound anxious."


    "Jianyu, Serena was here just now and she-"


    "What?" His voice was so low that it would send a chill to anybody listening to it.


    "Yes, she was here outside Natsukashi, but she didn''t look good. Her face was pale, and she was talking incoherently. And now she has left from here, but at this rate, I feel she and the baby would get hurt. I''m following her, but she is getting farther and farther away."


    Silence.


    "Chen guards will bring her back. Don''t worry, and you don''t need to follow her. Head back to Natsukashi. The guards will handle it."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Hm."


    Then after a second, Nana asked, "Jianyu, is Serenasick?"


    She heard himugh from the other end. "Sick? Even if she is, so what? As long as my baby is fine, should I care about her?"


    Nana said nothing. The scars on their hearts were too deep to forgive her. So, she understood his indifference. The only link because of which Jianyu still kept her at his side was his baby.


    Nana was still doubtful. "Noit must be something serious, right? She took some pills, and I don''t know what they were for."


    At the other end, Jianyu was startled. He got up from his seat.


    Pills? What pills?


    He never saw Serena taking any pills. He squinted his eyes dangerously.


    ''What is she nning? If she dared harm my baby then I''


    The thought made his blood boil in anger. He was only tolerating her only because of the child inside her, and if she did anything to his child, then even he didn''t know what he would do.


    "Jianyu?" Nana called out as she didn''t hear any response.


    "Ah, yes, I''m here. It''s okay. I will look into it."


    ---


    Liu Corps.


    Liu Hai entered Jinhai''s office.


    "Pah! You are so boring. Your head is always in the files. You don''t want to y with me anymore!" Liu Hai whined.


    Jinhai didn''t even raise his head from the files to look at his father. "Sure. Take the CEO seat again, and I will be free. Then I can y and spend as much time as I want with my wife."


    Liu Hai red at him. "Don''t even think about giving me that wretched position! Working all day was so tiring." He grinned. "Instead, I wished to spend all my time making love to Chunhua in our bedroom, which is now exactly my life. Ah, it''s heaven."


    "TMI, dad," Jinhai warned.


    He shrugged. "But now that I have sacrificed  I mean handed over my position to you, I can rest easy."


    Jinhai didn''t bother with his father''s antics. The more you replied, the more he would keep ranting non-stop.


    "Why did youe here, Dad?"


    "Can I note to meet my son?" He questioned.


    Jinhai finally looked at him, questionably raising his eyebrow. His gaze was clear.


    ''Please don''t bother lying with your fake concern.''


    "If I cannot even decipher that, then it would be much better if you disown me."


    "Hahaha, you know me so well. Naturally, I wanted to be busy in my bedroom activities with your Mom-"


    "Dad." Jinhai interrupted.


    Liu Hai ignored him. "But then, since someone is back after a long time, I thought I should check on you."


    Jinhai smiled. "You don''t need to worry about that someone who is back. She knows her boundaries. I have made them clear to her and its consequences."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Plus, she is not in any position to open her mouth, in fact, not move her body either." He smirked.


    Liu Hai snorted. "That is only for now or maybe a few months. Do you think Xiang Wei would let her stay in that condition for long? He is already looking for the best doctor. The problem is when she will be able to open that mouth, which is shut for now."


    Jinhai shrugged. "So what if she confessed? She cannot prove it. She doesn''t know that Yukira is a witness. He is on our side anyway. I just don''t want to deal with the trouble, so I guess I would see it at that time. But for now, she cannot do anything, and I only want to focus on Nana and our child''s safe birth."


    Liu Hai nodded. "That is, of course, the most important thing. I just want you to be prepared. Nana must not know anything."


    "So touching that you care so much about me."


    "Pah! Who cares about you? I don''t want my daughter-inw to hate me for lying to her. She must not know that I was involved." Liu Hai looked here and there as if the walls had ears too.


    Jinhai was used to his shamelessness. He had no qualms throwing his son into the pit fire while staying out it.


    "Alright, now leave. I have work to do." Jinhai got busy in his files.


    "Hmph! Party pooper."


    ---


    In City X hospital, the nurse was monitoring Huian''s condition. Huian tried to move once again but couldn''t do it. As the nurse finished writing her report, she checked her phone for messages.


    Huian darted a nce at the nurse and tried to make some noise.


    "Mmphf!" It took all the energy from her to make that sound, and she already felt drained.


    The nurse looked at her. "Yes, Miss Xiang? Do you need anything?"


    Huian then shifted her gaze to the nurse''s phone.


    "Phone?" The nurse followed her gaze.


    Huian blinked rapidly to agree.


    "Do you want to call somebody?"


    Once again, she blinked her eyes.


    "Who? Mr. or Mrs. Xiang?"


    Huian was stumped.


    How will she signal Nana''s name? And even if she came here, how will she tell her anything?


    Do I have to really wait until I recover?


    "Huian!" Xiang Wei entered; his face lit with a bright smile.


    The nurse said, "Mr. Xiang, good that you came here. I think Miss Xiang wanted to see you."


    "Oh?" He looked at Huian. She could only helplessly blink her eyes. "Alright, you can leave us alone."


    The nurse nodded and left.


    "Huian, I have found a great doctor who can help you recover. Actually, Zhou Bingwen would have helped you, but he already went for an urgent trip a month back. But the doctor I have found is equally genius! He is Chinese, but his family resides in Paris. His name is Liang Shin."

 Chapter 272: Lets go to Beijing

    Chapter 272: Let''s go to Beijing


    City X Hospital.


    Xiang Wei held Huian''s hand. "Liang Shin is an acimed doctor in Europe. He has done many sessful surgeries and for some very influential people. Liang Shin is only twenty-eight, yet he has surpassed many veteran doctors in his field. He has also helped in rehabilitation for many patients in post-surgery treatment where they couldn''t move after a major ident."


    Huian listened to her father, praising the young man. If he were really that excellent that could help her in recovering from her condition, then she would not have to wait much longer before she tells the truth.


    But Jinhai''s threat made her waver. His smile and his words would always make her sweat.


    Xiang Wei continued. "Liang Shin has agreed toe to Beijing and treat you. But he cannot immediatelye here since he has to tend to other appointments in Paris, and I tried, but I couldn''t force him to prioritize you. But that''s nice too. He is an upright man who would not crumble under pressure. He said he would arrive in a week."


    Huian blinked her eyes.


    Xiang Wei patted her head. "I know it''s ufortable being not able to move, but don''t worry, okay? Your father will do everything he can to make you stand on your feet again, and as soon as possible."


    Huian felt really lucky to have such parents like Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge.


    Now that she about it, Huian didn''t resent them anymore because they failed to take her side on the banquet night orter, too, when Nana was pregnant, and she gave a condition that she would raise her baby or when they tricked her into signing the divorce papers.


    In fact, now the truth had opened her eyes. Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge loved her like a princess, but they didn''t support her when she was going on the wrong path. Huian felt d that they didn''t.


    It was easy for parents to give in to their child''s demands, especially if he or she was an only child. That did more harm instead of making them happy. A parent''s job was also to help their child distinguish between right and wrong and oppose them if they choose thetter.


    Had they supported her, would she still have realized her mistakes? Huian wondered.


    Xiang Wei then got a call. "What? Now in office? Cancel the meeting. I''m in the hospital."


    "Mm!" Huian tried to catch his attention.


    "Huian?"


    She blinked her eyes, letting him know that it was alright to leave.


    "No! How can I leave you all alone?" He shook his head.


    Huian blinked her eyes again, this time rapidly.


    He sighed. "Alright. I will be back as soon as possible."


    Huian faintly smiled.


    ---


    Jianyu barged into Serena''s apartment, who was cooking lunch in the kitchen. She was startled when she heard a loud bang.


    "Serena!" Jianyu yelled. He strode towards her inrge steps, his every step carrying a dangerous and ominous aura.


    Serena backed away in nervousness. Instinctively, she lowered her head and fiddled with her fingers.


    Jianyu grabbed her jaw that shot a sharp pain across her face. Her brows contorted, feeling the immense pressure from his fingers. "Ah"


    "What pills are you taking?" His gaze was mad in rage.


    Serena blinked her eyes for a few seconds. Then she widened her eyes as she understood his question. "Pillls"


    "What. Pills. Are. You. Taking!?" He gritted his teeth, enouncing each word. "Tell me!"


    "T-that" She stuttered.


    "Are you nning to harm my child? Or worse, kill him!?"


    She nkly looked at him. Tears pooled in her eyes. She couldn''t believe what he said.


    ''Harm? Kill? How can I even think about it?''


    "Y-you are misunderstanding-"


    "No, I perfectly understand everything! Where are the pills? With whose permission are you taking them? How long are you taking them? How dare you try to kill my child!? How much more will you make me hate you!? I''m disgusted that a cheap woman like you is giving birth to my child!"


    Cheap?


    ''Yes I''m cheap, aren''t I? I''m disgusting, aren''t I? He said nothing wrong.''


    Once again, Serena had that dead look in her eyes. The light in her gaze dimmed until they felt lifeless. She had nothing to say.


    Jianyu was too immersed thinking about the pills, so he didn''t notice the change in her expression.


    "I swear if anything happened to my child, I would ruin your life. Now tell me, where are the pills?"


    Serena absent-mindedly pointed towards her bag. Jianyu roughly toppled it, and all the things fell. Among them was a small bottle of pills.


    Jianyu picked it up and observed it. He had to know what it was for. He had to know that his child was safe.


    Jianyu grabbed her arm and started dragging her. "Come with me to the hospital!"


    They reached ten minutester. The doctor was shocked by their sudden appearance. Serena''s next appointment was two dayster.


    "Mr. Chen. What happened? Is Miss Serena hurt?" She asked.


    "I want you to conduct a full checkup of her. I don''t know what, but she is taking some pills. I''m sure that she wants to harm my baby." He furiously looked at Serena.


    Serena was silent.


    The doctor widened her eyes. "Pills? Let me see them."


    Jianyu handed the bottle to her.


    The doctor checked thebel and said, "I know these pills. Don''t worry as they are safe for pregnancy. I''m the one who gave it to her."


    Jianyu was shocked. "What? You?"


    "Are they vitamins?" He asked doubtfully.


    The doctor looked at him in resentment and disdain. "No, Mr. Chen. They are anti-depression pills."


    ---


    Paris.


    Liang Xiao Dan entered her son''s cabin in hospital, hopping eagerly. "Shin! I came to know from your staff that you would be going to Beijing next week."


    Liang Shin sighed. His mother would often visit him in the hospital to annoy him whenever he was free from his surgeries.


    "Yes, mom."


    "What is the work?" She asked.


    "There is one business tycoon, Xiang Wei. His daughter, Xiang Huian, had got into a major ident seven months back. She had fallen from the balcony. She was in a vegetative state till now, but now she has regained her consciousness. But her body is paralyzed. I''m going there for her treatment."


    "Oh!" Liang Xiao Dan sighed. "Poor woman. I cannot imagine what her parents must be going through."


    He nodded.


    "He was insisting toe with the next flight, but I have some pending surgeries here, so I can only go next week. I cannot give up on my previousmitments."


    Liang Xiao Dan agreed.


    "Since you are going to Beijing, why not Zou and mee with you too!"


    "Huh?" Liang Shin was surprised.


    "Yes! It has been quite a while since we have visited China. This is the perfect opportunity. That is our home country, after all."


    "But" He went silent.


    A yearter, after much searching for their daughter, the Liang family had left the ce after their daughter disappeared from the hospital that night. Liang Zou decided that it was better to settle in a different country, which would help them ining out of their grief over the loss of their child.


    The change of ce helped them a little, but ultimately, how could they forget that their family, which should have been a family of four, was a family of only three?


    Liang Xiao Dan pursed her lips. "I know why we had left the country. But now I really want to go back. We cannot run away from our pain for the rest of our lives, Shin. No matter if we spent twenty-one years here, Paris is still a foreign country to me. And now I want to go where my little daughter was born." She choked a little as she couldn''t help her tearse out.


    Liang Shin said nothing. He thought about his little sister. He remembered how he used to feel sad when he saw his friends talking about their siblings in school, or how they wouldin about their elder or younger sibling, ranting about them. It still hurt him. He could never join their conversation, though he knew he had a sister.


    Once, he had seen a boy about seven years old who was fighting another boy, who threw mud on his little sister.


    Liang Shin never got that chance to protect his little sister. He never got the opportunity to talk about his sister to his friends, praising how proud he was about her or maybe sharing the tale of their petty fights?


    He said, "And Dad? Dad is busy in his work, and even if youe with me, I would be busy in Xiang Huian''s treatment."


    She waved her hand. "That is fine. I will talk to Zou. But I feel that this time, we should really go back, even if it''s for once."


    "Are you sure about it?"


    Liang Xiao Dan faintly smiled. "Yes, I''m sure about it."


    Liang, Shin nodded. "Alright. Let''s go to Beijing then."

 Chapter 273: Just once...

    Chapter 273: Just once...


    A weekter, Beijing Airport.


    The Liang family arrived in Beijing in the morning. They stepped out of the airport, and the familiar view of Beijing city weed them.


    Liang Xiao Dan took a deep breath. She smiled. "It feels good to be back."


    Liang Zou and Liang Shin nodded. "Hm."


    It was twenty-one years after which they were back in the country. It evoked so many memories within them, especially for Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Zou. They met here for the first time, got married, had Liang Shin, andtheir daughter too, who wasn''t with them anymore.


    Liang Xiao Dan looked towards the sky. The white clouds floated in the blue sky, shaping into different funny forms.


    She didn''te here only to face the pain that they were hiding from. This was herst hope. Liang Xiao Dan had a strong feeling, call it instinct, but this time she felt that something would definitely change. She would surely get a clue about her daughter.


    If this trip changed nothing, then she had prepared herself to let go of the past and ept that her daughter could never be with them anymore.


    The family of four would always forever remain as a family of three.


    She closed her eyes.


    ''God, if I have ever done any good deed, even if it''s small, please this time...give my daughter back to me.''


    Liang Zou softly said, "Let''s go."


    They loaded their bags in their car. Liang Shin gave the driver their address to their home, where they stayed in Beijing before they left for Paris.


    On the way, Liang Xiao Dan saw the familiar scenery. Many things remained the same, but many things changed as well.


    Their car stopped at a signal. A little far away, Liang Xiao Dan looked at a particr woman. Her back was to her. She had wavy hair just like herself.


    Liang Xiao Dan froze.


    Her build and her hair looked simr to the woman she had seen in Paris five months back.


    ''Nois she the same woman?''


    The car started moving as the signal turned green.


    "Wait!" Liang Xiao Dan eximed.


    The father and son were startled.


    "What happened, Mom?"


    "Stop the car!" She urgently said.


    Liang Zou was confused. "But what''s wrong?"


    "I will tell you. Just stop the car." Liang Xiao Dan didn''t take her eyes off the woman the whole time.


    "O-okay. Driver, park the car to the side."


    Liang Xiao Dan quickly stepped out.


    "Mom, where are you going?" Liang Shin and Liang Zou were bewildered.


    She started hurriedly walking towards the opposite direction, and her husband and son could only helplessly follow her.


    ''It''s her. Please let it be her'' She prayed the whole way.


    The woman was walking slowly as if she had no strength, so it didn''t take much longer for Liang Xiao Dan to reach her side.


    She put her hand on her shoulder and eximed. "Wait!"


    The woman stopped.


    Liang Zou and Liang Shin, too, got over to her side. "At least now, tell me, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Liang Shin looked at the woman and stiffened. Her hair was just like his mother''s.


    ''Is she the woman Mom saw in Paris? No wonder she was so desperate to get down. Is she really my sister?''


    Liang Shin was eager and hopeful.


    Tears rimmed in Liang Xiao Dan''s eyes. "Zous-she is"


    Then the woman turned to see who was the one that held her shoulder. She froze.


    "You" Serena looked at her, shocked.


    Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Shin stood rooted. Liang Xiao Dan carefully looked at her. She was too thin and had a pregnant belly.


    ''Huh? She is not hershe is not the woman.''


    Even if she hadn''t entirely seen Nana''s face in Paris, she had at least saw a half of it and knew that she looked simr to her.


    But this woman now in front of her looked really different. Only her hair was very simr.


    The sudden surge of excitement that she felt died down.


    Liang Shin pursed his lips as he realized that she couldn''t be his sister.


    Liang Zou was clueless. "I still don''t understand. Why did you stop her?"


    But then Serena suddenly harshly pped away Liang Xiao Dan''s hand. "Why did youe here!?" She yelled.


    The passersby stopped hearing themotion.


    "Hey!" Liang Shin furiously looked at Serena. He held his mother''s hand to see if she was hurt. "Why did you do that?"


    Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan were equally shocked. "What?"


    "Why did youe here to meet me?" Serena''s eyes turned red as tears starteding out. "You made my life hell by forcing me to help you in your revenge. II lost themThe only people who loved me, I lost them because of you! I will never forgive you!"


    She touched her big tummy. "Now, I am also going to lose him" She mumbled softly.


    Liang Xiao Dan had no idea why the woman before her was suddenly ming her.


    ''What revenge?'' She wondered.


    She didn''t even know who the woman was, but she looked at her as if she knew her very well. She tried to remember, but she was sure that she hadn''t met her before.


    Liang Zou frowned. "Excuse me, but you are misunderstanding her. I think that you got the wrong person."


    Serena''s gaze finallynded on the two men beside her. She didn''t recognize them as she had never seen them with Huo Xiao Fan before. But she couldn''t care less.


    Serena clenched her fingers into a fist. Sheughed. "Are you happy now, seeing my misery? Are you finally satisfied!? You never loved me, right? So, you must be enjoying my suffering, right?"


    The Liang family nced at each other in confusion.


    "And you! You must still be living with Dad, right? Of course, how stupid of me. Dad loves you so much. He loved you all these years. How can he ever hate you? How can he ever leave you? So even after everything that happened, you are still living life as if nothing has happened at all. You still got your husband and your home. And I" She covered her face with her hands, sobbing hard. "She hates meHe hates me tooI lost everything"


    Liang Xiao Dan tried to calm her down. "Child, you-"


    "Child?" Serena interrupted. She looked at her with a mocking gaze. "Did you just call me ''child''? After depriving me of your love for all these years, after you ruined my life, you are NOW calling me with endearment!? Where was this love before? I never saw it. Oh, are you pitying me?"


    Liang Shin observed her condition. She didn''t seem to be in good condition. There were faint lines under the eyes. Her gaze was unfocused. She looked weak, which wasn''t a good sign since she was pregnant.


    "Mom," He whispered, "She seems to be in depression. That''s why she is confused."


    Liang Xiao Dan agreed. When she was following Serena, she seemed to walk as if she was in a daze.


    "But what should we do now?" Liang Zou asked.


    "We shouldn''t trigger her anymore. She may get a panic attack, which is not good for her and her baby. Anxiety attacks aremon in depression."


    Liang Xiao Dan felt utterly sad for her. "She is pregnant. She must be happy. Instead, she is in such a condition, physically and mentally too."


    Liang Zou sighed. "She must have her own circumstances."


    Liang Shin said, "For now, let us just agree to her and say nothing."


    Serena put her hands on the sides of her head. She was trembling as she cried. "Nono it wasn''t your fault. Everything is my mistake." She was mumbling to herself.


    "WhyWhy didn''t I stop? I should have stopped myselfI did everything because I wanted you to look at me, pay attention to me...but I should have known that no matter what I did, I would never get your love. I am so stupidI lost my two precious people to get a mother''s love. But what mother? Who always ignored her daughter and left her alone? Why was I desperate for such a woman''s love? So foolish of meI just wanted you to look at me...just once..."


    Liang Xiao Dan heard everything.


    ''This girl is suffering too much and at such a young age. She doesn''t seem to have a good childhood.''


    Then without looking at them again, Serena turned and started leaving. They saw a guard dressed in ck suit approach her.


    "Mam, the car is over there."


    Liang Xiao Dan found him suspicious. "Wait!" She called him. "Where are you taking her?"


    She looked at Serena. "Do you know him?"


    But she said nothing.


    The guard widened his eyes when he saw Liang Xiao, Dan. He immediately stood in front of Serena. "Please stay where you are. Our boss has ordered that you should never appear before Miss Serena. Please leave. If you refuse to cooperate, then I would be forced to take you to our Boss."


    The Liang family was dumbfounded. They couldn''t make any sense of it.


    First, this woman and now this guard too?


    ''Why are they both behaving as if they know me?''

 Chapter 274: Poor and useless

    Chapter 274: Poor and useless


    Jinhai had taken a day off from the office to take Nana for baby shopping today. In the mall, Nana was going through some cute little pajamas.


    Jinhai nced at it. "Leave the clothes to Jing. He said that he would make all the baby''s clothes."


    "Huh? All of them? The baby is going to need many of them, so will it be alright?"


    "No, seriously, just leave it to Jing. He will cry and whine if hees to know that we ''bought'' clothes for our baby."


    Nanaughed. "But we don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl."


    Jinhai shrugged. "He is making clothes for both. He wants his nephew or niece to only wear the clothes designed by him. Now that your due date is nearing, Jing is even more hyped up. He hasn''t left his room for two days."


    "Ah, now that you mention it" Nana smiled and touched her tummy. "Everybody is so excited about our child, right?"


    Jinhai kissed her forehead. "Well, he or she is the first heir or heiress of the Liu family. It''s a given."


    Nana asked, "Alright, so no clothes. So, what should we buy next? Oh yes! How about we look for a crib?"


    "Okay. Whatever my little wife says."


    They went to the crib section. There were many beautiful and pretty cribs lined up.


    "Wowthey are all so pretty. I cannot choose." Nana eximed.


    Jinhai was walking behind her, carefully looking at all cribs to choose the best one.


    A woman wearing the store uniform greeted them. "Good morning, Mr. and Mrs. Liu. How can I help you?" She politely smiled.


    She looked at the tall man standing before her. He was one handsome man. Then she looked at Nana. She was one beautiful woman too.


    ''Haish, they really match together. Such a nice couple.''


    "Can you please show us your best cribs?"


    "Sure, mam. Pleasee with me."


    Just then, Jinhai''s phone rang. "It''s Xin. I wille back in a minute."


    "Okay."


    The assistant asked, "Mrs. Liu, what kind of a crib are you looking for?"


    "EmmmWell, all cribs are lovely, but show me the one that is the sturdiest. Like it could hold good weight."


    Since Nana knew that her baby was quite chubby, it was important to buy a crib that will always be safe for him or her.


    "Yes, mam."


    She showed her two cribs. "Mrs. Liu. This crib on the left is made from one of the hardest woods, Lignum vitae found in South America. It is tough and durable, and hardly any maintenance is needed. And this one on the right is made from Schinopsis brasiliensis, originated from Brazil. This wood is immensely strong and hard too. All our cribs are perfectly safe, but these two have that extra edge."


    Nana really liked them. They were just the perfect size too, not too big and not too small. She alternatively looked between the two of them.


    "Umm, how about the one on the left? I will ask Jinhai once hees back." She was excited to show it to Jinhai.


    Just then, a woman held the side of the crib that Nana had selected and said to the assistant, "I want this one."


    Nana looked at the woman who suddenly barged in their conversation. She was also pregnant and had a bulging belly, although not as big enough for eight months. It may be between six to seven months.


    The assistant bowed. "I apologize, mam, but she already booked this crib."


    The woman looked up and down at Nana and sneered. "I don''t care. I like this one so I will take this one. I heard what you said about these cribs, and I fancy this one. This one is strong and just perfect."


    The assistant was still calm. "Mam, I really apologize, but Mrs. Li-"


    The woman red at the assistant. "Do you know who I am that you dare to go against me? I''m Long Yanmei, the wife of the CEO of Long Industries, Long Guozhi. I can fire you any moment I want for your impudence!"


    ''Long YanmeiLong Industries'' Nana thought. ''Ah! It''s the same family for whom I had catered ime a few months back. It was after Jinhai and Miss Huian''s wedding anniversary when Natsukashi was gaining a name in the upper society. So she is that Long Yanmei.''


    Long Yanmei never met the owner and chef in charge of that banquet, so she didn''t recognize Nana.


    The assistant was still calm. She knew Nana was Mrs. Liu. What were Long Industries in front of Liu Corps?


    It had a little name of its own in the market, but it definitely couldn''t even dream of rivaling the Liu Corps.


    "Mam, the crib on the right is also of the same high quality. You can choose that one."


    "Did I ask your opinion? I''m the customer, and you must listen to me."


    Nana smiled and said, "I think you forget that I''m also the customer who came here ten minutes before you and have already selected my crib."


    Long Yanmei carefully looked at her, and the more she looked, the more she got angry. The same reason; jealousy. People always called her beautiful, but somehow in front of Nana, she felt as if all thepliments were nothing but jokes.


    She sneered. "And who are you? Naturally, you cannot be any rich man''s wife since you didn''t recognize Long''s name. Can you even afford this crib?"


    Since the crib was of the highest quality, so it was equally expensive as well.


    "What if I''m not a rich man''s wife?" Nana shrugged. "Can I still not buy this crib with my own money? Do I have to always depend on my husband?"


    Long Yanmeiughed. "So, is your husband that poor and useless that his wife has to pay for the crib?"


    Nana and the assistant both wanted to puke three liters of blood. How did she reach that conclusion?


    ''She called Jinhai poor and useless. I wonder what his expression would be?''


    Nana let out a soft chuckle.


    Long Yanmei gritted her teeth as her insult didn''t affect Nana as she wanted. "What is so funny?"


    "Nothing."


    That irked her. Long Yanmei smirked. "And what did you say? Can you pay it with your own money? What job do you do?"


    "I''m a chef."


    "Hah! A chef? What tiny restaurant do you have? You know who a real chef is?"


    "Who?"


    "Of course, the one who served Long Industries. You could neverpare to the chef who had catered our banquet a few months back. It was Natsukashi. The owner had done a magnificent job with the food. Do you even get such high-profile jobs? Or you only serve the middle ss and poor people like yourselves?"


    Nana coughed hard.


    She was insulted and praised at the same time. Should I burst her bubble?


    Nanaughed. "Are all of the thousands of employees working in Long Industries rich? No, right? Almost all of them would be middle-ss. If they decide to stop working for you, do you think your so-called Long Industries could survive solely on your husband? On a single man?"


    Long Yanmei was tongue-tied. "T-that"


    Nana went on. "It doesn''t seem like you are used to doing household chores. So, if all the poor maids and butlers left your vi, then can you survive on your own from cooking to cleaning to washing clothes and everything else?"


    Long Yanmei gritted her teeth. She could feel the assistant''s mocking gaze.


    ''She dare talk back to me!''


    "You insult the middle ss, but ironically you cannot even stand without their support. You cannot have that riches you speak of without them shedding their sweat to work for you."


    Long, Yanmei shouted. "Enough!" She couldn''t find a counter-argument. Her face had turned red in anger.


    "I want this crib for my baby, and I will take it. After all, he is the heir of Long Industries. He should get the best of everything. Your baby would be what? Either a useless gofer like your husband or a nameless chef like you. He cannot bepared to my child."


    "Every child deserves to get the best of everything," Nana narrowed her eyes. "no matter where he or she is born. It''s because of people like you that those who have a little less money suffer so much. And no child can bepared. Everyone is unique in their own way."


    "You! Stay in your limits!"


    "I won''t." Nana shrugged.


    "Let Guozhie here. I will show you your ce! And you! What are you waiting for? Pack this crib for me! Now I will only take this one!"


    The assistant said, "But Mam-"


    Nana interrupted her. "It''s alright. I will take the other one."


    Long Yanmei sneered. "d you understood your ce."


    "It isn''t like that. It''s useless talking to stupid people like you. I don''t want anything for my baby based on such a pointless argument. I want to buy everything for him or her with happy and positive feelings. So, congrattions on getting the crib."

 Chapter 275: Giving a tight face slap

    Chapter 275: Giving a tight face p


    "How dare you call me stupid!? And you are saying that I''m a negative influence on my baby?" Long Yanmei was infuriated.


    "Yes."


    Nana then ignored her and took out her card. This was the money she earned from Natsukashi, and Jinhai had given a special card for it.


    Long Yanmei widened her eyes in shock.


    It was a premium tinum card.


    ''She is just a pathetic chef. How does she have a tinum card? Even I don''t have that!''


    She sneered. "Does it even have money in it? Or it''s just for show?"


    *Ding*


    The assistant printed the receipt of her bill as she swiped the card.


    Her face contorted, showing an ugly expression.


    Nana smiled. "Yes, it does have my hard-earned money."


    It was indirectly a taunt that she was living off and unting her husband''s money without doing anything.


    "You" Long Yanmei clenched her fingers.


    "Heh! Is it really your money? Perhaps you have a sugar daddy whose this card must belong to. Then" She looked down at her belly. "Maybe your child too"


    Nana''s gaze turned cold. "Don''t dare toplete that sentence."


    Long Yanmeiughed. "Stepped on your tail? It can be possible since your husband is a poor, good-for-nothing gofer? You may have found a fat, ugly CEO to warm his bed in exchange for that card."


    "Did you just call Liu Jinhai a poor, good-for-nothing gofer?" A dark, cold voice came from behind.


    Long Yanmei was startled, and she looked behind. Her eyeballs came out of her sockets as she saw Jinhaiing.


    How could she not recognize him?


    "Mr. L-Liu?"


    Jinhai stood beside Nana. He kissed her cheek. "Sorry foringte."


    Nana shook her head. "It''s okay."


    "Did she trouble you?"


    "I didn''t bother with her, so how can she trouble me?"


    Long Yanmei was looking at them dumbfounded.


    ''Liu Jinhai kissed that womanHow is that possible?''


    Jinhai shot a cold nce at her. She stiffened.


    He smiled. "Well, well, isn''t it, Mrs. Long? Nice to meet you."


    Long Yanmei stood frozen. It was the first time she saw Liu Jinhai in person. Even Long Guozhi had never got the chance to meet him.


    "G-good to see you too, Mr. Liu."


    She was sweating hard. She had no idea that Nana was Mrs. Liu!


    "Oh, I think I heard you called Nana''s husband as a poor, good-for-nothing gofer. I didn''t know that running a multi-billionaire corporation was considered poor in your eyes. Is the CEO''s work called as good-for-nothing now? Sadly, I am behind the trend."


    The color drained from her face.


    ''He heard everything!''


    "No! Mr. Liu. It''s a misunderstanding-" She anxiously tried to exin.


    "How? Nana is indeed warming a CEO''s bed. Actually, I''m warming her bed too. We would since we are married. But how am I a fat, ugly CEO in any sense? Clearly, you have problems in your vision."


    Nana was finding it hard holding in herughter.


    Long Yanmei''s face turned red in embarrassment.


    She called the Godly handsome Liu Jinhai, fat and ugly?


    ''How did the situation take this turn!? This bitch. She purposely didn''t tell me about him to embarrass me! If Guozhi came to know about this, then I''m dead! He was even trying to contact Liu Jinhai for so long!''


    "Of course not, Mr. Liu! How can I say that to you? I-I didn''t know that you were her husband. It''s really a misunderstanding."


    She looked at Nana. "Mrs. Liu, I truly had no idea about your identity. That is not right. You should have told me sooner. But you saw making me a fool out of myself and did nothing." She made an expression as if she was wronged.


    Nana raised her eyebrow.


    Long Yanmei pitifully looked at Jinhai. "Mr. Liu, if your wife had told me about you, then how could I have said those words? She denied about you."


    "When did I do that?"


    "Mrs. Liu, don''t act innocent. You said that your husband is not rich."


    Nana smiled. "No. I said, ''What if I''m not a rich man''s wife?'' I wasn''t definite. You went on and assumed that my husband must be poor."


    Long Yanmei widened her eyes. She gritted her teeth.


    ''She yed with the words!''


    "But, your tone suggested otherwise."


    Nana shrugged. "I wasn''t implying anything. I was merely asking you a question. I''m not responsible for what you make out of my tone."


    "You-"


    "Yanmei."


    Long Guozhi looked at Jinhai. He was utterly taken aback. He never thought that he would meet him here of all ces. He couldn''t hide his excitement. He was trying for months to contact him. And now he had submitted his proposal for a deal. If he wins it, then Long Industries could get a partnership with the Liu Corps.


    "Mr. Liu Jinhai! How are you? I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Jinhai looked at Long Yanmei. She stepped back a little with his sharp gaze.


    ''Oh no, what should I do now?''


    She clenched her fingers into a fist as she glowered at Nana.


    ''How dare she mess with me!''


    "My wife and I are buying a crib for our baby."


    Long Guozhi was ecstatic. ''Yanmei must have definitely formed a good rtionship with Mrs. Liu. She finally did something useful!''


    "What a coincidence! Yanmei and I came here for the same. How about we shop together?" He was sure that Jinhai would agree since Long Yanmei had got them into Nana''s good books.


    ''This will strengthen our rtionship with the Liu family!''


    Jinhai chuckled, "Together? But how will we do that if your wife grabs everything for herself, for example, how she took the baby crib for herself that my wife chose first."


    Long Guozhi widened his eyes. "What?" He red at her.


    Long Yanmei panicked. "No! I-I just liked the crib, so I asked Mrs. Liu if I could have it."


    The assistant said, "No. Mrs. Liu chose this crib, but your wife forcefully came and ordered to pack it for her. I tried to exin that it is already taken, but she wasn''t ready to listen. Then she started insulting Mrs. Liu"


    Long Guozhi''s expression turned darker and darker as he heard everything.


    "Yanmei! How could you do that!?" He yelled.


    He really wished to give a tight p to her at that moment.


    ''She even used Mrs. Liu of having an affair! How stupid can you get! She has Liu Jinhai as her husband. Only a stupid woman would want another man!''


    "Guozhi," Long Yanmei cried, "Mrs. Liu didn''t clear herself about her identity. How is it my fault?"


    "Shut up! You insult her and Mr. Liu Jinhai, and you got the nerve to me her for that!"


    Nana asked, "I already said that what you interpret is none of my concern. So, does that mean if I was really a poor man''s wife, then it was alright for you to insult me?"


    Long Yanmei was stumped.


    "Mrs. Liu, it was all just a misunderstanding. Why are you still not letting it go?" Which implied that Nana was petty.


    "Yanmei!"


    ''She is making things worse!''


    Jinhai tilted his head. "Right. We should let it go..."


    Long Yanmei inwardly jumped in happiness.


    ''Heh! Doesn''t look like this slut matters to Liu Jinhai.''


    "Did you see Guozhi?" She smiled. "Everything is fine now-"


    "And Long Guozhi''s business proposal too." Jinhai cut her off mid-sentence.


    Both froze.


    Long Yanmei looked at him, horrified. Long Guozhi said, "Mr. Liu," He was now sweating hard, "I apologize on behalf of her. Yanmei! What are you standing for! Apologize to Mrs. Liu!"


    ''I cannot afford to lose this deal!''


    ''I apologize to this, bitch?'' Long Yanmei gritted her teeth.


    She looked at Guozhi with her big, tearful eyes. "Guozhi, how can I"


    "Shut up!"


    Jinhai smiled. "Wasn''t my wife being petty? So, I''m letting this matter go on her behalf. We should leave now. She has already bought the ''other'' crib." He emphasized ''other.''


    Yanmei clearly felt the taunt directed at her.


    "No, wait, Mr. Liu!" He tried to stop him. "Yanmei, if you don''t apologize right now, then be ready to pack your bags and leave the Long vi!"


    Long Yanmei was at a loss of words. "GuozhiHow could you? I''m pregnant. How can you tell me to leave?" She cried.


    By now, it had turned into a full-onmotion. The other pregnant women who came for shopping also heard everything. They murmured.


    "Seriously, she started it and now refuses to apologize."


    "So arrogant!"


    "She was the one who barged in and snatched the crib. How shameless."


    Long Yanmei''s face was livid and red with shame.


    ''I will never apologize!''


    Then she clutched her belly. "AhGuozhiit hurtsOur babyTake me to the hospital"


    Jinhai chuckled. "Apparently, your wife is in pain, Mr. Long. You tend to her while we should leave."


    Long Guozhi angrily scowled at her. "Go by yourself!"


    Yanmei couldn''t believe his words, and more tears came rolling out. "GuozhiHow can you be so heartless!"


    "Mr. Liu we can talk-"


    As Jinhai and Nana were stepping out, Nana stopped. She looked at Yanmei. "Mrs. Long, I forgot to thank you for thepliment."


    Long Yanmei furrowed her brows.


    ''When did I praise her?''


    "Didn''t you like my catering service at your banquet?"


    Long Yanmei froze. She looked at her dumbfounded.


    She smiled. "I''m the owner and head chef of Natsukashi, who you were praising so much."

 Chapter 276: Someone forgotten who are back

    Chapter 276: Someone forgotten who are back


    Over at the Liang family''s side, the Chen guard helped Serena in the car.


    Liang Shin narrowed his eyes. "Are you threatening to take my mom away right in front of her husband and son?"


    The guard looked at them in confusion.


    ''Isn''t Huo Shen Mrs. Huo''s husband and Huo Liwei, her son? Where did theye from?''


    "It is my boss''s order, and we will take her if the need arises. Stay away from Miss Serena. Excuse me."


    He drove the car away.


    Liang Xiao Dan had no words to say. "ReallyWho were they? First, the pregnant woman, and then the guard, too, talked to me as if we know each other."


    Liang Zou said, "Forget it. I think there is some misunderstanding. It''s alright. It''s not as if we are going to meet her again."


    ---


    Chen Corps.


    Jianyu just hung up on his guard''s call, who told him everything that happened.


    ''Huo Xiao Fan was seen with a different husband and son? But she has already divorced Huo Shen and left the Huo vi.''


    He leaned back on his chair.


    "Why did she call Serena? Why did she appear after five months?"


    Whatever it was, Jianyu swore that he wouldn''t let the mother-daughter pair cause any more harm.


    DaughterSerena


    He recalled the day when they went to the hospital to check the pills Serena would always take.


    The doctor said, "Mr. Chen, they are anti-depression pills."


    Jianyu was dumbfounded. "Anti-depression?"


    "Yes. Miss Serena is suffering from depression ever since she crossed her fourth month. The cortisol in her blood was too high which said that she was in extreme stress. She showed all the signs of depression. I wanted to reprimand you for her condition, especially when she is pregnant, but she stopped me from telling you."


    Jianyu nced at Serena, who was staring off into space.


    "And look. Even now, she is so thin. She is slowly beginning to go under-weight, and this is not good for her pregnancy. It would have had a great negative impact on the child if the depression grew even worse. Even she herself didn''t realize it, but during her routine checkup, I found that she seemed dull. Then she started to cry. That''s when I realized that something is wrong."


    Jianyu stayed silent.


    The doctor put the pen down. "Mr. Chen," she looked at him seriously, "There may be personal problems between you two, but it doesn''t mean that you force Miss Serena into a state where she has be like that."


    "I really wanted to discuss this issue with you. But she didn''t want me to. I was against it. But I couldn''t do anything when she pleaded to me. Mr. Chen, this is not how an expecting mother should live her life. I don''t know about your personal problems, but you should see to it that it doesn''t affect the mother and child."


    "As her doctor, it is my duty to take care of her and the baby as much as it is yours as the father. You didn''t find anything wrong when she looked so thin? That meant that she is not eating well and enough. That''s why I consulted with a psychologist to give her herbal pills that arepletely safe."


    Jianyu said nothing.


    The doctor then checked Serena''s condition. "Her condition is a little better, but it would be best if shees out of her depression naturally with your care. You cannot just care about the baby. A mother''s health is equally important."


    Back at her apartment, Jianyu quietly asked, "Why didn''t you let me know about it?"


    Serena pursed her lips. "I just didn''t want you to worry."


    She thought that Jianyu would me himself that her depression may harm the child, so she quietly did what her doctor told her without bothering him. She knew that it wouldn''t matter to him what happened to her, but if it affected their child, then Jianyu would not be able to forgive himself.


    So she tried hard toe out of it, but she just didn''t have any appetite. Many times, she literally forced herself to swallow the food down her throat. She did everything she could to cure her depression like listening to good music, doing light yoga orughing at jokes. Still, whenever she saw Jianyu bringing a woman in the house and locking the bedroom door, she felt every bit of her effort go down the drain.


    Jianyu stayed silent.


    He snickered. "Don''t you think I should be the one in depression? Since I failed a second time in love. And now I''m not even allowed to hurt you for that? You have quite the luck."


    Serena stiffened.


    "Don''t expect me to pity you and treat you nicely. I don''t care how you do it but start eating how much should be eaten. I''m not going to let my child suffer because of you."


    He didn''t spare a nce and left.


    At present, Jianyu opened his eyes. Apart from not bringing the women to affect her mind and arranging for good food, he did nothing else to help her.


    He sadly chuckled. "So unfair"


    ---


    Mall.


    Long Yanmei felt like that was like a tight p on her face.


    ''Mrs. Liu was the chef!?''


    She remembered how all the guests at the banquet had praised Nana. Even she herself was impressed with her cooking. The guests praised her for managing such an exquisite dinner, though it was one of the maids who had selected Natsukashi. Yanmei had left the catering arrangements to a maid. But, Yanmei took all the praises.


    Nana asked, "So, now you understood, right? That my card really had my money in it, what I earn from Natsukashi, not from some exchange with an old, fat CEO."


    Long Yanmei stiffened.


    The crowdughed at her.


    "Hah! The one she insulted for being such poor chef turned out to be the one whom she gave an example of."


    "Didn''t she say Mrs. Liu must be only serving poor people?"


    "Just look at her face! She must be wishing to bite her tongue off!"


    Long Yanmei heard all sneers and insults. She wanted to dig a hole and bury herself.


    ''This-this bitch! First, she didn''t tell me about Liu Jinhai and then not about being the chef either! I must be looking like a fool!''


    "Mrs. Liu, you seem to like making fun of me. I did nothing wrong, yet you are targeting me like this, making a fool out of me. You could have said so in the beginning, but you purposely didn''t tell anything to embarrass me." Long Yanmei was nowpletely infuriated.


    Nana said, "And now you seem to look fine. Wasn''t your tummy aching?"


    Long Yanmei froze. She felt everybody''s mocking gazes on her.


    She flustered. "T-thatAh!!!...Guozhi" She clutched her stomach again. "please help me"


    Jinhai chuckled. "Your acting is even worse than a C-grade actress."


    Long Yanmei bit her lips as she realized that she was found out. "N-noI-I-"


    Nana smiled. "I don''t need your apology so you can stop with that acting. At least have some shame not to use your unborn child to escape a situation."


    The other women also agreed.


    "So pathetic."


    "I really pity the child who has a mother like her."


    Long Yanmei now really wished just to disappear.


    Long Guozhi anxiously said, "Mr. Liu, please forgive Yanmei, but don''t cancel my proposal. I have worked hard for it for months."


    Jinhai raised his eyebrow. "Sure"


    Long Guozhi was ecstatic.


    "If you bring the person who is responsible for creating that proposal."


    Long Guozhi nervously smiled. "What are you saying, Mr. Liu?"


    "Do you think that I am so stupid not even to make out that you didn''t create the proposal? Since you became the CEO three years back, thepany is continuously in losses because of your bad decisions. It is only standing because of your Grandfather''s status. You don''t know how to handle yourpany, but suddenly how did youe up with such a good proposal?"


    Long Guozhi was panicking.


    He smiled. "I already know that your able assistant has drafted the proposal, but you didn''t mention his contribution anywhere, so I know that you want to reap the benefits of his hard work and brain."


    "No, I-"


    "And we don''t work with selfish people, nor we want to associate with someone who only knows how to steal things or treat people differently because of their status. Everyone knows that the Liu family is a part of many charities." Jinhai smirked at Long Yanmei.


    Long Yanmei''s face flushed red in shame.


    "The foremost reason being your wife insulting mine. That reason is alone enough."


    Jinhai and Nana then left, without giving them any nce.


    Long Guozhi grabbed Long Yanmei''s arm and dragged her up. "Let''s go! You ruined everything! Pack your bags and stay with your parents for a while. Otherwise, I could kill you if I see you anywhere near me!"


    "Guozhi! You"


    The Long couple walked away in embarrassment. His phone buzzed. It was his father.


    "Yeah, dad?"


    Master Long asked, "You seem pissed off."


    "I will tell youter. I lost a golden chance because of my stupid wife."


    Tears pooled in Long Yanmei''s eyes.


    "Let''s talk about itter. I called to remind you that Tang Feng and Tang Ning areing for dinner tonight. Don''t bete."

 Chapter 277: The marriage that cannot survive any longer

    Chapter 277: The marriage that cannot survive any longer


    Late night, Liu vi.


    "Leave me, Jinhai!" Nana pped away his hand as he tried to stop her.


    The gaze, which was always filled with love and warmth for him, was now looking at him with bitterness and hurt. The eyes that held an undying trust in him were slightly red with tears.


    Jinhai was doing his all to stop her from leaving. He stood in between her and the door. "Nana! Where are you going?"


    Nana clutched the handle of her suitcase. She bit her lower lip as she tried to hold back from crying anymore.


    "Please step out of my way, Jinhai."


    "How can I step out of your way when you are trying to step out of my life? Please listen to me-"


    Her eyes that had been downcast lifted and red at Jinhai. "Listen? What should I listen to you? Have you left anything for us to talk it out?"


    The panic was rising in Jinhai as he saw her decisive gaze.


    ''NoHow can I let her go?''


    Jinhai raised his hands to hold her shoulders, but Nana took a step back. She lifted her palm. "Don''t touch me. Youyou lied to me," Tears rolled down her cheeks, "I will never forgive you. You broke my trust Jinhai. I cannot live with you anymore."


    "No, how can you say this? I did everything for us. Don''t leave me, Nana." The dread inside Jinhai was growing stronger. The fear of losing Nana forever crept inside his heart.


    But, Nana stepped aside and opened the door. Dragging the suitcase, she walked past him.


    ''How can this be the end? How can I let this happen?''


    Jinhai desperately followed her and grabbed her arm. "Nana! W-we can sought this out. You can punish me as much as you want-"


    "And leaving your side is my punishment for you, Jinhai," She interrupted. "I cannot live with a man under the same roof who has betrayed my trust. I don''t feel loved. I feel used, Liu Jinhai."


    Jinhai froze. He nkly looked at her.


    "Liu Jinhai? No, NanaI am your Jinhai. Only Jinhai. D-don''t call me with my full name."


    "Why not?" Her gaze was zed with fury. "There is nothing left between us to call me by your name. So, why are you expecting me to act like your wife? What I felt as your love was just your calctions all along. I was so stupid..."


    Jinhai pulled her towards him. "How can you say this, Nana!? You are saying that I don''t love you? I love you even more than my life."


    "So much so that you were ready to use me? And not only meeven our baby too?" Nana slowly touched her tummy. The thought of their child made her heartache. She shut her eyes, letting the tears flow out.


    Jinhai was flustered. He shook his head and cupped her cheeks. A tear slid from his eye too. "NanaI-I didn''t mean to do thatThat night was not a lie, believe me. How can I even think of using you and our child? II cannot live without you, NanaPlease don''t leave meYou, our baby, has be a part of my heart. It will cease to stop beating if you both left me."


    Nana touched his hands that held her cheeks, and she pulled them away. Jinhai could only watch her in despair.


    "This is the path you have chosen, Jinhai. After trampling on my reality, you have made me realize that it was all just a dream. And now this dream is over, Jinhai. It''s broken, and so is our marriage."


    She took a step back.


    "A marriage based on a lie has no roots to survive. You have done just that."


    Nana turned her back at him and walked away. Jinhai saw her back growing farther and farther away from him.


    "Nana,e back! Come back to me! I need you. NanaI really love you."


    Just like that, she disappeared from his sight.


    "Nana?"


    But he heard nothing.


    "Nana?"


    No response.


    "Nana!"


    Jinhai opened his eyes and abruptly got up. He was taking deep, ragged breaths, his chest heaving up and down. His forehead was covered in sweat. He looked around and saw that it was his room.


    ''A dreamIt was a dream''


    With that realization, he calmed down. That was the worst nightmare he ever had in his whole life, and he felt as if his soul was taken out of him. The dream felt so real.


    Nana was leaving him alone forever. The happy life that he dreamt of with Nana and their children was shattered into pieces in that dream.


    Eversince the time Huian woke up from hera, he would sometimes feel uneasy. He thought that everything was in his control, but a certain sense of anxiety would still gnaw his heart with worry and fear.


    Jinhai looked at the time. It was 2:15 AM.


    ''It was a dream. Nana is here with me. She hasn''t gone anywhere. We are still together.''


    He looked at his side and froze.


    Nana wasn''t sleeping beside him.


    "Nana? Where is Nana?"


    Jinhai immediately got up. "Nana?" He went to the bathroom and knocked on the door, but it was open. He went inside, but it was empty.


    Panic gripped his chest.


    ''It''s the middle of the night. Where can she go? Nono, no, no. She has not left me.''


    Like crazy, Jinhai dashed out of the room. He looked in the corridor, but there was nobody. He went into the living room, but it was dark as well.


    He was shaking and trembling with horror as he feared for the worst. He couldn''t think of anything. His mind and heart were in a mess. Jinhai ran outside, in the garden to look for Nana. He searched in the whole area but couldn''t find her.


    "She is nowhere. Noshe has left meNana is goneMy Nana is goneI am all alone." He mumbled to himself incoherently.


    Jinhai copsed on his knees. His gaze looked nk and lifeless. The past moments spent with her all these months, came shing by in front of his eyes. Herugh, her blush, her brown eyes, her soft hands seemed so distant now.


    "Such a cheesy line!"


    "You are so shameless alwaysalways thinking of that." He remembered how she was blushing furiously, a tint of red in her cheeks.


    "My husband is the best!"


    "I love you, Jinhai."


    Before he realized it, tears were already trickling down his cheeks. He looked at the skyced with millions of sparkling stars, and he recalled their wedding night they spent under their radiance and light.


    "Nana"


    Suddenly, Jinhai felt something soft touch his shoulder. "Jinhai?"


    Jinhai stiffened. He blinked his eyes rapidly as he recognized the sweet voice of his wife, and her touch that he couldn''t ever mistake for anything else.


    Scared and hopeful at the same time, Jinhai slowly raised his head. His gaze met the familiar big, brown eyes where he always loved getting lost in them.


    "Jinhai! Why are you crying?"


    Nana was astonished to see Jinhai crying. The only time she saw his eyes moist with tears was when she had confessed her love for him that night when the Liu family came to dinner in Natsukashi. Those were the tears of joy.


    But the tears now told another story.


    She wanted to bend to his side, but her pregnant tummy didn''t allow her to.


    "J-Jinhai, what happened? Why are you crying?" She anxiously asked.


    Jinhai got up on his feet and grabbed her cheeks in his palms.


    "Nana"


    Nana was confused seeing him like that. She didn''t find Jinhai back in the room, so she looked for him everywhere and found him in the garden.


    "Nana, you are here" He caressed her cheeks to feel that this was not a dream.


    "Yes, Jinhai. I''m here. What happened? And why are you in the garden? Why are you crying?"


    "Where were you!?" Jinhai asked, his tone a little louder than usual.


    Nana was a little startled. Jinhai had never spoken to her in that tone, although she could sense his panic and nervousness.


    "I"


    "Tell me! It''s the middle of the night! Where did you go? Why weren''t you in the room, sleeping? What were you doing?" He couldn''t even express how relieved he was. But at the same time, he felt a little angry too.


    "II was in the kitchen." Nana softly said. She didn''t know what happened, but she knew for one thing that perhaps she did something to upset him.


    "Huh?"


    "Yes. I was feeling hungry. I was craving to eat something spicy. So, I went and made some spicy curry for myself."


    Jinhai looked at her, shocked and dumbfounded.


    He searched in the whole vi, and she was there in the kitchen, making curry? Alright, he didn''t search the entire vi.


    ''Kitchenshe was in the house. I didn''t check over thereAnd I thought that she''


    There he already started to reminisce about their happy memories as he thought that she left him, but here she was happily eating curry.


    Nana softly held his hands. "First, tell me, why were you crying? You-"


    Before she couldplete it, Jinhai crashed his lips on hers.

 Chapter 278: Promise

    Chapter 278: Promise


    Nana was taken aback by this sudden action.


    Jinhai held the back of her head. His kiss was as ferocious as a storm, which only intensified with every moment. He pressed his body on hers, tightening his grip on his cheeks. And with that, he pressed harder on her lips as if she would disappear at any moment.


    The rm and the panic that came surging in his heart with her disappearance, he was letting it out to reassure himself that Nana was still there with him. He tilted his head and melded his lips on hers, even fiercer than before. That moment of physicality was the only thing to prove to Jinhai about her presence.


    Nana didn''t know what was going on with Jinhai, but she only knew that she was getting swept off her feet. No doubt, she felt an urgency in his kiss. It was fast. It was rough. It was as if he wanted to suck the very soul out of her. First, he was crying and then with this sudden kissShe could only give in. She knew something must be bothering him.


    Jinhai bit her lower lip and grazed his teeth on it. The tip of his tongue brushed against them, insisting on delving inside. Amidst his kisses raging like a tornado, Nana managed to open her mouth, a little breathless. Jinhai thrusted his tongue inside, mingling and merging it with hers. He could faintly taste the curry she had.


    Their wet tongues slurping against each other sent jolt of current racing through her body. The outside world seemed fuzzy to her. She could only cling onto his shoulders as she felt her knees go weak.


    After a few minutes, Nana was finally starting to feel breathless, but Jinhai went on as if there was no tomorrow. She tugged his shirt. "MmnpfMmnn..."


    Jinhai snapped out of his stupor. He slowed down until he finally separated. Nana gasped as she took a mouthful of air. Her lips were wet, red, and swollen. His warm breath was still fanning her cheeks.


    Jinhai felt a little guilty. He hung his head low. "Sorry" He softly bumped his forehead on hers.


    "Noit''s alright." Nana blinked her eyes in confusion. She stared at him for a few seconds and held his head in between her hands.


    "What''s wrong? Is something bothering you?" She spoke in a soft, low voice. She did find something odd the way he kissed her. It felt like he was afraid of something. She understood the urgency as well as the need of reassurance through his kiss.


    But why he needed that reassurance? She didn''t know.


    Jinhai wrapped her waist around his arms. "I didn''t find you sleeping beside me. I searched for you everywhere, but I didn''t find you." Nana felt his tone was like that of a little child who was scared of staying alone.


    "I thought you left me" His tone and gaze was downcast.


    "Hm?" Nana was startled with his conclusion.


    "Left you? Where did you think I go?" She furrowed her brows.


    Jinhai pursed his lips. "I thought you left me forever. I had a bad dream. In it, I was trying to stop you from leaving me, but you didn''t listen to me and went farther and farther away. I was standing alone in the end. Then I woke up and didn''t see you beside me, so I"


    Nana felt her heartache. Now she understood why he was in the garden and why he looked so panicked.


    She sighed. Nana gently flicked his forehead. "Silly, why will I ever leave you? I love you so, so, so much!"


    Her lips were curved into a bright smile. Her gaze was clear and confident. A pang of guilt pricked his heart. Somehow, he couldn''t look straight at her.


    ''If you know the truththen will you still say that?''


    "What if I did something wrong?"


    Nana giggled. "Then I will squeeze your ears until they go red to punish you. Maybe I will not talk to you, and then you will have to work really hard to appease me. I will puff up my cheeks and not even look at you."


    "But you won''t leave me?" Jinhai''s gaze held an unspeakable emotion.


    "No, silly. I won''t. It was just a dream. Nothing like that will happen." She patted him.


    "You promise that you won''t leave me?" Jinhai tightened his grip on her hands.


    "I promise." Nana rested her head on his chest.


    "Even if you may be really, really angry at me one dayeven then, you won''t leave me?" He knew Nana didn''t know the context of the question, but his heart still drummed like crazy.


    "MmnnnIf you really made me that angry, then how about I take all your credit cards and fortune? How about I make you poor just like that woman in the mall thought about you?" Nana said sheepishly.


    Jinhai buried his face in her neck. "Take whatever you want. Take everything. The house, the money, the fortune, everything is yours. But just don''t leave me."


    Nana felt a kick in her belly and then again. Her eyes brightened. "Look! Even the baby is kicking." She held his hand and brought it on her tummy.


    It kicked again.


    Jinhai softly chuckled.


    "See? The baby is also saying that Mommy and he or she won''t leave Daddy."


    Jinhai bent down and kissed her belly. "Thank you. I can''t wait for our baby."


    "Me too," Nana said a little guiltily, "Jinhai, I''m sorry. I should have told you that I''m going to the kitchen. But you were sleeping, and I didn''t want to wake you."


    She had to agree that not finding her beside him in the middle of the night in her condition was a reason valid enough to be worried and panicked.


    Jinhai sighed. It was not her fault, yet she was apologizing.


    "No, it''s my fault. Sorry, I shouldn''t haveshed out on you like that. But for the safe side, tell me if you need something from next time. I cannot even imagine how you got up by yourself in that state. What if something had happened?"


    "Ah" She scratched her head. "It was a little difficult, but I managed it."


    "En. So, you just rest, and I will bring everything you want, okay?"


    Nana smiled. "Okay."


    "Do you still have some curry left? Now, I''m hungry."


    Nanaughed. "Yes. There is lots."


    Jinhai and Nana then went inside and sat on the dining table. He served Nana with a te of curry and fed her himself. The spicy curry gave him a tingling sensation in the mouth.


    He sighed. "You shouldn''t eat something so spicy. I told you many times."


    Nana pouted. "But I was really craving for something spicy, and the baby wanted it too."


    Jinhai raised his eyebrow. "Is it now? Or are you taking him as your shield?"


    Nana coughed and avoided his gaze. "You shouldn''t argue with a pregnant woman. I am carrying our child for eight months now. And it is already so difficult to walk. Do you know how much a woman has to go through in pregnancy?"


    Jinhai''s mouth twitched as she took the conversation into an emotional turn.


    After their midnight snack, in the bedroom, heid Nana on the bed in afortable position. He took her in embrace and kissed her cheek. She slowly closed her eyes, and tired, soon fell asleep.


    Jinhai rested his head on his palm and gazed at her. He had decided that he won''t sleep. He would simply watch Nana sleep for the rest of the night. With the back of his finger, he softly brushed it against her cheek. He felt contented to see her in his arms like this.


    Jinhai bent to her ear. "Nanaremember your promise," he whispered, "You won''t ever leave my side."


    ---


    The next day, Liang Shin visited the City X hospital. Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge weed him.


    "Liang Shin." Xiang Wei smiled. "We really thank you foring on such short notice. I hope the trip went well."


    "The trip was all good." Liang Shin said, "And it''s my job as a doctor to help my patients wherever they are. Anyway, I had toe here when you told me about Zhou Bingwen. Even though he specializes in traditional medicine, I have great respect for him.


    Xiang Qingge nodded.


    "So, can I meet Miss Huian?"


    They went inside her ward. Huian slowly opened her eyes as she heard someoneing in. There were her parents and an unknown man.


    "Huian," Xiang Wei held her hand, "He is the doctor I told you about, Liang Shin."


    "Hello, Miss Huian." He came forward. "I''m Liang Shin, and you will be under my care from now on. I promise I will make you recover in no time. You will soon be standing on your feet." He smiled. "And I need your cooperation. I hope we can work together."


    Huian lifted her gaze to look at him carefully. She had to admit; he was good-looking and tall. In fact, she felt that his beauty somehow seemed very familiar.


    Nana''s face just shed past her mind.


    ''Strange. Why did I think of Nana when I saw him?''

 Chapter 279: A sign?

    Chapter 279: A sign?


    Liang Shin sat beside Huian. He slowly lifted her wrist, but apart from some minute movement, it did nothing. He checked her legs too and conducted a preliminary examination.


    He said, "Miss Huian will have to go through a lot of exercises and treatment. It will be a little painful, but if she is determined enough, she can recover in one month. There is an extensive regime for that; otherwise, usually, it takes up to three to four months with the usual treatment."


    Xiang Wei and Xiang Wei got a little worried. But Huian''s gaze brightened.


    One monthI cannot wait for four months to recover. I have already gone through so much pain. What if it is a little more?


    She blinked her eyes in agreement.


    Xiang Qingge said, "Dear, but are you sure? One month is too less, and yes, it is possible, but it will be too hurting and painful."


    Xiang Wei nodded. "Yes, Huian. We also want you to recover as soon as possible, but one month will be really tough. We can go slow and be done in four months. That will be less stressful."


    Huian understood their concern. But she had already decided this. She couldn''t wait. The earlier she could walk and talk, the sooner she would be able, to tell the truth.


    Huian slightly nodded again. Mother and Father Xiang saw the determined look.


    It was tough, but she was ready for this.


    He sighed. "Okay, if that is what you have decided."


    Liang Shin was also impressed. Usually, all of his patients have chosen the four months route.


    "Okay, then. We will start from tomorrow. But I already warn you that I won''t let you give up mid-way. One month may seem attractive, but when you will get into it, it will be a whole different story."


    Huian blinked her eyes again. Liang Shin liked the look in her eyes. It was easy for a doctor when the patient was equally supportive too.


    Liang Shin smiled. "Let''s meet tomorrow, then."


    ---


    Liu Corps.


    Jinhai was leaning back on his seat. The file was open on his desk, but he couldn''t concentrate on his work. There were meetings to attend, but he canceled all of them. He unlocked his phone and opened Nana''s picture.


    In it, she was wearing a beautiful yellow dress. It was taken when she was in Natsukashi, serving a customer. Her face had the lovely, prettiest smile that he always loved so much. Unknowingly, his lips curved into a faint smile.


    "Sir." Assistant Xin knocked.


    "Come in."


    "Sir, I got news from Miss Huian''s side."


    Jinhai squinted his eyes. "What?"


    "Sir, Mr. Xiang Wei has called for a doctor from abroad to treat Miss Huian. He has just arrived yesterday."


    "Who?"


    "Liang Shin from Paris."


    Jinhai couldn''t help but slightly widen his eyes in surprise. He never expected this to happen. The doctor and his family who are connected to Nanaare back in Beijing. And he was going to help Huian recover.


    The turn of events was simply shocking. But what did it mean for him? This made the situationplicated. He wanted Nana to stay away from Huian and also otherwise. But there was now a link that connected both of them.


    "Hm." Jinhai simply hummed. "Leave me alone for a while."


    Xin nodded.


    Jinhai once again stared at Nana''s photo. First, the dream ofst night and now this newshe couldn''t help but wonder if it meant something. Was it a sign about something?


    The unrest came back to him. If he want, he could remove Liang Shin from the work. But he didn''t want to interfere in Huian''s treatment. He had already punished her for her mistakes.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. A few minutester, he felt a pair of warm hands on his eyes.


    "Nana!"


    He looked at her in surprise.


    "How did you like my surprise?" Nana giggled.


    He smiled. "Yes, very much. You came here alone?" He then frowned.


    She rolled her eyes. "Driver Mu was with me. He dropped me. And don''t worry, I was careful."


    Jinhai stood up from his seat and helped Nana on it.


    "Wait! How can I sit here? This is your CEO seat."


    "And aren''t you thedy boss? This seat is as much as yours as it''s mine. You can order around the employees too." Jinhai chuckled. "And I smell tasty food."


    "I brought you lunch. Weren''t you a little upsetst night? So I thought this might cheer you up."


    He pecked her lips. She always understood him so well.


    They both sat down for lunch. Then he asked, "Nana."


    "Hm?"


    "... Nothing."


    ---


    Serena was in her apartment doing some light exercises. She slowly got up to get a ss of water for herself when her phone buzzed. She picked it up to see an unknown number.


    "Hello."


    There was silence at the other end.


    Serena frowned. "Hello?"


    Still no answer.


    "If you don''t want to talk, then why did you call me? I''m hanging up."


    "Z-zhn!"


    She froze. Serena clearly recognized her voice.


    "Why did you call me, Mom!?" Serena furiously shouted.


    Huo Xiao Fan had expected to hear her angry voice. But she said nothing.


    "Ijust wanted to know about you." She mumbled softly.


    "Know? What do you want to know about me? Didn''t you already see my condition yesterday!?"


    Huo Xiao Fan was stunned.


    "Huh? When did I see you?"


    "Don''t lie! You came to meet me yesterday on the market! Didn''t you see it then? Why are you calling me now?"


    Huo Xiao Fan looked confused at the other end. She had no idea what Serena was talking about.


    This was the first time she was calling her in seven months. In the past, she tried many times to meet her, but she couldn''t gather her courage to do so. Because of her misunderstanding that Nana was the cause of Yu Tengfei''s death, she made Serena be her best friend and also trap Jianyu to ruin her.


    And now she had lost both of them. Because of her one misbelief, Serena suffered and lost so much.


    But now she was saying that she met her?


    "ZhnI really don''t understand. I was at my house the whole day. How could I"


    "Enough! I already told you what I wanted to. Don''t pester me." Tears gushed out of Serena''s eyes.


    "I just want to know how you are doing." She heard her sniffling on the other end. She clenched her fingers into a fist. But she could do nothing. "How are things with Jianyuand your baby-"


    "What do you care about!? Didn''t you say to raise the child myself? That I shouldn''te to look for you for any help!?"


    Huo Xiao Fan clearly remembered it. The first time that Serena told her she was pregnant, she had harshly berated her for entangling with Jianyu.


    But how wrong she was. Her daughter was pregnant, but she as a mother left her alone. She knew it was selfish, but now she looked forward to her grandchild''s birth. She also knew that perhaps she would never get to meet or hold her grandchild. But she still couldn''t help but get excited.


    And Jianyu? She had no idea what happened between them after that. There was no one with Serena.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I am used to it. You have always left me alone from the beginning. Whether it be childhood or now. Why are you acting like you care for me now?"


    Her words stung Huo Xiao Fan like venom. Indeed, the revenge for Yu Tengfei had clouded her mind that she lost not only her daughter, but also her husband and son in the process.


    "And what did you say yesterday? Child? You called me with endearment. Such a joke!" She mocked.


    Huo Xiao Fan still couldn''t get it. Then she widened her eyes in shock as something struck her.


    Noit couldn''t be


    I was not the one who met her yesterday, but Serena thinks I did. She is absolutely sure.


    Was sheXiao Dan?


    Huo Xiao Fan copsed on the chair as she realized it.


    There was no other way Serena would have confused me with another woman. And she doesn''t know about Xiao Dan, so she might have thought of her as me.


    Serena didn''t hear any reply.


    "This is thest time you are calling me. Forget that you ever had a daughter because you are already dead to me."


    She hung up.


    Huo Xiao Fan couldn''t say anything. The realization has struck her hard.


    Xiao Dan isback?


    Thest time she knew she was in Paris. Huo Shen had told her that. And then she never returned to Beijing again.


    So, why did shee back after twenty-one years?


    The memory of her brought the many other memories that she wanted to forget: her heartbreak, her trip to Tokyo, and that stormy night in the hospital.


    Huo Xiao Fan could never forget what happened in the hospital that night when she went intobor.


    She clutched the handle of her chair as tears threatened to fall. She looked up at the ceiling with a nk stare.


    "Xiao Dan, Liang Zouwhy are you back?"

 Chapter 280: Sincere apology

    Chapter 280: Sincere apology


    Huian''s treatment finally started after Liang Shin mapped out her recovery n. Almost fifteen days passed by. Initially, he helped her do light movements of her arms and legs as much as she could do and as much pain she could bear.


    Liang Shin held her fingers one by one and slowly tried to lift them and the same with the toes. Huian did her best to co-operate. But it was excruciating. She gritted her teeth and sweat was trickling down the side of her head.


    "You are doing very well." Liang Shin nodded. With the additional heat treatment, her muscles and nerves were slowly starting to rx.


    Liang Shin taught her many exercises that she could also do on her own when he wasn''t there. And Huian diligently did them every day. At the very least, she was now able to move her arms and feet on her own.


    "Next week, we will work on your upper body. And once you can do that, you won''t need to lie on the bed anymore. You will be able to use the wheelchair."


    Huian slowly nodded.


    Liang Shin smiled. "Really, I haven''t seen a patient as determined as you. People are usually afraid of pain."


    Huian sadly smiled.


    I don''t have any choice but to be determined. And pain? I have already seen the worst of it. This physical pain is nothing aspared to that.


    "Okay, this is enough for today. I will take my leave. And as always, if you feel ufortable, then you can ask the nurse to call me anytime. I will be here."


    Huian nodded again. Once again, she stared at him.


    No matter how many times she looked at him, she would always think of Nana. She could see a little familiarity between them, not only on his face but the way he smiled too. It was very simr to her.


    Liang Shin noticed her staring at himagain. He didn''t know if it was his imagination, but he often found her looking at him. He didn''t understand.


    But he was sure of one thing that it wasn''t any sort of love or crush. Her gaze meant contemtion or like she was trying to put something together.


    "Um..."


    Huian snapped out of her stupor.


    "Is there something on my face?"


    Huian widened her eyes.


    Shit! Did he catch me staring at him?


    She shook her head.


    Liang Shin scratched his head sheepishly. "Actually, I have seen you staring at me a few times." He didn''t want to sound like a narcissist.


    Huian felt utterly embarrassed. She didn''t even realize that he noticed that.


    Ah, did he take the wrong meaning!? I am so stupid!


    She nervously bit her lip and shook her head. "I" Her throat hurt when she tried to say something.


    "It''s okay. You should take rest now."


    "Youlook like" Huian felt exhausted after saying another three words.


    Liang Shin blinked his eyes.


    Look like? Who?


    He was curious now, but he knew he couldn''t push her for answers.


    He sighed. "I told you that it''s fine. Don''t worry. You can tell me when you will be able to talk again properly. Don''t stress out."


    Liang Shin stood up. "I will leave now. Take care."


    Huian smiled.


    As he left, Huian''s expression turned grim. After days of working hard, she was finally able to move her arms and even talk a little.


    She looked at the side and saw her phone lying on the table beside the jar of water. She slowly raised her arm towards it and picked it up.


    She hoped that Nana''s number was still the same. She typed a message with a little difficulty and sent it.


    ---


    Nana was resting on the bed, listening to some good music. Now, she was starting to feel really bored of just sitting in the bedroom.


    She really missed doing her work. But from the sixth month onwards, Jinhai made her stop from going to Natsukashi. She was practically free for the entire day.


    Her phone buzzed. Nana saw a message from an unknown number.


    ''Nana, I''m Huian. Can you please meet me in the hospital? I have something important to tell you. Please don''t tell Jinhai.''


    Nana blinked her eyes in shock. She couldn''t believe that Huian wanted to meet her.


    Why does she want me to meet her so suddenly? I thought she wouldn''t even like to see me.


    She reread the message. It was written not to tell about this meeting to Jinhai.


    Nana frowned. She thought about it a little and dialed the number.


    After a few rings, it was picked up.


    "Hello."


    "Nana" Huian''s voice came from the other end.


    Nana widened her eyes. It was indeed Huian''s voice. So it was also Huian''s number.


    "Miss Xiang?"


    "Y-yes"


    Nana could feel that she was having a little difficulty in talking.


    "You saw...my message?" Her voice was hoarse.


    Nana said, "Yes, I just saw it."


    "P-pleaseeheretell youimportant."


    "But-"


    "Don''t tellJinhaiplease"


    And with that, the phone hung up.


    "Hello? Hello?"


    Nana was puzzled. But if she wanted to meet her despite it was hurting her to talk, then it might be something important.


    But why did she tell to hide it from Jinhai?


    What should I do?


    After the episode with Hui Xiao Fan, she really didn''t want to hide anything from Jinhai. But Huian also sounded desperate. And Nana never thought in a million years that Huian would want to meet her instead of Jinhai.


    She thought for a few minutes.


    I will see what Miss Huian has to say to me first.


    ---


    City X hospital.


    Nana hesitated a little before she opened the door to Huian''s ward. She slowly stepped in, holding her belly. She saw Huian was quietly resting on the bed. Herplexion was a bit pale, and she was skinny, naturally, because she was in aa.


    Huian opened her eyes. She widened her eyes in surprise as she looked at Nana, particrly her big belly.


    Right, she was pregnant.


    Huian didn''t want to, but it still pricked her heart a little. The ce where she wanted to stand was where Nana stood right now. After all, she had loved Jinhai for all these years. It was not that easy topletely uproot him from her heart.


    Her love for him had already faded out, but it would take time for her heart to heal and truly forget him.


    Nana felt a little awkward to see Huian in this state. Huian was the ex-wife, and now she was Mrs. Liu, carrying his child.


    She must be feeling ufortable seeing me like this.


    Nana awkwardly smiled at her. She sat in the chair beside her.


    "Miss Xiang. How are you feeling now?"


    Huian stared at her for a few moments. She thought that Nana might have changed. She thought Nana might mock andugh at her for being the ex-wife. But she didn''t look down on her. She seemed the same, just how she was seven months back.


    There was no sneer, no haughtiness of being Jinhai''s wife, or the arrogance of being Lady Liu. Her face carried the same gentle and genuine smile. Huian even wondered if she woulde here to meet the ex-wife lying in such a pathetic state.


    She was living her life happily with Jinhai. Why would she want anything to do with the woman who once treated her as the enemy?


    I really misunderstood her all this time.


    "Miss Xiang? How are you.."


    Huian smiled. "I''m fine"


    Nana was surprised to see her smile at her. It felt as if she held no grudges against her anymore. Her gaze was warm, but a little sad too.


    It made Nana feel relieved a bit. If possible, she wanted to clear the misgivings and mend things between them. Maybe, if she could talk things out with her today, then the strain and tension between them can ease up.


    "That''s really nice to hear about it. I''m so d that you woke up. Uncle and Aunt Xiang and everybody in the Liu vi was so happy with the news."


    Everybody? How can Jinhai be happy? Huian mocked inwardly.


    Her gaze then shifted towards Nana''s belly. She blinked a few times. "How manymonths?"


    Nana paused for a second. She hesitated for a while, but then she softly smiled. "Eight. It will be nine in the next fifteen days."


    Huian''s eyes slightly stung with tears. But she didn''t let them out. She had decided not to cry for Jinhai anymore.


    But Nana noticed it. She knew it wasn''t wise to speak anything or console her in this situation, so she just kept quiet. Huian needed time, and Nana understood that.


    "I see"


    After a few moments of silence, Huian said, I want tostart withapologizing to you" she was a little breathless.


    Apologize?


    "For what Miss Xiang?" Nana furrowed her brows.


    Huian pursed her lips. A tear slid down from the side of her eye.


    "Please forgive mefor abandoning youthat night"

 Chapter 281: It was time...

    Chapter 281: It was time...


    Nana was stumped for any words. Huian had imed to ask for forgiveness even then too when Nana was hospitalized, but it was her fear of getting caught that made her do that.


    But now, her apology was genuine. The tear that slid from her eye, the painful expression she had, meant that Huian meant that apology from the bottom of the heart this time.


    "I" Nana didn''t know how to respond. This was out of her expectations.


    Huian continued to speak in a hoarse voice. "Iwas selfishconceitedI took you for granted-" She coughed in between, "Yougot hurtbecause of me. I-I am truly sorry. And for all...the other times too...when I insulted you. I know itmight bete, butplease forgive me"


    Nana held her hand in hers. "First, a fall, please stop speaking and rest a little. You look so pale."


    There was silence for a while. For a woman like Huian, who was once arrogant and selfish, to apologize to Nana, who was once her archenemy must have taken a lot of courage.


    "Miss Huian," Nana smiled faintly, "Let the past be the past. I admit that I was hurt by your actions that night and even more when you didn''t even mean your forgiveness, but let us all just move forward."


    Nana thought that this was for the best. There was no point in stretching the resentment. Plus, with her baby now due, she wished everyone to wee this little member with a smile and joy. Considering Huian, it seemed impossible, but if fate was giving them a chance to sort things out, then why not?


    And Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge had done more than enough to pay for their daughter''s mistakes by always supporting Nana. One must always strive for peace wherever there even a tiny bit of hope in it.


    Huian''s gaze brightened. She coughed again. "Really?"


    Nana nodded.


    Huian then gave a self-deprecating smile. "Why don''t you think that I am acting? ForJinhai, I have done too many things...and hurt too many people. Maybe this is my n...to gain your trust? And plot my revenge?"


    Indeed, Nana had thought of that. She wondered whether Huian would still want Jinhai back after she wakes up from thea. A woman as obsessed as Huian to give up on the man she loved so much was doubtful.


    But now, after meeting her in person, and when she entered her ward, Nana slowly came to notice that she lookedchanged and not just physically. She realized that Huian now looked at her in a different light. Her gaze didn''t hold that obsession and craziness as before, but at the same time, Nana felt an immense sadness emanating from it.


    Nana recognized the sadness behind it. It was distinct. It was all too familiar to her.


    That was the same heartbreak she felt when she had decided to get engaged to Jianyu. It was the pain of giving up. She knew at that time that being with Jinhai was impossible in this life. So, she epted her fate.


    And now Huian''s eyes reflected that same sorrow and that same grief. When Nana had once stood at the ce where Huian is now, how can she not tell the difference between real and fake?


    Nana said, "Miss Huian, your hand is slightly trembling in mine. It is because you don''t want me to misunderstand you, right?"


    Huian didn''t notice her shaking hand.


    Nana smiled. "Then we are good now."


    Huian felt grateful. "thank you." She softly said.


    Nana said, "So miss Huian-"


    "Youcan call mejust Huian"


    Nana widened her eyes. "I"


    "ReallyPlease call me, Huian." She urged her.


    Nana paused for a moment and nodded. "OkayHuian. So, why did you call me here and told me not to tell Jinhai?"


    Huian got a little apprehensive. Jinhai''s evil smile and his threat were still fresh in her mind.


    Will she believe me?


    She was still afraid of what Jinhai would do if he came to know about this. He had already warned her. Her heart pounded in her chest. She felt short of breath. She was constantly biting her lower lip, and her gaze darted everywhere. It felt like she was still deciding on something.


    Nana observed all of her reactions.


    Do I see things? Why does she suddenly so seem afraid of Jinhai? From love to fearisn''t the change a little drastic?


    "Miss- I mean Huian, you can tell me. Is something the matter?" Nana softly asked to not panic her.


    Huian tried to calm down. She bravely sent the message to Nana to meet her, but now that it was time, to tell the truth, she was having second thoughts.


    She found the strength to speak amidst the pain in her throat. "Nanayou should know somethinga-about Jinhai"


    "What? Why do you seem so scared of him?"


    Huian tightly clutched her hand. "NanaJinhaihe is not s-so simplehe", Her eyes rimmed in tears, "he pu-push-"


    *Ring*


    A call from Nana''s phone interrupted Huian.


    "Ijust one minute." Nana took out her phone.


    "Jinhai" Nana said.


    Huian widened her eyes. She felt goosebumps crawling on her skin, and her body started shivering out of fear.


    Did hee to know that Nana is here?


    "Mmnnmmn!" She desperately shook her head. "D-don''t tell himthat you are here. Please!"


    Nana was dumbfounded to see such an extreme reaction from her.


    Just what happened to make her so terrified of Jinhai?


    The phone was still ringing in her hand. She picked it up. "Jinhai."


    "Nana. Where are you? I thought you are resting at home."


    Nana looked at Huian. "UmI"


    Huian shook her head desperately. She mouthed. ''Don''t tell him.''


    Nana said, "I am in the hospital."


    Huian widened her eyes. She looked at her in disbelief.


    "What!? In the hospital? Why? What happened? Are you okay? Why didn''t you tell me?" Jinhai breathlessly asked a string of questions.


    "Jinhai rx, I''m fine. I was feeling bored, so I went to Natsukashi for some time. And then, when I wasing back home, the hospital was around the corner, so I thought I would just stop by to meet the doctor."


    Huian let out a huge sigh of relief. For a second, she thought that Nana would really tell him.


    "Wait for me. I''ming over there." Jinhai said.


    "No, it''s okay-"


    "I''m already near the hospital. We will meet the doctor together."


    "Eh? So soon?"


    "I was already outside for a business meeting. The hospital is on the way."


    "Oh. Okay."


    Nana looked at Huian. "Huian. I am sorry but I will have to leave. You heard what I said to Jinhai, right? He said that he is on his way here."


    Huian bit her lip in despair. She coughed. "Okay."


    Nana stood up with the support of the side-table. "I will try to meet you sometimeter. Take care."


    Nana felt a little uneasy about the way how Huian reacted to Jinhai now. Something felt odd to her. But with Jinhaiing any moment now, this was not the time to talk about it. She nodded slightly and left her ward.


    ---


    Liang Xiao Dan was going through some restaurant catalogs. Liang Zou sighed, watching his wife so diligently working on it.


    "Xiao Dan, I''m telling you that I don''t need a birthday banquet."


    Liang Xiao Dan red at him. "Of course, you need one. We are in Beijing after so long. With your birthday banquet, we will get to meet all our friends and rtives again."


    Liang Zou rolled his eyes. "I am the birthday boy."


    She cracked inughter. "You are the birthday ''old man.'' You are not young to be called a boy anymore."


    He grimaced, being called an old man.


    "I''m not an old man. I have not even be a grandfather by now, thanks to your useless son."


    "Hey! Don''t insult Shin. He is your son too."


    Liang Zou made a disdainful face. "Hah! So slow! He doesn''t even have a girlfriend yet. At his age, we already had our second child-"


    He suddenly turned silent. Liang Xiao Dan also said nothing.


    "I am sorry."


    Hesoftly said after a moment of silence.


    She shook her head and smiled. "It''s not your fault. She is a part of our family; then, how can she be not a part of our conversation?"


    Liang Zou sadly smiled. "I am sorry, Xiao Dan. I am such a pathetic father. I couldn''t find our baby daughter. I couldn''t protect our family." A tear trickled down his eye.


    "Sshh. Quiet." Liang Xiao Dan warned. "I will not tolerate it if you me yourself. Shin and I both know how you turned the world upside down to find her. But it was our sad fate, and nobody can fight against destiny." She patted her hand.


    "Alright, help me choose the restaurant for your banquet now. Catering is crucial okay?"


    "Did you find any good ones?" He asked.


    She beamed in delight. "I did. Lately, there is a really popr restaurant on-trend. The owner is an excellent chef who has catered to many high elites'' families. It is not a five- or seven-star hotel, yet it is on top ranks in the cuisine industry. Her food is really appreciated everywhere."


    "What is the name?"


    "Natsukashi. The owner is quite young too, almost twenty-three only. The name also feels so warm right."


    He nodded.


    "So how about we go for it?"


    Liang Zou smiled. "Alright. Natsukashi will be the caterer of our banquet."

 Chapter 282: Shocking news

    Chapter 282: Shocking news


    The next morning, Nana was resting on her bed, having some tea. Jinhai was in the shower.


    Jinhai''s phone buzzed. Nana looked towards the bathroom door and figured it would take a while for him toe out. She picked it up.


    "Sir." It was Assistant Xin.


    "Ah, I''m Nana. Jinhai is busy in the shower."


    "It is okay, Madam Liu."


    "Do you want me to give him a message?"


    "It''s nothing important. I just called to inform sir about the conference."


    "Okay. I will tell Jinhai to call you back."


    "Thank you, Madam."


    As Nana cut the call, she identally opened the Gallery app and saw a photo of herself on Jinhai''s phone. She was wearing a yellow dress in that, working in Natsukashi.


    Nana''s lips curved into a faint smile. But then somebody suddenly snatched the phone from her hands.


    "Hey!" Nana whined. She red at Jinhai, who was out from a bath. "Why did you snatch it suddenly? I want to see what pictures you have of me."


    Jinhai''s gaze was a littleplex, but he quickly smiled in return. He sat on her side and flung his arm over her shoulder.


    "My library is filled with your photos. It will take forever before you see all of them."


    "Just how many photos do you have of me?"


    Jinhai silently gazed at her. He tilted his head. "What if I have a secret room entirely filled with your photo frames?"


    Nanaughed and smacked on his forehead. "Silly. Who does that?"


    "Who knows...Maybe I do." Jinhai meaningfully smiled.


    The smell of shampoo from his hair wafted through her nose. His well-toned body was warm and moist with water droplets. Nana''s face flushed in red.


    "Like what you see?" Jinhai chuckled.


    Nana sheepishly giggled and drew a circle on his chest. "A lot."


    "Well then"


    Jinhai leaned forward, narrowing the distance between their lips. Nana put her hand on his mouth and blocked him. "I know where you want to go with this, but have you seen my tummy?"


    Jinhai kissed her palm. He huskily whispered into her ear, "There are many positions that we can try. And" Jinhai bent and kissed the nape of her neck, "the doctor has said that it is good to have sex in the third trimester. It can easebor pain during childbirth."


    Nana''s mouth twitched. "You are impossible!"


    Jinhaiughed. He turned her head and captured her lips in a passionate kiss. Their wet kiss went on for a long time before they finally separated.


    His hands started wandering around her body, but she pped them away. "Mr. Liu Jinhai. You have work!"


    "Yes, I have, but I don''t have to go to the office anymore." He smiled.


    "Eh? Why?"


    Jinhai pecked her lips again. "Because my dear wife, starting now, I will do all my work from home until you give birth. At this stage, I don''t want to leave you alone. As your husband and the to-be father, I should be with my wife at her side taking care of her. Nothing is more important than you and our baby."


    Jinhai thought that this was for the best. In the office, he would always worry about Nana for no reason, and his mind was always here at Liu vi, thinking about her.


    Even yesterday, when Jinhai came to know that Nana wasn''t at home, he panicked. She said she was at the hospital, and for a moment, he felt as if his heart stopped beating. He thought that she went there to meet Huian. But that wasn''t the case.


    Nana''s heart melted like butter.


    Really he is such a sweet talker.


    But wait. She remembered something.


    Nana had promised to meet Huian again since they couldn''t talk yesterday. But then how will she meet her if Jinhai would be with her?


    She knew Huian had something important to say to her about Jinhai. And whatever it was, Nana wanted to talk it out with Jinhai and clear it out if there was any misunderstanding.


    For now, she could only send her a message informing about the situation.


    Nana rested her head on his shoulder. "En. Thank you for being here with me."


    Jinhai kissed her forehead. "Anything for my wife."


    ---


    City X hospital.


    Huian was impatiently waiting for Nana. She looked towards the door, but nobody came in.


    Where is Nana? Why hasn''t shee here yet?


    Huian was starting to feel anxious. Then her phone buzzed with a message.


    Huian slowly raised her arm and picked up the phone. She read Nana''s message and was stunned.


    Nana cannote here anymore!?


    She couldn''t help but wonder if Jinhai decided to stay with her on purpose to keep an eye on Nana?


    Whatever it was, Huian felt frustrated. Yesterday was such a good chance to tell everything, but she missed it.


    "Hey, hey, why such a bad mood first thing in the morning?" Liang Shin chirped happily.


    Huian looked at his goofy smile and rolled her eyes. He was such a happy-go-lucky man.


    "Hey, don''t roll your eyes at such a handsome doctor. Do you know how many women feign to get hurt just so that they get an excuse for me to treat them?"


    Huian looked at him, dumbfounded. "Such anarcissist."


    Liang Shin shrugged. "It is not narcissism. It is called as appreciation of beauty. You should always appreciate and feel gratitude for anything good that you have or happens in your life. And not just good, even the bad things too."


    Huian looked puzzled. She thought about herself. In the past, she was so obsessed about having Jinhai that she never really appreciated her parents. Unconsciously, she always took them for granted.


    Bad things


    Huian stared at Liang Shin. "Ifell from the balconyI was in aafor so longHow can I appreciate this?"


    He smiled. "But didn''t it open your eyes to the reality that you are strong?"


    Huian widened her eyes.


    Liang Shin scratched his head. "Please don''t feel bad, but I had heard a little about how you were *cough* a spoiled brat."


    Huian indeed felt a little embarrassed.


    "You were always treated like a princess. You got everything you want. If somebody even identally hit you, you would cry and get angry."


    "You"


    "But you didn''t shed a tear when you were working so hard to recover. It was painful, right? Honestly, I thought you would back out. But you remained strong and bore all the pain. So, with that ident, you realized that you are not as weak as you thought you were."


    And that fall also made me realize how wrong I was in obtaining something that could have never been mine, she thought.


    Liang Shin grinned. "It changed something in you. And change is necessary to keep ongoing. Otherwise, life bes too stagnant."


    Huian slowly nodded.


    The fall and her time in the vegetative state indeed changed her perception about Nana, and Jinhai too, and towards the very opposite sides.


    Now she feared the man that she once loved all these years.


    And towards Nana, whom she hated all this time and treated her as her enemy, she genuinely let go of all the ill feelings that she had about her.


    Liang Shin faintly smiled. "My mom says that everything happens for a reason. If we are meant to suffer, then we do. We cannot fight fate. But will that pain make us strong or weak? That is up to us. Will we strive hard to ovee it and bloom like how a lotus does from muddy water? That decision lies with us."


    Huian saw inexplicable grief in his gaze. Liang Shin always had a gentle smile on his face. But today, it felt different.


    "Alright, enough of this emotional talk. Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you. It''s my Dad''s birthday next week, and he has invited your family. I''m also giving you a personal invitation."


    Huian slowly said, "But I''m...just a patient."


    "For me, yes. But Dad is a businessman. He said that he had done a business deal with Uncle Xiang Wei in the past. So, professionally, they know each other."


    "Ohbut, how can Ie?" Huian was still unable to get out of bed.


    Liang Shin raised his brow. "Why not? Aren''t we doing a one-month regime? By next week, you will definitely be able to sit in the wheelchair. So, we have to work very hard. And with that, let''s start today''s session."


    ---


    Huo vi.


    Huo Shen was resting in his room. Huo Liwei knocked on the door.


    "Dad."


    He faintly smiled. "Liwei."


    Huo Liwei sat beside his father on the bed.


    "How is work going?"


    Huo Liwei nodded. "It''s good."


    After Jinhai attacked Huo Corps a few months back, it took a little while to bounce back, but everything was in control now.


    "Did you take your medicines?"


    Huo Shen made a sour face.


    Huo Liwei sighed. "Dad, you are acting like a child. You don''t like the medicine, but it''s necessary for your health."


    He grumbled quietly. "I will take itter."


    "Take it now."


    Huo Liwei took out two pills and forced Huo Shen to swallow it in front of him.


    "There is one other thing too. We have got an invitation for a birthday banquet."


    Huo Shen asked, "Whose?"


    "Liang Zou."


    "What!?"

 Chapter 283: Beauty trap

    Chapter 283: Beauty trap


    Huo Shen widened his eyes. He looked at his son, stunned and in disbelief.


    "Liang Zou, who runs his business in Paris?" He was still unable to process what Huo Liwei just said.


    "Yes. Apparently, the Liang family is back because Liang Zou''s son, Liang Shin, is here for a medical case. Since they are back after so long and his birthday is coincidentally falling at the same time, Liang Zou is celebrating a banquet."


    Huo Shen was quiet. His expression turned grim and serious.


    Huo Liwei frowned. He was puzzled.


    "Dad, do you know Liang Zou or the Liang family?"


    Huo Shen didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Yes."


    "How? I never heard about him from you."


    Huo Shen took a deep breath. "Can you leave me alone for a while?"


    Huo Liwei was stunned.


    Is it that serious?


    "Dad"


    "It''s okay, Liwei. I''m fine."


    He reluctantly nodded and left. Huo Shen quietly looked out of the window. It was pleasant weather outside. The branches of the tall trees were gently swaying as the soft wind brushed past them.


    It reminded him of the time when they were in the University together. Xiao Fan, Xiao Dan, Liang Zou, and himself. And then that stormy night.


    Xiao FanWhere are you now? How are you? I miss you. Do you know that Liang Zou is back? If you know, then how must you be feeling now? Iwant to be by your side but...


    He leaned back and closed his eyes.


    ---


    Liu vi.


    Jinhai was busy in a video conference while Nana was bored, reading a book. Then her phone buzzed. It was Meiling from Natsukashi.


    "Meiling." Her face brightened.


    "Hello, Mam. How are you?"


    Nana sighed. "I''m good but really bored."


    "Then, mam, I have the perfect opportunity for you to cure your boredom."


    Nana was intrigued. "Really!? What? Tell me!"


    She realized that she spoke a little loudly in eagerness. Jinhai raised her brow and smiled. The associates from the other end of the video call were dumbfounded.


    They heard a woman, most probably his wife squealing in excitement. But Jinhai didn''t seem to mind it. Their mouths were wide open to see him smiling.


    If it was some other person who had interrupted the conference, then God knows what Jinhai would have done.


    Nana sheepishly smiled. "Sorry"


    Jinhai shook his head. He went back to his conference.


    Nana spoke a little quieter now. "What is it, Meiling?"


    Meiling replied. "Mam, we have got a catering order from a customer. It''s the Liang family. There is one birthday banquet, and they want Natsukashi to cater. I told them that the owner that is you are on maternity leave. But they still hope if it''s possible. They really want to contract Natsukashi. So I thought to ask you."


    Nana was actually quite happy with the offer. She really wanted to do this job. Otherwise, she felt as if she would die of boredom. But she looked at Jinhai and pursed her lips.


    Jinhai had strictly prohibited her from doing any work. He would surely not allow taking this contract.


    Nana said, "I will have to talk to Jinhai. You know how he is, right?"


    Meiling giggled. "Such a loving and caring husband. Ah, I''m so jealous, Mam! I also want a husband like Mr. Liu Jinhai."


    Nana rolled her eyes. "That is not the problem. He won''t let me work."


    "Mam, why don''t you use your beauty trap?"


    Nana''s eyebrow twitched.


    "Beauty trap?"


    "Yes! Why don''t you sweet talk and seduce him? And then strike while the iron is hot! While you wouldpletely smite him, you tell him that you want to do the job. I''m sure that Mr. Liu will not be able to reject you. Just show your cute face and act spoiled. He dotes on you so much. He won''t say no."


    "MeilingJust what kind of ideas cook in your head?" Nana asked dryly.


    Meiling pouted from the other side. "Whaaat? It''s the perfect n. It will not fail; trust me. Try it and then call me back. Hahaha. I know it would be yes."


    "But I don''t know how to do that"


    ""


    Meiling was dumbfounded. "Mam, haven''t you ever initiated anything? Like being romantic or flirting or a kiss?"


    Nana''s face turned red. "Meiling!" She quietly chided her.


    "So, it was always Mr. Liu? That is not right, Mam. You should also step ahead and act boldly. That will give the spice in your marriage."


    Nana coughed lightly.


    Jinhai jerked his head in her direction and looked concerned.


    Nana awkwardly smiled and shook her head.


    "Okay. I will try it." Nana was still very doubtful.


    She put the phone down. She sneakily nced at Jinhai. After five minutes, his conference was also done.


    Nana thought for about a moment.


    How to act cutesy?


    Jinhai walked towards her and sat down beside her.


    Nana nervously smiled. She wrapped her arm around his and leaned in his embrace. Jinhai blinked his eyes, and curiously looked at his little wife.


    She circled her finger around his chest and pouted. "Why were you so busy?" She bit her lower lip and stared at him with her big eyes.


    Jinhai raised his eyebrow. "I''m sorry." He pinched her nose. "That was thest thing to do. Now my time is yours."


    Nana sweetly smiled, but internally she was sweating buckets. "En. By the way" Nana was a little shy, "Since you are such a good husband who is working from home for his wife and take so much care of her, this wife wants to award you for that."


    "Ho" Jinhai was amused, "And what is my award, Madame?" He addressed her in French.


    "Close your eyes."


    Jinhai did as told. Nana was nervous and shy and excited, so in short, a mix of all the emotions.


    Nana leaned in and gently kissed his lips. She moved back and giggled, "This is your award."


    "Tsk. Tsk. This award is too short, Madame." Jinhai cunningly smiled.


    "Eh-" Jinhai pulled her and kissed her hard. "Now, that is what you call an award." He chuckled.


    Nana pouted and hit him on the chest.


    "So, what do you want?"


    Nana coughed hard. "Nothing"


    Jinhai smiled. "Are you telling me, or should I call the one with whom you were talking just now?"


    Nana''s confidence deted like a balloon. "ThatIt was Meiling."


    "Hm."


    "HeheShe told me that we are offered one catering contract and she-"


    "No."


    Jinhai''s answer was pretty much straightforward.


    Nana looked at him as if she was wronged. "But, you didn''t even fully listen to me!"


    "I know what it is about. You want to take on the catering contract and do the job. And my answer is no. I cannot let you take any job and tire yourself out."


    Nana''s mouth twitched. She looked at him and realized that his gaze meant that it was definitely no.


    "Jinhai, please!" She clutched his arm tighter.


    "No."


    "Please!"


    "No."


    "Only this one pretty please? I''m really bored sitting all day in the vi. I promise I will take care of myself. You can alsoe with me. This way, you won''t be worried."


    "No."


    As she realized that it was fruitless, Nana''s mood turned downcast. Her eyelids drooped in sadness, and she turned her face away in the other direction. "Okay. As you say."


    For a few minutes, they stayed like that.


    Jinhai was firm and resoluteat first. But he saw her saddened gaze, and his heart melted.


    Seriously I''m so hopeless.


    He sighed. He held her cheek and made her face him. Nana was still looking down.


    "I will being with you."


    Her gaze brightened and looked up at him.


    "But! I will decide how much work you will do."


    Nana furiously bobbed her head up and down. The lost smile came back. "Thank you, Jinhai!" She hugged him. "Whatever you say!"


    "By the way, who taught you to seduce me?" Jinhai asked.


    "ThatMeiling said to act cute." She sheepishly smiled.


    Jinhai sneered. "Stay away from her."


    Nana grinned. "My husband is the best."


    "En. Now, give me my bribe."


    Nana blinked her eyes. "What bribe?"


    "You didn''t think that I would let you work for free, right? Especially when I really don''t want you to do any job."


    "But you said that you woulde with me."


    Heughed. "That is not my payment. I will be supervising you." His gaze darkened in desire as he meaningfully looked at her.


    Nana instantly understood. She buried her face in his chest. Truthfully she wanted it too, but


    "That is notmy tummy" She spoke in a quiet voice that could barely be heard.


    Jinhai stood up. He slowly picked her in his arms andid her on the bed. He bent his knees between her thighs.


    "We can still do it. Not a problem. Don''t underestimate your husband." He seductively whispered while unbuttoning his shirt.


    He bent down and captured her lips, entwining his fingers with hers.


    An hourter, when they were finally done, Jinhai hugged her naked back from behind.


    "By the way, who is the customer?"


    Nana was a little breathless with lovemaking. "It is some Liang family."

 Chapter 284: Knowing about the Liang family

    Chapter 284: Knowing about the Liang family


    Nana said, "It is some Liang family."


    Jinhai stiffened. Nana felt a little strange.


    Liang family


    In normal circumstances, it wouldn''t have bothered him. But Liang Shin was now Huian''s doctor.


    It''s not like he didn''t want her to know about her real family, but Jinhai had nned to tell her about them after she gave birth. Because it was a whole another story of her disappearance from the hospital when she was born, and he didn''t want to stress her out.


    But now he would have to tread carefully since they are connected with the Xiang''s.


    If Nana and the Liang family came face-to-face, which they will, then Nana''s appearance alone would give everything away. Everything would be revealed in the banquet.


    Should I let her do this?


    Nana noticed that he went silent. "Jinhai?"


    "Hm? NothingNana?"


    "Hm?"


    "I want to ask you something for a while"


    Nana furrowed her brows. "What?"


    "But promise me that you won''t stress over it." He pressed his back on hers. Nana felt his concern and worry with that simple action.


    Nana nodded. "Okay."


    Jinhai paused for a few moments. He got up, covered Nana with the sheet, and helped her sit as well.


    If Nana was going to meet them this way sooner orter, then it was the best that I talk about this to her right now. I don''t want her to get such a big shock in the banquet suddenly.


    Jinhai stared at her. "Do youwant to know about your real family?"


    Nana widened her eyes in shock. She was unable to respond to this sudden question that he popped up.


    Real familyMy biological family


    Huo Xiao Fan''s face came in her mind. The woman who bore an uncanny resemnce to her.


    What did she think about her family?


    "I" Nana was still thinking about it.


    Jinhai kissed her ear andbed her silky hair through his fingers. "It''s alright. Take your time."


    Nana slowly said after a pause. "At first, I thought that I was abandoned. I only knew that a woman came to the orphanage''s doorstep and left me there. So, I naturally thought of her as my mother. I knew that I was an unwanted child."


    That was what she thought all these years. And that thought always pricked her heart; the fact that her own parents never wanted her.


    Jinhai saw the pain and sorrow in her gaze. He so wished that he could be there with her all those years.


    "But thenHuo Xiao Fan said that it was her who left me, and she is not my mother, although we look so simr."


    "Hm." Jinhai hummed.


    "That means she is not my mother, but she is still a part of my real family, right?"


    "Yes." Jinhai nodded.


    Nana looked at him with hopeful eyes. "Then Jinhai, does that mean that my real parents love me? They never wanted to abandon me? Do they want me back?"


    Jinhai slowly turned her to face him. He cupped her cheek and gently brushed her thumb along her jawline.


    "Perhaps."


    Nana went quiet.


    She raised her head and looked at him. "Do you know where they are?"


    Jinhai stared at her silently. He nodded.


    "After Huo Xiao Fan''s episode, I looked into the information regarding your parents. It wasn''t difficult to find out about them. But I said nothing at that time. I didn''t want to give you another reason to get stressed. Huo Xiao Fan had already done a lot. Plus, I don''t know what your biological parents thought about you after all this time. So I thought it was for the best if we wait after you give birth."


    Nana understood his concern. It might have put pressure on her, which was not good for her and their baby.


    Jinhai hesitated. "I''m sorry to hide it. Should I have told you about them sooner? I was just-"


    "Sshh," Nana ced a finger on his lips, "I know you were just worried about our baby and me. It''s not your fault."


    But then something bugged Nana.


    "But why did you suddenly ask this question now? Weren''t you going to tell me about them after I gave birth?"


    Nana blinked her eyes. Then it struck her. Her expression slowly turned that to shock and disbelief.


    "Waitdoes it has anything to do with the Liang family? The one about whom Meiling just called. Because you turned serious when I said that it''s their banquet."


    Jinhai''s silence gave her the answer.


    Nana''s eyes gleamed with a little excitement. She eagerly held his hands. "I-is the Liang family, my real family?"


    Jinhai smiled. "Yes, they are."


    Nana was thrilled to learn that. All these years, she thought that she had no biological family, and even if she had one, they didn''t want her.


    "My family" The corner of her eyes stung in tears.


    "Meiling said that it''s Liang Zou''s birthday banquet. Liang Zouis he my father?"


    Jinhai kissed her forehead. "Yes."


    Nana''s face beamed in delight.


    Am I going to meet my birth parents now?


    Nana said, "Jinhaiit''s such a coincidence, right? They chose Natsukashi as their caterer out of so many hotels. They don''t even know that their daughter runs it!"


    Jinhai pinched her nose. "Well, my little wife is so capable and the best chef. How can they not choose Natsukashi? And yes, that would definitely be a surprise for them."


    Nana furiously nodded.


    "So, how many members are there in my family?"


    "MmmThree. Your mother, father, and you have an elder brother too."


    Nana was stunned.


    A siblingan elder brother. All this time, she was the elder sister to the twins, but now she was the younger sister to somebody.


    "Your brother is a doctor."


    Nana was surprised.


    "Doctor? That is such a noble job." She pped her hands once as she felt proud. A bright smile lit her face.


    Jinhai then tilted his head and squinted his eyes a little. "Do you want to know about another coincidence?"


    "What?"


    He slyly smiled. "He is the doctor who is treating Huian for her recovery right now."


    Nana looked at him, dumbfounded.


    "You know that Uncle Zhou Bingwen is away for a medical trip, right? Actually I was going to suggest your brother since I knew how capable he is, but before that, Uncle Xiang himself called him here."


    He inserted a little lie that he wanted Liang Shin to be Huian''s doctor. It was a type of his safety, just to let her know that he still cared about Huian as a friend.


    And Nana exactly thought just that.


    Jinhai still cares about Huian as a friend, then why was she so terrified of him? It doesn''t seem like anything changed from his side.


    But for now, she let go of that doubt.


    "And my mother?"


    Jinhai tilted his head. "Meet her in the banquet and you will know yourself."


    Nana blinked her eyes. "Okay..."


    Then she excitedly said, "Then I should make their treat extra special this time, right? After it all, it''s my father''s birthday. We will meet again after so many years! This is the first time he would be eating his daughter''s handmade food."


    Jinhai chuckled. "Yes."


    Then Nana got in a dilemma.


    Jinhai frowned. "What happened?"


    Nana pursed her lips. "Jinhai. I can''t help but feel nervous. The flip side is the same that I will be meeting them after twenty-three years. Will I fit in? Everything would be so sudden."


    Jinhai smiled. "Maybe it would be a little difficult at first. After all, there is arge gap of all those years to mend between you and them. But I know that it will slowly change. There is still a lot of time to learn about each other. With patience, everything would be just fine."


    Nana got emotional and hugged him tightly. "How do you always say such right things that calm down my anxious heart?"


    Jinhaiughed. "Well, I''m your husband. I must know how to take care of my wife. Or else what will I do if I failed and you find another man to soothe your nervous self?"


    Nana curiously raised her brow. She inquisitively asked, "What will you do if I really find myself another man?"


    A dangerous light lit his gaze, but the smile etched on his lips remained as it is.


    "How about I chop him into pieces so much so that he isn''t even recognizable anymore? And you"


    Jinhai looked up and down at her almost naked body covered barely with a sheet.


    Nana felt as if she was really naked under his predatory gaze.


    "I will make it unable for you to get out of the bed for at least three days. I will nicely exin it to.you, which man is the best for you more like imprint it on you." Jinhai smirked.


    Nana shuddered with the thought of that. Just one round with him was enough to make her body sore in pain. Herher regions werepletely exhausted with his passionate lovemakingjust like how they were now.


    It was impossible to this tease this man!


    Nana cleared her throat. "Right." She avoided looking at him.


    Jinhai asked, "When is the banquet?"


    Nana gave a wide smile. "Next Thursday."


    Six dayssix days more, and I will finally meet my family.

 Chapter 285: Liang banquet (1)

    Chapter 285: Liang banquet (1)


    Thursday, the evening of Liang Zou''s birthday banquet.


    Liu vi.


    Nana had worn a in, ivory-colored gown and tied her hair into a bun. She had already taken a set of a gown to change in the banquet.


    Since she would be busy in the kitchen preparations, Nana couldn''t wear an expensive and stylish gown while working.


    Jinhai wore more formal clothes; a maroon-colored shirt, covered by a designer ck jacket and ck trousers. There were a beautiful pair of diamond cuff links on his shirt cuffs.


    Jinhai hugged Nana from behind. He kissed her cheek. "You look beautiful."


    Nana grinned. "And you look handsome."


    "You took your change of clothes?"


    Nana nodded. "En."


    She was rubbing her hands together in anticipation. "It''s finally the day. I''m so nervous."


    Tonight, everyone would finallye face-to-face. Even now, her heart was loudly drumming in her chest.


    Jinhai softly said, "Me too."


    Nana looked at him, surprised.


    Jinhai chuckled. "Of course. They are my inws. They must have a good impression of their daughter''s husband. Otherwise, if they don''t like me, then what will I do if they take you away from me?"


    Nana pinched his cheeks. She lightly pecked his chin. "How can they not like you? You are so good to me."


    Jinhai pursed his lips. "What ifthey don''t like the fact that I was married before?"


    Nana flicked his forehead. "What happened before we met each other was in nobody''s control. How can anybody hold that against you?"


    "But isn''t your brother treating Huian? What if she says something against me? I know. I tricked her into signing the divorce papers and thenI couldn''t save her from falling off the balcony. She must hold a grudge against me, right? Your parents won''t like it."


    Jinhai looked a little downcast.


    Nana sighed.


    How can I tell Jinhai that Huian felt nothing like that now?


    "Don''t worry. Nothing as such will happen. We all know that we pretty much had no choice back then. They will surely understand. Oh, I remembered. Dad said that Uncle and Aunt Xiang and Huian is also going toe to the banquet."


    Jinhai slightly stiffened. He narrowed his eyes as he went silent.


    "Hm."


    He was lost in a thought.


    Nana knew what he was concerned about. "You must be worried about the guests, right? After all, she is your ex-wife, and we are going to be at the banquet together. People will surely talk a lot."


    But Jinhai''s mind was elsewhere. He didn''t respond.


    "Jinhai?" She patted him.


    Jinhai snapped out of his stupor. "Hm? Wellyes. I don''t care about the guests. But it''s the first time meeting my inws, and my ex-wife will also be there. It is going to be a little awkward."


    Nana sighed. She couldn''t deny that.


    "We will face it when the timees. Now let''s go. I have to look after a lot of preparations! We will bete."


    Jinhai looked stern. "You remember what you promised me, right? You will only work how much I will tell you."


    Nana pouted. "Yes, I remember."


    As they got ready and were about to step out of the room, Nana eximed. "Oh wait, I forgot something."


    Nana slowly walked towards the cupboard. She opened a drawer and took out some small-sized papers with a light floral design in them.


    "These? Right, I remember." Jinhai said.


    "Yes. After the meal is done, I always give these small notes to the guests." Nana smiled.


    He sighed. "You made so many of them?"


    "Well, I''m free now all the time, and Jing and the twins helped too."


    "Alright, let''s go."


    ---


    In her condo, Huo Xiao Fan was holding a ss of wine in her hand, apparently in deep thought.


    She knew that Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan would have invited Huo Shen and Huo Liwei too in the banquet. Since for so many years, being a part of the upper echelon, Huo Xiao Fan already got the news of his birthday celebration.


    She was sure that Liang Xiao Dan would have wanted to invite her too, but she didn''t know her address. In fact, she might still be thinking that she would be Tokyo now.


    But the question was, should she go to the banquet?


    Even if she appeared so suddenly, Liang Xiao Dan would be delighted. She would wee her with open arms. Because she still didn''t know the truth.


    What about the Liu family?


    As far as she knew, Liu and Liang families didn''t have any ties, not personally or professionally. So maybe, they weren''t part of the banquet.


    But how can I attend the banquet of that man who


    But then again, there was Huo Shen too.


    Will hee to the banquet?


    The only reason why Huo Xiao Fan wanted to go was to meet Huo Shen. She just wanted to look at him once, even if it was from afar.


    The past few months, she realized how lonely she was without him. She followed every news regarding the Huo Corps even if there was remotely Huo Shen mentioned anywhere.


    She decided. Getting an invitation was not a problem with her connections. She would wait outside, and if Huo Shen came, only then would she go inside.


    ---


    Liang vi, 7:30 PM


    Guests starteding in and filling the banquet hall. It was hustling and bustling with all prominent business personalities and also some renowned doctors and specialists from the medical field.


    Such banquets were a great chance to form rtionships and connections to climb up the society and businessdder. Some CEO''s already started to talk about potential business deals.


    They were enjoying the light music and the lovely atmosphere. Meiling already took charge of serving refreshments and starters to the guests.


    Five minutester, Xiang family made their entrance. The socialites were dumbfounded to see Huianing in a wheelchair. Xiang Wei was wheeling it from behind. Some of the women had also attended the Chen family banquet, so they knew everything that had happened that night.


    "Oh, my God! Is she Huian?"


    "She is Liu Jinhai''s ex-wife! Why is she here?"


    "Yes, thest time I had heard that she had an ident and was in aa for seven months."


    "Really that womanyou do remember how she was exposed, right?"


    One woman sneered. "How can I forget it? Shepletely lost her reputation. God, she yed so many games behind everyone''s backs!"


    "She had forced Liu Jinhai into marrying her, or should I say trapped him?"


    Huian heard all the sneers and taunts. She knew this was going to happen. All the foxy socialites would instantly corner her as soon as they would see her. But she paid no heed. She treated them as air and maintained her poise.


    The women''s faces turned sour to know that it didn''t affect Huian that much. In fact, she was ignoring them altogether.


    "What gives her the attitude? She is no longer the daughter-inw of the Liu family." One mumbled.


    Even though it didn''t affect her, Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge were furious. His aura turned cold and frigid.


    The socialites promptly backed away. They couldn''t afford to mess with the Xiang family.


    Huian slowly looked up at her father and shook her head. "Dad, it''sokay. You also know this wasgoing to happen. Let it be. They will talk some moreand let go silent once it''s over."


    It still hurt a little when she talked.


    Xiang Wei pursed his lips. Xiang Qingge softly elbowed him and nodded.


    "Uncle and Aunt Xiang!"


    Everyone saw a handsome man making his way towards them. His lips were curved into a charming smile that instantly took every woman''s breath away. That was the main reason why the socialites came tonight; to impress Liang Shin.


    Xiang Wei brightly smiled at the young man. "Liang Shin. So good to see you."


    "The pleasure is all mine, Uncle." Liang Shin grinned. He bowed.


    He looked at Huian and smiled. "d that you made it too. I told you, didn''t I?"


    Huian smiled and nodded. She really did manage to go through with his hellish regime and get in the wheelchair. Sometimes she would beg him to take a break from the exercises, but Liang Shin would stand like a devil, mercilessly rejecting it.


    Xiang Qingge spoke, a little emotional. "I don''t know how we should thank you. Our Huian is all well and recovering because of your efforts."


    "No, Aunt. It''s because of her. She didn''t give up. In fact, I would like all my patients to be as dedicated as her. It would make our doctor''s life so easy."


    The other women were dumbfounded. They had no idea that Huian was this close to Liang Shin.


    Liang Shin said, "Ah, you make yourselvesfortable. I will check on the other arrangements."


    They nodded.


    He said to Huian. "If you feel any difort at any time, call me."


    Huian nodded.


    Then suddenly, the hall went silent.


    Because now it was the Liu family who made their grand entrance.

 Chapter 286: Liang banquet (2)

    Chapter 286: Liang banquet (2)


    Liu Jinhai, Nana, along with Liu Hai, Liu Chunhua, Jing, and the twins, entered the banquet hall. Nana looked elegant in the peach-colored gown with her big tummy. She walked a little slowly with the help of Jinhai.


    The women were excited and looked forward to the drama. How can Huian have the face in front of her ex-husband? They were waiting to see her arrogant attitude smash into pieces. How can there not be any scene when the wife and ex-wife were standing at the same ce?


    Huian froze when she saw Jinhai. She suddenly started fidgeting with her fingers. It was barely noticeable, but her shoulders were trembling. Jing and Yukira noticed it. They kept silent.


    Liu Hai smiled and greeted Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge. He grinned in delight as he saw Huian. "Ah, Huian is finally able to sit in a wheelchair! That''s awesome!"


    Liu Chunhua was also happy to see her doing well.


    But Huian couldn''t hear it. All she could only see was Jinhai standing in front of her.


    He smiled. "Dad is right. It''s great to see you recovering so quickly, Huian."


    Huian stiffened. She didn''t meet his gaze, but she could feel the intense stare he was giving her.


    Nana nodded. "Yes, Huian. It almost seems as if it''s magic!"


    Xiang Qingge chuckled. "It''s all because of Liang Shin, her doctor. He is so capable!"


    The talk about her older brother perked Nana''s ears up. She felt proud that she was his sister. Her heart was racing as she was this close to meeting her family.


    The guests were shocked. In contrast, nothing like that happened what they had imagined.


    How could these two women act as nothing happened between them? Huian is the ex-wife who had plotted against them! Did they forget the Chen banquet? Even the families were on good terms.


    The socialites couldn''t believe Huian''s luck. Even after everything that happened, Huian was still having a good rtionship with the Liu family.


    Was this the advantage of being childhood friends?


    Whatever it was, it left a bad taste in their mouths.


    Huian was such an arrogant princess in the past. She never bothered with these women. They wanted her to be humiliated and insulted. Instead, she still maintained her dignity tonight.


    By then, the Chen family also came.


    "Nana!" Chen Liling happily took Nana in her hug.


    "Aunt! Uncle!" Nana hugged her back.


    Chen Guiren also nodded. The Chen and Xiang family exchanged greetings as well. Huian smiled at them.


    She felt fortunate that they were still treating her the same way.


    "Hey, don''t forget me!" Jianyu whined. "Your good friend is also here."


    Nana sheepishly smiled.


    "So, how is the little one inside you? Wow, your belly is really big."


    Jianyu looked amazed.


    Nana chuckled. "Yes. The baby is very healthy, as you can see."


    Chen Liling said, "I can''t wait for this little one toe. Who would he or she take after? Nana or Jinhai?"


    Liu Hai proudly said, "It''s, of course, the grandparent''s genes that would shine."


    Jinhai ignored him.


    Chen Liling snorted. "Oh, please, big brother! Who wants your goofy face and attitude?"


    Liu Chunhua nodded.


    Liu Hai''s face turned sour. "Liling! And Chunhua, don''t support her!"


    She shrugged. "Did Liling say anything wrong?"


    Liu Chunhua and Chen Liling grinned and winked.


    Liu Hai felt as if he was betrayed. "You are in this together!"


    Jing cracked inughter. "Right! Dad is out. So it would take after his handsome and capable uncle over here."


    The twins rolled their eyes. So shameless.


    The guests could only watch this scene, dumbfounded all the time. The three giant families rtionship still stayed strong.


    From the corner of her eye, Nana saw another two familiar figures entering the hall. She froze.


    Huo Shen and Huo Liwei also made their way inside.


    Jianyu''s aura turned cold and dangerous. Jinhai narrowed his eyes, but he said nothing.


    The Huo father-son duo was also shocked. Huo Shen had no idea that the Liu and Chen families were also invited.


    After what happened five months back, they didn''t know how to face them.


    Huo Shen had aplicated gaze. If Nana met Liang Xiao Dan or Zou or Shin, then everything was out. There would be millions of questions running through everybody''s minds, especially regarding Liang Xiao Dan.


    But he decided not to interfere today. What happens would happen. He didn''t feel guilty about what he did in the past. It was all for Huo Xiao Fan. They just gave Liang Zou the same pain.


    If fate wanted to reunite Nana with her biological family, then so be it. He knew it was fruitless to go against it.


    Jianyu gritted his teeth. "What the fuck are they doing here!?"


    Nana wondered if Huo Xiao Fan was also there with them, but she wasn''t. She didn''t see her anywhere.


    Chen Guiren put his hand on Jianyu''s shoulder. "Calm down, Jianyu. They are Liang family''s guests. We cannot interfere."


    Jianyu clenched his fingers into a fist in anger. Even their sight disgusted him.


    Huo Liwei saw Jianyu and had an urge to ask about Serena. He only knew that Serena had once called him and asked not to anything that goes on in her life and stay away from it.


    But as a brother, how could he? He knew what Serena did was wrong, but he always considered Huo Xiao Fan as the major culprit who brainwashed her.


    I will definitely talk to Jianyu tonight, he thought.


    Nana somewhat understood why the Huo family was here. Since Huo Xiao Fan was Huo Shen''s wife, that meant that they were personally connected to the Liang family too.


    Nana tugged Jinhai''s arm. "Jinhai. I have to go to the kitchen to start with the preparations."


    Jinhai nodded.


    "Mom, Dad. Nana has work, so we are leaving."


    Xiang Wei asked, "Eh? What work?"


    Liu Hai grinned. "Hehe~~~ My daughter-inw is responsible for the catering of this banquet!"


    Xiang Qingge smiled in delight. "Oh, dear! That is great! So we will all enjoy Nana''s cooking tonight."


    Nana felt a little embarrassed with the praise.


    "Let''s go," Jinhai said.


    In a corner, Long Guozhi and Long Yanmei saw everything. Nana instantly took the spotlight as soon as she came and Long Yanmei could only re hatefully at her.


    "That bitch. She is just a lowly restaurant owner. A mere orphan with poor background! Why is she surrounded by such giant families?"


    Long Guozhi said, "If you hadn''t messed up that day in the mall, we could have also been there right now! Useless!"


    Long Yanmei felt hurt and bit her lip. She cursed Nana in her mind.


    Huian nced at Nana, who was leaving with Jinhai. She couldn''t even signal her that she wanted to talk to her alone. She clutched the handle of her wheelchair.


    I must tell Nana the truth tonight. At any cost!


    ---


    Liang Xiao Dan was helping to tie the tie on her husband''s shirt. She stepped back and looked at him from top to down.


    She nodded. "En! You look perfect! How do I look?"


    Liang Zou chuckled. "I think we will look more perfect if we are naked on the bed."


    Liang Xiao Dan rolled her eyes. "We will save that forter. I''m so d that the arrangements went on as nned. Even the owner of Natsukashi agreed to cater to the banquet! Thank God, I really only wanted only her restaurant to cater."


    "Well, who can win against my wife''s powerful convincing skills?"


    Liang Xiao Dan grinned. "Let''s go."


    ---


    Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan stepped out, arm-in-arm. The spotlight was on them as they wereing down.


    The guests pped, weing them.


    Liu Chunhua and Chen Liling looked at Liang Xiao Dan, speechless.


    "Is it only me, or she really looks like Nana?" Chen Liling asked.


    Liu Chunhua couldn''t agree more. "YeahIt''s strange."


    But Jianyu, Jing, the twin''s and Huo Liwei''s reaction were different on the whole another scale.


    ''Huo Xiao Fan!?''


    They looked at Huo Shen, who seemed unfazed.


    What is going on?


    Huo Xiao Fan was standing in a corner who had partly covered her face with the scarf.


    After so many years, she was watching Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan up close in person.


    So many memories came shing by. Her eyes stung in tears.


    They stood on the podium, and Liang Zou took the mike. He smiled.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you all for taking the time to attend this old man''s banquet who is yet to be a grandfather thanks to his still single son. Ah, the years are just passing by."


    Liang Shin spat the wine out of his mouth as he heard what his father said. He was coughing hard. He looked at him, dumbfounded.


    Dad!!!!!


    Liang Xiao Dan widened her eyes in horror. She had no idea he was going to say that.


    The guestsughed loudly.


    "Liang Zou is so funny."


    "Poor Liang Shin. He must not have expected this at all!"


    They looked at the pitiful Liang Shin, somehow trying to reign his anger.


    Huian also couldn''t help butugh.


    Nobody imagined that he would start the banquet at the cost of his own son''s joke.


    "No sorry, son. Today is my birthday. I''m entitled to do whatever I want. Hahaha!"


    Liang Shin felt devastated. He wanted to dig a hole and bury himself in it.


    Liang Zou said, "Now that the banquet has started on such a good note, let the party begin!"

 Chapter 287: Liang banquet (3)

    Chapter 287: Liang banquet (3)


    Nana had also heard Liang Zou''s short but funny speech. It cracked her inughter as well.


    She looked at her tummy.


    Grandfather


    Wouldn''t he jump in happiness if he came to know that I''m pregnant?


    Nana grinned. She couldn''t wait to see his expression!


    Meiling said, "Mam, the starters are all served now."


    Nana nodded. "En. Let''s work on the main course."


    ---


    In the banquet hall, Jianyu, Jing, the twins, and Huo Liwei still were utterly dumbstruck.


    Huo Liwei asked, "Dad! What is going on? How is Xiao Fan here?"


    But Huo Liwei said nothing.


    At Liang Zou''s side, guests were congratting him and giving expensive gifts one after the other.


    Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Zou saw Huo Shen from afar and beamed. They made their way towards him.


    Jianyu''s side also observed them.


    "Shen!"


    Liang Xiao Dan eximed happily. "You came!"


    Liang Zou grinned. "Shen. It''s been so long!"


    Huo Shen faintly smiled. "Indeed."


    "Remember how in the University, we were punished for weeding out the whole garden because we missed the deadline to submit the project?"


    Liang Zouughed. Liang Xiao Dan smiled. "Well, you both had pissed me off really bad. So you both deserved it."


    Why was Xiao Fan acting like she met after him after so long? And what University?


    On the other side, Liu Hai said, "Jianyu, let it be for now. Jinhai knows about it. Everything will be cleared at the right time."


    Jianyu was surprised. "Bro knows what is going on?"


    He nodded.


    "She is not who you are thinking it to be."


    Jianyu hesitated but agreed in the end.


    Liang Zou asked, "What have you been up to?" His gaze went at Huo Liwei. "Oh, he must be your son, Huo Liwei. Am I right?"


    Liwei absent-mindedly nodded.


    Liang Zou smiled. "Well, youngd, you are doing a fine job in handling Huo Corps. Shen must be proud of you."


    Liwei awkwardly smiled.


    "Wait, where is Shin? Let me introduce you two."


    Liang Xiao Dan rolled her eyes. "Do you think he would like to even look at your face now after how you made a joke out of him."


    Liang Zou shrugged. "Such a baby he is to whine at a corner."


    Liang Xiao Dan then asked, "Shendo you know anything about Xiao Fan?"


    Huo Liwei widened his eyes. He looked at her, stunned.


    Wait a minute. Is she...


    Jianyu and the others were a little far so they couldn''t hear her.


    Huo Shen froze.


    Huo Xiao Fan was watching everything from a distance. She also noticed Huo Shen stiffen a little. His expression had turned grim.


    She must be definitely asking about me.


    Liwei asked, "YouHow are you rted to her?"


    Liang Xiao Dan looked surprised. "Shen never told you?"


    Liwei shook his head.


    Liang Xiao Dan red at Huo Shen. "Shen! How rude! Didn''t you tell him about us? How could you? We are such good friends! Hmph!"


    She looked at Liwei and smiled. "Your father is terrible. Xiao Fan is my-"


    "Madam Liang."


    A maid called out. "The main course is almost ready. If you check it once, then we can proceed for the table setting."


    "Oh, right! I aming." She nodded.


    Liang Xiao Dan said, "Huo Shen, Huo Liwei, I''m sorry. Just give me a few minutes. I have to check the dinner arrangements."


    Huo Shen said nothing much and just nodded.


    When the others were puzzled and confused about Liang Xiao Dan, Huian was drowning in her own worries.


    This was the only chance to meet Nana and confess everything she knew. Even though Jinhai was still there, she could still find Nana alone for a few minutes.


    Who knew when she would be able to meet Nanater on?


    Huian looked at Xiang Wei. "Dad."


    "Yes, dear." He smiled.


    "I will justroam around for a while."


    "Okay. I will take you."


    Huian pursed her lips. "NoI will go alone."


    Xiang Qingge said, "Dear, how can you go alone?"


    "Mom, I can also run this wheelchair. There are buttons over here. Iknow how to do it."


    Xiang Wei sighed. "Are you sure?"


    She nodded.


    "Alright. But call me if you face any trouble, okay!"


    Huian smiled. "Yes, Dad."


    She switched on the control and moved the jockey type handle to run her wheelchair and change the direction.


    She must be in the kitchen. I have to go there. Tonight, Nana must know everything about Jinhai!


    ---


    Nana was in the kitchen cooking thest main course dish. Jinhai was strictly supervising her so that she doesn''t tire out.


    Nana sighed. "Jinhai, I know what I''m doing. You don''t have to worry so much. I have been doing this for almost four years now."


    Jinhai said, "No, you work too much. If I hadn''t been here, you would have done all the tasks that Meiling did as well."


    My husband knows me more than I know myself.


    "Don''t you have to meet the other CEO''s?"


    Jinhai smirked. "They shoulde and meet me. Not the other way around."


    Nana rolled her eyes. Well, that is true too.


    Suddenly, from the corner of the eye, Jinhai saw a familiar figure approaching their way. Huian was slowly making her way with her wheelchair.


    Jinhai narrowed his gaze. He was tapping his finger on the station.


    Jinhai blocked Nana''s view and said, "I will juste back in a minute, okay?"


    Nana nodded. "Okay."


    As soon as he went outside, Nana went over to the other side to check on the other dishes.


    Liang Xiao Dan entered the kitchen, and the delicious smell of food hit her nostrils.


    "Mmm!! So yummy! It smells so delicious!"


    Meiling came forward and greeted her. But she looked at her in confusion and bewilderment.


    This woman looks so simr to Mam Nana. Am I seeing things now?


    "Good evening, Madam."


    Meiling was still in a daze.


    Liang Xiao Dan smiled. "Good evening, dear. I must really say that I''m impressed. The aroma is itself alone to drool on the food."


    Meiling smiled. "Thank you, Mam. It''s our pleasure. Our owner is just here. She would being here at any moment."


    "Right. I came to taste test, but I think there is no need now. But I do want to meet your owner! I really want to thank her for agreeing to this banquet."


    "Meiling I have kept the desserts in the fridge, make sure you check on them thirty minutester-"


    Nana came in, rying one instruction when her gaze slowly went to the woman standing beside Meiling.


    She froze.


    Liang Xiao Dan on her side froze as well.


    It felt as though time had stopped when their gazes met.


    Liang Xiao Dan looked at her, stunned. She looked at Nana from top to bottom. It, even more, shocked her when she saw her pregnant belly.


    Sheshe is the same girl I saw in Paris.


    That time it was Nana''s side profile, but now she was in full view.


    She could see and hear nothing else as if only she and Nana stood in this whole world. Tears filled her eyes.


    No doubt about it.


    Nana looked like what she looked like in the past. It felt as if she saw the young version of herself when she was in her twenties.


    "You" Liang Xiao Dan breathlessly mumbled.


    But Nana''s reaction was different. Her gaze turned cold. She was trembling in anger, and she clenched her fingers into a fist.


    Nana furiously eximed. "What are you doing here, Huo Xiao Fan!?"


    ---


    Huian was running her wheelchair towards the kitchen. When she looked through it, she couldn''t find Jinhai.


    Thank God. It seems that he is somewhere else. This is my chance.


    But then suddenly, her wheelchair stopped functioning.


    She frowned. She was moving the jockey, but it was not taking the wheelchair any more forward.


    A voice came.


    "Going somewhere, ex-wife?"


    Huian froze. She sat straight and didn''t even move a muscle. Her mouth was rapidly opening and closing in an attempt to say something, but nothing came out.


    Jinhai


    Dread and panic gripped her chest.


    She nervously and slowly turned her head and saw that Jinhai was holding onto the two handles of her wheelchair. That was what was preventing it from going further.


    She blinked her eyes. She lifted her gaze to look at him. Jinhai was coolly smiling at her.


    "d to know that you can move now."


    Huian said nothing. More like extreme fear made her unable to utter anything.


    "But you know that if I want, then I can bring you back to that sameatose state, right?"


    Huian widened her eyes.


    "Now you must be wondering why I am reminding you this? I already told you in the hospital that I would do nothing more to hurt you. So why?"


    Jinhai slowly bent down and folded his arms on her wheelchair''s handles.


    "Why don''t you guess?"


    Huian eyes stung in tears. She wanted to run away.


    Jinhai sighed. "You make a mistake, and then you start crying."


    Huian furrowed her brows.


    What mistake?


    Jinhai tilted his head. "Do you think I won''t know?"


    Silence.


    "Since when did Nana start to call you just by your name, Huian?"

 Chapter 288: Liang banquet (4)

    Chapter 288: Liang banquet (4)


    Nana was shocked to see the woman in front of her, who exactly resembled Huo Xiao Fan.


    Liang Xiao Dan was equally puzzled and stunned to hear the name from her.


    Xiao FanHow does she know her?


    Nana''s reaction reminded her of the pregnant woman she had met in the market when they had just returned to Beijing. The anger and resentment and how she med her was exactly the same as what Nana was doing.


    "Youyou are misunderstanding something, dear."


    Nana frowned.


    What was there to misunderstand? She was the woman who plotted against her five months back and who wanted her to separate from Jinhai.


    And meeting her after so long reminded Nana about how she had hurt Jinhai so much.


    Liang Xiao Dan wanted to clear the confusion, but she was still focussing on the realization that the pregnant girl in front of her could be her lost daughter.


    She tremblingly stepped forward with tears in her eyes. Nana was a little, no, very, very confused.


    Why is Huo Xiao Fan acting so emotional on seeing me? She must hate me, right?


    Liang Xiao Dan asked, "Who are you? What is your name?"


    Nana widened her eyes.


    Okay, something is definitely wrong here. She is behaving like she isn''t Huo Xiao Fan at all.


    Tears were trickling down Liang Xiao Dan''s cheeks. Her eyes and lips were stretched into a wide smile that also showed happiness and disbelief at the same time.


    She wanted to say so many things, she wanted to ask so many questions to Nana, but she felt tongue-tied at the moment.


    She once again carefully looked at her.


    "ZouShinWe found her. We found our daughter. She is the one," she mumbled.


    Liang Xiao Dan held Nana''s hand in hers. "Ie with me. I want you to meet someone."


    Nana blinked her eyes. She quickly withdrew her hands. "I''m not going anywhere with you, Huo Xiao Fan!"


    Liang Xiao Dan was taken aback by her sudden outburst.


    Once again, she took her name.


    She said, "I''m not Xiao Fan."


    She wondered why Nana was taking Huo Xiao Fan''s name with so much hatred.


    Huh?


    Nana looked at her, dumbfounded.


    If not her, then who?


    Nana red at her. "I don''t know what you are nning this time, but stay away from my family and me!"


    Liang Xiao Dan frantically shook her head. She didn''t want this confusion to stay any longer in her mind.


    "I''m telling the truth. I''m not Xiao Fan. You are mistaking me for her. I''m her sister, her twin sister Liang Xiao Dan."


    ---


    Outside, Jinhai was calmly holding onto Huian''s wheelchair.


    "Since when did Nana start calling you just by your name, Huian?"


    Huian froze. She remembered that she had told Nana that she could address her by just her name, dropping the honorific.


    She felt as if a huge boulder just fell on her. A chill enveloped the surrounding as his aura had turned colder than the Arctic.


    Did Nana call me like that in front of him?


    "''Uncle and Aunt Xiang and HUIAN are alsoing to the banquet.'' Where did the ''Miss'' part disappear? Care to exin?"


    Huian clutched the handle of her wheelchair. Her hands were slightly shaking. She felt difficulty in swallowing. Her heart rate elerated as if it would cross all the charts of normal reading.


    Jinhai said, "That day when I called Nana, and she said that she was in the hospital, she was there to meet you, right?"


    Huian''s lips were trembling. She wanted to deny it, but the pressure he put was so intense that she couldn''t speak anything.


    Jinhai stared at her. He took out something from his pocket. It was Nana''s phone. He unlocked it and opened the messages app.


    He read a message.


    "''Nana, I''m Huian. Can you please meet me in the hospital? I have something important to tell you. Please don''t tell Jinhai.''"


    Huian stiffened.


    Jinhai smiled. He leaned in till his face was just beside hers. He whispered, "What is that important thing, Huian? You can tell me. I will convey it to my wife. Oh, I forgot. You don''t want to let me know about it. Then let me guess."


    "L-let me go." Huian weakly mumbled.


    Jinhai ignored her plea and continued. "Was it along the lines of how you fell from the balcony that night?"


    Then his gaze turned cold and menacing. His aura was so dangerous that everybody would simply run for their lives.


    Jinhai grabbed her wrist and squeezed it tight. Huian winced in pain.


    "How dare you call Nana? You still don''t understand who you are messing with. Or are you taking me too lightly? Do you think that I cannot hurt you anymore? Even now, you wereing here to meet Nana, right?"


    Huian was looking for some help, but there was nobody around them.


    Jinhaiughed. "Nobody is here to help you. Do you want me to show you that I can push you again if the need arises? Do you want to feel that pain again? Of your body hitting the ground?"


    Huian turned as white as a sheet.


    "You-"


    Then suddenly, from a distance, Jinhai saw Liang Xiao Dane out of the kitchen. She was rushing out in excitement and a little agitated. He squinted his eyes.


    So they already met? I thought it would be after dinner.


    He stood up and released his hold over Huian''s wheelchair.


    Jinhai quietly spoke, but his every word carried a heavyweight of his power. "This is thest warning, ex-wife. If you do anything unnecessary again, I will send you back to that state from which you have tried so hard toe out. And you know I will do it. If I can do it once, then I can do it again."


    With that said, Jinhai left her side. Huian was still frozen to the spot. It took a while before she realized that she was holding her breath all along.


    She was trembling as the tears silently stained her cheeks wet.


    ---


    Jinhai entered the kitchen and saw Nana in a stupor.


    He quickly went to her side. "Nana. What happened? Are you alright?"


    Nana looked at him and softly said, "That womanis Liang Xiao Dan."


    Jinhai was silent. "En."


    "She said that Huo Xiao Fan is her twin sister. Sothat is how I look so simr to her, yet I''m not her daughter. Because I am Liang Xiao Dan''s daughter."


    Jinhai took her in his arms. "Yes. I told you, didn''t I? You will figure it out yourself once you meet your mother. I saw hering out. Where did she go?"


    "Sh-she just said to wait here."


    She must have gone to bring Liang Zou and Liang Shin, Jinhai thought.


    "Let us go outside. The work is almost done, right?"


    He nced at Meiling.


    Meiling straightened up in attention. "Yes, sir! I will handle the rest."


    Jinhai held Nana''s back and said, "Come."


    They slowly stepped outside, making their way to the banquet hall. In the hall, they saw some guests were talking to Liang Zou while handing him his gift. Liang Shin was also grudgingly standing beside him.


    Liang Xiao Dan just reached his side, huffing, and puffing and grabbed his arm. The father-son duo was confused as she forcibly dragged them to aside.


    At the same time, Huo Shen and Huo Xiao Fan also saw Jinhai and Nanaing. Liang Xiao Dan''s reaction made it clear. They both stiffened.


    It was time


    Huo Xiao Fan was sure that the Liu family wouldn''t be a part of this banquet. But who knew that fate brought Nana here through Natsukashi?


    She did her best to hide Nana from them for all these years. But if fate had other ns, then right now, she was too tired to go against it. She didn''t have the strength anymore to fight.


    If everything was going to be revealed tonight, then so be it. She had already lost everything. There was nothing more left to lose.


    The Liu and Chen family and all the other guests were perplexed as to what happened. It felt like the banquet came to a sudden pause.


    Liang Xiao Dan whispered something while crying. The expressions on Liang Zou and Liang Shin''s faces were that of utter shock and bewilderment.


    Liang Xiao Dan turned and pointed towards the way from where Jinhai and Nana wereing.


    Liang Zou and Liang Shin looked that way.


    They froze when they saw Nanaing.


    They blinked their eyes rapidly to see the young woman before them clearly. They got utterly speechless.


    Liang Zou looked back at his wife with disbelief, and a whole lot ofplicated emotions etched on his face. He somehow found his voice. It quivered as he spoke. "SheIs sheThat girl looks just like youT-this cannot be possibleIs she our"


    Liang Xiao Dan nodded as more tears gushed out.


    "Yes, Zou. She is our daughter whom we lost that night twenty-three years ago."

 Chapter 289: Liang banquet (5)

    Chapter 289: Liang banquet (5)


    Liang Zou and Liang Shin stood rooted. Liang Shin carefully observed Nana.


    She is the girl that Mom saw in Paris. When I couldn''t find her, I thought Mom must have really imagined it, but it was true.


    Liang Zou stared at Nana, for God knows how long. It was like he was imprinting her features in his mind and recalling how Liang Xiao Fan looked at her age.


    They were the same.


    Liang Zou felt weak in his knees. It felt as if everything was a dream. His gaze blurred in tears.


    The daughter for whom he tried his hardest to find all these years was now just like that standing in front of him.


    "I"


    The guests started to murmur at this point.


    "Is everything okay?"


    "What happened? Why did the Liang family suddenly get so emotional?"


    "They are all looking so shocked at Mrs. Liu Nana. Wait- Hey, pinch me if I am wrong, but Mrs. Liang and Mrs. Liu kind of resemble each other, right?" One woman carefully observed them.


    "Kind of!? They really look the same!"


    "Yes, it didn''t ur to me before, but since they are now standing together, it has be so clear!"


    "How is it possible? Does that mean what I think it is?"


    "But they have only Liang Shin as their son. I never heard of a daughter."


    Liang Zou straightened himself. He went to the stage and took the mike.


    "Ladies and gentlemen. Please continue enjoying the banquet. We will be right back."


    The guests were now even more curious.


    Liu Hai looked at everybody and said, "Let''s go. There are some revtions to be done."


    At the side, Long Yanmei was also stunned.


    Is that bitch connected to the Liang family too?


    Even she couldn''t deny the resemnce and their striking simrity.


    Now she was more enraged.


    Just with what luck is that slut born!


    Long Guozhi was furious. "You are so stupid! If Mrs. Liu really has any connections to the Liang family, then we could have scored their favor too! Your arrogance ruined everything! I''m never going to forgive you!"


    "Guozhiyou" She cried.


    "Shut up!" And he left, stomping his feet.


    The other socialites snickered watching the scene, and Long Yanmei felt utterly humiliated.


    ---


    Liang Zou slowly walked towards Nana. His hands were trembling. A weird anticipation gripped his chest.


    God, please don''t let this be a dream.


    Nana''s emotions were also on the same wavelength as him. She was finallying face-to-face with her real family.


    Liang Zou found his voice. It choked as he said, "You"


    Jinhai said, "Mr. Liang."


    Liang Zou didn''t want to, but he somehow tore his gaze away from Nana. He looked at Jinhai recognized him. "Liu Jinhai."


    "Can we go somewhere private? I believe we have a lot of things to talk about."


    He paused and nodded.


    Huo Xiao Fan stared at them and silently followed.


    ---


    The Liang, Liu, Chen, Xiang, and Huo family gathered in theirvish study. Although Liang Zou didn''t understand why Huo Shen came and what his connection was, he shrugged it off. They were good friends, so it didn''t matter to him.


    Jinhai carefully helped Nana sit on afortable chair.


    Liang Zou couldn''t wait anymore and asked, "Can somebody tell me what is going on?"


    Liang Xiao Dan nced at Liang Shin. He nodded. She said, "You remember that when we returned to Beijing, I mistook one woman asher?" She looked emotionally at Nana.


    Liang Zou clearly remembered it. It was such a scene because Serena had suddenly started ming and shouting at her.


    "It happened because I had seen her in Paris once, five months back."


    Nana widened her eyes.


    Paris? It was the time Jinhai and I went for the trip.


    Liang Zou eximed. "What! Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Liang Shin intervened. "Dad. Mom wasn''t sure. She just saw her side profile. And I tried to search for her, but I couldn''t find anything either. So we thought not to tell you and get your hopes crushed."


    "So what! You could have still told me! Maybe I could have found her if I had tried!"


    Liang Zou was furious.


    How could they keep such important information from me about my daughter!


    Liang Shin sighed.


    "Zou"


    "Don''t talk to me, Xiao Dan! I deserved to know about it, but you hid it from me. You know how desperate we were. I could care less if it was all a misunderstanding."


    The others kept silent.


    Liang Zou carefully looked at Nana. Liang Xiao Dan held his hands in hers.


    "Zou" She was sobbing as she whispered, "I''m sorry. She is our daughter. We finally found our daughterMore like she found us."


    Although everybody had a million questions in their minds, they gave Liang family the time they needed.


    Liang Zou patted his wife''s shoulders. He then slowly made his way towards Nana. He tremblingly put his hand on Nana''s head. "Youyou are my daughter. No doubt about it. Unfortunately, you look exactly like Xiao Dan." Tears came rushing down his cheeks.


    The others coughed.


    Liang Xiao Dan''s eyebrow twitched.


    So petty to take revenge right now!


    Nana softly let out a chuckle.


    "Idon''t even know your name."


    Nana also couldn''t hold herself back. She felt so good when he patted her.


    She was wrong.


    They loved her. They didn''t abandon her.


    She choked on her sobs. "Nana"


    Liang Xiao Dan smiled amidst her tears. "Such a fitting name. You were born on July 7th. Nana means seven in Japanese."


    Liang Shin was so happy to meet his little sister finally. He never imagined that this day woulde because slowly, he was losing all his hopes.


    It pained Jinhai to see Nana crying. He softly patted Nana''s back.


    Liang Zou got alert. He narrowed his eyes at Jinhai. "Liu Jinhaiyou"


    Jinhai respectfully bowed. "Nice to meet you, father-inw. I am Nana''s husband."


    Silence.


    "What!?"


    The Liang family was dumbfounded.


    Well, they could see that Nana was pregnant. But it was still hard to believe that the daughter with whom they just reunited was already married.


    Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan looked at their daughter, who was now married and now pregnant too. Her bulging belly made them even more emotional.


    Grandparents


    "Zouwe are going to be grandparents" Liang Xiao Dan bent and caressed Nana''s belly.


    He nodded.


    He thought that this was his best birthday ever. He became a father and grandfather at the same time.


    Liang Shin alternated his gaze between Nana and Jinhai.


    My sister is married? To Liu Jinhai?


    He gritted his teeth. "YouMy sister is only twenty-three. How could you make her marry you when she is so young!? And she is even pregnant!"


    His sisterplex was already starting to show up.


    Everybody in the Liu and Chen family shared a nce at each other. Huian stiffened at that memory of the banquet. It was still all shocking for her that her doctor turned out to be Nana''s big brother.


    Wellher pregnancy and marriage was a whole another story.


    Jinhai wasn''t offended. He nodded. "I understand your concern, brother-inw. But believe me that I love Nana from the bottom of my heart. Even if she is pregnant and married so young, I assure you that I will not let it hamper Nana''s freedom and career. If the need arises, I am ready to be a house-husband."


    Brother-inw my foot! Liang Shin cursed. How dare he address me with that title! I have not yet epted you!


    "Pfft." Liu Hai cracked inughter. But then he cleared his throat. "I''m sorry. Let me introduce ourselves." He introduced everybody present to the Liang family.


    The Liang family looked at each other and slowly nodded. It was all very overwhelming.


    Liang Xiao Dan cupped Nana''s face in her hands. Her eyes were shining with tears.


    "Where were you all this time?"


    "I"


    Nana thought about it for a moment to organize her thoughts. She had so much to say to them and so much to ask.


    "I was in the Sunshine orphanage until three years old, and thenthe Yu family adopted me."


    Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan were stupefied.


    Our daughter was in the orphanage? We, her parents, were alive, and she was living in an orphanage!?


    Liang Zou asked, "But how did it all happen!?"


    His face was livid in anger.


    Who dared to leave his daughter in the orphanage? Just who could do this!?


    Jinhai said, "To answer that question, you must know what exactly happened that night in the hospital twenty-three years ago."


    Liang Zou clenched his fingers into a fist. "We don''t know anything. We only know that Nana wasn''t in her crib when I went back. She wasgone. I don''t know who took her and why!"


    Huo Shen was silently listening to everything.


    Nana pursed her lips. She sped her hands together. Jinhai pressed her shoulder and nodded.


    She said, "I know who took me from the hospital, but I don''t know why."


    Liang Xiao Dan was shocked. "You know? Who is that person? Tell me!"


    She swore to make that person''s life hell.


    Liang Shin''s hands were itching too, to get his hands on that bastard who took away his baby sister.


    Before Nana could say the name, the door opened, and a voice came from behind.


    "It was me who took Nana, Xiao Dan."

 Chapter 290: Let me tell you a story (1)

    Chapter 290: Let me tell you a story (1)


    Huo Xiao Fan stepped inside, slowly removing her scarf.


    Everybody looked wide-eyed at her. They alternated their gazes between her and Liang Xiao Dan. Jianyu, Jing, and the twins had their mouth open in a small O. They looked exactly the same.


    T-Twin sisters! Now everything made sense!


    Nana also had a simr reaction when she learned about it. But she had no idea that Huo Xiao Fan would be here too, especially when she knew that everything would be out tonight.


    Huo Shen trembled in ce. It was maybe merely five months for somebody else, but it felt like five long years to him.


    "Xiao Fan" He mumbled. He wanted to reach out to her, but he couldn''t.


    Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Zou''s reaction wasn''t any better. It was almost twenty-eight years after they were seeing her for the first time.


    "Xiao Fan."


    Her sister, who suddenly left China, was now back and standing right in front of her. And with a shocking revtion that she was the one who kidnapped Nana from the hospital.


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "Long time sis."


    Her gaze shifted to Liang Zou and instantly turned cold and was shrouded in hatred. "Liang Zou."


    Liang Xiao Dan slowly came in terms of the realization. She said, "Xiao Fan, you are here after so long. And I didn''t understand. What did you say? You took Nana?"


    A sense of anxiety was gripping her chest tightly. They were always good sisters to each other. There was never any enmity between them. So she had no idea why she would do such a thing like that.


    Huo Xiao Dan calmly spoke, "Yes, Xiao Dan. I took Nana that night and left her in the orphanage."


    "Why!!?" Liang Xiao Dan broke down in tears. Her chest was heaving up and down in rage and fury. Liang Shin supported her.


    The thought of her baby daughter left in the orphanage felt as if a thousand knives were stabbing her inside out.


    "Why, Xiao Dan! How could you do this! What did I ever do for you to take such revenge on me! I''m your sister! Do you know what we went through when Nana was gone!? Do you understand the pain!? I-I don''t understand.why would you do this?"


    Liang Zou burst out in a fury. "You have gone too far, Xiao Fan! Xiao Dan is your sister and weren''t we good friends too? How can you stab us in the back? We will never forgive you for this!"


    "Liang Zou!" Huo Shen yelled, enraged. "Don''t you dare talk to Xiao Fan like that!"


    Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Zou widened their eyes in disbelief.


    "ShenWhat happened to you? Xiao Fan clearly confessed that she took Nana. Then why are you warning Zou?"


    Huo Xiao Fan faintly smiled. Huo Shen was still standing by her side.


    She stared at Liang Zou. "Who are you to forgive me, Liang Zou? It should be you who must be begging me for forgiveness."


    Nana furrowed her brows. Everybody else was equally confused.


    Liang Zou didn''t understand.


    "What do you mean? What did I do? You kidnapped my daughter. How is it my fault?"


    She sadly chuckled. "You were the cause behind that whole incident, Liang Zou. You, your arrogance and your power was the reason behind the doom. If not for you," tears trickled down her cheek, "my daughter would have been alive and here with me today."


    Silence.


    Nana rapidly blinked her eyes. The Liang family also wondered if they heard it right.


    "And you would have had Nana by your side too," She continued.


    Nana asked, still in a trance, "B-butSerena is your daughter and she is"


    She felt a little weird, stating the obvious.


    Huo Xiao Fanughed, tears rolling down. "I am talking about my other daughter Zhn''s twin sister who died at the time of birth."


    Every single person apart from Jinhai was shocked to the core.


    Jianyu frowned, "ButSerena never told me that she had a twin sister."


    Nana also nodded in a daze. In all these years, Serena never told anything about having a sister.


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "That is because even she doesn''t know about her existence. I never told her."


    Liang Xiao Dan paused and then said, "I...feel truly sorry for your loss. But how is Liang Zou connected to all this?"


    "Because during that stormy night in the hospital, it wasn''t only Xiao Dan who was there giving birth to her baby. There was another woman too. And that woman was me."


    She looked at everybody.


    "Let me tell you a story."


    *shback*


    Ning Xiao Dan and Ning Xiao Fan (Ning was the family name before their marriage) were identical twin sisters who always loved each other a lot. Even though they had different temperaments, they still lived together in peace and harmony.


    Xiao Dan was always outgoing and cheery as well as confident and outspoken. Xiao Fan, on the other hand, was quiet and reserved. She didn''t like to talk much to others apart from her sister.


    But despite the differences in their personality, they were always united as sisters.


    Then one day, in high school at the start of their new term, they met Liang Zou and Huo Shen as their ssmates, who upied thest four corner seats in the ss.


    They soon hit it off and began to hang out together as friends.


    Even Xiao Fan, who liked to be quiet, quickly warmed up in theirpany, particrly with Liang Zou.


    Liang Zou was proud and a little arrogant boy, but it was not so excessive. He was excellent in both sports and studies, and those achievements reflected in his attitude too. But overall, he was good-natured.


    And soon, Xiao Fan realized that she was in love with him. Thete-night assignments, the study time for tests in the library, walking back home from school, and such many more moments drew her closer to him.


    But she never got the courage to confess. Because his actions didn''t reflect those same feelings that he perhaps liked her too, so she didn''t want to ruin their friendship. She only loved him in silence.


    She didn''t tell it to Xiao Dan too because she knew her sister very well. She would get all excited. She would definitely cook things up to bring them together, and with how outspoken Xiao Dan was, she would have already told Xiao Fan''s feelings to Liang Zou.


    Then they got in University, and her feelings only grew stronger and stronger. Watching him from afar and seeing him dating other girls was now beginning to hurt her. She couldn''t take it anymore.


    So, she finally decided to take her sister''s help.


    The day she went up to Xiao Dan, before Xiao Fan could say anything, Xiao Dan excitedly told her, "Xiao Fan, guess what? Liang Zou confessed to me! We are dating!"


    Xiao Fan froze. She was in utter disbelief.


    Liang Zouhe confessed to Xiao Dan?


    She forced herself to smile, but she was already feeling dead inside. "I-I seeThat''s good news. Congrattions."


    It took every bit of strength in her not to break down in tears.


    She mumbled, "So, you like him"


    Xiao Dan rolled her eyes. "Not since the beginning. He was such a brat in high school, so haughty and arrogant. But spending time with him made me more and more fond of him. And then I realized that hey! I like him."


    Xiao Fan could only listen in silence. She felt her heart tear into pieces. But she loved Xiao Dan very much. So she supported her love. She didn''t want to be a hindrance to them.


    As months passed by, she found it more and more difficult to watch them together. Neither she could tell about her feelings to Liang Zou, nor her sister. She was bottling everything inside her chest.


    Xiao Fan thought it was a phase of heartbreak, and it will pass, but it didn''t. She couldn''t forget Liang Zou. She realized that she loved him deeper than she thought.


    Xiao Dan noticed it too that she was getting withdrawn, and she did her best to know her problem and help her, but Xiao Fan never told her anything. She always smiled it off.


    Then one day, Xiao Fan''s resolve shattered into pieces when she returned home from a study tour a day earlier and found Xiao Dan and Liang Zou in bed together in Xiao Dan''s room.


    They had made love.


    And that broke apart everything in her. The thought of Liang Zou touching Xiao Dan and making love to her made her mind spin in circles. A weird feeling squeezed her chest.


    She quietly ran away from there. That was the day when Xiao Fan cried her heart out. It felt like somebody was stabbing her heart even though there was nothing left of it anymore.


    It was a whole night of crying after she came back. And she said only two words to Xiao Dan.


    "I''m leaving."

 Chapter 291: Let me tell you a story (2)

    Chapter 291: Let me tell you a story (2)


    *shback continued*


    Xiao Fan went to Tokyo to live with her grandmother. Then a few yearster, Yu Tengfei entered her life and it took another direction when she fell in love with him.


    That night she returned to Beijing to meet Yu Tengfei because he suddenly stopped responding to her calls. On top of that, her grandmother was urging her to marry Huo Shen out of nowhere.


    It was one hell of a storm, and unfortunately, she went intobor in such bad weather. Somehow, she managed to reach the hospital.


    But there was a severeck in staff. It wasn''t a big hospital, and the other nurses and doctors couldn''t reach there due to the heavy rain.


    Xiao Fan clutched her tummy as thebor pain intensified.


    Nurse Kim was one of the nurses. She tried to pacify Xiao Fan. "Please take a deep breath and calm down."


    "Aaaahhhhhh"


    Xiao Fan was losing her focus. She was breathing hard, and her forehead was covered in sweat.


    "My babiesPainful"


    Nurse Kim nodded. "We understand, mam. We will help you with your delivery. Please try to stay conscious. We need your help in pushing the baby. Mam, is there anyone we can contact? Your husband or your family?"


    Xiao Fan weakly said, "Yu Tengfei"


    Nurse Kim nodded. She found his number from Xiao Fan''s phone. But it wasing unavable.


    "Mr. Yu Tengfei is not picking up the call."


    Xiao Fan''s eyes rimmed in tears. She was feeling so helpless, and she wanted Yu Tengfei by her side, but he wasn''t.


    She wondered whether to call Xiao Dan, but then she felt a sharp pain in her belly. She screamed in pain.


    As the nurses and the doctor got busy with the preparations, the doctor said, "Miss, you are carrying twins."


    She weakly nodded.


    He was serious. "Miss, it can be difficult because your health is not in the best state, which can affect one of the twin children."


    Xiao Fan cried. "Whatever it is, I want you to save them."


    The doctor nodded and said, "We will do our best."


    The storm was intensifying outside. It took almost two hours when Xiao Fan finally gave birth to the first twin and the soft cry echoed in the hospital. Nurse Kim took her in her arms.


    "Congrattions. It''s a girl."


    Nurse Kim gently washed her with lukewarm water. The first daughter was born healthy.


    Xiao Fan faintly smiled. She teared up, seeing the small bundle of joy. Now she was dead tired with the pain and pushing.


    Nurse Kim smiled. "You are doing great, Mam. Now it''s time for your second child. Just a little more, and it will be over."


    But as they were preparing for the second child, they heard a man loudly yell in the hospital.


    "Help! Somebody here!?"


    The doctor looked at Nurse Kim. "Stay here. I will check what is going on."


    She nodded.


    When the doctor came outside, he found a man anxiously pacing back and forth.


    It was Liang Zou. His shirt was soaked in water and blood. He was injured and bleeding.


    He frantically and breathlessly said, "Doctor! Save my wife and son! O-our car got into an ident. My wife is pregnant a-and she is in pain. I think she is about to give birth. My son is hurt in the head. Pleasee with me! You have to save them!"


    The doctor was stunned to see him. He recognized him as Liang Zou, who was a sessful and influential businessman.


    "Please calm down and take me to them."


    When the doctor reached the car amidst the heavy rain, he found that Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Shin were in a really bad condition. He checked her and concluded that she had to give birth immediately, or else the unborn child was at risk of dying. Liang Shin was also injured. His forehead was bleeding.


    Liang Zou and the doctor quickly brought them inside.


    "Zou" Liang Xiao Dan mumbled. She tearfully looked at him. "ShinOur babyplease save them"


    She was also severely hurt, and Liang Zou got terrified, seeing his family on the brink of death. He was on the verge of losing his wife, his son, and their unborn child forever. The mere thought made him shudder in fear.


    He held her head in his arms and kissed her forehead. "Xiao Dan, trust me. Nothing will happen to you and our kids. They will be fine."


    Liang Zou narrowed his eyes at the doctor, "They will be alright, right? They have to be. Do everything you can to save them. They must be saved. Don''t worry about the money."


    The doctor hesitated. They already had Xiao Fan in the delivery room, and theycked the staff. And now there were two more critically injured patients.


    The doctor said, "Mr. Liang Zou. Actually, we have another pregnant patient who-"


    Liang Zou red at him and roared. "I don''t care! I only want to see my family safe and ALIVE! I swear if anything happens to my wife or children, I will take this entire hospital down! I''m Liang Zou and trust me. I will do it! Just state the number, and I will give you the cheque."


    The doctor was afraid of the consequences. He knew that Liang Zou was a sessful businessman, and with his influence, they will really lose their jobs.


    Not only lose the job, but he wouldn''t get a job in any other hospital either.


    When he called the Dean informing him about the situation, the Dean said the same thing.


    "Are you crazy? He is Liang Zou. Don''t offend him at any cost! Get to his family''s treatment! Do you want to shut down this hospital!?"


    The doctor had no choice.


    In the ward, Xiao Fan was trying her best to push, but there was no sign of her second twin child showing up.


    Nurse Kim was waiting for the doctor. Xiao Fan''s state was weakening, and she was yet to give birth to the second twin.


    "Nurse Kim,e outside!" The doctor yelled.


    "But, the mam hasn''t delivered yet."


    "This is my order! Come quick!"


    Xiao Fan mumbled. "WhereD-don''t leave me aloneI cannot do this alone"


    Nurse Kim said, "Mam, stay strong. I wille back soon."


    When she came outside, the doctor exined the situation to her.


    Nurse Kim was shocked.


    Liang Zou and his family?


    "But doctor, the woman inside"


    The doctor interrupted. "I know, but we cannot do anything! Liang Zou''s wife is also going to give birth, and his son needs immediate surgery. Liang Zou himself needs treatment too. I will need all you three nurses to assist me. If we make any mistake, especially with their unborn child, then we are all dead!"


    Nurse Kim was also scared, just like the doctor. How will she earn if Liang Zou will block all the jobs?


    "Come quickly! Mrs. Liang''s condition is deteriorating. There could ariseplications in her delivery because of the ident. Let''s go!"


    Nurse Kim quickly went to Xiao Fan''s ward. The least she could do was help her deliver the second child. It was a girl again, but she was too weak. She could barely breathe. She didn''t even cry when she came out.


    She cut the umbilical cord and washed her.


    Xiao Dan mumbled, "What happened? Why isn''t she crying? I-is she alright?"


    At that time, the doctor shouted. "Nurse Kim! Come quick! The patient''s condition is worsening."


    Nurse Kim handed Xiao Fan her children. "Mam, we have another emergency. I have to go."


    "Nowait! My child! Save her"


    Xiao Fan pleaded with tears in her eyes. Nurse Kim felt a little guilty, but she couldn''t afford to offend Liang Zou and be cklisted in the medical field.


    She didn''t say anything anymore and left the ward.


    Xiao Fan took her second twin in her arms. She saw her baby struggling to breathe. Her little face was contorted in pain.


    "Please help! Is somebody there? My baby. S-she cannot breathe. Please save her!"


    Xiao Fan was begging and pleading and crying. She wasn''t even in the state to get up and ask for help. She was too weak with blood loss and birth.


    The second twin was too underweight. Xiao Fan cried, "Please.Please help my babyS-she is dyingplease somebody save her"


    Then her child suddenly stopped to move.


    "B-baby?"


    Xiao Fan felt panicked. She frantically patted her child''s back. She rubbed her cheeks, trying to stay her warm.


    But she showed no signs of waking up.


    "W-what happened? Mommy is here. S-stay strong, dear. The doctor would being at any moment, and you will be fine! Wake up."


    Silence.


    Xiao Fan fought her tears. "W-wake up, please. Your mommy is begging you. Please open your eyes. My child is strong."


    Serena, the firstborn, started wailing loudly as if she felt the loss of her younger sister.


    But the second twin stayed still.


    Xiao Fan nkly looked at her childwho was no more now. She was dead.


    "Nomy girldon''t leave your Mommyplease.."


    Tears rolled down her cheeks. She was trembling as she realized the worst.


    "NOOOOO!!!!"

 Chapter 292: Let me tell you a story (3)

    Chapter 292: Let me tell you a story (3)


    Xiao Fan hugged her second dead twin daughter in her arms. Streams of tears continuously stained her cheeks wet.


    No, this cannot be true.


    "BabyMy daughterPlease, pleaseLook, your Mommy and sister both want you to live. We are waiting for you, dear. Please don''t leave us"


    Baby Serena was also wailing loudly to convey her feelings the same as her mother.


    But the second twin daughter was already no more. With her body not moving at all and looking at her closed eyes, Xiao Fan was badly trembling. She felt a big lump in her throat as she choked on her sobs.


    "Please help! Somebody, please helpMy daughter"


    She cried and cried, but there wasplete silence. She desperately looked outside the door, but there was nobody.


    N-no noshe is just unconscious. She cannot be dead. T-this is impossible. I have to do something


    Xiao Fan wiped her tears.


    She carefully ced her twins on the bed and tried to get up. But it was too painful. She was feeling weak and dizzy. She stumbled as soon as she stood, but her daughter''s condition gave her the strength not to give up.


    Xiao Fan slowly made her way outside.


    "HelpMy daughter is sufferingPlease help us."


    Suddenly, she saw Nurse Kim rushing.


    "Nurse!" Xiao Fan''s gaze brightened.


    Nurse Kim was shocked to look her roaming outside in such a condition. She was hardly able to stand straight.


    "Nurse, my daughter-"


    But Nurse Kim interrupted. "I''m sorry, mam, but I got no time. We have got three emergency cases."


    "No, please!" Xiao Fan begged her. "My daughter is unconscious. She is in pain. Please help her. S-she is not opening her eyes. S-she is having trouble breathingPlease, she is so smallShe won''t be able to bear it. Please help me"


    Nurse Kim saw her desperation and hesitated.


    "Okay, but I cannot stay for much longer."


    They quickly went inside, and Nurse Kim checked on the second twin.


    She froze.


    Xiao Fan hopefully asked, "She will be fine, right? Please treat her immediately. Look, she is not responding to me."


    Nurse Kim didn''t know how to break it to her. If she hadn''t left her, then perhaps the second daughter could have been saved.


    But now it was toote.


    "Mam"


    "What is it? Why aren''t you doing anything! Please don''t waste any more time. If something happened to her, then I won''t be able to live anymore"


    Nurse Kim was now more in a dilemma.


    "MamI''m really sorry, but she is no more."


    Xiao Fan stood rooted. She nkly stared at the nurse.


    "No she was breathing until now. She is just unconscious."


    Nurse Kim said, "No, mam. She was born very weak. She is also too underweight. So, she couldn''t"


    Nurse Kim felt utterly guilty. If she had been immediately given treatment, then there might have been a chance to save her.


    Xiao Fan copsed on her knees.


    My daughter isdead...?


    She looked at the unmoving body of her daughter.


    Nurse Kim couldn''t stay there any longer.


    "We are really sorry, mam. But in front of that powerful man, we couldn''t do anything. He threatened to ruin this hospital and our careers. We also got orders from above to treat the family on priority."


    Saying this, she quickly left the ward.


    Xiao Fan felt as if everything went dead silent.


    One daughter has gone just like thatI lost my baby


    Yu Tengfei and my childrenI couldn''t protect them. I failed.


    She sat there in a daze, vacantly staring at the air for a while. Serena was crying loudly, but it was of she could hear nothing.


    She saw her one daughter dying right in front of her eyes. She stopped breathing right in her arms.


    My baby. she didn''t even get to see this world. Nine monthsshe was in me for nine months, and now she is no more


    ''In front of that powerful man, we couldn''t do anything.''


    Xiao Fan''s gaze turned cold. Her blood was boiling in hatred and fury. She tightly clenched the sheet in between her fingers. Her eyes were tired and red from shedding tears, but they still didn''t stop.


    Who was that man who thought that he could anything he want? Who was he to tell the staff to leave me alone all by myself?


    Who was he to take my daughter''s life?


    Xiao Fan slowly got up once again. She ced her two daughters in the crib. With the burning intent to kill that man, she went outside.


    Xiao Fan heard some noiseing from above.


    She slowly climbed the steps. There she saw that the outside corridor was empty. But she could hear voices from inside the wards.


    She wanted answers and confront the man.


    When Xiao Fan reached the ward, she heard a woman crying in pain.


    "Ahhhhh.!!"


    When she got closer, she froze as she recognized the woman.


    X-Xiao Dan?


    She rapidly blinked her eyes. Xiao Dan was also pregnant and inbor. She was injured and bleeding too.


    And she saw Liang Zou. He was also hurt, his shirt was bloody, but he was sitting by her side, holding her hand. His face was marred with an expression of anxiety and fear. His gaze was worried and panicked.


    The two nurses were helping her with the delivery.


    Liang Zou?


    Then she heard some murmurs. In the other ward adjacent to where Xiao Dan was, there was the doctor and Nurse Kim. They were doing surgery on a little boy.


    Heis their son?


    She felt as if everything was a big joke.


    How could it be Liang Zou and Xiao Dan? How could Liang Zou say something like that?


    Xiao Dan was screaming in pain.


    "Xiao Dan, stay strong. For me, for Shin and our child, please don''t give up."


    He red at the nurses. "Do something! Just look at how much she is hurting. I don''t need to remind you what I am capable of if anything happened to my wife and children!"


    The nurses looked terrified. They were already under such great pressure, and Liang Zou was constantly reminding them if the threat.


    When Xiao Fan heard it herself, the whole earth shook beneath her feet. She couldn''t believe that Liang Zou said that. She couldn''t believe that she lost her daughter because he was the one who silenced the staff with his power.


    Liang Zouthe man she fell in love with, the man who she sacrificed for her sister, the man for whom she quietly left their lives not to be a hindrance...


    He was the one who snatched her daughter''s life?


    She could still see that arrogance in his gaze, which was the same when they were in high school and university. But now it wasced with utter selfishness only to save his family at any cost while disregarding anything else.


    This was the man I loved? This was the man for whom I suffered heartbreak and depression for so long? Was this the man with whom I once dreamt of living my whole life with? My daughter died because HE stopped them?


    Her trance broke when Xiao Dan gave another scream, and she heard a baby crying in the ward.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Liang. It''s a girl."


    The two nurses were relieved that the mother and daughter were both safe.


    Liang Zou broke down in tears when he held his baby daughter. Xiao Dan was heaving breathlessly, but she soon got unconscious.


    "Xiao Dan, What happened to her?" He anxiously looked at the two nurses.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Liang. She has passed out because of exhaustion. She will be fine once she regains her consciousness."


    "Are you sure? She is not in any danger, right?"


    "No, Mr. Liang. The doctor has already treated her injuries. She is just too tired now."


    Liang Zou finally felt relieved.


    "And Shin? My son?"


    "He is in the operation theatre. The doctor and Nurse Kim are doing their best."


    "I want results! I don''t want them just to try!"


    The nurses stepped back in fear.


    Xiao Fan looked at him, happy and smiling, holding his daughter. She saw the baby girl, and the image of her own daughter dying in her arms shed past her mind.


    The moment she stopped breathing, the moment she closed her eyes, and the moment she stopped moving were etched onto her mind.


    Xiao Fan slowly walked away. She went into the ward where she saw her twins. She stood there, expressionless.


    She picked up her phone and tried Yu Tengfei''s number. But once again, it was out of reach.


    She shut her eyes in despair.


    But then she couldn''t just leave it at that. She wanted revenge.


    Yes. She wanted Liang Zou to suffer the same pain.


    What would happen even if I confront him? He will apologize. He will beg me to forgive him.


    But what will that give me? Will his repentance give my daughter back to me?


    No. He will ask for forgiveness. He will me himself for a long time. But what after that? He will go back to live his happy life with Xiao Dan and his children and while I am left with a dead daughter.


    No. I will never let you be happy, Liang Zou. You will pay for your sin. Just like how I lost my daughter, you will lose your daughter too.


    She picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    "Shen, I need your help."

 Chapter 293: Liang banquet (6)

    Chapter 293: Liang banquet (6)


    After Liang Shin slowly regained consciousness post his surgery, Liang Zou immediately went to his side.


    "Shin. How are you, son?"


    Liang, Shin slowly nodded. "It still hurts a little, Dad."


    He patted his head. "You are a strong boy. You will be fine in no time."


    Then he excitedly showed him his baby sister, who he held in his arms.


    "Look, Shin. She is your sister."


    Liang Shin''s gaze brightened upon seeing the little girl.


    "My sister!"


    Liang Zou chuckled. "Yes, she is your sister."


    Shin softly poked her cheek, and baby Nana stared at him with her big, brown eyes. She giggled as she saw her big brother.


    Six years old Liang Shin felt as if he was in heaven.


    After they yed with her for a while, the nurse kept baby Nana back in the crib beside Liang Xiao Dan.


    Xiao Fan quietly gauged the situation. One nurse was out to get some medical supplies from the storage room. Nurse Kim and the doctor, along with Liang Zou, were in Liang Shin''s ward.


    The third nurse was in Xiao Dan''s ward. Xiao Fan was waiting for a chance. And luckily for her, it came. The doctor paged the nurse toe to Liang Shin''s ward.


    The nurse checked Xiao Dan and baby Nana onest time when she left.


    Xiao Fan hid aside. When the ward was empty, Xiao Fan quietly entered.


    She stared at her unconscious sister. Baby Nana was asleep in the crib.


    Xiao Dan, I have no enmity with you. But your husband forced me to take this step. I said nothing when I lost him to you, but I won''t stay quiet now when I have lost my daughter.


    She gasped as she cried.


    My daughter didn''t even get to see this world. Even if you were hurt, it didn''t give him any right to use his power and influence for leaving my daughters and me stranded like that.


    So if he can use his power, then I can y that card as well. Just like how iron cuts iron, so will power cut power.


    Liang Zou is arrogant because he is so powerful, right? Now he will understand what it means to be helpless.


    Xiao Fan didn''t waste any more time, and she picked Nana from her crib.


    She quickly went out and found Huo Shen waiting for her in front of the hospital. She had already ced her twin daughters in his car.


    "Xiao Fan"


    "Shen, please don''t ask me anything. If youhelp me with this, then I am ready to marry you. I will do as Grandma says."


    Huo Shen was quietly staring at her. Suddenly, he got a call an hour back from her. Xiao Fan cried and told him everything that happened. And she asked for his help.


    Huo Shen was stunned. Even he couldn''t believe that Liang Zou could so something like that. He understood his plight, but Liang Zou shouldn''t have used his influence like that.


    He saved his family, but somebody else lost hers, and now, because of that single action, he was going to lose his daughter.


    Huo, Shen nodded. "Let''s go."


    They went to the nearest orphanage  Sunshine orphanage and handed Nana over to the Tao Yang. He tried hard to make her change her mind.


    But why would she? She was not the birth mother. And she wanted revenge.


    At first, Xiao Fan was really angry, looking at Nana. Here she was smiling and giggling, and there Xiao Fan had a dead daughter inside.


    But no matter how much she was burning in hatred, she couldn''t kill her. For a moment, she thought to do that. She wanted her dead just as her daughter was. But she couldn''t. She couldn''t bring herself to be that cruel.


    Otherwise, what was the difference left between Liang Zou and her? So, she decided to hand Nana in an orphanage. She will be alive yet separated from them.


    After they left, Xiao Fan said, "Shen, do everything you can to hide Nana from them. At no cost should Zou be able to find her."


    Huo Shen was also a businessman just as sessful as Liang Zou. He held as much power and influence as Liang Zou did. So he used his connections to destroy all the traces that lead to Nana.


    Huo Shen and Xiao Fan then gave a proper burial to the second twin daughter. She broke down in tears once again.


    She whispered. "I took my revenge, my child. The man who snatched your life, I snatched his happiness away from him. Now you can finally rest in peace."


    *shback ends*


    As Huo Xiao Fan told everything, everybody in the room turnedpletely silent. Nobody knew from where to begin.


    The most dreadful state was of none other than Liang Zou. Shock and horror couldn''t even describe his current state of mind.


    "Youyou were that patient that night"


    Huo Xiao Fan mocked. "So, Mr. Liang Zou. Didn''t I tell you that it would be you begging me for forgiveness?"


    Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Shin looked at him, dumbfounded.


    "Zou"


    Liang Xiao Dan was stupefied. She had no idea that Huo Xiao Fan loved Liang Zou, and that was the reason why she left the country.


    And then what happened in hospital...No wonder Huo Xiao Fan did that. Because honestly, even Liang Xiao Dan didn''t know what she would have done had she been in her ce.


    The baby, a woman, carries for nine months in her belly, waiting patiently for her arrival, and she dies in your arms just like that as soon as she is bornall because somebody else hampered her treatment.


    She could have been saved. And that was what made everything more horrifying.


    Liang Zou was still unable to believe that Huo Xiao Fan lost her child because of him. He was the cause of her baby''s death.


    At least Nana was alive. But Huo Xiao Fan lost her daughter forever.


    As a parent, he understood how precious his children were to him, so why wouldn''t it be for her?


    If Liang Xiao Dan had suffered a simr fate, then he wouldn''t have kept quiet either. He would have destroyed that culprit''s entire generations.


    Nana''s condition wasn''t also much better. Now she understood why Huo Xiao Fan hated her to this extent. It wasn''t only because she misunderstood her for Yu Tengfei''s death, but somewhere in her heart, she reminded her of her dead twin daughter.


    Huo Xiao Fan''s lips trembled as she spoke, "My daughterShe wasn''t born dead. She was weak but alive. She could have been saved if she had gotten treatment at the proper time. But the great Liang Zou''s orders were to treat his family on priority."


    Every word stabbed his chest like a sharp dagger.


    "So how does it feel, Liang Zou? Not only are you guilty for killing my child, but you are the reason why Nana was separated from your family."


    Tears rolled down his cheeks as he realized his sphemy.


    How could he ever forgive himself for the cause of a baby''s death? And it wasn''t any stranger. Huo Xiao Fan was his good friend. Even he was shocked to learn her feelings for him.


    "II am" He wanted to say something, but even he knew the futility of it.


    "Sorry?"


    Huo Xiao Fanughed with tears in her eyes. "You are toote, Liang Zou. You were already toote that night when my daughter breathed herst."


    "I never med you for getting worried about your family or wanting them to be safe. But wasn''t someone else''s life just as important? I knew things were difficult. But perhaps, we could have still managed it. But you ruined everything, Liang Zou. I felt so foolish for falling in love with you."


    She sneered. "So we were even. I lost my daughter. And I made you lose yours. Congrattions, Mr. Liang Zou. You got your daughter back. Now you can stay happily ever after with yourplete family."


    Liang Zou clenched his fingers into a fist. Liang Xiao Dan broke down in tears.


    Huo Xiao Fan then turned and looked at Nana. "I only came here to confess everything topensate what wrong I did to you for misunderstanding you behind Yu Tengfei''s death and trying to separate you from Liu Jinhai. I hurt you by nting Serena to your side, so I ask one thing from you."


    Nana silently listened.


    "If possible, I ask you to please forgive Zhn. She did everything because I told her to do that. She never wanted to do it, and I already understood that. But I still forced her. She was desperate for a mother''s love and attention, which unfortunately I couldn''t give her. I take all the me. I let her be your side as your best friend. I told her to use Chen Jianyu to make you suffer. She wanted to stop, but I didn''t let her.


    me me for everything. But please forgive Zhn."

 Chapter 294: Liang banquet (7)

    Chapter 294: Liang banquet (7)


    Liang Xiao Dan didn''t understand what Huo Xiao Fan was talking about. What about this best friend, Zhn, and what about using Chen Jianyu?


    Liang Shin frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    Nana nced at Jinhai. Jianyu, who was silently listening to everything, spoke.


    "Even though she left Nana at the orphanage, the story didn''t quite end there. One big misunderstanding led her to plot against Nana through Serena and me."


    "What misunderstanding?"


    The twins nervously nced at each other. After all, Yu Tengfei was their biological father. What if the Liang family hated them?


    It was difficult for Nana to tell that phase of her life. That night when Yu Tengfei attacked her still sent a shiver across her spine. Her hands were shivering a little. Jinhai pressed his palms to assure her.


    Jianyu understood Nana''s dilemma. He looked at the Liang family, who were questioningly staring back at him.


    "Well"


    He told everything that happened from the beginning since Yu Tengfeimitted suicide and how Xiao Fan med Nana for his death and how she used Serena and himself to ruin her life.


    Liang Xiao Dan was about to copse, but Liang Shin held her. She looked at Nana with tears in her eyes. She rushed towards her and tightly hugged her in her embrace.


    Her adoptive father almost raped nana!?


    Nana tremblingly hugged her back as she sobbed in her arms. No matter how much time passed, the memory still remained fresh in her mind.


    Liang Zou and Liang Shin were so furious that they wished to bring that man out of his grave and torture the hell out of him. Those were the same emotions that Jinhai felt when he learned Nana''s past in the graveyard.


    She was only ten years old! How could any father do that to his daughter!?


    They felt utterly disgusted and horrified. They couldn''t imagine what Nana must have gone through. That must have traumatized her!


    Not only Huo Xiao Fan misunderstood her, but even Yu Ichika insulted and threw her out of the house. Nobody stood by Nana''s side.


    Liang Xiao Dan cried, "My daughterWe are so sorryWe couldn''t be there for youYou suffered so much.."


    Nana shook her head. "It is not your fault. You knew nothing about it."


    Liang Xiao Dan gritted her teeth as she looked at her sister. No doubt that she felt terrible for her.


    First, she dealt with the heartbreak of unrequited love, then she fell in love again, but she lost her baby, and as if that wasn''t enough, she was cheated on by a married man. Her second love also turned out to be a failure.


    "Xiao Fan. I agree that you have suffered a lot. Liang Zou was very wrong. We can neverpensate for your loss, and we understand that you may never want to forgive us. But you are equally wrong to take revenge on Nana when she was the victim! How could you think that Nana was behind Yu Tengfei''s death when he almost raped her! How could you be so blind in his love!?"


    Huo Xiao Fan said nothing.


    "You too, Shen. You should have made her understand that her revenge was unjustified. Instead, you supported her. You must have had known all the truth, yet you let my daughter suffer."


    Huo Shen also couldn''t retort. He may be right in helping her that night, but he was definitely wrong in helping Huo Xiao Fan take revenge on Nana.


    Huo Xiao Fan quietly said, "Yes, Xiao Dan. That is one of the things for which I came here tonightI was wrong with what I did, and that was only why I came here to clear everything. But I don''t feel guilty, and I never will for taking Nana from you."


    She nced at Huo Shen. The other reason was just to get a glimpse of him and see how he was doing.


    Liang Zou roared. "How could you hurt my daughter like that!? All these years, you used your daughter to fool mine?"


    She sneered. "You of all people hold no right to tell me. At least be thankful to God that I couldn''t be that cruel to kill Nana after how my daughter died right in front of my eyes."


    Liang Zou froze. He red at her, but he couldn''t say anything.


    His daughter dead? He couldn''t even imagine that scenario.


    Huo Xiao Fan shifted her gaze at Jianyu and said, "I''m pleading this to you as well. Please give Zhn a chance to repent. She.... really loves you. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gotten in a rtionship with you. That was not in my n."


    Jianyu quietly stared at her. Indeed he admitted that what happened with her in the hospital was terrible, and there cannot be any more sadness deeper and painful than losing her child. But


    Jianyu said, "Maybe not before, but if she truly loved Nana and me, then she should have stopped. Right now, she is an adult, not a child or a teenager who doesn''t understand anything. She knew Nana trusted her so much. She knew how badly I was hurt and broken after Suyin left me. Even then, she brought Suyin back in my life."


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "I know. Call me selfish for defending her, but like I said, she only did everything to gain my love. That is the part of the reason why Liwei hates me so much because I couldn''t be a better mother."


    Huo Liwei said nothing.


    Huo Xiao Fan didn''t want to, but she couldn''t stop from her tears flowing out. "I was already broken apart from my daughter''s death. I knew I shouldn''t have let that affect my love for Zhn, but every time I looked at her, I felt the void of my second daughter. Her presence always reminded me of the absence of that other girl who should have been there with us."


    She looked at Liang Zou with utter hatred and resentment.


    "The more we crave for love and the more we don''t get it, the more we cling onto it. You never had to fight for your mother''s love, so perhaps you don''t understand the desperation," she felt guilty, "only Liwei and Zhn can understand how it feels to be ignored by your own mother."


    Jianyu stared at her. Huo Liwei was perplexed.


    Huo Xiao Fan looked at Nana and faintly smiled. "But you can understand it, right, Nana? Because even after Yu Ichika wrongfully used you and kicked you out, you couldn''t hate her either. You couldn''t abandon her, so all these years, you took care of her in the hospital because you still wanted her to love you."


    Nana couldn''t deny that. Even though Yu Ichika treated her so badly, she still yearned for her love.


    "You should have resented her, but you couldn''t. Zhn should have also hated me for leaving her alone, but she couldn''t do it either. Both of you, in your own ways, desperately tried to hold onto their mother''s love even though you both knew that it was the mother''s fault in the first ce."


    "I clung onto to my dead daughter and Yu Tengfei. Zhn clung onto me. Nana clung onto Yu Ichika, and" she looked at Jianyu.


    "Even you too, Chen Jianyu. You also clung to Tang Suyin even when you were dating Nana. Even you couldn''t let go of her. That''s why that night, you only saw Suyin''s terrible condition, but the thought of your girlfriend lying in that shed didn''t even cross your mind. That is also why that you let her go in the hospital because you couldn''t bear to punish that woman who you loved so madly for all these years."


    Jianyu widened his eyes as every word of hers struck him hard.


    "Twice, you broke Nana''s trust, but even then, Nana forgave you so" she felt a lump in her throat, "why can''t my daughter get one chance?"


    She bowed in front of Chen Liling and Chen Guiren. "I truly apologize for hurting your son. Like I said, please put all the me on me. You can also punish me as much as you want, but pleasedon''t be harsh on Zhn. Even if it''ste, this is the least I could do for her now."


    Chen Liling and Chen Guiren silently exchanged nces.


    Huo Shen felt as if somebody tightly squeezed his heart, seeing Huo Xiao Fan bowing and pleading for Serena.


    He walked towards her and stood by her side. She was startled as he suddenly came near her.


    Huo Shen too bowed. "I apologize, Nana and Chen Jianyu. Please put all the me on me. Yes, I should have stopped Xiao Fan, but I didn''t. The fault lies with me. Xiao Fan wouldn''t have done all that if I had told her the truth. But I couldn''t shatter her hope that her second love was a betrayal."


    Huo Xiao Fan''s gaze blurred with tears.


    "Please don''t leave Zhn alone, especially now when she is pregnant. Because I had lived those days when I was all alone during my pregnancy. I know how terrifying and depressing it feels. Please."


    But Jianyu''s gaze heldplicated emotions. He clenched his fingers into his fist and left without saying a word.

 Chapter 295: Liang Banquet (8)

    Chapter 295: Liang Banquet (8)


    "Jianyu!"


    Chen Liling called him out, but he already went away. She looked at Chen Guiren, and he nodded.


    She stared at Huo Xiao Fan, still a little unsure. But she said nothing about it.


    She looked at Nana and said, "Nana, I''m sorry. I want to stay by your side, dear, but Jianyu"


    Nana shook her head. "No, Aunt, it''s fine. Go after him. I understand."


    Chen Liling patted her head. "We will meet again."


    She nodded.


    As the Chen couple went away, the situation came to a standstill.


    She looked at Nana. "Please, I ask you to think about what I said. Even if it takes time, please give her a chance to repent. I know she would do anything to gain your friendship back."


    Nana pursed her lips. She couldn''t promise. The hurt and pain inflicted by Serena were too deep.


    Huo Xiao Fan faintly smiled. She had nothing to say anymore. She snorted at Liang Zou. "Enjoy your birthday banquet. Celebrate since you have got your daughter back."


    Liang Zou felt the mockery and disdain in her voice.


    He had no idea what to do now. On the one hand, he was the reason behind Huo Xiao Fan''s daughter''s death. But on the other hand, she had also made Nana suffer a lot because of a misunderstanding.


    Both were at fault. But, in the end, he still felt that his side was heavier with guilt because, after all, it was a loss of life.


    How could any parent bear the pain of his child''s death? At least Nana was alive. They still had the hope that one day, they would surely meet her.


    Even if he so badly wanted to, he couldn''t bring himself to get angry on her for kidnapping Nana. Because frankly, in her ce, he would have simply killed off the entire family. Compared to that, he felt that she went way easy on them.


    He could never bring her daughter back. If he hadn''t arrogantly made that decision, then Nana would have been there with her family and she wouldn''t have suffered such fate.


    Liang Zou quietly said, "Xiao Fan. I know it is useless, but I still ask for your forgiveness. But I was terrified of losing my family. What would you have done-"


    Huo Xiao Fan snarled. "My children were also my family Liang Zou! Do you think you are the only one!!? And what did you ask? What would I have done?"


    He kept silent.


    Sheughed.


    "If I could have been that cruel to only think about me if I was you, then I wouldn''t have let you and Xiao Dan live peacefully in the first ce! I would have interfered with you two. I would have made you both fall apart in your rtionship! I would have snatched you away from her if I was that selfish! But I never uttered about my feelings to anybody! I stepped away from your lives. Wasn''t that enough!?"


    Her chest was heaving up and down. Her body was trembling in rage.


    Liang Xiao Dan stiffened. She shut her eyes as tears rolled down.


    "It was hard, but I backed out from your lives at that time. I gave up on you. But then at the hospital, you still expected me to back out when I lost my daughter!? Should I have given up on my revenge? Do you think I''m a fucking saint!?"


    Her loud voice reverberated through the room.


    "The ''what-would-you-have-done'' question doesn''t matter, Liang Zou. Are you implying that the victim should selflessly put herself in the culprit''s shoes and forgive him? The world doesn''t work that way. It only matters what actually happened. Nobody has the time and heart to think about the reverse. Otherwise, everybody would live so happy because there is no hatred and revenge. Everybody would be so understanding. But do you see the world working that way? And that is precisely why I''m also ready to bear the brunt of my mistake of hurting Nana and Chen Jianyu. If they want to take revenge on me, so be it."


    Although Jinhai had taken revenge by making her divorce Huo Shen, she was ready if Nana or Jianyu personally would want to have it too.


    Liang Zou couldn''t retort.


    She sneered. "And I can ask you the same question. Why don''t you put yourself in my shoes? Knowing how arrogant you are, I''m pretty sure you would have straightaway killed me had Xiao Dan been in my ce."


    Liang Xiao Dan tried to intervene. "Xiao Fan, we-"


    But Huo Xiao Fan raised her hand. "I don''t want to listen to anything. And one more thing. Even if I have hurt Nana all these years, Liang Zou is thest person I will ask for forgiveness! I don''t need it! As long as Nana forgives me, that is enough for me."


    "Xiao Fan" Huo Shen quickly held her shoulders. "Calm down. Let''s go now. The things that were supposed to be said and the things that were supposed to be heard are all done. There is nothing left now. Let''s leave."


    She stared at Huo Shen with a whirlpool of heartfelt emotions in her gaze. In all the tough times, only he stood by her side.


    But now they were already separated. Although it pained her, she slowly removed his hands from her shoulders.


    Huo Shen froze. His smile wasced with sadness.


    "Thank you" She softly said.


    She now really had nothing more to say. She nced at Nana onest time. Then she looked at Huo Shen and Liwei.


    "I am sorry for not being able to be a better wife and mother."


    Liwei looked away.


    Huo Shen frantically shook his head. "No Xiao Fan-"


    "It''s alright, Shen. You don''t need to cover my mistakes anymore. I know deep in your heart somewhere; you do me me for not treating Liwei and Zhn well."


    He hesitated.


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "Thank you once again."


    With that said, she left, but just as she reached the door, she stopped.


    She looked at Liang Xiao Dan. "Xiao Dan."


    Liang Xiao Dan looked back at her.


    "I never had any enmity with you. Trust me. Neither when Liang Zou confessed to you nor when my" she choked, "daughter died. It was Liang Zou''s decision that night alone, and I don''t me you. But unfortunately, I also made some mistakes. And nowwe can never go back to the way how things were before between us. Because neither can I forgive him, and I know that nor you will be able to forgive me either. So I guess this is goodbyeagain."


    Both of their gazes pooled with tears. Even if Huo Xiao Fan tried to ruin Nana''s life, Liang Xiao Dan felt a sense of deep loss when she said goodbye.


    It reminded her of the time when almost twenty-eight years back, she had left just like that. Only God knew how much she missed her all those years. They were twin sisters. They were so close. They had shared so many good times and memories together.


    And now, once again, even after they met again, it was only for a short while. Once again, as sisters, they were getting separated.


    Huo Xiao Fan wiped her tears and quickly walked away.


    Huo Shen clenched his fingers. He knew he shouldn''t, but his legs automatically went after her. He couldn''t stop himself, and neither did Liwei tried to stop him this time.


    He quietly walked away.


    Liang Xiao Dan broke down in sobs. Nana hugged her and patted her back.


    "It''s alrightMom"


    Her eyes widened as Nana called her Mom. She said nothing and only continued to cry.


    Nana understood it very well.


    There was a myriad of emotions swirling in her heart. It was the happiness of getting her daughter back, the anger of how she unjustly suffered, the pain that she perhaps cannot forgive her sister, and the sadness of losing her sister yet again. Liang Xiao Dan was definitely furious with Huo Xiao Fan.


    But she also didn''t know that Huo Xiao Fan was silently dealing with unrequited love, bottling the grief all this time. As a sister, she couldn''t be her support in those times. Huo Xiao Fan twice lost her love and suffered heartbreak and then she lost her daughter too.


    Life was unfair to her, as well just as it was to Nana.


    Liang Zou also quickly held her in his embrace. Tears trickled out from his eyes too.


    "I''m so sorry Xiao Danit is all my faultAll these years, I didn''t even realize that it was because of me that we lost our daughter. I was the cause of our pain. II killed her daughter, Xiao Dan. I can never forgive myself."


    Liang Xiao Dan wiped her tears.


    "We all need time now, Zou. So many things had happened. We need time to get through this. There have been mistakes made which are hard to forgive. And we can only rely on time to let it all pass."


    Liang Zou pursed his lips and slowly nodded.


    He hesitantly said, "II was going to announce about Nana and her identity as Liang''s family heiress in the banquet tonight. But now"

 Chapter 296: Liang banquet (9)

    Chapter 296: Liang banquet (9)


    Nana also agreed. "Yes, Dad. We can do it some other day. I don''t feel so nice after knowing all the truth."


    Liu Hai sighed and said, "It''s alright, dear. You can go ahead with the announcement Mr. Liang. Huo Xiao Fan might also be expecting you to do it since you are reunited with her. If you think of your guilt, then you will never be able to do it."


    Liang Shin said, "Yes, Dad. Mr. Liu is right. We have to do it some or the other day. And my sister has already lost so many years. It is her identity as the daughter of the Liang family, and we shouldn''t dy any longer for everybody to know about it. And don''t forget that Huo Xiao Fan has also made Nana''s life miserable. We don''t have to back out, feeling guilty."


    Jinhai pressed on Nana''s shoulder and smiled. "They are right, Nana. Tonight is the perfect chance for a father-inw to introduce you."


    Liang Zou''s brow twitched. He still didn''t know what to feel about being called as a father-inw.


    He looked at his beautiful daughter, who he finally met after so long but who was already married. She already lived with her inws. She was already going to be a mother in a month.


    He felt like he lost too many events where he should have been with her and be a part of it with her.


    Liang Zou patted Nana''s head. "I think we should go for it."


    Since everyone agreed, Nana nodded as well.


    ---


    In the banquet, it was almost forty minutes past since the Liang family went away. Not only them but also the giant families like Liu, Chen, Huo, and Xiang family weren''t present in the hall. The curiosity of the guests was now at the peak.


    "What happened? All the big shots aren''t here."


    "Do you think there has been an argument?"


    "What? A tiff between the giant families? That would be hell one of a thing."


    "I think it is definitely connected to Mrs. Liu. Didn''t you see how Mrs. Liang and she resembled so much? And then they got so emotional after seeing her."


    As they kept murmuring, Long Yanmei furiously gritted her teeth in silence.


    It cannot be! That bitch cannot be so lucky to have something to do with the Liang family as well! First, the three giant families dote on her and now the Liang family too?


    And her husband, Long Guozhi, was nowhere to be seen. He already left her alone to fend for herself at the party. She didn''t even know whether he was still present in the banquet or left without her.


    Then all the families returned one by one. The guests were excited to know if Liang Zou would make any announcement.


    "Finally, they are here!"


    "Let us see if they have something to say."


    Liang Zou went up to the stage and took the mike.


    Everybody got silent as they waited for the news.


    "Ladies and gentlemen. I apologize that this birthday old man disappeared from his own birthday banquet. But today, my family and I havee to know the biggest truth for which we were searching for the past twenty-three years, the truth as in a certain young woman."


    The guests instantly started to mumble among themselves.


    "For twenty-three years?"


    "Who are they talking about?"


    Liang Zou continued. His eyes were shining with tears. "You all know about my son, Liang Shin. He is twentyeight years old andpetent and an excellent doctor. For all this long, there were only we three. My wife, my son, and I. Butin my family, there was another person too who held the name of the Liang family."


    The guests were dumbfounded.


    "She is the one who I was desperately searching for all these years. She is the one because of which we never truly felt that our family wasplete. She is the one who we lost as soon as she was born. She is my daughter and Shin''s younger sister, the legitimate heiress, and the daughter of the Liang family. God finally took pity on us, and fate has finally let us meet our long lost daughter."


    The guests couldn''t contain their disbelief.


    "They had a daughter too!"


    "I thought Liang Shin was their only child."


    Liang Zou smiled, "And I''m proud to introduce my daughter to all of you. She is none other than the daughter-inw of the Liu family, Mrs. Liu Nana."


    Everybody widened their eyes.


    "Oh, god! So it''s really true. Mrs. Liu is connected to the Liang family!"


    "Wasn''t she raised in an orphanage? Who knew that she had such a strong background."


    "She is the rich heiress of the Liang family, yet she lived such a harsh life. Something seems fishy."


    "Definitely."


    Liang Zou walked up to where Nana was standing. His happiness knew no bounds. A tear trickled from his cheek, and he didn''t even bother to wipe it. He wanted everyone to know his desperation of how much he wanted his daughter back and the happiness too that he finally was reunited with her.


    He offered his hand. Nana smiled as she put her hand in his.


    Liang Zou slowly helped Nana walk up to the stage. He was cautious about her baby bump and was watching every step she took.


    Everybody clearly saw the love, care, and affection with which he looked at her and treated her. They noticed how already protective he began to act for his daughter.


    Liang Zou smiled. "She is my daughterMrs. Liu Nana, but otherwise who is Liang Nana as well. I hereby officially announce Nana as the heiress and the daughter of the Liang family. She is not only a part of the Liu family but also the Liang family as well. I want everyone to know her status."


    Long Yanmei''s expression was not a pleasant sight to see. Her face was contorted in jealousy and hatred.


    What she feared came out to be true.


    There the Long family was doing everything to bootlick these giant families, and here Nana was so easily a part of them.


    She who insulted Nana for being a lowly chef and who always mocked her for being an orphan with no background felt as if she was pped left and right on the cheeks.


    Nana was the daughter-inw of the Liu family and also the daughter of the Liang family now.


    Long Yanmei clenched her dress in her fist.


    Liang Zou further said, "Today is my happiest birthday of all times. I will never forget it because I once again became a father, and now, I was also going to be a grandfather. It feels like God ispensating for the loss by giving twice the happiness."


    Nana''s eyes welled up, hearing such heartfelt words from her father. How much she longed for a familyher motherher father, and now she truly had everything in her life.


    I am not an orphan anymore


    Liang Zou panicked when he saw his daughter crying. He quickly wiped her tears.


    "This is the moment of happiness. I don''t want to see my daughter cry."


    Nana softly chuckled. "These are tears of happiness."


    "But they are still tears, and I don''t want to see them ever again in your eyes. You bravely faced all these years and even managed your own business at such a young age. As a father, I cannot be prouder of you."


    Some guests also got emotional with the reunion.


    But everybody was wondering why Nana was separated from them. What exactly happened?


    Liang Zou saw their questioning gazes. He knew this topic woulde sooner orter, but it was something personal that he couldn''t share. He had already decided to deny knowing anything.


    "I know there are a lot of questions running in everyone''s minds. How Nana was separated, and why did it all happen? Frankly, even I don''t know the answers. But now that we have met her, we hope to get the answers finally. With the help of Liu family, we will look into what happened that night when Nana was born and how she ended up in the orphanage."


    The guests already started to form theories of any secret enemy lurking in the shadows who hates Liang Zou or somebody who took revenge on the family.


    Liang Zou thought Nana must be tired by now.


    He said, "Also, as gratitude for taking care of my daughter, I will provide fifty million to Sunshine Orphanage."


    Nana was surprised. But she felt happy for Tao Yang. He was always very good to her.


    As his announcement got over, Liang Zou stepped down with Nana. The guests instantly surrounded her, but Jinhai and Liang Zou both rejected any questions. They didn''t want to tire Nana out anymore.


    Liang Xiao Dan hugged her. "You are finally here. Finally, our family isplete now."


    Liang Shin patted her head. "You have a big brother now. So, if you face any problem, don''t hesitate toe to me. I want to fulfill my role as your elder brother and protect you."


    Nana softlyughed. "Yesbig brother."


    Liang Shin''s face bloomed in joy as he heard her calling him big brother. He waited so long for that title.


    Liang Zou grinned. "Now, I don''t have to wait for my useless son to give me a grandchild. My capable daughter is already giving me one."

 Chapter 297: Liang banquet (10)

    Chapter 297: Liang banquet (10)


    Liang Shin''s face turned sour.


    Liang Xiao Dan said, "Stop it, Zou!"


    Liu Hai came forward and suddenly took Liang Zou in a big hug. "Hello, my fellow inw. It''s so nice to meet you! I must say we are so lucky to have Nana as our daughter-inw."


    Liang Zou widened his eyes with Liu Hai''s sudden chumminess.


    Jing said dryly, "Stop it, Dad. You are worsening our impression. They would surely take sister-inw away if they find the father-inw so weird."


    Liu Chunhua shook her head. She looked at the Liang couple.


    "Please ignore my husband. Hai has already introduced us, but let me introduce us again. I''m Liu Chunhua, his wife, and he is our second son Liu Jing."


    Jing shed a bright grin.


    "Hey!" Liu Hai whined.


    "We should get together for a meal sometime soon. We also have my mother-inw at home. She would love to meet Nana''s family."


    Liang Xiao Dan smiled and nodded. "I think that''s a great idea. It is really nice to meet you. Thank you for taking care of Nana. I can see that she is really happy with you all."


    Liu Hai proudly said, "Of course. She is just like my daughter. Naturally, we would care for her."


    He looked at Nana with pitiful eyes and said, "Child, you won''t forget me, right? You got your father, but please don''t ignore me."


    The Liang family couldn''t help but twitch their mouths.


    They never thought the powerful ex-CEO of Liu Corps, Liu Hai would act like a baby.


    Nana looked at him, dumbfounded.


    Seriously, the things that he thought of were


    She softly chuckled. "Dad, how can I ever forget you?"


    After all, he was the one who had weed her so happily in his family. He was the first one who treated her as his daughter and made her feel so loved.


    But Liang Shin still was sour about his sister''s marriage. He felt twenty-three was way young to get married. Maybe dating was fine at this age, but marriage was clearly too soon.


    He tried to probe. "By the way, how did you two first meet?"


    Jinhai and Nana froze.


    Xiang Huian also stiffened.


    The Liu and Xiang family silently exchanged nces.


    They would faint in shock to know that Jinhai''s ex-wife was sitting right by their side.


    Liang Shin narrowed his eyes.


    Something is odd. Is there anything strange about Nana''s marriage?


    Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan noticed the sudden silence.


    Liang Zou couldn''t help but ask, "Is everything alright?"


    He worriedly looked at Nana. She awkwardly smiled but didn''t know what to say.


    Liu Hai smiled. "It''s a littleplicated. And I think it is already enough for tonight what happened with Huo Xiao Fan. We can talk about Nana and Jinhai some other time."


    Liang Shin frowned. "Please forgive my rudeness, Mr. Liu. Maybe you can tell us in detailter, but I want to know what it''s all about. Because I feel that it''s serious, and now I cannot rest until I get to know something about it."


    Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan also agreed.


    Jinhai nced at them. The time was going toe sooner orter.


    "Nana is my second wife."


    The Liang couple and Shin froze. They looked at him, stunned and in disbelief.


    Liu Hai sighed. Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge also didn''t know how to face them.


    Liang Zou had heard about Jinhai while he was in Paris too. But he didn''t know the details about his personal life.


    "You-you were married before?"


    He nodded. "Yes. And my ex-wife is right in front of you."


    He quietly stared at Huian. She jolted in shock when he suddenly gazed at her.


    Jinhai pointed towards her. "She is Xiang Huian, my childhood friend, and my ex-wife."


    Now their shock knew no bounds.


    Liang Shin widened his eyes as he jerked his head towards her.


    The patient who he was treating all this time turned out to have such a rtionship with his sister.


    Huian looked up at him and awkwardly smiled.


    Now that they realized that Nana and Huian were at the same ce, they felt strange and awkward.


    They had thousands of questions storming their minds right now.


    Liu Hai said, "I know that it''s a little hard to digest this fact. But Xiang and Liu families were always close. And we are past those things that happened."


    Jinhai said, "Yes. I know it''s difficult to ept my past, and every parent would want their children to have their partners devoid of any messy life and rtionships. But the only truth that I know is that I love Nana from the bottom of my heart. Huian and I are only friends now and we do have a good rtionship with the Xiang family, but that means nothing more as far as I Huian and I are concerned."


    Nana held his hand and smiled.


    "Yes, mom, dad, and big brother. Jinhai and I love each other, and please don''t me him for being married before."


    Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan were quiet. They didn''t want Nana to entangle in such life, but now she was happily married and also pregnant. And they had just reunited with her. They didn''t want to do anything that would make her sad or distance her from them.


    Liang Shin was also really not happy with the situation. But he had already seen how much Nana loved Jinhai and how Jinhai also genuinely took care of her. Her inws also treated her well.


    For now, they could only leave it at that.


    Liang Zou said, "Alright, if you say so, Mr. Liu andLiu Jinhai. But we want to know everything that happened."


    "Of course."


    Nana was relieved, and so was everybody else.


    ---


    A littleter into the banquet, everybody enjoyed the joy of Nana''s cooking. Some of the guests had already tasted her food in previous banquets, and those new who tasted for the first time were simply mesmerized.


    "This Mapo Tofu is spicy and delicious just as I like it!"


    "Have you tasted the chicken stew? It is out of this world. I have never tasted anything like that before."


    "This fish is so yummy!"


    "Guess talent for business does run in the genes. Even though the type of work is different from what Liang Zou does, she is nevertheless a brilliant chef and a businesswoman."


    Everybody was singing praises of Nana. It reached Liang Zou''s ears, and he felt proud of his daughter.


    While Nana was returning from thedies room, she heard somebody call out to her.


    "Nana!"


    She furrowed her brows and craned her neck to the side. She widened her eyes as she saw Huian furiously waving her hand at her.


    Nana slowly walked towards her, holding her tummy.


    It was an empty guest room.


    Nana asked, "Huian. What are you doing here? Everyone is having dinner. And why did you call me so secretly?"


    Huian grabbed Nana''s hand and stared at her. She was afraid and nervous and with much difficulty found a chance to leave and call Nana.


    "You-you rememberthat I wanted to tell you something about Jinhai?"


    Nana blinked her eyes.


    "Yes, Huian. I remember."


    Huian said, "I want to tell you everything!"


    "O-okay. Tell me. I''m listening."


    But just then, the purse from Nana''s hand slipped, and it fell on the floor.


    Her cards, money and other stuff spilled out of it.


    "I''m sorry."


    Nana was about to bend, but she found it hard with her bulging belly in the way.


    Huian stopped her. "I can do it."


    She slowly bent from her wheelchair. She picked up her things, and as she started to stuff them inside, she froze as she saw something.


    She took out the small-sized letters with a light, floral design on them.


    Huian rapidly blinked her eyes.


    She found them way familiar to certain letters that haunted her at one time.


    The papers were a little different in design and color, but the overall look and feel were exactly the same as those letters that she had gotten from the mystery man who threatened her for spilling her secret.


    She trembled. "Youhow do you have them?"


    Nana looked at what Huian was holding. "Oh, that? I found these pretty letters in Jinhai''s cupboard one day. So I asked him to get some for me too. Although they are different. The original papers were light peach. These are ocean blue."


    Huian stiffened.


    The letters that I got were also peach in color.


    The letters fell from her hands as they started shaking.


    Even those letters and all the threateningeven that was done by Jinhai


    I thought he only knew about how I pushed Nana that night.


    But nohehe even knew about how I tricked him into marrying me.


    He knew everything


    Just how calctive is that man?


    Her mind went nk as she realized this.


    Nana noticed her turning suddenly pale.


    "Are you okay? Should I call big brother?"


    But Huian clutched her hand as she looked at her with her face drained of any color.


    "I want to tell you somethingright now. You need to know this."


    "Y-yes?"


    Huian''s eyes rimmed in tears.


    "Nanathat night when I fell off the balconyit wasn''t an identIt was Jinhai who pushed me down."

 Chapter 298: Liang banquet (11)

    Chapter 298: Liang banquet (11)


    As Huian uttered those words, Nana didn''t respond to anything for a while.


    "What?"


    Huian desperately nodded her head. "Yes, Nana! That nightwhen Jinhai held my hand when I was standing on the balcony railinghe-he suddenly opened his fistand I lost my bncea-and I fell. He did it on purpose! It was his n!"


    Nana stared at her, expressionless.


    Huian knew that it must be all shocking for Nana. She really didn''t want to tell all this, especially with everything that happened with Huo Xiao Fan tonight. But she had no choice.


    If not tonight, then she would never get the chance. Jinhai won''t let her.


    Huian cried, "Believe me, Nana. He was smiling at me when I fell. A-and you know what? Before heshook his hand awayhe asked me two questions."


    Nana said nothing.


    "He asked me ifthis situation reminded me of something. And the second question wasdo I understand it now? H-How does it feels to be abandoned"


    "Do you understand what this means, Nana? He- he knew what happened that night whenwe were kidnappedHe knew how I left you aloneAnd he took revenge for that!"


    Nana said nothing.


    "In the hospital too when he met me alonehe threatened me not to tell you anything else he would make me suffer the same fall once again."


    Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Nana, Jinhai is not so simple-"


    But Nana harshly withdrew her hand away from Huian''s. She froze.


    Nana looked at her, furious. Her face was flushed red in anger. Her chin jutted, and she was gritting her teeth as if she wanted to say so many things to her but didn''t know from where to start.


    "Stop it, Huian. Just stop it already."


    Nana said in a quiet but grave voice, trying to hold back her rage.


    "I cannot believe that you could stoop so low. All this time, you insulted me, and I kept quiet. But today, you are insulting Jinhai. How can you be so shameless? You are childhood friends. He was once your husband, and this is what he gets? He shouldered everything how you unjustly made him marry you. But he was always good to you. And now you are attacking him?"


    Huian frantically shook her head.


    "No, NanaI''m telling the truth. You-you, don''t know Jinhai."


    "It is clear that you don''t know Jinhai even after spending so many years with him as his friend and wife. How dare you say that he pushed you!? Do you even know how guilty he felt when you fell!"


    Huian was stunned.


    "Guilty? Why would he feel guilty? He was the one wholet me fell. He confessed to me in the hospital too!"


    "Enough, Huian! You forcefully tried to shake his hand off, but you scratched him when he didn''t let you go. There were scratch marks of your nails on the back of his palm. He showed it to me."


    Huian was shocked. "I never scratched him. He is lying! I was holding onto him toe inside the balcony, but he released his hand."


    Nana had it. "Enough! So your apology when I met you in the hospital was fake after all. I thought I read your feelings correctly but you still want to separate us. And this time, you are using Jinhai!"


    "No! Jinhai himself confessed it to me! Trust me. He knew everything. Do you know? That night when those men raped Suyin, that was also set up by him! He told me himself."


    Nana was stupefied.


    Just how far can she go?


    "What nonsense are you talking? That was all nned by Tang Suyin!"


    Huian shook her head.


    "No. If Suyin had nned that, then howe you were unscathed? She hired those men to ruin you, yet you escaped from their clutches, and she was the one who got raped, the one who made this n? No, Nana. They were Jinhai''s men. He ordered them to rape her. And he told them not to hurt you."


    Nana red at her. "I fell off the slope. It was an ident that luckily came in my favor. And then he came there as soon as he got the news."


    "No. No, no, no. What luck? It wasn''t luck or coincidence! Jinhai said everything to me in the hospital. That''s how he came to know that I hurt you. Because his men told him about what happened. And then" she choked, "he nned his revenge!"


    Nana was getting a headache now.


    "Are you even in your senses, Huian? He was married to you at that time. Wasn''t your rtionship good with him? Why would he do that for me?"


    Nana did remember that he had kissed her outside the graveyard that night when she told him about her past.


    But after that incident, Jinhai and Nana didn''t meet at all. Nana avoided him. She began dating Jianyu, and they only met in the hospital after she regained her consciousness. There was absolutely no contact in between.


    Huian sadlyughed. "Do you knowwhen he came that night, he was the one who broke into that shed and took you in the hospital."


    Nana widened her eyes.


    Huh?


    "I saw it. When he didn''t see you anywhere, he panicked and then he asked about you. He turned pale to see that you were hurt. He lifted you in his arms and personally carried you in his car to take you to the hospital. And I was made toe in the other car."


    Nana wasn''t aware of that. But Nana wasn''t going to fall for that.


    "Even if that was so, Jinhai has no connection with the incident."


    Huian said in frustration. "He has! Everything from the beginning has been meticulously nned by him. Just like me, you are being fooled by him!"


    Nana clenched her jaw in anger. "Jinhai would do anything but use me! What beginning and what nning are you talking about?"


    "These letters!"


    Huian pointed at those small papers which she just stuffed into Nana''s purse.


    Nana felt confused.


    "What about them?"


    Huian bit her lip as tears gushed out. "The morning after Jinhai and my second wedding anniversary were over, I started receiving some threatening letters. It said that the man knew my secret about how I tricked Jinhai into marrying me. And he yed a cruel game with me. He wanted me to stop letting these letters reach Jinhai, or else if he got them all, Jinhai would figure out everything. These papers that fell out of your purse, they were the same! Mine were light peach color which he used to send me!"


    Nana couldn''t believe that Huian could spin such lies to frame Jinhai.


    "Sorry for being so rude, but I think that fall from the balcony has affected your brain. Are you implying that Jinhai knew everything about how you trapped him, yet he stayed married to you for two years? He was acting as if he knew nothing about it this whole time?"


    Huian suddenly paused. She couldn''t retort.


    "Why are you quiet now? Tell me."


    Huian said, "I don''t know why he didn''t say anything before. But Jinhai was the one who sent me those letters! You told me about the peach-colored ones. That means you saw them."


    "Yes, I have seen them, but why should I believe you that he used them to threaten you? Do you have any ckmail letter with you to prove your im?"


    Huian was stumped.


    She had destroyed all those letters as soon as she got them.


    "And are you saying that when the truth came out in my engagement banquet, Jinhai was acting all along to seem shocked and betrayed? He did nothing for two years, but he suddenly started to threaten you out of nowhere?"


    Huian was feeling angry and helpless. She didn''t know how to make Nana believe her.


    "Because perhaps he wanted you!"


    Nana was speechless. "We didn''t even know each other that well during your anniversary. You and Jinhai were only my client who gave me the catering order. Why would he do anything for me at that time?"


    And the kiss in the rainy night happened after their anniversary. Before that, they were as good as strangers.


    "Nanaplease believe me. He also told me that there are so many other things that we still don''t know about them. Suyin''s rape and my fall are just some of them. He has nned and used us from behind the shadows! He is manipting everything!"


    Nana couldn''t stay any longer there.


    "I had enough of your nonsense, Huian. I thought we could go past what happened, but you have made it impossible now. You have crossed all limits. I didn''t know you could go this far to tear us apart. I''m leaving."


    Huian tried to hold her hand, but she stepped back.


    "Nana please you-"


    But Nana already turned her back and left the room.


    "Nana, wait!"


    As Nana kept walking, she had tears in her eyes as she felt terrible for Jinhai.


    She then suddenly bumped into someone, but the man caught her.


    "Nana. Where were you? I was looking for you everywhere."


    She raised head to find Jinhai looking at her, concerned.


    She couldn''t stop herself from crying.


    Jinhai widened his eyes. "What happened? Are you hurt?"


    Nana rushed into his embrace and rested her head on his chest.


    Jinhai patted her head and softly asked, "Tell me, what happened?"


    "JinhaiHuian, she"


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes.


    "Huian said that you purposely pushed her off the balcony that night."

 Chapter 299: A dangerous confrontation (1)

    Chapter 299: A dangerous confrontation (1)


    Nana was feeling horrible for Jinhai for how he was med. The only thing that she felt was about how bad would Jinhai take this after knowing everything.


    Jinhai slightly stiffened as he heard what she just said. A dangerous and killing aura enveloped him. His ck orbs were shrouded in darkness as if he wanted to destroy the whole world. The intent in his eyes was crystal clear.


    He now really wanted to kill Huian.


    Nana softly tightened her arms around him as she buried her face in his chest.


    Jinhai snapped out of his stupor. The lethal and bloodthirsty feeling slowly washed away as he felt his little wife''s embrace.


    Jinhai rested his chin on her head and asked, "What did she say?"


    Nana bit her lower lip. "Idon''t know what is wrong with her. I thought we could move on. But then she started ming you all of a sudden for everything. She said that you let her fell from the balcony that night and that you purposely did that for your revenge."


    "Ho"


    "Yes. She said that you-"


    Nana suddenly paused. She never told anybody what happened between Huian and her that night they were kidnapped.


    "Nana?"


    Jinhai gingerly asked as he saw Nana stop talking.


    Nana slowly said, "Umactually, it is rted to the night when Tang Suyin, Huian, and I were kidnapped."


    When she said everything that had happened, Jinhai looked at her, shocked.


    "What!? Huian did that to you?"


    Jinhai had no choice but to fake disbelief and acted as if this was the first time he was getting to know everything.


    He gritted his teeth in rage. "How could she!? How dare Huian leave you behind? Youyou were so close to losing your life"


    But the terror that he felt just now when he recalled Nana lying in the shed, blood flowing out from her head and turning unconscious in his arms was all too real.


    Nana sensed his fear and got even more furious with Huian.


    It is clear that Jinhai just learned everything about it. How could it be nned beforehand?


    Jinhai said, "I want to confront her right now! I will not let her go for this!"


    Nana stopped him and said, "It''s okay, Jinhai."


    "It''s not okay, Nana! You could have died!"


    Nana held his face between her hands and bent it to her level. She then softly nted a kiss on his lips.


    "I am here right now, right? I am standing in front of you all well. That''s what matters. And now everything is going well with our and the Xiang families. Just... forget it now."


    Jinhai quietly stared at her. He cupped her face and deepened the kiss. Nana clutched his hair from behind as he swiftly slid his tongue inside, wrapping hers with his. He seized her mouth with lips and tongue.


    As they separated, Jinhai saw her lipstick slightly smudge outside. With his thumb, he gently wiped it off from the corner of her lips.


    He asked, "What else did she say?"


    Nana eximed in utter resentment, "You won''t believe how more she could frame you! She said that those men who raped Tang Suyin were actually yours. You ordered them to do that. You nned the whole thing, and that''s how you knew what Huian did to me. And then she said something about letters. She saw those ocean blue papers in my purse and said that you were the man behind who sent her threatening letters after your wedding anniversary with her. Then she imed that you already knew that Huian tricked you into the marriage. And that you are hiding many more secrets. I mean, how is that possible?"


    This whole time, Jinhai waspletely expressionless. He was silently listening to every word that Nana said and, in turn, everything that Huian spilled out.


    His posture and the light in his eyes, everything said that a storm was brewing inside him.


    "I see"


    Jinhai looked at her, distressed and hurt. "Nana" he quickly grabbed her hands and said, "Do you believe her? I...I don''t know anything what she is talking about. Please don''t trust her," he begged, "I think that she still doesn''t want us to be together. That''s why she wants to nt this misunderstanding between us. PleaseI don''t want to lose you"


    Jinhai''s gaze and voice were desperate and pitiful. His forehead was creased into thin lines.


    Nana widened her eyes. "Jinhai! How could you even think that I would trust her? I know you are innocent. I cannot believe that she can go to such lengths. She didn''t even think about how you would feel with all these usations. You are childhood friends, after all."


    Jinhai asked, "Really? You trust me?"


    Nana pouted and flicked on his forehead. "Stupid. Who would I trust if not you?"


    Jinhai smiled and kissed her forehead. He hugged her so tightly as if she would disappear any moment if he left her.


    He softly mumbled in the nape of her neck. "Thank you"


    Nana pursed her lips. "What should we do? Should we tell everybody about this? Although I feel bad for Uncle and Aunt Xiang. They think that she has changed for the better. They would get so hurt."


    Jinhai wrapped his arms around her waist. "Don''t worry about it. I think that we shouldn''t bother with it now. Tonight has been so wonderful for you. Let''s not ruin it."


    Nana thought about it and nodded.


    Jinhai said, "Everybody is waiting for you. You go ahead. I will join you in a few minutes."


    The hall was just around the corner.


    "En."


    As Nana started walking away, the air around Jinhai instantly froze. The warm and gentle light in his eyes was reced by bloodthirst and ruthlessness. He clenched his fingers into a fist. He turned and saw in the direction of the room from which Nana just came out.


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    "Now, it''s time to make you learn your lesson, ex-wife"


    ---


    Huian was resting her head in his hands, tired and defeated. She didn''t know what to do. She had no idea how to make Nana believe her.


    And Nana looked like as if she would never want to meet her again. It was clear.


    "If I just had any one of those lettersthen Nana would have believed me."


    "What letters ex-wife?"


    Huian froze. The blood from her face instantly drained, making her look as white as a ghost. She started trembling badly in ce.


    Huian slowly raised her head to meet the gaze of the man that bore into hers as sharp needles.


    She turned pale.


    She went nk.


    She gaped at Jinhai as she saw his expression, devoid of any emotion, but it still carried such pressure that it made her lower her head in defense. It was instinct and a conditioned reflex.


    Jinhai said nothing. He simply walked back, clutched her wheelchair handles, and started rushing it forward.


    Huian widened her eyes.


    "W-Where are you taking me?...L-let me goStop!"


    "A very familiar ce, ex-wife. You will recognize it as soon as we get there."


    Huian desperately struggled in her wheelchair, but it was, if no, use.


    Jinhai stepped out of the room with her, forcefully dragging her wheelchair outside.


    He didn''t care how terrified she was and just kept going.


    Jinhai opened the door, and the cold air brushed past his face.


    It was the terrace.


    Huian begged. "Jinhai...let me go! Stop it."


    Jinhai sped her wheelchair so fast that she thought she would fall from it. She recalled how she fell from the balcony and how much did it hurt when she crashed into the ground.


    "Noplease stop"


    Jinhai kept on increasing the speed faster and faster, and just as they were about to reach the edge of the terrace, Huian tightly shut her eyes.


    The two small wheels in the front went beyond the edge of the terrace just a little, and it stumbled the wheelchair in a tilted position towards the front.


    Huian felt so horrified that not even a word came out of her mouth. Her forehead trickled with sweat. If she moved even a little bit, then she was at the danger of sliding down. Realizing this, she tightly clutched the handles.


    The images of her falling from that height that night came shing past her mind.


    Jinhai chuckled sinisterly. "Should I let go of your wheelchair just like how I let go of your hand that night, Huian?"


    Huian''s jaw tightened. She red at Jinhai with tears in her eyes.


    He coldly looked at her. "First, I warned you in the hospital and then tonight, but it didn''t affect you at all. I guess you assume that I have be too soft? Or perhaps I still treat you as my friend?"


    Jinhai moved the wheelchair, and it trembled in that position, leaning to fell.


    "You told Nana everything. But what did you get from her? She didn''t even trust you." He sneered.


    "But now I cannot allow you to spout nonsense anymore."

 Chapter 300: A dangerous confrontation (2)

    Chapter 300: A dangerous confrontation (2)


    Huian saw the ground from above. She was almost on the verge of losing her bnce, but Jinhai was still holding on to the wheelchair. A slight mistake would lead her back to the same fate she suffered seven months back.


    Jinhai asked, "Tell me. Why are you so hell-bent in separating Nana and me? I have waited for enough to make her mine. I have done enough to make her Mrs. Liu. And now I cannot lose her because of your stupidity. I told you that what I did was my revenge for hurting Nana and that it was already over the moment your body hit the ground. So why can''t you just shut your mouth?"


    Huian gritted her teeth. She shut her eyes once for a few seconds and then opened them again. "You are right. I have no right to say anything against you. So I''m ready to face the consequences. I am ready to tell everybody that it was because of me why Nana got hurt that night. But are you ready to tell everything?"


    Jinhai tilted his head andughed. "Do you think anybody would have any sympathy for you?"


    Huian faintly smiled. "Perhaps not. Maybe only Mom and Dad would get angry. It is inevitable because they are my parents. Instead of you teaching me a lesson, they might have demanded that if you already knew everything from the beginning, then you could have just confronted everybody with the truth. You know they wouldn''t have spared me because they are fair."


    Jinhai knew she had more to say. The wheelchair was still shaking in ce.


    "But I am not only talking about how I fell. I am also talking about how you nned to set us up that night when Suyin was raped."


    Jinhai expressionlessly said, "She started it. Just like how I took revenge on you, I did the same with her. She hired some different men to rape Nana because she was getting in her and Jianyu''s way. I just gave her the taste of her own medicine."


    Huian was a bit startled to know that.


    "But why did you have to involve Nana and me!?"


    "Otherwise, how would have my n seeded? I didn''t want her to think that anything was out of ce. She went there because she wanted Nana to go with her. And you joined at thest minute. That wasn''t my fault. You stumbled in my n yourself. Suyin must be thinking that her men would stop the car and attack Nana," he sneered, "but my men had already subdued and reced them. She must have got such a shock to realize the horror, right? Why don''t you tell me? You were there after all."


    As she listened to everything, Huian silently looked at him. She didn''t say anything for a while. But then something clicked her.


    Jinhai didn''t understand the meaning of her gaze.


    "What?"


    Huian then chuckled and suddenly startedughing.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. "Why are youughing? What is so funny?"


    Huian said, "I''mughing at your sad destiny. Do you know what you have done? And I cannot believe that you could do something like this."


    Jinhai was irritated now. He didn''t like the way she was looking at him as if she realized any facy in his n.


    But that is not possible. My n was perfect.


    She smirked. "Are you thinking where you went wrong?"


    Jinhai harshly dragged the wheelchair back on the ground.


    "Should I really throw you out of this terrace now?"


    Huian sneered. "What happened? Is the great Liu Jinhai desperate to know what mistake he did in his so-called perfect n?"


    Jinhai smiled. "Are you trying to nt some suspicion in me?"


    "I don''t have to. Because when you know the most basic mistake that you did, which clearly shouldn''t have been done by you, knowing how much you love Nana, you would surely bang your head on the wall. And I can''t believe that I am making you realize this simple thing."


    Jinhai squeezed her neck in anger.


    Huian felt pale and breathless. She struggled, and after a few moments, he finally withdrew his hold. She touched her neck and coughed hard.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?"


    Jinhai was losing his patience.


    Huian stared at him before she finally spoke.


    "Have you ever thought about how much Nana would be furious at you for using her that night? She will never forgive you."


    Jinhai frowned.


    "Why would she be angry? I don''t want to let her know about Suyin, but even if she did, then she wouldn''t say anything because she already knows about my underworld background. She knows how ruthless I am, and we don''t let anybody go unscathed if they try to harm my family. Suyin tried to rape her, and I punished her. Are you telling me that Nana would feel bad for her and protest?"


    Huian smiled and shook her head.


    "You still don''t get it. So pitiful. Do you understand what Nana must have gone through when your ''supposed'' men attacked us and threatened to rape us?"


    Jinhai didn''t get the point.


    "Especially after when her father sexually molested nana in the past."


    Jinhai froze. He blinked his eyes for a few seconds before he slowly widened them in realization.


    Huian continued. "I am not talking about what you did with Suyin. No matter how kind Nana is, she won''t feel anything for a woman who twice hired men to rape her. I am talking about how, despite you knew her past, you still let her encounter that situation. Do you have any idea how difficult it would be for a woman who had such a terrible past where she was almost raped by a man before, was facing a simr situation again? Wouldn''t she feel the same trauma again? You knew what she went through, yet you threw her in the same fire again."


    Jinhai felt as if the entire earth shook beneath his feet. Hisplexion turned pale.


    "Even I was terrified at that moment, Jinhai."


    As she remembered the night, Huian shuddered in fear.


    "Even I, who never faced any harassment until now, was petrified to know what would happen next. Was there no way out? Was I really going to lose my dignity tonight? These thoughts constantly scared me. So wouldn''t Nana feel twice the fear?"


    Jinhai was unable to retort. He tried to think of something, but nothing came in his mind.


    "It doesn''t matter if you identally made it look like Nana was luckily saved. The fact remains that what Nana must have felt at that time was all too real. YOU knew that the men were supposed to harm Suyin, but Nana didn''t know that. Naturally, she must be scared out of her wits."


    Jinhai''s mind turned nk. He was unable to respond.


    Huian said. "Then she came back to save Suyin and me. It must be so difficult for her. She must be thinking, ''What if I am caught if I go back? What if they rape me?'' She knew up so close what it was like to be molested, yet she returned. Can you even imagine her mental state?"


    Jinhai simply stood there, dumbstruck.


    She lowered her head guiltily. "And now I realize that I was truly wrong. She was brave. I shouldn''t have acted so selfishly. But you are equally at fault for putting Nana in that situation in the first ce."


    Huian smiled mockingly at him. "Just because Nana didn''t let that past incident affect her or let her be afraid of men in general, that doesn''t mean that you were free to do something like that. Sometimeswomen who face sexual harassment develop androphobia. But Nana didn''t, especially when she was only ten years old. At that age, such incidents can leave a deep impression in mind. They are gravely imprinted, obviously, in a negative way. But she didn''t let it hamper her life. And you took that for granted, Liu Jinhai."


    Her every word mercilessly stabbed him in the heart. He suddenly felt short of breath.


    "You cannot y with a woman''s feelings like that, Jinhai. The dread of getting raped is the worst fear for any woman. Forget about Suyin. You had no right to do that neither to Nana nor to me. You could have used a different way to take your revenge without involving us. You had the power to stop Suyin''s n without affecting both of us. You are Liu Jinhai after all. What is impossible for you? But you didn''t."


    "And that''s why I ask you; do you think Nana would forgive you for putting her through all that? You got so lost in your game and revenge that you, who ims who love Nana so much, forgot such a simple thing. You should feel lucky that Nana''s mental condition didn''t deteriorate after facing two near-rape incidents because they could scar the woman for a lifetime."


    Jinhai felt as if the whole sky crashed down upon him.


    "Hah! Nana thinks that you cannot ever use her. Your desire for revenge was right, but how you used Nana to get that was wrong. You protected her for sure but at the same you didn''t."


    NoHow could IHow did I not think of Nana? How did I forget her past?


    What have I done?

 Chapter 301: A dangerous confrontation (3)

    Chapter 301: A dangerous confrontation (3)


    Jinhai stood there, motionless as every word from Huian''s mouth made sense to him.


    He knew her pain and grief. In the cemetery, when Nana had told him about her past, he had seen how recalling and retelling it was badly affecting her. It felt as if she went back to the night, going through that horror all over again.


    And even then, he was the one who put her through that experience again.


    Jinhai should have been the one who understood her the most and who always should have protected her.


    He was the first person with whom Nana had shared that incident. Nana hadid her heart bare in front of him. Her fears, her anxiousness, her reality; everything was out in front of him.


    But he forced her to experience her worst fear yet again.


    He didn''t want to be so weak in front of Huian, but he couldn''t control his tears.


    Huian smiled. "Nana must have never imagined that you could do something like that. So tell me, will Nana forgive you? Are you ready to confront her with the truth?"


    Jinhai stiffened.


    How can I do that? Nana will hate me. She will be disappointed in me. She will leave me forever.


    Jinhai''s heart was thudding loudly in his chest. He remembered the dream he had a few days ago, where Nana looked at him with hate and disgust. She was going farther and farther away from him.


    NoI-I cannot let that happen. She cannot know anything. She loves and trusts me so much. How can I lose that?


    Then he remembered that Huian had told her everything just a few minutes ago, but Nana didn''t believe her.


    He felt just a little bit calm. Although the guilt was gnawing his heart, he was relieved to know that Nana would never trust Huian.


    Jinhai squinted his eyes. He leaned forward and kept his hands on either side of the wheelchair handles. The corner of his lips curved into a sly smile.


    "Forgive me? I will not let the situatione to that point, ex-wife. You saw for yourself that Nana didn''t believe you. And she said the same to me. So she won''t bother you anymore. She will nevere to know anything."


    Huian silently clenched her fingers.


    That was right. Even if Jinhai realized that he made a grave error on his part, what was the use if Nana neveres to know about it?


    "And will you be able to live with that guilt?" Huian challenged him. "Will you be able to live with the fact that it was not only because of me now why Nana was hurt?"


    Jinhai said nothing. He didn''t show it on the outside, but her questions stirred him. He knew he was at a more significant fault here. And even if it was wrong to hide this from Nana, he couldn''t help but fear her reaction.


    Because he knew that he would truly lose himself if he lost Nana.


    Jinhai turned to leave, but Huian stopped him with a question again.


    "When did youe to know that I had tricked you?"


    Jinhai stopped in his way. He slowly turned and silently looked at her.


    Huian quietly asked. "Why didn''t you say anything before?"


    Jinhai chuckled. "Because that is not my style. At first, I genuinely thought that perhaps I could give this marriage a chance even if I was forced into it. That time I didn''t know."


    Huian widened her eyes. She looked at him in disbelief.


    Jinhai seemed to be in a trance, apparently, lost in a memory. "But I couldn''t do it. I couldn''t give you that title of my wife from my heart. Then I came to know about the truth a yearter when I heard you talking with Grandma one day. I was supposed to be on a business trip, but I returned a day earlier. That''s when I heard you two talking about how you fooled me."


    Huian faintly recollected that memory. She was stressed out that their marriage wasn''t heading anywhere. They were just husband and wife in name. But there was no love and intimacy. She was sharing her worries with Grandma Liu when the topic headed in that direction of the day of their marriage.


    And then she remembered how she felt Jinhai''s behavior change all of a sudden. It wasn''t for a long while, but he started to avoid her. He wouldn''t even normally greet her. But then after a few days, he returned back to behave like before. So, it slipped out of her mind.


    Now that she thought about it, it was indeed around the time when Jinhai had just returned from his business trip.


    Jinhai smiled. "I could have confronted you at that time. I could have asked for a divorce. But since you so desperately wanted to marry me, I thought, why not make your life hell instead? You had the nerve to y games with Liu Jinhai. So I decided that I would take you to the peak of your happiness for our married life and then crash! I was just waiting for the right chance."


    Huian couldn''t believe the man who was standing in front of her right now.


    So cunning and calctive


    Huian asked in a daze. "What chance did you get in our wedding anniversary?"


    Jinhai raised his brow. "You don''t need to know that. This much is enough to know for now."


    He didn''t stand there any longer and left Huian.


    Aa Jinhai stepped out; he finally let out a deep breath. He was trying to act all normal and indifferent in front of Huian, but only he knew what storm was brewing inside him the moment Huian pointed out the biggest w in his n.


    He clenched his fingers into a fist and punched on the wall, disappointed and angry at himself.


    He lowered his head. A weird feeling and dread crept in his chest. He felt as if the dream would be real any day. He felt a sense of foreboding.


    His lips trembled as he mumbled, "I am sorry, NanaI failed to realize what I did. I want to ask you to forgive me, but I''m afraidI''m afraid that you will hate me. And I can bear any pain but thatSo, I am sorry. I cannot tell you the truth. Rather than knowing the truth and leaving me, I prefer to keep you in the dark and make you stay by my side. Sorryfor being so selfish."


    ---


    As Nana was walking towards the banquet hall in a daze, she felt a harsh push on her left shoulder. She winced in pain and stumbled a little but managed to steady herself.


    "Can you not see who is walking in front of you?"


    Nana heard a woman''s taunting voice. She looked at the woman and was surprised to recognize Long Yanmei. But then again, it wasn''t surprising to be in this banquet.


    "Just because you turned out to be the daughter of the Liang family doesn''t mean that you walk like you own the ce!" Long Yanmei was angry.


    Nana already understood that Long Yanmei bumped into her on purpose, and she just wanted a reason to fight. And she had no energy to bother with her right now.


    Nana ignored her and starting walking away. But Long Yanmei grabbed her arm and pulled her back. She was furious to see Nana act all haughty and arrogant.


    Nana gasped in shock. She instinctively touched her belly in defense.


    Nana red at her. "Are you crazy!?"


    Long Yanmei sneered. "Where were you going? Apologize to me!"


    Nana harshly pped her hand away.


    "It is so obvious that you bumped into me on purpose. The corridor is so wide, but you got only this path to walk where I was? So it should be you apologizing to me, but I don''t want to bother with you."


    "You! How dare you me me? You pushed me, and I was about to fall! If anything had happened to my child, then what would I have done? What if you had killed my child? I want you to apologize to me right now!"


    Long Yanmei just wanted to see her bow in front of her. The jealousy and envypletely took over her.


    Nana said, "I think the CCTV will be enough to prove who is at fault here. It will clearly show who pushed who. Should I ask big brother to fetch it and show it to your face?"


    Long Yanmei froze.


    If they saw that I came her way and pushed her on purpose, then I am screwed!


    She bit her lip hard.


    Nana snorted as her silence gave her away. With her big and heavy tummy, she was too tired even to walk now.


    Long Yanmei watched her leaving in hatred. She couldn''t control her emotions and tried to push Nana from behind.


    But Nana already saw her approaching from the corner of her eye. She quickly shifted at a side and rested her hand on a nearby table for support.


    Long Yanmei didn''t expect that, and with how Nana suddenly moved, it made her stumble. Her feet entangled together. She tripped and fell on the floor, hitting hard on her belly.


    She widened her eyes and clutched her belly as a sharp pain shot inside.


    "Ahhhhh!!!!"

 Chapter 302: Are you hiding something from me?

    Chapter 302: Are you hiding something from me?


    Nana looked shocked at Long Yanmei.


    "Ahhhhh!!!!"


    Long Yanmei''s chest was heaving up and down. A thin line of sweat covered her forehead. She was clutching her belly, and her jaw tightened, trying to bear the immense pain.


    "Ahhh!!! H-help meyou" She usingly looked at Nana, her face livid in anger.


    Nana was also already feeling exhausted.


    Her loud cries alerted everybody, and it made Nana feel all the dizzier.


    Liang Shin, who was nearby, arrived first. He saw the scene and was shocked seeing Long Yanmei lying on the floor.


    Then he noticed Nana at a side who also looked pale and tired. Soon, the others gathered as well.


    Liang Shin wanted to be at his sister''s side, but as a doctor, he couldn''t ignore Long Yanmei.


    He immediately bent and checked her pulse.


    When Jinhai arrived at the scene, he rushed towards Nana, who was massaging her temple.


    "Nana? Are you alright?"


    He held her face and looked at her from head to toe. He felt relieved when he saw that she wasn''t hurt. He didn''t even bother with Long Yanmei, who was lying on the floor.


    Nana stiffened a bit.


    Liang Xiao Dan asked, "What happened here!?"


    Long Guozhi also finally appeared. He was dumbfounded to watch her like that.


    "Guozhi" Yanmei whispered, tears rolling down her cheeks. "It is her!" She pointed at Nana, "It is because of her that I fell! Guozhi, our baby..."


    Her face contorted in pain. "Ahhhh!!! It''s painful"


    The Liang and Liu family were shocked to know that she was using Nana.


    Long Guozhi angrily looked at Nana. "Mrs. Liu, what is she saying? You pushed her?"


    Jinhai coldly gazed at him as if he wanted to skin him alive at that moment.


    Long Guozhi shivered. He felt a sharp murderous gaze.


    Liang Zou red at him. "Mr. Long! Don''t cross your limits. How dare you pin the me to my daughter?"


    "But wasn''t only Mrs. Liu present near Yanmei?"


    Liang Shin was furious with the couple, but he had to tend to Long Yanmei first. "Get her to the hospital first instead of arguing! Call the ambnce! Her belly is hit hard. She is at risk of losing her child."


    Long Guozhi paled. That was his heir, after all. How could he lose him?


    Nana wanted to say something, but she fainted in Jinhai''s arms.


    "Nana!"


    The Liu family also quickly gathered around her.


    "Let''s take Nana to the hospital too!"


    Jinhai quickly carried in his arms and rushed outside.


    ---


    City X hospital.


    Nana slowly opened her eyes. She faintly saw somebody looking at her, but her vision still blurred.


    "Nana? Can you hear me?"


    She heard a concerned voice. She blinked her eyes a few more times before the hazy figure finally cleared.


    Jinhai was holding her hand. He brightened upon seeing her awake.


    "How are you, Nana? Are you feeling pain anywhere? I will call brother-inw right now. Wait for a second."


    Liang Xiao Dan patted her head. "How are you, dear?"


    Her eyes were a little wet with tears. Seeing Nana in that state terrified her and Liang Zou.


    Nana smiled. "I''m fine."


    The twins were also afraid. "Nee-chan! Why did you faint? We got so worried!"


    Yukito and Yukira tightly held her hands.


    Nana shook her head. "I was feeling exhausted. So perhaps"


    Jing also furiously nodded his head. "Don''t worry, sister-inw! That Long Yanmei won''t be able to harm you now!"


    Liang Shin entered her ward, followed by Jinhai.


    Liang Shin patted her shoulder. "Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?"


    Nana denied.


    "Good. Let me check you."


    Liang Shin took her pulse and also measured her blood pressure. He looked at the readings on the monitor and was satisfied.


    "Nana is fine now. She fainted because she was too exhausted. The child is also fine, but you can opt for an ultrasound just in case to double-check."


    Jinhai seriously nodded.


    Nana asked, "What about Long Yanmei?"


    Liang Shin went silent. He sighed. "It was toote. The fall was too hard on her tummy. We couldn''t save her child. She is unconscious now."


    Nana''s expression turned grave. She felt terrible for the child''s death because it wasn''t his/her fault. But she didn''t feel remorse for Long Yanmei. She clearly saw how she wanted to push her. And she could have been in her ce now.


    Liang Shin asked, "What happened? How did she fell? And why was she using you?"


    Nana said, "I don''t know what was wrong with her. I," she nced at Jinhai. He softly smiled back at her. She averted her gaze and said, "I was walking along the corridor, and she suddenly bumped into me"


    Liang Zou gritted his teeth. "How dare she do that? She was purposely instigating things, and then she even tried to harm you! She fell because of her own mistake and dare to me you!? The Long family is dead!"


    After a pause, he asked, "But why did she target you? Do you know each other?"


    "Wellwe previously met in a shopping mall and she fought with me over the baby crib."


    Liang Xiao Dan sneered. "I am sure she was just jealous of you. Her husband''spany is already facing heavy losses, and seeing you doing so well and connected to the giant families irked her."


    Liu Hai said, "And I am sure that she would demand justice for the loss of her child once she wakes up. But don''t worry, dear. We will handle everything. Don''t stress over it and just rest."


    Liang Shin nodded. "You already fainted of too much exhaustion. Just rest now. We have the CCTV footage, so they won''t be able to do anything."


    Nana faintly smiled.


    Liu Hai said, "Let Jinhai stay here. We will handle the rest."


    ---


    An hourter, when Long Yanmei woke up and got the news, she threw away everything in rage.


    "Its that bitch''s fault! She took my child away from me! I fell because of her." She yelled with hatred. "I want justice! Kill her child too!"


    Long Guozhi was frustrated to lose his heir. Madam and Master Long, her inws, were also furious. They didn''t care about Long Yanmei. They only wanted a grandson, but even that was lost now.


    Master Long red at her. "Shut up, you fool! We will takepensation from the Liu family, but we have to think about it carefully!"


    Long Guozhi frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Idiot! Don''t you think that it''s a good chance to rope them in as business partners? We will say that we would forget about the whole incident if they invest in our project. This is the golden opportunity to use the Liu family to get back in business. Our shares will skyrocket like crazy! Who doesn''t want a connection with the Liu family?"


    Long Guozhi''s face beamed as he thought about it.


    Long Yanmei was shocked. "But I want that bitch to be punished! I lost my child! I want her to apologize and bow down! I want her to lose her child too!"


    "And do you think that they would do that!?" Long Guozhi spat in anger. "We can have a childter, too, but we have to do something to save our business right now! That cannot wait! Fool!"


    "I lost my child! How can I let go of her!!?"


    "Dare say that again, Mrs. Long."


    Liang Shin entered with Liang Zou and Liu Hai. Liang Xiao Dan and Liu Chunhua decided to stay with Nana as well.


    Long Yanmei cried. "You have to give me justice! I lost my child! Nana will have to pay for this!"


    Long Guozhi and Master Long red at her.


    She would spoil everything!


    Master Long quickly tried to salvage the situation. He sadly smiled. "Mr. Liu. Mr. Liang. Please forgive her. We are still under shock. After all, we lost our heir..."


    Madam Long shed some tears as well. "My poor grandchild"


    Liang Zou sneered. "And?"


    "We know we cannot get our heir back. Mrs. Liu can still enjoy the joy motherhood, but if she hadn''t pushed her"


    Liu Haizily raised his eyebrow.


    "But if we can get some sort of"


    The unsaid words were immediately understood.


    Liang Shin smirked. "Before that, you should see something first."


    He took out his mobile and yed the footage of the corridor. When the Long family saw how Long Yanmei initiated the fight and tried to push Nana, they froze. They looked at her in horror.


    Long Yanmei turned white in fear. She bit her lips and clutched the sheet in her hand.


    ---


    The others in Nana''s ward left after a while to let her rest. Jinhai insisted on staying and looking after her.


    Jinhai smiled. "You take rest. Since you are alright, we will leave for hometer tonight. You will be morefortable there."


    "Hm."


    Jinhai found her response a little in and nd, but he thought that tonight was too hectic for her.


    He patted her head. "Sleep."


    As Nana slowly closed her eyes, she recalled what happened before just she bumped into Long Yanmei.


    Huian''s voice at the terrace reyed in her mind. "Will Nana forgive you? Are you ready to confront her with the truth?"


    "Forgive me? I will not that situatione to that point, ex-wife."


    "Nana didn''t believe you, and she said the same to me."


    "She won''t bother with you anymore. So she will nevere to know anything."


    Nana opened her eyes. "Jinhai."


    "Hm?"


    "Are you hiding something from me?"

 Chapter 303: The next thing to do

    Chapter 303: The next thing to do


    Jinhai slightly stiffened. "What are you talking about?"


    Nana silently stared at him for a while. "I mean...there was a couple outside my ward, and the wife was fighting with her husband because he hid the fact that his secretary also went on the business trip with him and she didn''t like that. She felt hurt and betrayed."


    Jinhai felt a little bit relieved. He chuckled. "Are you worried that I would do something like that? Don''t worry. Wherever I go, it''s always Xin with me. The secretaries are always in Liu Corps. You can rest assured."


    Nana said nothing.


    "I mean not exactly along those lines, but are you hiding anything from me? It can be anything."


    A pang of guilt came in Jinhai''s heart. His heart was beating faster as he knew that he was lying to her. He silently clenched his fingers on his knee. He smiled on the outside but he slightly looked away from her questioning gaze.


    "...Nothing, Nana. I am not hiding anything from you."


    Nana stared at him. It felt as if she was still waiting. But Jinhai''s stance made it clear.


    "I see. I''m tired. I will sleep for a while."


    Jinhai nodded. He bent and kissed her forehead. "I am here if you want anything."


    You didn''t give me what I wanted though Jinhai


    Jinhai switched off the lights.


    Nana closed her eyes as she felt the darkness came just at the right moment to hide her face. Because from the corner of her eye, a tear slowly trickled down.


    *shback*


    After she met Jinhai and told him everything about what said to her, she was supposed to go to the banquet hall. But then she remembered that she left her purse behind in the room.


    She didn''t want to go back, but it had those notes that she wanted to give it to the guests after the dinner was over. The twins, Jing and she had worked hard on them, so she didn''t want it to go to waste. She looked around, but she didn''t find any maid nearby to fetch it for her.


    So she turned around.


    But when Nana was at a little distance away from the room, she saw Jinhai suddenlye out of it and dragging Huian''s wheelchair in the opposite direction.


    Nana was stunned to see that because the expression on Jinhai''s face was cold and grim and dangerous. One nce at him and Nana understood that Jinhai was very angry.


    And she saw that Huian was also too terrified. It was the same fear with which she was talking about Jinhai the moment she came out of thea.


    Oh nois Jinhai going to confront her for what she said? Or perhaps for that night?


    Nana felt a bad feeling arise in her chest. She wanted him to let it go for now. Perhaps they could think about itter what to do.


    "Jinh-"


    She was about to call him, but he already went far ahead.


    Nana had no choice. She slowly followed him and saw that he was taking her to the terrace.


    Nana furrowed her brows in confusion.


    Why terrace?


    Nana climbed the stairs, and as she reached the door, her eyes widened in utter shock when she saw how Jinhai took Huian to the edge of the terrace and almost stumbled her wheelchair that it could fell if he didn''t keep his hold onto it.


    Her mind went nk as she felt that an entirely different Jinhai was standing in front of her. There was this sort of madness in his gaze.


    She heard Jinhai talking to Huian.


    "Should I let go of this wheelchair just like how I let go of your hand that night?"


    Nana froze.


    She was in utter disbelief. She didn''t know what to make about it. Jinhai had a sinister smile on his face.


    She thought back to how Huian said that Jinhai did everything for revenge.


    So Jinhai had indeed pushed her off the balconyHuian was telling the truth.


    Nana felt conflicted at that moment. She knew Jinhai was ruthless. If she thought from his point of view and considering that he also had an underworld background, it was no surprise that he would take revenge from Huian.


    So, she didn''t me him. Jinhai did that because he loved her, and she understood that.


    But what happened was between only her and Huian.


    So how did Jinhaie to know about it?


    Huian''s cry resounded in her eyes. "Jinhai has nned Suyin''s rape. He used you!"


    Nana felt a sense of dread enveloping her chest.


    Nothat cannot be possible. J-Jinhai can never do that. He can never use me like that, e-especially when he knew my past. He knows everything.


    Why would he put me in that horrifying situation?


    But then as she heard Jinhai confess that the night Suyin was raped was indeed nned by him, she felt as if the whole world crashed upon her.


    She clutched onto the railing for support. Tears pooled in her eyes. She bit her lips hard, trying not to break down.


    WhyWhy did you do that? That night when we were trapped was the most horrible for me after that night of thirteen years ago.


    And knowing what he did to Suyin shook her to the core. As a woman who had suffered sexual assault herself, she couldn''t bring herself to be that harsh to Suyin.


    Nana wasn''t gracious at all, and Suyin had crossed her limits for which she was furious too. Once again, she understood that it was inevitable that Jinhai loved her so he couldn''t let Suyin go unharmed. But she thought that if it were going to be done by the underworld way, then it would have been better if Jinhai had killed her instead of subjecting her to rape.


    Death was also a fitting punishment.


    But to punish Suyin, Jinhai could forget what happened to her came as hugely unexpected to Nana. She honestly never imagined that Jinhai could do that.


    Nana still remembered the grins on those men''s faces, their expressions when they looked at her, Huian and Suyin as if nobody was going to be spared tonight. She felt as if she was reliving the nightmare once again. She imagined the things they would do to her, and her body turned frigid cold at that thought.


    Goosebumps crawled on her skin, making her shiver. She really wanted to cry at that moment, but she held back her tears because she didn''t want them to see that perhaps they already won and that there was really no way out.


    The first time she was lucky that the twins barged in, but that night she thought that she was really done for. How many times would luck save her?


    Nana trembled in ce as she heard their conversation. She was once again stunned to know that Jinhai knew that Huian had tricked him. Even though it was a yearter, Jinhai still kept quiet about it.


    So many thoughts and so many conjectures came flooding in her mind.


    "Perhaps, he wanted you!"


    That struck her hard.


    So did Jinhai really started ckmailing her because he wanted me? Did he decide toe out and end his marriage because we met?


    But as far as she remembered and what she said the same to Huian, Jinhai and her really were not that close to each other at that time. They didn''t know each other that well. So, it didn''t make any sense to her.


    Nana felt that it was so ironic that Huian, who once hurt her, was making Jinhai realize where he went wrong. When Huian wasughing, Nana understood why she did. Even she understood the mistake.


    But Jinhai didn''t. And then he said that he would never let her know about it. He would never confess.


    So he had decided to hide this truth for the rest of his life and live with her as if nothing had happened, maintaining the image of a perfect husband who had never hurt his wife.


    Nana stared at Jinhai, for God knows how long. She had heard enough and wasn''t able to stay there any longer. His motive might have been to give her justice, but at the cost of using and terrifying her, broke her heart.


    With a nk expression, she turned to leave, and that was when Long Yanmei came to her.


    *shback ends*


    Nana was trying, but she failed to get any sleep.


    What should I do?


    She had no idea. Should she confront him?


    Huian''s voice came in her head.


    "Jinhai has been using us! He said that there is so much more that we don''t know."


    Nana slowly opened her eyes and stared at the dark space ahead, deep in thought.


    ---


    Just like Nana, Huian was also thinking hard about what to do next. She did what she could do. With their confrontation in the terrace, Huian, once again, clearly understood her foolishness in chasing behind Jinhai.


    She started the whole chaos by forcibly marrying Jinhai and then hurting Nana. Now she was tired, clinging onto her past.


    And now she wanted to move forward in her life. But her past mistakes felt as if they were shackles tied on her feet.


    She rested her head on the wheelchair and looked at the ceiling.


    She knew what she had to do so that she could be free of those shackles.

 Chapter 304: Wish to be happy like any other child...

    Chapter 304: Wish to be happy like any other child...


    Elsewhere, Jianyu banged the door as he stomped in the apartment. Serena was listening to music to stay calm when she suddenly a loud noise.


    Startled, she removed her earphones and saw Jianyu, distressed.


    Jianyu narrowed his eyes. "Did you really not know that you had a twin sister?"


    Serena blinked her eyes.


    "Twin sister?"


    Jianyu sneered. "You sure act well. Did you want to gain my sympathy with your dead twin story?"


    Serena was utterly perplexed. "II don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Oh? So you want to say your mother never told you about how your twin sister died at birth?"


    Serena widened her eyes in disbelief.


    I had a sister?


    She suddenly recalled some faint memories from her childhood. At that time, she didn''t understand why Huo Xiao Fan did that, but now it suddenly made sense.


    Serena slowly said, "I really don''t knowShe never told me about it. I always thought that I was the only child."


    Jianyu silently stared at her. "What do you think if I say that in a way, Nana''s biological father was the cause of your sister''s death, and Huo Xiao Fan kidnapped Nana to take revenge?"


    The phone fell from her hands.


    "What if it was Huo Xiao Fan who dropped Nana at the orphanage?"


    Serena slowly stood, aghast.


    "Wh-what are you saying? But that is not possibleMom lived in Tokyo."


    Jianyu smiled. "She did, but after a fateful stormy night, she started to live in Beijing as Huo Shen''s wife."


    Serena was confused as hell.


    Is there something I don''t know?


    She had too many questions in her mind.


    Didn''t Jianyu go to the Liang banquet? Then how was Mom there?


    And my sister


    Her heart broke to know about her dead twin. If she were here, then would the situation have been different?


    Would she have stopped this chaos?


    Serena now at least understood why Huo Xiao Fan would sometimes look at her with aplicated gaze.


    I see. So she always thought of my sister, who could have been with us.


    Hezily rested his head on his palm. "Your mother also begged and requested Nana and me to forgive you."


    Serena widened her eyes.


    "She said to me everything on her. She implied that after how she ruined your life, only she should be punished for her wrongdoings. This was the least she could do for her daughter. So tell me, Serena. Should we forgive you?"


    Serena was quiet for a long, long time.


    Forgiveness


    Her eyes slightly stung in tears.


    "Yes, I want it. I really, really want it."


    Jianyu looked at her, stunned. He hadn''t expected a straightforward answer like that.


    "Mom doesn''t have to take any responsibility for my actions. She did some wrong things. I did some wrong things too. I cannot fully me her for my mistakes. I betrayed you two. But...all I ever wanted was to have her love."


    Serena paused for a moment as tears started gushing out.


    "I was too torn apart to choose between her and you two. I thought about it many times to say everything. Really, many many times. But Jianyu..." Serena slowly stepped forward, but she stumbled. Jianyu widened his eyes and quickly caught her.


    Serena broke down. "It''s been so long since you held me."


    Her heart-wrenching sobs tugged a string in Jianyu''s chest. He didn''t want it to affect him, so he was about to step aside, but she gently pulled his coat. "Please don''t go..."


    Jianyu didn''t know what got over him. He quietly remained standing.


    Serena gazed at him with love and repentance. "When I imagined you two looking at me with hate and disappointment, I couldn''t muster up the courage to tell the truth. It was hard. I really... didn''t want to lose her friendship and your love. It was so difficult. On one side was my mother, and on the other side, there were you both."


    She smiled in between her tears. "You know? I-I thought that if she knows I am pregnant, then she would be so happy. I thought something would change for with this grandchild. But it didn''t... Nothing changed. Even if you and Nana were by my side at that time, I still felt so lonely. Jianyu..." She cried hard. "It is hard! When your mother doesn''t love you, when your mother doesn''t sleep beside you, telling stories at night, when your mother doesn''t spare a nce at you when you so worked hard to score first in the exams, when the parents meeting is a just a formality for her, when even your birthday doesn''t make her smile, when every single day I had to fight for her attention, even if it was for just once! When every single day I was desperately waiting for her to hug me...when every day I waited for her to say, ''Zhn, Mama loves you so much''....when I wanted to be happy just like any other child..."


    She released her hold on his coat and lowered her tear-stained face, covering it with her trembling hands. "It is hard not to crave for a mother''s love. Every child wants that Jianyu. And when that chance came, I couldn''t help but grab hold of it. I finally saw a way to be closer to her. Even if it was wrong, I could only cling onto thatst ray of hope."


    Huo Xiao Fan''s words reyed in his mind. "You clung onto Tang Suyin, Zhn clung onto me, and Nana clung on Yu Ichika."


    "I was desperate to do anything at that time. So I did. But then everything felt so nice with you two and the twins at my side that I felt terrified of losing you all. The thought scared me to my wits. I admit I made a grave mistake. I take full responsibility. But please, give one chance to repent...I will do anything you want. I will be your maid, humiliate me as much you want, hit me, p me, but please...I really love you Jianyu...d-dont turn your back on me please..."


    Silence.


    Jianyu took a sharp breath. He finally stepped back and quietly said, "You have an appointment with the doctor tomorrow. Be ready at nine. The driver will pick you up."


    Serena watched him going away. She waited for him to turn around just once. But he kept on walking.


    She copsed on the couch, burying her face in her hands, sniffling.


    Unknown to her, Jianyu turned and looked at her shaking figure. He stood still for a few seconds before he finally stepped out.


    ---


    The next day, the Chen family guard dropped Serena in the hospital. After her checkup was done and she came out with the reports, she stopped by in the washroom.


    Suddenly she heard a woman yelling.


    "That bitch, Nana! I would never forgive her! I will not let her go unscathed!"


    Serena froze. She widened her eyes as she heard Nana''s name.


    Serena slowly opened the door a little to peek outside. She saw a woman who was sitting in a wheelchair.


    Serena frowned.


    I never saw her with Nana.


    Long Yanmei yelled again as she stared herself in the mirror. She looked at her t stomach, and her blood boiled, thinking of what happenedst night.


    When Liang Shin showed the footage, Long Guozhi harshly clutched her arm. Yanmei winced in pain as his nails dug her skin. "What did you do!? Why did you want to push Mrs. Liu!"


    Master Long gritted his teeth. "We lost our heir because of your stupidity!"


    Yanmei stuttered. "N-noI-I was not going to push her. She purposely shifted to make me fall!"


    Liang Zou roared. "Shut up! I just saw how you dragged my daughter back, clutching her arm. And then your stance was clear that you were about to push her!"


    Madam Long was also equally furious. She never liked her in the first ce and knew that she had seduced Guozhi for money. And now she got the perfect chance to attack her.


    She cried. "Yanmeihow could you? We lost our precious grandchild because of you. Why did you have to mess with Mrs. Liu? Perhaps" she paused as she faked a realization.


    Yanmei knew that she must be nning something against her.


    Long Guozhi said, "What mom? Tell me."


    Madam Long said, "Perhaps she did this on purpose to lose her child."


    "What!?" Yanmei was shocked.


    "Oh, no. I am sure that the child was not Guozhi''s, so she killed it off herself, making it like an ident!"


    "You slut! Is this true!?" Guozhi felt that it was usible. "Did you cuckold me!?"


    Yanmei cried. "No! The child was yours! How can you say that?"


    Madam Long said, "Guozhi, I told you that she is not suitable for you. She had an affair and got pregnant and now killed it to hide it!"


    Liu Hai pped his hands and said, looking bored, "Yes, yes, really nice drama indeed. But we have other work to do so we cannot waste time with you. Wait for tomorrow''s headlines."


    Back in the present, Long Yanmei clutched her dress. Even her marriage with Guozhi was in jeopardy.


    "You killed my child Nana! You will have to pay!"


    Serena heard everything.


    I think she is talking about some other Nana. The Nana I know will not even kill a fly on purpose. How will she kill anybody''s child?


    She shook her head and went out.

 Chapter 305: How did he get the picture?

    Chapter 305: How did he get the picture?


    Liu vi.


    Jinhai was in the kitchen, making a delicious breakfast for Nana. But he was in a daze as he was stirring the soup.


    The maids were a nervous wreck seeing their first young master cooking in the kitchen.


    "That''s some nice smell!"


    Liu Hai chirped and entered the kitchen. "Ho, Ho! I see a husband is sincerely cooking breakfast for his lovely wife. Let me have a taste!"


    Jinhai pped his hand away. He said with an icy voice. "It is for Nana only."


    Liu Hai whined. "A spoonful won''t harm you, stupid son."


    He noticed that Jinhai was out of sorts. He signaled the maids to leave. The maids bowed and promptly left.


    "Is there a problem?"


    When Jinhai said everything that happened with Huian in the banquet, Liu Hai turned grave.


    "That is, indeed, a serious mistake Jinhai on our part."


    Liu Hai also felt guilty for not realizing it sooner. "But Nana didn''t believe her. That is good for us." He slightly tilted his head. "Butare you feeling guilty that she believed you?"


    Jinhai''s silence gave away the answer.


    "Nanaasked me if I was hiding something from her. It was because of something else, but I couldn''t look her in the eye when I lied."


    Liu Hai sighed.


    "Jinhai, perhapsI know this is difficult, but I think you should tell her the truth."


    Jinhai looked at him in shock. But more than shock, there was fear and dread in his gaze.


    "No! I can''t tell her."


    "Dad!" It was Jing who came in, with the same expression that was present on his brother''s face. "Are you crazy!? We cannot say anything!"


    Liu Hai had expected that reaction. But for both of his son''s happy future, he had to say this.


    "Jing, I am not crazy. And Jinhai, I think it is better that you say it. It is still not toote."


    "Dad. It is not only about that night. I would have confessed if it was only about the kidnapping incident. But what about that happened in Chen banquet? If I tell the truth, then I also have to confess about the Chen banquet nning. I cannot confess one mistake and hide another. It is all or nothing."


    Jing nodded furiously. "Can you even imagine what Yukito will do if hees to know that I had a hand in what happened in that banquet''s night? He will give a solid punch on my face, not that I mind, but the most important thing is that he will break up with me!"


    Jing started sweating even with the thought of it.


    Liu Hai sighed. "I am saying this for your own good, the two of you."


    Jinhai said, fearced on his voice. "No, dadI don''t think Nana will forgive me for that. DadI-I don''t want to lose her. She will leave me."


    His hand holding the mixing spoon was slightly trembling.


    Liu Hai stared at him and said, "Jinhai. Serena also didn''t tell her anything. And you know what happened."


    Jinhai stiffened. He anxiously clenched his jaw. Jing pursed his lips.


    "She broke her trust. Perhaps the situation would have been better if she hade clean. Don''t make that same mistake-"


    "No!" He cut him off.


    Jinhai took a deep breath. "I don''t want to talk about it, Dad. I can lose anything but Nana. Even a moment feels like an eternity if I don''t see her by my side."


    Jinhaiid out the breakfast on the tray and was about to leave.


    "After waiting for so long, she is finally here with me. From the moment I saw her the first timewhen she handed me those cookies on that dayI wanted her to be with me."


    He quietly looked at his father.


    "My wife doesn''t need to know anything."


    As he left, Jing was equally adamant. "Bro is right. They don''t need to know anything. It''sit''s fine the way things are now."


    Jing also left with a sour mood.


    Liu Hai sighed again.


    I just hope that everything turns out to be alright.


    ---


    In the bedroom, Nana was absent-mindedly fiddling with the baby clothes. Since she came back from the hospital, she has subtly avoided talking to Jinhai.


    "I''m not hiding anything from you, Nana."


    At the table side, there was a photo frame. She picked it in her hands and stared at it. It was a picture clicked outside the marriage bureau when they got their red booklets.


    She brushed her fingers on the photo, recalling all the happy memories that they shared.


    I will ask Jinhai once moreMaybe this time he will say it.


    After resting for a bit, Nana got up and opened the cupboard. She was going through some of her old clothes that she thought she could donate in the orphanage.


    Among the stack, she picked a yellow dress. She smiled. It was a gift by the twins she had got five years back on her birthday. It was their gift they had bought from their hard-earned money from working in part-time jobs.


    Buttely, for a year or more, she didn''t get the chance to wear it again. She softly sighed and put it aside. It was their precious gift, so she wanted to keep it with her.


    But then she recalled that she saw a picture of herself, wearing the same dress in Jinhai''s phone one day.


    Something didn''t feel right to her. Something didn''t make sense to her.


    Waithow does Jinhai have that photo? I have never worn it sincest year or more since it''s stitching came out. That was before the time I met Jinhai.


    She thought about it carefully. She knew about all the pictures that the twins clicked on asions. But she didn''t remember about that particr picture.


    "Yukito!" She called out.


    Yukito was nearby, so he quickly came. "Nee-chan?"


    He opened the door and peeked inside.


    "Ah,e inside. I want to ask you something."


    Yukito sat by her side.


    "Did you ever click a photo of mine where I wore this yellow dress? I was working in Natsukashi?"


    Yukito thought about it and frowned. "I don''t think so. I have all the photos here."


    He took out his phone. Nana browsed through the album on his phone but didn''t find that particr photo. She saw all her pictures with that yellow dress which she had already seen them before. But the one where she was serving a customer, she didn''t find it.


    Yukito asked, "Any problem, Nee-chan?"


    Nana snapped out. "Eh? NothingDid you give Jinhai any other pictures of mine?"


    He shook his head. "No. I never gave him any photos."


    "Yukira?


    "Not him either. He would have told me. And then he would have forced me to go through all the photos with him and reminisce our memories." Heughed.


    "I see"


    She smiled. "How is it going with Jing?"


    Yukito rolled his eyes. "He is so childish. Sometimes I don''t understand who is older between the two of us. He is harping about going on a triptely, but he has an important project to make a designer dress, and he legit wants to ditch it to have fun."


    Nanaughed.


    "That means everything is going well."


    Yukito shrugged.


    "I am happy for you. And I hope that you always stay happy like that with Jing."


    They heard footsteps and saw Jinhaiing in breakfast.


    The smile on Nana''s lips disappeared.


    Yukito grinned. "Well, I will leave you two lovebirds alone."


    As he left, Jinhai sat on the bed beside Nana. He kept the tray aside. "What are you doing with the clothes?"


    Nana replied, her tone a little emotionless. "Just sorting them out."


    Jinhai felt a little weird. He smiled and brought breakfast. "Here. I have brought soup and tried egg rolls today. Tell me how they are."


    He picked one in between the chopsticks and brought it near her lips.


    Nana was not in the mood; nevertheless, she still ate it.


    Jinhai was patiently waiting for her judgment. He just hoped that he didn''t ruin it.


    Nana understood his expectant gaze. "It''s really nice."


    Jinhai felt relieved and proud of himself.


    Nana said, "I was looking through the clothes today and found this yellow dress. It was a gift twins gave me."


    Jinhai warmly said, "En. It is pretty. Your brothers have a good choice."


    "Indeed. I love it. And then I remembered that I saw my picture on your phone where I was wearing that dress in Natsukashi, but I don''t have it in my album collection. I searched for it everywhere. Where did you get it?"


    Jinhai stiffened.


    Nana genuinely asked about it because she was puzzled about it. If she never wore it since the time she met him and the twins didn''t give him any other photos either, then she was just really curious from where he got that photo.


    Jinhai''s smile slightly faltered. "Oh, that photo! Yukira gave it to me."


    Nana froze. She blinked her eyes twice.


    "Yukira?"


    "Yes. I asked him once to give me some nice photos if he had of you. It was in one of them."


    Nana looked at him, expressionless.


    Once again, you are lying, Jinhai.


    Why?

 Chapter 306: The right way

    Chapter 306: The right way


    Nana slowly said, "But Yukito said that the twins didn''t give you any photos, though."


    Jinhai awkwardly smiled. He had no idea that she already talked to the twins about it.


    "It must be a misunderstanding. Yukira must have forgotten about it. It has been quite a while, after all."


    Nana sensed the slight hesitation in his voice and smile.


    Jinhai took another serving of the egg roll and said, "Finish your breakfast first. It will get cold."


    "Jinhai, sincest night, you seem a little different. I feel like something is going on in your mind. You can share it with me."


    I don''t know if I can forgive you if you do confess, but at least, maybe just a little, you will make it easier for me.


    Jinhai inwardlyughed at himself in a self-deprecating manner.


    Share? And then what? You will leave me all alone.


    He gently patted her cheek. His fingers lingered for a while as he gazed into those brown eyes that he loved so much.


    "Really. There is nothing. Just work stuff."


    The faint flicker of hope and light in her eyes vanished as he said that. She said nothing more.


    Jinhai felt ufortable and anxious with her indifferent expression.


    Did I say something wrong?


    Jinhai lifted hands and pressed in his between palms. He loved her warm and soft hands, especially when he intertwined it with his. It reassured him that this was not a dream.


    "You know, Nana? I have nned a surprise for you. You will love what I have in store for you tomorrow night. I wasn''t going to tell you this, but I thought that a little teaser is okay," he cheekily smiled.


    Nana faintly smiled. "Oh, okay."


    Jinhai blinked his eyes. He felt restless once again.


    Something is definitely wrong.


    But today he had really no time to investigate it. He had nned a huge surprise for her tomorrow. And he was going to be busy in the preparations with Jing. He wanted everything to be perfect so that it would turn out to be the happiest and most memorable night for Nana.


    ---


    Liang Xiao Dan put the phone down and excitedly went up to her husband and son.


    "Zou! Shin! We are having lunch with Liu family today."


    Their faces brightened with joy.


    "This is perfect," Shin nodded. "Last night, it was such a mess with Long Yanmei''s ident that we didn''t get to spend time with her properly."


    Liang Zou agreed. "This time, we will talk to her to our heart''s content." He was inwardly jumping in happiness like a little kid.


    Liang Xiao Dan was thinking about something for quite a while. "Zou, Shin. I was thinking if perhapsNana could live with us here for some time."


    Now their expressions gleamed even more, brighter than gold.


    "Xiao Dan, I was going to suggest the same thing! We couldn''t be there for her for all these years, and I thought that as a real family, we should spend more time, and that can happen when Nana stays here with us."


    Liang Shin furiously nodded. "That''s a great idea. And I am sure Nana would want the same. The Liu family knows everything. They wouldn''t object."


    Liang Zou said, "Alright, I will talk to Liu Hai and Jinhai during the lunch. Nana will live in the Liang vi with her parents and brother starting from tomorrow."


    ---


    Serena was in the car, looking outside the hustle and bustle of people passing by. The Chen guard was driving back to her apartment.


    They stopped at a signal. From the window at a distance, she saw a tall structure of a temple. She craned her neck and saw that there was not much crowd, but it looked serene and peaceful.


    Suddenly, she didn''t feel like going back anymore.


    "T-take the car over there, to that temple."


    The guard frowned.


    Serena smiled. "I know what Jianyu has ordered, but it is just for a little while."


    The guard nodded. He took a left turn and soon stopped the car.


    Serena slowly got out, holding her baby bump. The entrance had a long, wide passage with lush green trees standing strong on either side. It was an old Buddhist temple. The curved roofs gave a traditional and mythical feeling to it.


    There were very few people inside, burning incense and praying, bowing down.


    Serena sat at the side, quiet and nk of her thoughts. She didn''t know how long time passed.


    "You won''t pray, dear?"


    She raised her head and saw a Buddhist monk, smiling gently at her. He had short stature and wore an orange robe on his body.


    Serena asked, "What should I pray?"


    The monk seemed surprised. "Generally, people pray for the things they want."


    "But I have already lost everything."


    The monk smiled. "Then pray for the strength you need to work hard and get back your lost everything."


    Serena sadly smiled. "That is not possible."


    "Why?"


    "Because I betrayed them. They" Her gaze blurred in tears, "don''t even want to look at me. They will never forgive me. Do I even deserve to redeem myself?"


    "Now, that is a wrong question to ask yourself from the start. The question shouldn''t be if you deserve to redeem yourself, but it should be that are you willing to be a better person? A chance to be better is something that everyone should get if possible. Only when you reject it, and you run away from your mistakes and responsibilities; it is then that nobody can truly help you."


    Serena''s heart was wavering. She finally understood what she wanted to hear after all this while. "B-but, it is really too difficult."


    The monk sat beside her. "Because you are looking at a very distant and difficult goal, dear. And that is forgiveness. That is indeed your destination, but you cannot jump into it. Take small steps. A baby doesn''t learn to walk in a single day. Even if they are small, do things that can slowly rebuild their trust in you. It is not easy. Don''t expect forgiveness right at the start with your apology. You will only get hurt. Because they need time too."


    Serena seriously thought about it.


    "Instead, show them your sincerity. Just keep on doing what you feel is right to repent. What is meant toe back will eventuallye back to you."


    Serena sniffled. "But for the sake of my mother''s love, I have done too many wrong things. I have gone too far."


    She caressed her tummy as she thought about the day when Jianyu will take away their child from her.


    The monk smiled and patted her head. "So now this time, cross all your limits to make things right. If you have gone too far for betraying them, then show how much farther you can go for them to get them back."


    That hit right on her nerve.


    Serena stuttered. "W-will they really forgive me? Will, they let it go?"


    The monk shook his head. "That is not forgiveness, my dear. Forgiveness doesn''t mean epting your apology. Forgiveness doesn''t excuse your behavior. It means that the other person fully understands that you have made a mistake, they have seen you sincerely repenting for it and they make a choice that you deserve a second chance. They don''t forget the hurt you caused. They release the pain and burden from their heart and move on from it."


    Serena felt a lot lighter after talking to him. She felt as if she finally got a direction in her life now instead of just sitting in her apartment and crying over her mistakes.


    She wiped her tears.


    I know it is hard. It will be very hard, Nana, Jianyu. But I also know that I want you two back. You two are the light of my life. I don''t want to lose you. I will make up for it. No matter what, I will definitely make you make the choice to forgive me.


    She slowly stood and looked at the monk with utter sincerity and gratefulness.


    Tears trickled down her cheeks.


    "Thank youThank you so much."


    The monk gave his warm smile once again. "No need, dear. We want this world to be peaceful, and I feel happy if I can help anyone to show the right path. Now, do you still have nothing to pray?"


    Serena smiled, her eyes gleaming with hope. "I have. This time I have something very important to pray."


    ---


    The Liang family arrived at the Liu vi, sharp at 12.30 pm. Liang Xiao Dan immediately took Nana in a warm hug.


    Liu Hai said, "I hope you didn''t find problems in finding our vi."


    Liang Zouughed. "Not at all. Who doesn''t know about the Golden Sea vi?"


    Liu Chunhua introduced them to Grandma Liu. She nodded in acknowledgment.


    Shin and Jinhai greeted each other as well.


    Liang Xiao Dan took out some gifts. "These are some gifts for you."


    Jing and the twins were excited with the gift boxes.


    Nana was a little embarrassed. "Mom, Dad, it wasn''t necessary."


    Jing and the twin''s mood dampened.


    Are we not taking them?


    Liang Zou shrugged it off. "This is the first time we areing to our daughter''s inw''s house. We cannote empty-handed."


    Liu Hai happily eximed, "Let us talk while having lunch! Nana has prepared a feast!"

 Chapter 307: Admittance

    Chapter 307: Admittance


    At the Golden Sea vi, everybody gathered to dig in for the delicious lunch prepared by Nana. Nana had spent extra time to organize everything since this was the first time her family was officially meeting the inws.


    Shin was already drooling with the delicaciesid on the table. There were steamed dumplings, hot ''n'' sour soup, braised and stuffed pork, mushroom fried rice, yummy chicken stew, grilled chilly fish, fried garlic prawns and spicy noodles with mixed meat.


    It was a feast, indeed. Nana had cooked a variety of dishes to celebrate their first lunch together.


    Jing was already in heaven with just the aroma alone.


    "Sister-inw, I would have done some good deeds in the past life to get a sister-inw like you. You are the best!"


    Everybodyughed.


    Grandma Liu also praised her. "Indeed, we are lucky to have her as our daughter-inw. Not only she makes good food, but her nature is also just as kind."


    Liu Chunhua softly giggled to hear the tsundere grandma appreciating Nana. She also affectionately patted Nana''s head. Her gaze was warm and filled with motherly love.


    "Sit down, dear. You must be tired now."


    Grandma Liu cleared her throat and paid no attention to her.


    Nana felt a little embarrassed like always.


    Liang Zou felt so proud. No wonder my daughter is such a sessful chef. She is so capable. She deserves it. Even the dinner at the banquetst night was so delicious and amazing.


    The guests just couldn''t stop showering withpliments at the Liang couple for Nana.


    Liang Xiao Dan was also greatly relieved to see all the Liu family members treating Nana well.


    For some wealthy families, the background really mattered, and they cannot tolerate a woman with such low history. She was d to know that Liu family wasn''t so shallow like that.


    The maids started to serve the food. They thoroughly sang her praises again as the delicious food melted in their mouths.


    Jinhai, like always, picked two pieces of pork and ced it on Nana''s dish. He didn''t let her move even a single finger.


    Liang Shin was sternly observing everything. The warmth and gentleness with which Jinhai looked at Nana were indeed genuine.


    He understood that very well himself. Because at one time in the past, he also looked at a certain someone with immense love and care.


    He saw himself at the same ce as Jinhai and that certain someone in the same ce as Nana. Shin''s gaze fell on her baby bump and he quickly nced away.


    The twin''s chatter brought him out of his daze.


    Liang Zou smiled. "Nana, I want to let you and everybody here know something."


    Nana put down her chopsticks.


    "Yes, Dad."


    Dadthat was such music to his ears.


    Shin nodded.


    "I have decided to transfer 25% of our business shares in your name."


    Nana widened her eyes in disbelief. "B-but"


    Jinhai wasn''t so shocked. He had expected this.


    Liang Zou shook his head. "Let me do it, dear. Thepany belongs to you too, as much as to Shin. I am not forcing you to take over thepany because I know that you really love your own business though you are free to step in anytime you want. But like my daughter, you must have a part in our shares."


    Although he said that, he was worried about hispany. Shin was a doctor, and Nana was a chef. Both had sessfully established themselves in their respective careers. So the question was, who would be the next CEO after him? He didn''t want to force any of them.


    He sighed and let it go for now.


    Liang Xiao Dan held her hand. "Yes, dear. It is your right. Please don''t take it as a burden. When parents work hard to earn, they eventually pass it on to their children. We are also doing just that. You will also do the same with your children too one day."


    Nana was overwhelmed. She wasn''t greedy for money, but their thought and gesture touched her heart.


    Nana smiled. "Okay."


    Liang Zou grinned. "Great! I will quickly handle all the procedures then."


    Gulping a fried prawn in his mouth, Liu Hai said, "You did the right thing, child. And if any day you wish to take over their business, you cane to me," one could imagine his nose getting longer in pride, "The great ex-CEO, Liu Hai will teach you everything about the business."


    Jinhai sneered. "No, thanks, Dad. Her husband is here to do that."


    "Heh! Who wants to learn from you? Instead of teaching her, you will only be lovey-dovey and waste time. I, as her father-inw, am a perfect choice."


    Liu Chunhua nudged her husband and red at him. "Why do you always have to embarrass your son? There are our inws here! I will seriously throw you out of the room tonight."


    Liu Hai felt wronged and sat like a saddened puppy. Jing was thoroughly enjoying it.


    Jinhai shrugged.


    Liang Zou grumpily said, "I can also teach her. We will get more bonding time."


    Shin was seriously wondering if there was something wrong with these two fathers. They both acted so childishly.


    The atmosphere at the lunch table was quite harmonious. They wanted to know about Jinhai and Huian''s marriage, but they thought not to talk about it now.


    As they chatted and were having fun, both families grew a little closer to each other. Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan were satisfied with Jinhai and his family.


    A whileter, Liang Xiao Dan suggested. "Since we are here, there is another important thing that we wanted to talk about."


    Liu Chunhua said, "Yes, please feel free to say."


    Liang Xiao Dan nodded.


    "You all know how Nana was separated from us all these years. There is almost twenty-three years'' worth of time that we lost. And we want to make it up now as much as possible. We want to spend some time with Nana as a family. So, we would be really happy if Nana can live with us in Liang vi for some time."


    That took Jinhai both by surprise and shock. He was in deep thought.


    Grandma Liu supported them, though.


    "That is a good idea, indeed. Naturally, you would wish to be with Nana now that you have finally reunited with her. I see no problem."


    Liu Chunhua agreed as well. "Yes, this is a good time to know each other as family. There are so many things you have to catch up with one another. I support it, as well. What do you say, Nana?"


    Liu Hai also didn''t see anything wrong with it.


    Nana was equally excited and really liked the idea. "I would love to."


    Liu Hai nced at his son. "Jinhai? What do you think?"


    Jinhai was hesitant. No doubt, he knew that she would be safe with them, but he didn''t want to leave her alone either, especially at this stage of her pregnancy.


    Nana nced at him once but said nothing.


    Liang Zou said, "I understand your concern Jinhai, but we will also take care of Nana, just like how you do."


    Jinhai sighed. Nana''s happiness was important to him more than anything.


    "I don''t have any problem either. But I would regrlye to meet Nana."


    Liang Xiao Danughed. "Sure."


    ---


    As the lunch ended on a happy note, everybody gathered in the hall.


    Suddenly, from the entrance, they saw Xiang Wei and Xiang Qinggeing in. Huian was sitting in the wheelchair, and Xiang Wei was wheeling her in.


    The Liu and Liang family were shocked by their sudden appearance. Nana recalled the conversation at the terrace and silently clutched her dress.


    Liu Hai shifted his nce at Jinhai, who looked cold and dangerous. his expression would send anyone running away for their lives.


    "Xiang Wei. What a surprise."


    Xiang Wei got a little awkward when he saw Nana''s family.


    "We are sorry, Liu Hai. I guess you have a get together with the Liang family. I apologize for the interruption."


    Liu Hai waved his hand. "It''s alright. Why don''t you join us?"


    Xiang Qingge said, "No, thank you so much. Actually, we came here because of Huian. She said that she has to say a very important thing to all of us and urgently wanted toe here."


    Liu Chunhua frowned.


    Jinhai clenched his fingers into a fist.


    Jing gulped, and his cheeky grin faltered. It was the same with Yukira.


    Liu Hai maintained hisposure. "Ohis that so?"


    Huian said, "Yes. There is something that you must know."


    She was calm and in control of her emotions. She had already decided on it. She felt this was the right thing to do so that she could leave the past behind and move forward.


    Shin silently watched her from aside.


    Xiang Wei gently put his hand on her shoulder. "Huian. Everybody is here now. You can go ahead."


    Nana was wondering if she was going to confess what happenedst night.


    Huian looked at everybody. When her gaze met Jinhai, she didn''t fear him this time.


    There was dead silence, and everybody was waiting for Huian to speak.


    Huian let out a deep breath.


    "I want to confess that it was because of me why Nana got hurt the night we were kidnapped. I abandoned her in that shed."

 Chapter 308: A forgotten memory of the past

    Chapter 308: A forgotten memory of the past


    The Liu hall was greeted withplete silence as Huian confessed her biggest mistake.


    Xiang Qingge put her hand over her mouth and stepped back in utter shock. Xiang Wei lowered his head like a slow-motion movie, and nkly stared at his daughter.


    Grandma Liu and Nana were equally dumbfounded.


    Grandma Liu thought back to the time when Huian was so desperate and terrified in the hospital. She wanted to hide it so badly that it took her by shock that today the same Huian was in front of everyone, admitting her fault on her own ord.


    Jing and Yukira were looking at her with aplicated gaze.


    The most taken aback was Jinhai, of course. He thought that just likest night, Huian would spill everything.


    But he still wasn''t so sure. So, he waited for how more she wanted to say.


    Liang Zou shared a questioning nce with his wife and son, who were just as confused.


    "We don''t understand. What is she talking about?"


    Huian readied herself.


    "I will say everything that happened"


    As she began to retell the incident, the expressions on their faces turned from shock, to dread and to anger in stages.


    "Nana" Liang Xiao Dan''s mouth slowly dropped as she asked, "Is this true?"


    Nana stared at Huian. She smiled. "Go ahead, Nana. I came here ready for everything."


    Nana slowly nodded.


    Liang Xiao Dan broke down in tears. She was trembling as she imagined the pain her daughter went through. It felt as if a dagger stabbed her heart and cruelly twisted it.


    Shin''s jaw tightened at the thought of his sister helpless at that night.


    She has suffered so much


    His temper came to a boiling point as he red at Huian. He really wished to squeeze the life out of her right now. He never thought that Huian was such a woman.


    Nana was so close to death!


    Liang Zou''s voice thundered in the hall. "Mr. Xiang! What is your daughter saying! How could she do that!?"


    Xiang Wei was himself bewildered with her revtion.


    Huian quickly said, "Mr. Liang. Please don''t say anything to my parents. They were unaware of everything. Don''t me them. It is all my fault. If they knew about it, then they would have already punished me for it."


    Xiang Wei was disappointed with Huian.


    First, she tricked Jinhai and then this


    Huian pursed her lips. Tears filled the corner of her eyes, but she remained firm.


    "I know that everybody is furious with me. Anger is even an understatement."


    Her gaze fell on Shin, and she clearly sensed the murdering intent in his eyes.


    "But I have realized my mistakes. I don''t know if it''s toote, but I don''t want to hide it anymore. I have wronged both Jinhai and Nana. I sincerely want to ask for forgiveness in front of everyone."


    Jinhai was calmly watching her every move.


    Huian was still unable to stand. She slowly bowed her head.


    Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge were stunned.


    Is our daughter bowing for an apology?


    No matter how much they wanted her to change, Huian always remained stubborn. Her ego didn''t let her admit her mistakes.


    Huian''s voice faltered. Her lips were slightly shaking. "Jinhai, Nana. I''m really sorry for being so selfish. I always thought about my own happiness. I always disregarded yours. I have hurt you two. I have insulted Nana a lot. I take full responsibility. I know it may be impossible, but I still beg for your forgiveness."


    Huian raised her head and looked at Nana with tears in her eyes. "I''m so sorry for leaving you alone that night. I cannot change the past. But I will do my best in the present to change myself. I know that you have so many people by your side now. But if you still ever need my help, then I will be really, really d to help you. I will do anything and everything within my power to support you."


    Nana faintly smiled. She had forgiven Huian in the hospital that day itself, but what she did today won her heart.


    Nana slowly got up from her seat.


    Shin immediately came to her side. "Nana, don''t stress yourself."


    Nana shook her head. "I am fine big brother."


    She slowly walked up to her. Huian was getting nervous. She was fidgeting with her dress.


    Last night, Nana was so furious with me for using Jinhai.


    She shut her eyes as Nana stood in front of her. Nana slowly put her hand on her shoulder.


    Huian slowly opened her eyes and saw Nana smiling at her. "I had already let go of what happened. But what you did today made me even sure of my decision now. It must have taken a lot of courage, to tell the truth, but you did it in front of everyone. Thank you so much."


    Liang Zou interrupted. "Nana, what are you saying!? How can you forgive her!?"


    Liu Chunhua also asked, "Yes, dear. Are you sure?"


    Nana said, "Dad, Mom, I have thought about it carefully. And I have already made my decision. It was so difficult toe out, but Huian still did it. That is not easy knowing that everybody will be disappointed with her. Everybody will hate her. And Imend her for that. If she was guilty of hurting me that night, then she is praiseworthy to say the truth now."


    Huian softly gasped as she sobbed.


    Nana smiled. "There was once a time when she came to me, saying not to tell the truth to anybody. She was so afraid. But now she herself stepped up to own her mistakes."


    Nana nced for a second at Jinhai before she retracted her gaze.


    The Liang trio was still a little skeptical. After all, they suddenly came to know the truth. It wasn''t so easy for them to forgive her just like that.


    Xiang Wei turned grave. "HuianNana might have forgiven you. I am also proud of you that you confessed everything. But still"


    He let out a deep breath. "I don''t know where did Qingge and I go wrong in raising you? We have always taught you good values as much as we could, yet how did you turn like that?"


    Huian lowered her head in shame.


    Xiang Qingge was grateful to Nana. "Thank you, dear. You always do the right thing. You always decide with such sound reasoning. Thank you for forgiving Huian."


    Liu Hai asked, "What do you think, Jinhai?"


    Jinhai stared at Huian as if he wanted to suck the soul out of her. His piercing gaze was too much for anybody to bear.


    He said after a beat of silence. "I can forgive her for what she did to me, but I still can''t let it go how she hurt Nana."


    Nana nced back at him.


    "Nana, I know that you have forgiven her. But it''s still difficult for me."


    Huian nodded. "It''s alright. That is good enough for me. At least, I got a part of your forgiveness."


    Jinhai said nothing further.


    Huian apologized. "I am sorry for ruining your n today. I made the atmosphere too awkward."


    Liu Hai shook his head. "It''s alright, dear. You are always weed here."


    ---


    The rest of the day gone by in a sh. It was decided that Nana woulde two dayster to live in the Liang vi.


    At night when everyone went back to rest, Nana was restlessly shifting in her sleep as she saw a dream.


    She was at a traffic signal, selling her homemade cookies.


    She heard a man''s annoyed voice. "What?"


    She was startled. "I apologize for suddenly calling out like that. But can I ask you to please taste the cookies I baked? I have recently opened my own restaurant, and I am advertising some of the recipes."


    "Not interested." Came his indifferent tone.


    The man''s face was a little hazy and unclear. But Nana, who was seeing the dream, felt the voice familiar.


    That manHe seems likeJinhai


    Huh? NoHow is it possible?


    I have never met Jinhai before.


    Nana, in the dream, was handing him her flyer when he snatched it from her hands.


    She still remembered that she was quite feverish that day. She had worn a mask around her mouth.


    But Nana had this nagging feeling.


    I cannot be wrong. The voice


    Suddenly the face of that man that was hazy in her vision cleared bit by bit. She saw him tasting her cookie, and his expression was of utter surprise.


    The order of the memories was jumbling in her mind.


    "I hope it eases your pain even a little bit."


    Nana suddenly opened her eyes. She was in her room, lying on the bed. Jinhai was beside her, his arm wrapped around her tummy and sleeping. She heard him breathing evenly.


    Thest she saw in her dream was Jinhai looking back at her from his car after he ate the cookie.


    Nana stared at Jinhai''s sleeping face.


    It was you that day

 Chapter 309: The secret room

    Chapter 309: The secret room


    The next day, Jinhai had to go to the Liu Corps to check on some arrangements for the surprise he had nned for Nana today. He had asked Xin to fetch a bunch of stuff. He wore on his ck coat and adjusted his tie.


    Sitting on the bed, Nana was drying her hair, who had juste out of a shower.


    "Are you going to the office today?"


    Jinhai warmly smiled at her. He ced a peck on her forehead. "Yes. Remember that today I have to give you a grand surprise? So I have to ensure that you will be just as happy like when you were at our wedding night," he tapped on her nose.


    From tomorrow, Nana was going to live in the Liang vi, so he wanted to spend a special night with her. Thankfully his surprise was just the night before she was going to leave.


    "I see," Nana paused for a moment before she asked, "Can Ie with you to the office today?"


    Jinhai blinked his eyes in surprise. "What will you do?"


    "Ah, it''s been quite a while since I met Peng Meixiu and the other secretaries. I was feeling bored here anyway, so I think I will spend some time with them in the office today."


    Jinhai sighed. "Are you sure? You will be more bored in the office."


    Nana nodded.


    Jinhai gave up. "As my wife says. Let''s go."


    ---


    The employees at Liu Corps straightened up as they saw their boss anddy boss entering. They were in awe, seeing the beautiful couple. Even with her baby bump, Nana looked so elegant and graceful. She had gained weight a little bit, but that just added to her charm, everyone thought.


    They greeted them, and Jinhai returned an expressionless nod.


    The elevator door opened to the highest floor, and as they stepped out, the secretaries simrly stood to greet them.


    Peng Meixiu was thrilled to see Nana again after such a long time.


    "Madam," she respectfully bowed.


    Nana stopped her. "Hey, don''t bow before me. You are embarrassing me."


    Peng Meixiu smiled. "You are ourdy, boss."


    Nana sighed. "I am just Nana. I always was, and I am still now. So! How is Peng Bao?"


    Peng Bao was her son, who once she had brought when he was just a baby.


    "He is one year old now and is already so naughty and causing so much trouble," Peng Meixiu chuckled. "My inws, husband, and I all just chase after him the whole day. Madam, you be ready too. Once the babyes, you are in for a lot of sleepless nights and headaches."


    Nana giggled. "Well, I am reeling myself for this for the past eight months." She thought of her baby in her belly and smiled.


    No matter how many sleepless nights and headaches there are, they are worth it.


    They chatted a little more before Peng Meixiu went back to her work.


    Jinhai settled Nana on a couch. "If you need anything, call up any of the secretaries. I am with Xin for a while."


    Nana nodded.


    Assistant Xin knocked and came in. "Sir."


    "Is everything ready?"


    He nodded. "Yes, sir."


    Jinhai acknowledged and went out. Nana slowly got up and walked towards his desk.


    I will definitely find something here. I didn''t find anything suspicious in our room, so maybe I can get some clue in his office.


    Nana still wasn''t so sure what she was looking for. She just had a vague sense that she would find something here. She was still unsure of what she saw in the dream was real. She knew that she was advertising her recipes those days when she had just opened Natsukashi.


    But was she sure that it was Jinhai in the car? She faintly remembered that she had a fever that day, and she had even copsed when returned to Natsukashi.


    So she didn''t much remember what happened. The memories were unclear.


    Nana started going through the desk drawers one by one. She frisked through the files, but it was regr work stuff. She searched for some more and reached thest drawer.


    Once again, she nced through the files.


    At the bottom of the pile, she found that there was a transparent green colored folder. Through it, she saw a name.


    City X hospital.


    Nana opened it and widened her eyes.


    Patient name  Miss Nana.


    Date  XX.XX.XXXX


    This dateit was the morning after the kidnapping incident. Wasn''t I hospitalized at that time? Why is my report with Jinhai?


    As she read through the report, she found that a particr line was highlighted below.


    Nana stared at it.


    She thought that perhaps the report would have her test details when she was operated for surgery.


    But the report was of something else altogether.


    For a moment, she didn''t quite get the meaning of that highlighted line.


    Like she understood what was written, but she didn''t get the purpose of it. Why did Jinhai need this particr information about her at that time? What did he want to do with it?


    But soon, she started to get to the point. The reason became more apparent as she mapped out all the incidents that urred in the past.


    Huian''s voice once again resonated in her mind.


    "He has done so many more things that we don''t know about!"


    When Nana eventually concluded, she refused to ept it.


    She understood what he did with Suyin.


    She understood what he did with Huian.


    But she refused to believe that Jinhai would ever do something that she just realized.


    She closed the drawer and holding the file in her hand; she nkly walked in the lounge.


    Nana was sure that she really needed some rest now. Her thoughts were going haywire.


    She sat on the bed and kept the file beside her. She vacantly stared at the air ahead.


    Her mind was saying that what happened until now made perfect sense. Though she still didn''t entirely know how Jinhai did it, she vaguely got the gist of it.


    But her heart was protesting. It was against her mind. It was in a fierce battle with it.


    Jinhai will never do anything like that.


    The two voices of her heart and mind were making her head ache.


    Nana''s gaze then shifted towards the door of the room at the corner of the lounge.


    Her brain that was void of any thoughts remembered the day when Jinhai had stopped her from entering the room.


    "It is just an old archive room. We keep our old business files here."


    That is what Jinhai had said to her.


    I don''t know what the truth is anymore, Jinhai. Were you lying to me at that time too?


    She had only one way to find out.


    Holding her tummy, Nana took the support of the bed and got up.


    She held the handle of the door and twisted it. It clicked. She pushed the door inwards and stepped inside.


    ---


    Jinhai was coordinating with Xin over the preparations.


    "The flowers and candles are all set, right?"


    Xin nodded. "Yes, sir. The music system is also set."


    Jinhai hummed.


    His phone buzzed with a message. It was an attachment from Jing and his message below.


    ''How is it? Isn''t it simply gorgeous! Hehe, after all, who is the brains behind it? Your surprise is ready, bro. Sister-inw will shed tears in happiness!''


    Jinhai saw the picture from every angle and was thoroughly satisfied. The only thing left was to collect it from him.


    Jing did an excellent job. I will give him a nice gift.


    Jinhai nced at Xin. "You did a good job. Double raise for the next six months."


    Xin jumped in joy inwardly and shed tears of happiness.


    The reward for my hard work!


    "Thank you, Sir!" He bowed.


    "Hm."


    Jinhai thought about something. The restlessness came barging in his heart as he recalled the Liang banquet, and then how Nana seemed different.


    "Xindo one thing."


    Xin was perplexed. He never saw his boss so unsure and anxious before.


    Jinhai was sure it didn''t mean anything, but he wanted his agitated self to calm down.


    "I want the CCTV footage of the Liang banquet, especially when I took Huian in the terrace."


    ---


    As Nana entered the room, it waspletely dark. From the outside light, she found her way to the switchboard. As she pressed the button, the room lighted up.


    Nana turned her head, and as her gaze fell on what she saw, she froze.


    She stood rooted in her ce like an immovable log of wood.


    She looked through the entire room, and her eyes could only widen in disbelief. As if in a trance, she walked and stood in the middle of the room.


    Wherever her gaze went, at whatever direction, left or right on the walls and up on the ceiling, she only saw photo frames of mixed sizes hung everywhere. Whether big or small, they upied every part of the wall.


    But the thing that shook her to the core was that in all those frames, there was only one woman who smiled.


    Herself.


    Nana.

 Chapter 310: The dream so near, yet distant

    Chapter 310: The dream so near, yet distant


    Not a word came out of Nana''s mouth as she watched every one of her pictures from the beginning to end in silence.


    The room wasrge, and yet there was not even a single piece of any furniture. There were only two things - walls and photo frames on those walls.


    Nana silently started walking from a corner. There were so many photos that she even herself never saw them.


    In one of them, there was her ying with the kids in Sunshine orphanage. In other, she was with the twins having fun. Most of her photos were when she was working in Natsukashi. And there were so many of them. She was smiling andughing in all of them.


    As Nana reached the opposite end, at the center, there was the biggest photo frame of all exactly at the center of the wall. It was almost as if it was life-size.


    Nana was wearing the same yellow dress which the twins had gifted her. It was the same photo she saw in Jinhai''s phone.


    When she saw all the photos, she realized that they were all taken two to three years back. Some events she clearly remembered, some were faint and hazy in her memories.


    These were not the pictures that the twins ever clicked. She had seen through their album. So she knew.


    These were all taken by Jinhai.


    The time when Jinhai wasn''t even a part of her life, yet she was a part of his. Every picture of hers screamed the fact that the time she bumped into him wasn''t the first time at all. He remembered the very first meeting at the traffic signal, yet all this time, he acted as if they never met before.


    Nana''s mind was devoid of any thoughts. She didn''t even know what to think. Every picture gave her the answer she was looking for. She looked at every one of them God knows how many times until every one of them was etched into her memory.


    She heard the outside office door open, and she snapped out of her daze.


    Nana quickly switched off the lights, closed the door, and sat on the bed. She kept the hospital folder in her bag.


    "Nana?"


    Jinhai opened the door to the lounge and peeked inside.


    "Ah, there you are," he smiled and walked up to her. "Weren''t you outside?"


    Nana said, "Nothing. I just wanted to rest."


    Jinhai noticed that her mood and tone was even weirder than yesterday. She wasn''t responding to him like she always did. She waspletelyexpressionless.


    Jinhai cupped her face in his palms. His face was marred with worry and concern. "Nanais something bothering you? You don''t look-"


    "How should I look?" she nkly looked at him and cut him off.


    It took him by surprise a little.


    "No, I meanYou seemed fine and happy before. But-"


    "It''s nothing, Jinhai. I want to leave for home."


    Jinhai failed to understand what was wrong with her. But he knew what to do.


    Jinhai said, "Nana, I have a surprise for you tonight. Remember? Let''s go there. Everything is ready. I am sure that you will love it, even more than my wedding night surprise. Please?"


    Nana stared at him for a beat of silence.


    "Okay," she uttered in a low, barely audible voice.


    Jinhai was still a bit restless, but he knew that everything would get solved once he shows her the surprise that he nned.


    "Let''s go."


    ---


    It was seven-thirty in the evening. Through the whole ride in the car, Nana was silent. Jinhai tried to talk to her, but she merely hummed in response.


    He clutched the steering wheel in his hand as he kept on driving. He felt a bad feeling arise in the pit of his stomach.


    Why am I feeling that Nana is distancing herself from me?


    They reached the ce a few minutester, and Jinhai stopped the car.


    Nana felt a pleasant gust of wind brush her cheeks. As they got nearer, she heard waves of water beating against the shore.


    She stepped in, and the whole ce brightened up under the shade of soft yellow light. Soft sand kissed her feet. The wind grew stronger, and the sound of waves got fiercer.


    It was the beach.


    The moon in the sky was shining, and it''s a pure white light on the sea waves was making them sparkle. It gave an ethereal feeling. The stars in the night sky just added in the beautiful illumination, making it feel as if they hade in fantasynd.


    Just for tonight, Jinhai had bought the rights of the beach to surprise Nana. Nobody was allowed toe to the beach tonight.


    Thereid a beautiful path towards the center of the beach surrounded by fragrant and colorful flowers with a white transparent curtain-like cloth connecting the two flower stands. Rose petals were sprinkled on the path, and in between every flower stand, there were small candles lighted up surrounded by the petals.


    It looked mesmerizing. The moonlit light and the waves only added more to the beauty of it.


    At the end of the path, there stood a structure on which the moonlight shone the brightest. It was like a canopy, and tall curtains hung from all the four sides.


    But even if it was all pretty, Nana couldn''t find any joy in it. If she was unaware of the truth, then she might have undoubtedly been the happiest, just like how Jinhai had nned their wedding night.


    But tonight, she felt empty. Her heart didn''t as race before.


    Everything felt like a big lie to her.


    Jinhai held Nana''s hand and walked through the path. The cool rose petals touched her feet. Her hair was waving to the side as if the wind wanted to steal her away from him.


    A big wave crashed at the shoreline.


    They stood at the center, and Jinhai slowly pulled her waist towards him. His gaze held immense love and warmth for Nana. He had waited for this day for a long time. It was something that came to his mind soon after they got married.


    Jinhai raised his hand and softly brushed a lock of her hair behind her ear.


    This time, as the moonlight cast it''s light upon Nana''s face, she looked even more beautiful as if not even an angel could rival her. As if not even a fairy could match her. Her pink lips looked pale.


    Jinhai''s heart skipped several beats. No matter if it had been a few months since they were married, his heart still raced and drummed faster whenever he gazed at his wife.


    But little did he know that when it would all end, the scene would be theplete opposite.


    The path through which they came together would be thest time as Nana would be walking back all alone.


    Nana slowly asked, "What is the surprise for?"


    Jinhai smiled. He lovingly kissed her forehead.


    "Nana. We have been married for eight months now, but there is still one thing that we didn''t do. And I thought about it a lot and decided that I really want to give you this. That is why I nned this night."


    Nana said nothing.


    "On our first night, I gave you your wedding ring. And tonight too, I want to give you something. So close your eyes."


    Jinhai covered her eyes with his hands. As he withdrew it, her eyes were closed.


    Jinhai grinned and stepped away.


    He came back after a few seconds. Nana heard a rattling sound.


    "Alright. Now open your eyes."


    Nana did, and as she was stunned as she saw the beautiful dress before her.


    It was a wedding gown. It was a beautiful white gown with off-shoulder sleeves. The border was studded with diamonds as it''s embroidery. Off-white shade flowers on the sides added to its daintiness. Beads and pearls stitched to the gown were scattered around the transparent backline.


    Jinhai smiled. "Jing has designed it for you."


    Nana was indeed mesmerized by its beauty. It was clear at one nce how much effort Jing must have put it in its nning and design.


    Jinhai made her step closer to it.


    "We have our marriage certificates, but we didn''t have our wedding. I know we don''t need that, but I want to give you one. I want to give you the most beautiful wedding of the millennium, the one where nobody would ever forget it."


    Nana silently stared at the wedding gown.


    "Four monthster is our first wedding anniversary. Our child will also be born, and our prince or princess will be a part of the celebration. So I thought, why not do a wedding ceremony on our anniversary?"


    Nana was unable to respond. Just like his first surprise, Jinhai had nned it out the best.


    A wedding


    It wasn''t like Nana didn''t have that thought of that before. But her pregnancy and then the child would have made it difficult to have one soon.


    But she still dreamt about it many times.


    The dream was right in front of her, yet it looked so distant.


    Before she knew it, her gaze blurred in tears. A tear trickled down her cheek.


    Jinhai quickly asked, worried. "What happened? Did you not like it?"


    She let out a self-deprecating chuckle.


    "I like it. I love it. The wedding gown is beautiful. Your idea is so thoughtful"


    Jinhai''s joysted for only a moment.


    "But we can never celebrate our wedding."

 Chapter 311: The whole truth and nothing else (1)

    Chapter 311: The whole truth and nothing else (1)


    A strong wave crashed at the sea shoreline, making a thundering sound as if lightning had struck.


    Jinhai blinked his eyes. He didn''t understand. "Why not?"


    Nana said nothing for a few moments.


    The silence was too heavy to bear even for Jinhai. It felt like some sort of suffocating pressure gripped his chest.


    Nana turned to face the seaside and watched the rippling salty water mingling with the sand. It sparkled so brightly under the moon.


    She took a few steps ahead, and her feet once again felt the soft touch of the cool sand. The sensation was so rxing, but it wasn''t the same as the turbulence that she felt in her heart.


    She softly asked, "You tell me. Why do two people marry? What are the vows they give to each other?"


    Jinhai slowly said, "They marry when they realize that they love each other. That they cannot live without each other. They vow to always be with each other through thick and thin, to love them till death do them apart, share all their joys and sorrows."


    Nana asked, "And what do you have shared with me, Jinhai? Nothing. Nothing at all."


    Jinhai was about to ask her more, but suddenly, his phone buzzed.


    He frowned.


    Who was it at this time?


    When he saw it was Xin, he remembered the task he gave him. But he didn''t have the time now.


    He cut the call.


    "Nanawhat-what have I not shared with you?"


    Jinhai slightly gulped as he felt that their conversation was taking a wrong direction.


    "Is that so? Then I am asking you once again. Are you hiding anything from me?"


    Once again, his phone rang. It was Xin.


    Xin knew that Jinhai was with Nana tonight for the surprise, so he would only call him if it was damn urgent.


    Nana didn''t turn back. She said, "It''s alright. Pick up the phone. Maybe it''s something important."


    "I-I am sorry. Just one minute."


    Jinhai picked up his call.


    "Sir! There is a big problem!" Xin''s agitated voice came from the other side. Even Jinhai felt his dread and anxiousness.


    "Hm?"


    "Sir, you told me to check the CCTV footage of the Liang banquet, and I did. It''s not good news. When you took Miss Xiang to the terrace, Madam saw that, and she followed you."


    Jinhai froze. It felt as if


    "It seemed that she wanted to call you, but you were already far away, so she followed you. When I fast-forwarded the time, it shows here that she came back fifteen minutester."


    It was the time when Jinhai came out too, just a minuteter.


    Nana had heard everything.


    Jinhai watched Nana''s back, and he realized that her shoulders were trembling a little.


    She was crying.


    TwiceNana asked him twice whether he was keeping something from her.


    "Sir? Sir?"


    Xin kept on asking about him, but what could Jinhai say?


    Without responding anything, Jinhai lowered his hand and cut the call.


    Silence.


    "What did Xin say?" Her voice was choking a bit.


    "NanaI" He quickly went to her side.


    Jinhai held her arm and turned her to face him.


    When she raised her gaze to meet his, he stiffened as he saw the tears and not only tears but disappointment and the sense of betrayal too. They screamed only one emotion, and that was heartbreak.


    "Tell me, what did Xin say? Did he tell you that I know everything? I heard everything?"


    Jinhai felt short of breath.


    "Nana, I only did it for revenge! That Suyin hired men to rape you, and Huian abandoned you in the shed. You were so close to dying. How could I let them go? I-I know you would have been against it because you are not vengeful when ites to yourself, but I couldn''t just leave it."


    Nana faintly smiled. "So, you finally said it."


    Jinhai couldn''t say anything back. He didn''t know where to start.


    "Nana, I am really sorry. Iknow you must have also heard what Huian said. Indirectly, I was the cause of your ident. I forced you to recall that horrible incident of your past. II have no excuses for that."


    "You shouldn''t have any excuses, either Jinhai. Thest person who could have put me through that night was you, no actually not even thest person; anyone but you, Jinhai."


    "Nana-" he tried to go near her, but she raised her hand.


    "Do you have any idea what all thoughts gripped me that night? But I don''t need to tell you that because that part of realization Huian has already done with you and very clearly at that. So ironic, right? I never thought that Huian would have told you that."


    Jinhai clenched his fingers into a fist. He felt utterly ashamed of himself.


    "Nana, you have every right to be angry with me. I realized my mistake, but I didn''t dare to tell you. I was scared. I-I didn''t want you to hate me, Nana, please"


    Nanaughed amidst her falling tears.


    Jinhai felt his heartache. He wanted to take her in his arms. He felt guilty of lying to her.


    Nana wiped her tears, but as if they didn''t listen to her, they still kept falling.


    "Hate youPerhaps I might not have hated you for this. But even after asking twice, you didn''t tell me anything, and now you also only confessed because you had no choice."


    Jinhai clenched his jaw in nervousness.


    Nana took a step closer to him. "So this time I asked you for the third time, but you still didn''t say anything about it what you did at the Chen banquet night."


    Jinhai froze.


    W-what? Chen banquet?


    He took a sharp breath.


    No. It is impossible. How can she know about the Chen banquet?


    He silently gulped. He looked as if somebody sucked his soul out of him. He wanted to deny. He wanted to shout out that he did nothing.


    But after how Nana already caught his lie about the kidnapping incident, he couldn''t utter any word in his defense.


    "You"


    "Want to know how I came to know about it?" Nana asked.


    She went back and took out the green folder from her bag.


    "Here."


    Nana showed it to him.


    Jinhai widened his eyes in shock.


    This filehow did Nana get it?


    "I was searching for something else. But look what I got? My medical report."


    Silence.


    "This is dated just after the day when I was hospitalized. But the strange thing is that it has nothing to do with my surgery."


    He said nothing.


    "The test is something of else entirely. There is a particr line highlighted below."


    He said nothing.


    Nana''s face slowly turned livid in anger. Her hands were trembling as she was holding the file. She opened it and showed him the report.


    "Jinhai. Look at me."


    Jinhai slowly raised his head, and his ck orbs that wereced with fear and dread met her tearful brown orbs that were looking at him in hatred.


    "Why does this report say about the time when I would be fertile for pregnancy?"


    Jinhai couldn''t say anything. He felt an invisible pressure mounting on him as Nana was revealing every darkest of his side.


    "Why did you need to know that?"


    Silence.


    "Why did you make the doctor do that test?"


    "Na-Nana"


    "Why did the Chen banquet fell exactly at that night when I was ovting?"


    Jinhai was now truly terrified. The man who ruled the business and underworld in the palm of his hands was now standing petrified in front of his wife, who knew everything.


    He recalled that dream he had.


    And now he saw the situation culminate exactly into that.


    "Why did the situation in the banquet force us to spend the night together?"


    He said nothing.


    Nana was finding it hard to talk as she kept sobbing. But she wanted to know the truth from his mouth.


    "Tell me Jinhai" her voice was low, "did you know that I was going to get pregnant? Is that why everything happened why it happened? Did you n those circumstances?"


    Jinhai shut his eyes. He knew he had no way out now.


    His heart was in aplete mess. This night which he nned to be the most night turned out to be his worst nightmare ever.


    He opened his eyes.


    Nana was waiting. "Did you or did you not know?"


    "Yes. I knew you would get pregnant."


    *SLAP*


    The sound of that p resounded in the beach.


    Jinhai''s face was harshly tilted to the side as Nana pped him hard across his face.


    He was in a state of utter shock. His mind waspletely nk. He stood rooted there for a few seconds. Then he slowly felt a stinging pain on his left cheek. He raised his hand and touched it.


    As he raised his head again, he saw her expression was of utter hate and rage.


    "Liu Jinhai, I never knew that you could stoop so low to use me and even our...child."

 Chapter 312: The whole truth and nothing else (2)

    Chapter 312: The whole truth and nothing else (2)


    Nana clutched his shirt and shook him hard. "Liu Jinhai. You know that I was engaged with Jianyu. Even if Huian falsely married you, you were still married to her! So how could you do that? Tell me, Jinhai. Please, this timetell the truth and nothing else."


    Her voice was more like a plea to Jinhai. Tears continuously streamed down her cheeks.


    The hurt of her p was nothing aspared to how torn Nana looked right now.


    He brought the situation where he forced her to beg for answers helplessly. That made him utterly ashamed of himself.


    Jinhai slowly raised his trembling hands. He was scared that she would shake him away. He held her face in between his palms.


    He whispered. "Nana. You want to know the truth. I will tell you everythingFrom the beginning until now. I will not hide anything this time. But pleasedon''t cry."


    Nana didn''t respond.


    Jinhai paused for a moment to collect his disarrayed thoughts.


    "It all started almost three years back when I saw you for the first time. You were distributing cookies, and you knocked on my car window. I know you don''t remember-"


    "I do now," Nana quietly said.


    Jinhai widened his eyes. "Y-you do? Since when?"


    "Last night I had a dream, and in that, I saw the same incident. I was feverish that day, and I had copsed,ter on, so I forgot about it. But in the dream, I finally saw your face that was so hazy all this time. That''s when I realized that it you that day."


    Silence.


    "Yes. That was the first time we actually met."


    Jinhai smiled as he reminisced that moment.


    "And something tugged my heart for the first time when I saw you. Was it your sweet voice, your delicious cookies, your silly but cute advertising of Natsukashi, or your concern for me that made me fell for youI don''t know. But with that small interaction, I was sure that I wanted to know more about you. I wanted to spend more time with you. I was sure that you are the only woman I will love for my entire life. So silly, right? I didn''t know anything about you, yet something was drawing me towards you."


    She silently listened.


    "I decided to find out about you when I would return home, but there was another shock already waiting for me. It was the same day when Huian came to me with the marriage papers in her hands. It was the same day when she said that we were married then."


    His eyes shone in tears. Heughed, but the pain was evident in his voice.


    "And then my whole world copsed just like that. One momentter, everything was over. I was so eager to know about you. I was so excited to meet you again, but those dreaded papers in my hands extinguished all the hopes I had. Our precious first meeting felt like just a fleeting moment to me. That very second, I lost all the rights to look for you because I was already married."


    Nana clutched his shirt in her fist. His every word stabbed her heart. His pain and the sad realization of his marriage felt as if a big knot was in her chest.


    "When it hit me that we couldn''t be together, I felt a sudden emptiness in my chest. I suddenly felt so lonely. I suddenly felt this world turn so ck and void. I felt that I lost my heart somewhere. I realized that even if I had no reason for my feelings and even if it made no sense, I had already fallen in love with you. So much."


    Jinhai pressed his forehead against hers.


    "I couldn''te terms to the fact that I was married. For days, I drove aimlessly on the streets in the hope that perhaps I would meet you again. I didn''t know what to do. A whole two months passed by before I finally couldn''t stop myself from seeing you. I wanted to see you just once. A-and then, I thought I would bury my feelings for you. I will go on with the marriage, killing everyst bit of my heart. Because what choice did I have?"


    "When I finally saw you after two months, you were working in Natsukashi. You looked so pretty and beautiful in that yellow dress. You were smiling so brightly that one nce at you and all my pain I went through thest sixty days felt so distant as if it never happened. I felt the coloring back in my life. I thought that would be thest time I see you so that I move on. ButI couldn''t. I didn''t even realize when my steps took me outside Natsukashi again the next day."


    Nana bit her lip and looked away.


    Jinhai continued. "I knew, I really knew that I shouldn''t look for you anymore. I was married. But I couldn''t help it. I would still gaze at you from a distance every day. I fell in love with you, even more, watching how you independently lived your life. This went on for more than a year. Then one day, I heard Huian talking to Grandma, and I came to know how she fooled me."


    Jinhai grabbed her arms. "Nana, do you know how I felt at that time? Everything looked like a big joke to me. If she hadn''t interfered, then we could have been together already! We could have been dating, or we could have been married! My happiness with you and my future; she yed a sick joke with it! At that moment, you cannot even imagine how much I wanted to kill her! What right did she have to y with my feelings for you!?"


    Nana was stupefied with his outburst.


    Then Jinhaiughed like crazy. "But if she wanted this marriage so bad then I thought why shouldn''t I y a game with her this time? Shouldn''t she also understand how it feels when you are standing on the other side? So I did. I started behaving like a good husband. I started acting my part. And she fell for it. She was on cloud nine."


    Nana watched him in silence. Then she asked, "That day, when we bumped into each other, was that also nned by you?"


    "No. That was a coincidence. Huian wanted to go shopping, and I would have rejected, but she suggested that ce andit was near Natsukashi. It was near you. So I went along. And see? Even fate wanted us to meet. But the second time in the mall, I saw you heading out with Serena, and I wanted to meet you again. So I bumped into you on purpose and made it look like a coincidence."


    Nana had expected that by now.


    "And at that time, I decided that it was time to start with my n to throw Huian away from our lives. But then something or should I say someone else came in my way."


    Jinhai closed his eyes. A sudden gust of cold wind fluttered his coat.


    Nana expressionlessly said, "Jianyu."


    "Yes"


    He opened his eyes. "All this time, I would only look at you from a distance. I wasn''t keeping a tab on your everyday life. I never looked in your past. So I didn''t know that Aunt and Jianyu coincidentally had dinner at your ce and she liked you so much that she wanted you as her daughter-inw."


    Heughed again. "The day after that dinner, Aunt excitedly kept ranting about the girl she met that she liked so much for Jianyu. She was praising her. She was just perfect for Jianyu. I had no idea that she was talking about you. Such a cruel joke destiny yed with me."


    "Then, one day Jianyu came to me suggesting a wonderful chef for my marriage anniversary celebration. He refused to tell who he or she was. For a moment, I was afraid that it might be you. But I thought that you and them couldn''t have any connection. So I shrugged it off."


    Jinhai lowered his gaze. He brushed his thumb on her cheek.


    "But when we met in the elevator for the third time in Liu Corps, I realized that the chef was indeed you. Otherwise, how could you be in my office? And when Jianyu introduced us, I was so, so angry. I couldn''t even how express how shocked I was to know that the situation spiraled and twisted in such a manner."


    He gritted his teeth. His gaze turned dark. "The woman who I love so much was chosen for my cousin. The woman with whom I wanted to spend my life was going to spend her life with another man. At that moment, I wanted to burn down this whole world!"


    "I was going to choose you as the chef for the celebration anyway, but Jianyu was insisting on doing it himself. It could have hampered my n, but I couldn''t turn him down. But I thought that I can still make you a co-chef in charge somehow. So it didn''t matter. But look?"


    Jinhai let out a self-deprecatingugh. "It was you all along."

 Chapter 313: The whole truth and nothing else (3)

    Chapter 313: The whole truth and nothing else (3)


    "Was fate really on my side? It made us meet, then as I got the tiny flicker of hope in love, it instantly snatched it away, and when I was going to start with my n, my own cousin stood in my way as the biggest threat."


    Jinhai pulled Nana in his embrace. He rested his head in the nape of her neck. The tip of his nose softly brushed on her skin.


    "I was so torn apart. Jianyu is my cousin. He is my brother. I knew how broken-hearted he was when Suyin left him. We had all seen the pathetic state he was in. And I realized that perhaps you could be the woman who would bring him out of it. After all" he anxiously tightened his embrace, "you are so nice. You are so kind. It wouldn''t take much time for him to forget her and fell for you. And I got so angry to know thatI may have to give up on you."


    Nana felt her heart clench. She wanted to push him away, but she couldn''t.


    She asked, "Why did you me me that day?"


    Jinhai pursed lips. "Because of Jianyu. How could I get in the way of his happiness? I thought that I would really have to give up on you. And I was frustrated. Everything was set, but then suddenly, it dawned on me that I cannot make you mine. If it was some other man, then I might have fought, but Jianyu is my brother. We grew up together. I knew that he could keep you happy. I felt jealous and furious!"


    Jinhai stared at her desperately. "That''s why I thought that I needed to distance myself from you. You were going to be my cousin-inw. Everything just came together all of a sudden on me. I felt helpless once again as that day two years back, and Ished out at you."


    Jinhai lowered his head guiltily. "I didn''t know about your past then. When I saw that you were about to cry, I realized my mistake. I felt so stupid that I couldn''t control my temper! Nothing was your fault. I was angry at the situation, but I ended up hurting you. I couldn''t let that usation hurt you anymore, so I immediately apologized the next day."


    Nana finally understood it. But she failed to understand one thing.


    "So, you decided to step back for Jianyu?"


    Jinhai nodded.


    "So why did you threaten Huian with the letters?"


    "Because during the wedding anniversary celebration, when I saw Jianyu dance with Suyin, I felt his love for her rushing back to him. He might have been able to mask it with hatred at that time, but I saw through his unsaid feelings. I saw the hesitation. And I understood at that time that Jianyu hadn''t truly forgotten about her. And as Suyin was back in his life, it was only going to cause more troubles. If a time came to choose between you and Suyin, his hesitation would have only hurt you. So, I couldn''t stay on the sidelines anymore."


    Nana stared at him.


    "With his feelings unresolved, you could have never been happy with him. It would have been a thorn in your rtionship. And I could never see you suffer. But II only love you, Nana. I have only you in my heart. When we danced together, I felt your feelings for me too. When we both love each other, so why did we have to stay away from each other? Why bear the hurt of seeing the one we love with someone else?"


    Nana faintly smiled. "So, you didn''t feel guilty anymore."


    Jinhai was awkward.


    "How did you do everything?"


    "NanaI-"


    "Just tell me already," Nana cut him off. She only wanted to hear the rest of the truth now.


    Jinhai clenched his fingers into a fist. He took a deep breath.


    After this, everything would be over


    Jinhai''s voice was meek and low. "You-you are right. I told the doctor to do that test. I wanted to know when you will be fertile for pregnancy because with a child, the situation would drasticallye in my favor in not only separating from Huian but also marrying you."


    He stopped.


    Nana said, "I am listening, Jinhai. Go on."


    Jinhai gulped a mouthful of saliva.


    "The Chen banquet''s initial date was twenty-third. But youro-ovtion was on seventh. So I had to do something to prepone the banquet. I couldn''t say it outwardly without any reason. The only one who could have helped me was Grandma because she is a strong believer in stars and divination."


    The clouds covered the bright moon, shedding a little darkness on the beach.


    "I made someone print an article that the seventh was the most auspicious day to hold any kind of event. I also paid one monk to say the same. When Grandma learned about it, she instantly ordered Aunt to prepone the banquet no matter what."


    Nana remembered how a few days before the banquet, she hade to Liu vi for the first time bringing Jinhai with her who had a headache from drinking too much.


    At that time, she saw how Grandma Liu insisted on preponing the banquet.


    "I see," she chuckled sadly, "And? I''m sure the main event is just going to start."


    Jinhai panicked when he saw her nk expression.


    "After the kidnapping incident, when Jianyu confronted Suyin in the hospital, I somewhat felt that he would let her go. He still wasn''t firm. And Suyinshe nned toy low for some time, but people like her never give up for revenge. I knew she would definitely strike in Chen banquet next, which is what I wanted."


    Nana was stunned. She looked at him as if he was not the Jinhai she knew.


    "You knew what Jianyu did, yet you kept quiet. That was what broke our engagement and why Aunt didn''t allow him to be a Chen anymore. But you said nothing."


    He couldn''t look straight at Nana anymore, so he hastily tore his gaze away.


    "Y-yes. And Huian. I was doing everything to put a strain on our marriage so much so that I made herpel to n something in the banquet too. Our rtionship was falling apart, and that too fast, so the only way she had to save it at that stage was to get pregnant. I had already given an ultimatum that we would never sleep together. So thest option was to use aphrodisiac to drug me."


    Nana inhaled a sharp breath.


    "I was sure that Suyin would still do the same thing as that night. She was raped, so it was obvious that she wanted the same thing to happen to you. I tracked her movements and found that she bought aphrodisiac too to drug you. Then after the announcement, Huian offered me a drink. I knew it was spiked. Suyin, as a waitress, gave you a spiked fruit punch. And s-soon after, the effect kicked in."


    Nana was finally beginning to understand everything. She couldn''t believe that Jinhai would plot this far.


    "I don''t think you could have done everything alone. Because the lights also went off soon after. You couldn''t have done that in the drugged state."


    "I"


    "So somebody else from our family was also with you in your n. Who was he?"


    Then Nana suddenly thought about someone.


    "Jing?"


    His silence gave her the answer. She had already seen how much Jing loved Jinhai just how the twins loved her. It was natural that he would do anything for his big brother.


    Nana didn''t know who to believe anymore. The brother-inw on whom she doted, just like the twins, was also a part of it.


    "You are right. Jing short-circuited the fuse, and the power went off. It was because we didn''t want any CCTV footage of that time."


    "Why?"


    Jinhai hesitated. "When Huian took me to the twelfth floor, Jing was ready. It was dark, and making use of that, he attacked her from behind and made her unconscious using chloroform and put her in her room on the thirteenth floor. We didn''t want that to capture in the CCTV."


    "Suyin getting drugged was a coincidence. Jing was going to make her unconscious, too, but the situation yed out differently yet on our side. Before she reached the twelfth floor, Jing switched the room number tes, 1205 and 1206."


    And then they both knew what happened.


    "Xin also discovered the truth about Huian, and I nned it so that she would be exposed in the banquet too."


    Nanaughed. "So, in this way, you managed to kick both Huian and Jianyu out of your way. That''s why you didn''t tell anybody what Jianyu did because you were waiting for the right moment. You wanted it as the biggest reason for our engagement to break apart."


    Jinhai grabbed her hands and pleaded. "Nana, I-I only did it for us. I only did everything for us to stay together. I never loved Huian, and you didn''t like Jianyu either. We couldn''t have gained anything staying in our rtionships. "


    Nana harshly pped her hand away.


    "NO! No, Liu Jinhai. You didn''t do it for ''us''; you only did it for yourself!"

 Chapter 314: The whole truth and nothing else (4)

    Chapter 314: The whole truth and nothing else (4)


    Nana roared in anger as she red at him frostily.


    "Tell me, Jinhai. From the beginning to the end, what did you do that say that you did everything for me or us? All you ever did was stomp on other people''s feelings and used them! And those were who didn''t even ever hurt you!"


    Her chest was heaving up and down breathlessly. The kind and gentle Nana who once never knew how to be angry was nowhere to be seen now.


    "I-" Jinhai tried to talk to her.


    "Shut up!"


    Nana raised her hand and stopped him from talking any more. "You said enough. Now you listen to me, Mr. Liu Jinhai. I really understand your pain. I always had, knowing how you were tricked into marrying Huian. I felt worse, knowing how you loved me all that time but kept it to yourself. I was happily living my life, but you were silently suffering. I truly feel horrible."


    She gasped as she sniffled. "But that didn''t give you the right to hurt others because you felt you were hurt, especially not to those people who were your family. That didn''t make you entitled to use them as pawns in your game."


    Jinhai gritted his teeth.


    "You say that you backed out for Jianyu, you gave up because you cared for him and wanted him to be happy. But if in the anniversary celebration you already realized that Jianyu still had feelings for Suyin, then why didn''t you ever confront him? Why didn''t you say to him that he had to forget her or else he could hurt me? Why didn''t you open his eyes to the fact that I was going to be a part of his life so he shouldn''t entangle in the past anymore?"


    Jinhai said nothing.


    "Shouldn''t you have told Jianyu as a brother who cared for his cousin? Or as a man who saw the woman he loved, her happiness getting threatened? You understood everything that was happening, but you couldn''t say anything, and you know why?"


    Silence.


    "Because deep inside your heart, you badly wanted something that would break the chains which were stopping you from going ahead with your n. You wanted Jianyu to make one mistake so that you would feel right and justified in what you were going to do."


    Jinhai stiffened. He couldn''t argue back. Even though he thought many times to talk to Jianyu, he didn''t. And exactly why Nana said.


    "If you had confronted him, then perhaps there might have been a chance that he understood. But you said nothing, not because it didn''t strike you but because you feared that if he changed, then you would lose your ''justified'' reason. You feared that he would start to like me. So there was never any care for Jianyu in the first ce. It was purely because you were selfish."


    "And then you were just ying mind games with everybody. You used everybody to gain your purpose. Even when Jianyu didn''t punish Suyin, you kept quiet. So what good and different did you do? Jianyu hid it from me, and so did you. So, if he broke my trust, then so did you!"


    Jinhai''s eyes rimmed in tears. "Nana"


    "Then you used Uncle and Aunt Chen too. You took advantage of the fact that they wouldn''t allow this engagement anymore after what Jianyu did. You wanted them to bepletely disappointed in Jianyu. The woman who was so excited for us, who tried her best in bringing Jianyu and me together; you forced the same woman to break the engagement. Do you even realize how she must have felt?"


    Jinhai had nothing to retort.


    She choked. Nana felt utterly horrible for Chen Liling. She always treated her as her own daughter. She was the first who showered her with unconditional motherly love. And looking at how Jinhai forced her in a corner where she had to make such a one-eighty degree decision, terribly hurt her.


    Nana waspletely disappointed. "JinhaiShe is your Aunt, Uncle Chen, and Jianyu are your family. They did nothing wrong. They never hurt you. They were never the reason behind your pain, then why did you so cruelly use them as mere pawns?"


    Jinhai froze. "II didn''t use them"


    "Then what!?" Nana yelled. "You used them to serve your purpose. Is that what family members do? The Chen family loves you so much, and this is what you give them? But why them? And" she cried harder.


    "Why me, Jinhai? Why our baby?" She hit his chest hard. She kept hitting on his chest, but her hands didn''t have any strength.


    Nana broke into loud sobs. She wailed like a little child.


    Jinhai tried to hold her, but she didn''t let him. "Don''t! Don''t touch me."


    He was shocked. "What are you saying, Nana?"


    "I said, don''t touch me!"


    Jinhai couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Nana, why don''t you understand! What was wrong in loving you? Why was I wrong if I wanted us to be together? Yes, I nned everything, and yes, I might have made mistakes. I feel bad for the Chen family, but it was all for us! What did I do wrong!"


    Nana stared at him hard. "Then tell me, why do you feel Huian was wrong in marrying you?"


    Jinhai blinked his eyes. "What?"


    "You heard me right. You say Huian selfishly married you, but didn''t she want the same thing as you? You wanted us to be together, and she wanted you two to be together. So why is it that she is wrong, but you are right?"


    Jinhai couldn''t immediately answer.


    Nana sadlyughed. "Huian tricked you into signing the marriage papers. You went one step ahead by tricking me into spending the night with you. So tell me, what is the difference between you and Huian? You both fooled the one you love into marrying you."


    Jinhai widened his eyes. "Of course, Huian was wrong! I didn''t return her feelings but Nana our feelings were mutual-"


    "So?" Nana asked. "It still doesn''t make any difference. Whether one-sided or mutual, who gives you the right to y and use someone''s feelings for your own purpose!? And if you feel that you were so right, then why did you have to drug me? Why didn''t you just take me in a room and directly said, ''Nana I love you, and I know that you love me so why don''t we break it off with our partners and be together?''"


    Jinhai couldn''t answer.


    "You know why did you have to drug me that night? Because you knew that in my conscious state, I would have never slept with you. No matter how much I loved you, no matter how much I wanted to be with you, I would have never crossed that line. That was against my principles. Yet you forced me! That night was nothing more than a step in your n!"


    Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Nana, please don''t say that.."


    She tore her gaze away from him.


    "But you didn''t love Jianyu! Why were you adamant in being with him!?"


    "And who were you to make that decision?" Nana roared. "You think I didn''t know that? Do you think I didn''t realize what I was getting into? Yes, I loved you, but who gave you the right to decide if I should be with Jianyu or not? You were married. And whether to be with Jianyu or not, the decisiony with me. So why did you interfere!"


    Nana clutched his cor. Her pink lips turned pale, and they trembled.


    "And then our child! For God''s sake, our child Jinhai! You used our baby who hasn''t even stepped in this world! Our child, my pregnancy, was also just a means for you to break your marriage with Huian. That is why he was conceived. Not because of love but because of a hidden agenda."


    Jinhai clutched her arm hard. She slightly furrowed her brows as she winced in pain.


    "That night wasn''t a lie, Nana! Yes, I had motives, but I made love to you with all heart. Everyst bit of my feelings was true!"


    She tried to resist and shake him off, but Jinhai tightly held his grasp.


    "No, Liu Jinhai," she gazed straight at him. "Everything was a lie. Everything was only about you. You did nothing but use people to break free of the marriage even if it meant your own child. You knew I would feel hurt and betrayed. You knew I wouldn''t have agreed to sleep with you, so you simply forced the situation to take that shape. Just because I loved you back, you thought that you had the right to sleep with me? The decision to spend the night must be equally mutual and not just feelings!"


    Jinhai tightened his grip further, but it didn''t deter Nana from telling the truth.


    "Everything was only about yourself. Your love for me, your wish to want us to be together, you wanting Huian to step out, everythingDid you ever ask me what I want?"


    Jinhai didn''t understand. "If you love me, then didn''t you want to be with me?"


    "Not by stepping on and using others! Not by making Uncle and Aunt Chen hurt. Not by manipting Jianyu! And certainly not by using our unborn child!"

 Chapter 315: The whole truth and nothing else (5)

    Chapter 315: The whole truth and nothing else (5)


    As another strong wave crashed across the shore, the situation Jinhai and Nana came to a standstill.


    "I love you, so naturally, I wished to be with you. But how could I have interfered when you had a wife! How could I have stepped in between you two? And if I had to make you mine, then I would have tried to ruin your marriage. I would have be the homewrecker. But if I didn''t do it that, then it meant that I was against such methods."


    "You were not wrong in wanting to get out of that marriage. But it is not necessary every time that you have to give an eye for an eye. Yes, you taught Huian a lesson, but do you realize how many people had to pay the price for that? Instead of just exposing her, you made this as if it was a game, hurting so many of your loved ones."


    Jinhai shut his eyes in despair.


    Nanaughed with tears in her eyes. "Now our marriage feels nothing but more than just a calction of yours. Nothing but just a well-nned strategy. Youmake me feel like a puppet."


    Jinhai shook her head. "No Nana-"


    "It feels as if there was a string on my back. You said ''Nana move left'' so I moved left. You said ''Nana go right,'' so turned right. You wanted Nana to get drugged, so it happened. You wanted to sleep with Nana, so you did just that, tantly ignoring that the puppet had a life and that she never wanted any of this."


    "But Nanamy n was irrespective of Jianyu''s decision to let Suyin go. Even if I hadn''t done all that, Jianyu would have still made the same choice. And he would have never told you! If you had gone ahead with the engagement, then you would have only got hurt in the end!"


    "I know, and I would have still broken up with himing to know the truth, but once again, I tell you that it was my decision. And you knew the truth too. But why you didn''t say anything to me if you cared about me? You both hid the fact for your own purposes. So how can you point your finger at only him?"


    "I" Jinhai couldn''t say anything.


    "And Jinhai, more than the fact I could have got hurt by staying with him, it was you who would have got hurt by seeing me with Jianyu. You were protecting your feelings first. You were protecting yourself from getting hurt."


    Her words stabbed his heart like thorns. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t deny it.


    Nana lowered her gaze to look down at her tummy. A tear fell on it as she caressed it.


    "My babyYou didn''t even spare our baby for your n. I-I will never forgive you"


    "Nana I" Jinhai felt sick in his stomach. He knew where this was heading, but he didn''t want to ept it.


    He did realize that he went too far in the way of making Nana his. He had indeed hurt innocent people. But now everything was already done.


    "Enough! You were just selfish. This is not love. Th-This" Nana cried.


    Jinhai grabbed her face. "Nana, please forgive me. I-I will bear any punishment. I will do anything you want! But please forgive me. L-lets forget about it. Let''s start anew."


    Nana looked at him as if he was crazy. "Forget about it? Start anew? Are you even listening to yourself? You expect that after everything you did, you want to act as if nothing happened?"


    Jinhai pleaded her. His voice, his gaze, his tears were just begging her. "Nana, pleasei-it''s all in the past now. Aren''t we happy now?"


    Nana red at him furiously. "Happy? Do you call this happiness? The happiness that when we got married, Uncle and Aunt Chen were suffering from their grief of losing their son? When our family was filled withughter and joy, their family had clouds of sadness and despair looming over them? At the cost of their tears, I don''t ept this happiness, Jinhai!"


    Jinhai froze. His heart was racing in fear.


    "W-what are you saying? Nana, I beg you d-don''t say such things. O-okay" he wiped his tears, "You punish me, however, you want. Okay? p me, hit me, punch me, curse me but please please forgive me"


    Nana stepped back. Jinhai''s breath stuck in his throat.


    "Its already toote, Jinhai," Nana looked nk and lifeless. "First, you y such a vicious game, and then you hide it from me. Even when I asked you so many times, you chose to hide the truth. And now that it hase out only because I identally overhead your conversation with Huian, you are asking for forgiveness. I will not stand for it anymore."


    Jinhai felt suffocated.


    There was a long stretch of silence. Nana looked straight at him.


    "Jinhai."


    "Nana"


    "Let''s live separately for a while."


    Silence.


    Jinhai couldn''t believe it. It shook to his core to hear thating from Nana.


    "Na-Nana, what are you saying? H-How is it possible?"


    "Why not? I don''t want to see your face, nor do I want to live with a man like you under one roof anymore. So it''s best to-"


    "No!"


    Jinhai cut her off and shook her hard. "Live separately? Never! Nana, I know you are angry with me, but we can sought it out, right? We will talk about it."


    Jinhai felt as if he wasn''t in his senses anymore. Panic, dread, fear everything took over him.


    "There is nothing left to talk between us. YouSerenathe people I trusted so much in my life even more than myself were the very ones who broke it into pieces. She was my best friend. I couldn''t forgive her. You are my husband. I cannot forgive you either. You both hurt me, and you both stayed quiet until the very end. So you are not any different from her either."


    Nana turned and started to leave, but Jinhai grabbed her arm and pulled her back. She clearly saw the desperation in his eyes. But he forced her to make the decision. Even if her heart was getting torn apart right now, even if it was crushing her to leave his side, she knew she had to stay firm.


    "Jinhai, let me go."


    His dream was getting real right in front of his eyes.


    "Nana I love you, I love you so much. Please don''t do thisI cannot live without you. I cannot breathe without you. II am sorry. Please"


    He copsed on his knees. He begged her like his life was depended on her words, and for him, it really was.


    "Nana, please" He rested his forehead on her arm.


    Nana felt the wetness of his warm tears on her hand, dripping down till her palm, and it felt as if somebody cruelly twisted her heart.


    But if Jinhai was hurt with her words, then Nana was more hurt with his actions. She didn''t have the strength to forgive him and let it all go.


    She clutched her tummy.


    Forgive your Mama. I know you love Papa so much, but nowI cannot live with him. I don''t know for how long. Will you please understand your Mama?


    Jinhai was sobbing, hugging her tightly as he was still on his knees.


    Nana slowly withdrew her hand.


    Jinhai stumbled. He nkly looked at her, whose expression mirrored just like him.


    Nana started walking away.


    He kept on watching her back going farther and farther away, just like that dream. The distance between them kept on increasing.


    He felt his knees go weak. He wanted to run after her, but it was as if they were rooted on the spot like some invisible shackles were locked on his ankles.


    "NanaNANA!!!"


    Jinhai somehow found the strength to stand.


    I cannot lose you. I cannot lose you, Nana.


    As his footsteps grew closer to her, Nana suddenly said, "Stop Jinhai."


    He stopped in his tracks.


    "Don''t follow me."


    "Nana, I beg youPlease don''t leave me. You, our baby, have already be a part of me."


    "Jinhai for oncewill you let me do what I want?"


    He stiffened.


    What did Nana want?


    Jinhai gritted his teeth. "But you want to leave me! How can I stand and let that happen!?"


    Nana was silent.


    She quietly said, "Alright, then let me put it this way. Do you love me?"


    "Of course! I love you."


    "Will you do anything for me?"


    He furiously nodded. "I will do anything."


    "Then, please let me go. Please don''t force me to live with you."


    Force? Does Nana now feel forced to live with me?


    He didn''t say anything.


    "If you love me even a little bit, then this time please do what I want."


    In the same candlelit path where they came together, they were now standing as if they were worlds apart from each other.


    So I have to let her go if I love her? Wasn''t everything just going fine? Then why


    Nana waited but didn''t hear his answer.


    She started walking again. As she reached outside the beach, Jinhai suddenly stood in front of her.


    "Where are you going?"


    Without looking at him, she said, "Liang vi."

 Chapter 316: You are crazy!

    Chapter 316: You are crazy!


    Liang vi?


    Jinhai looked at her stupefied. He knew she was going to start living in the Liang vi from tomorrow. But now, with what happened tonight, he knew that Nana wouldn''te back anytime soon.


    Nana ignored him and started looking around for a cab.


    "Nana!" Jinhai stopped her again. "H-How long will you be gone? Nana, please don''t go. I-I will-"


    Nana cut him off. "Leave my way Jinhai."


    His heart thudded faster and faster as he heard the finality in her tone.


    "When will you be back?"


    Nana red at him. "I just said that I want to live separately from you! And you want me toe back?"


    Jinhai pulled her towards him. She gasped. Her nose hit his broad chest.


    Nana tried to struggle out of his hold, but he had firmly held onto her arms.


    "Jinhai, leave me! What are you doing!"


    Jinhai clutched the back of his head and forced her to look up at him. "I cannot let you go if I don''t know when you will be back!"


    Nana looked at him, stunned. His gaze was begging her, but at the same time, it held a madness of not letting her go anywhere.


    Nana gritted her teeth. "Enough is enough, Liu Jinhai! Let me go!"


    Jinhai said nothing but didn''t release her either. Slowly, he pressed on her arms even tighter.


    "Nana.okay! We will do one thing. You are angry at me, right? You don''t want to look at my face, right? So we will do just that. I will move out of our room. I will not show you my face. I won''t appear before you. Like this, we can still stay in our home."


    Nana was shocked. Just how far can he go?


    "I said, leave me. I don''t want to breathe the same as air as you! I don''t want to live under the same roof as you!"


    Jinhai''s gaze turned dark. A storm was brewing in his ck orbs as he saw how Nana refused to bend.


    "Do you hate me that much?"


    Nana turned her head away. "I don''t have an answer to that."


    She tried to shake his hand again. She took a deep breath. "Jinhai!"


    He pulled her even closer to him. Their faces were just a few centimeters apart. His breath fanned her face.


    "I didn''t do all this so that you leave me one day."


    Nana froze.


    "I didn''t n everything. I didn''t use everyone so that you leave me whenever you want."


    Nana slowly looked at him as if she was talking to a stranger.


    "Are you saying that you will force me to live with you?"


    "If I have to, then yes." Jinhai looked dead serious.


    He walked towards her, and she stepped back as he was inching closer and closer. Her back softly bumped into the car. Nana was about to turn at the side, but Jinhai rested his hands on the car roof and blocked her way with his arms. He trapped her so close that it felt as they were in an embrace.


    Jinhai lowered his head and leaned forward.


    Nana pressed her hands on his chest and tried to push him away, but he stood like an immovable piece of rock.


    "What are you doing!?"


    Her punches or hits felt nothing to Jinhai. He ignored her protests and came closer and closer.


    His nose bumped into hers.


    "Liu Jinh-"


    "Sshh," Jinhai hushed her with a finger on her lips. With that same finger, he started to brush her lip along the way.


    "Nanado you have any idea how much I love you?"


    He whispered and pressed his body on hers. "Do you have any idea that even a second without you feels like a century to me"


    Nana said nothing. She shut her eyes and bit her lip hard.


    "Don''t do that. You will hurt your lip. What if it bleeds?" Jinhai looked indifferent.


    Nana red at him. "You are crazy!"


    A gust of wind blew and flicked Nana''s hair on her cheeks. Jinhai raised his right hand and slowly pushed it back behind her ear. Nana had no space to move even an inch.


    Jinhai chuckled. "Of course, I am. I became crazy for you the moment I saw you for the first time. I became crazy for you the moment I realized that I am in love with you. I am so crazy that I wanted you by my side by hook or crook no matter what cost it took. It was my craziness for you that made me weave such a big n only to make you mine."


    Nana clenched her jaw furiously.


    "I have waited so long, Nana. The two years felt like such a long time. And during that time, whenever I saw any man approach you in Natsukashi, I would get so angry that I wished to break his arms and legs. I wished to kill him for harboring any thoughts about you."


    Nana widened her eyes.


    "It was so hard to watch you from afar and do nothing. It was so hard to bear Huian''s presence at home. It was so hard to wait. But I did. And now that we are finally married, now that"


    Jinhai lowered his gaze and lovingly gazed at her tummy. He imagined their child inside her belly, and a smileced his lips. He put his palm on it and gently caressed it.


    "now that our baby will be stepping into this world and we will be aplete family, now that the time is so near, you are saying that you want to leave me? Do you want to make me all alone? You want me to wait for you again?"


    Nana didn''t know what to say about his changed behavior.


    "And who is forcing me to make that decision? Who used me? Who betrayed my trust to the point that I am left with no choice!?"


    Jinhai tilted his head. "I am not forcing you, Nana. Didn''t I say that we should forget everything? It''s all in the past. We are so happy now. Everything is going just how we wanted. So why are you so adamant?"


    "I had enough of this! Step out of my way!"


    But Jinhai instead grabbed her chin and crashed his lips on hers. Nana widened her eyes in shock. Jinhai pressed his lips so hard that Nana already began to feel suffocated.


    Tears pooled in her eyes. No matter how hard she kept hitting him, it didn''t affect him even a little bit. The more she resisted, the fiercer he attacked her lips as if he was trying to swallow her whole.


    "Mmmph!!"


    Jinhai released her after a minute, and Nana took a sharp breath as her chest heaved up and down.


    Furious, Nana pped him again hard on his cheek.


    Jinhai had seen thating, but he didn''t stop her.


    "Liu Jinhai! I cannot believe I fell in love with such a person like you! Now I realize how blind I was!"


    Jinhai asked, "Did it feel better after hitting me?"


    Nana blinked her eyes, dumbfounded.


    "Do you want to hit me more? p me again? Do it. Do it as many times as you want. Do it until I start bleeding. Do it until I don''t have any strength to get up. Do it until my face turns red and purple from your ps. But if it will finally release your resentment, I am willing to bear it all. Punish me however you like until you forgive me, and we can get back together."


    Nana realized that it was no use talking to him now. She sniffled as she took out her phone.


    She was about to dial Liang Shin''s number when Jinhai snatched her phone away from her hand.


    "Jinhai. Give my phone back!"


    She yelled at him, but he looked at her expressionlessly. It felt like her words had no effect on him.


    "Let''s go back home, Nana."


    "I want to go to the Liang vi!"


    "Alright. I will take you there. After all, we had promised that you would live with your parents for a few days."


    Nana suspiciously looked at him. Did he agree?


    "I want to know how many days will you stay there? 2? 5? A week? How many days, and when will youe back with me?"


    "I don''t know! I only know that I don''t want to live with you!"


    "Then, I cannot let you go there." He quietly said, but there was a hint of danger and coldness in his gaze and tone.


    The finality in his voice scared her.


    "You are not the Jinhai, I know" Her voice broke.


    Jinhai stared at her. "I am the same, Jinhai. I am your Jinhai, your husband, who only knows how to love you."


    "Then why are you hurting me? You have already hurt me enough. Jinhai, pleasedon''t make hate you anymore"


    Her tears fell on his hand, and he froze. It felt as if a thousand knives stabbed him at once. Her tears were more painful to him than her ps.


    Shit! What was I doing!?


    Jinhai clenched his fingers into a fist. It was hard to reign in his possessiveness for her.


    "Sit in the car."

 Chapter 317: The beginning of their separation

    Chapter 317: The beginning of their separation


    Jinhai lowered his gaze to look at her tear-stained face. His heart broke apart.


    He wiped her tears with his thumb, but Nana pped his hand away. "I don''t need your concern."


    Jinhai was utterly confused. On one side, he just wished to take Nana away with him and lock her somewhere from where she would never be able to run away.


    But on the other side, he couldn''t see Nana in pain and tears.


    His obsession for her was in a war with his sanity. The thought of separation made him shudder in fear.


    "Nana, I love you. I can do anything for you, but don''t ask me to live without you"


    Nana felt tired. She listlessly stared ahead with a deadpan expression.


    "Alright." Nana''s voice was almost inaudible. "Do whatever you want. I don''t want to argue with you anymore."


    Her indifference hurt him even more.


    Nana said nothing further and opened the door. She slowly sat in the car and shut the door hard.


    Jinhai silentlyughed, his eyes glistening in tears. He sat on the driver''s seat and drove the car away.


    ---


    An hourter, the car came to a stop. Nana was dead silent the whole way.


    Nana raised her head and looked at the side, and she slightly widened her eyes in surprise.


    Liang vi.


    She said nothing. At that stage, she thought that Jinhai would take her back to Liu vi.


    Jinhai clutched the steering wheel.


    Nana spoke after a long time. "So what did you decide? How many days am I allowed to stay here?"


    Jinhai clearly felt the jab, but he didn''t mind it. He was ready to bear all the insults and humiliation.


    He shut his eyes. "L-live for how much ever long you want to."


    It was really difficult for him to make this decision. It was hard not to flip out again like what happened at the beach. He let his possessiveness take over him at that moment. He hated himself for forcing the kiss on her. He hated himself for scaring her like that.


    Nanaughed. "Really? Since when did you start to care what I want?"


    Jinhai slowly opened his eyes and looked at her. "Nana, can you not give me one chance? Please?"


    Nana didn''t respond.


    "Nana!"


    They heard a voice and saw Liang Xiao Dan rushing towards them. Nana opened the door and got out.


    She hugged her daughter and eximed. "What are you doing here? Weren''t you going toe tomorrow?"


    Liang Shin and Liang Zou also came outside.


    Nana tried hard from not breaking down. She buried her face in her neck.


    "Nana! Oh, I know that she must want to surprise us," Liang Shin grinned.


    Liang Zou was over the moon with this pleasant surprise.


    But Liang Xiao Dan found something wrong. She heard her sniffling and felt wetness on her neck.


    "Nana, dear? Are you all alright? Are you crying?"


    Liang Zou and Shin looked startled. "What?"


    Jinhai stepped outside.


    Liang Zou asked, "What is wrong, Jinhai? Why is she crying?"


    Shin narrowed his gaze when he saw Jinhai, not replying. "Tell me what happened? Wait. Did you two fight over something?"


    Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Zou worriedly looked at him.


    But then Nana softly said, "Pleaselet''s go inside."


    The three looked at each other in bewilderment.


    Wasn''t everything fine with them until yesterday?


    "D-dear tell us what happened? We will talk about it."


    Liang Zou couldn''t see his daughter in such a state. "Jinhai, what is this? What the hell went wrong? Did you do something?"


    "Mom, Dad, please! I don''t want to talk to him anymore. Let''s go inside."


    They panicked, seeing her so distressed. It seemed to be a big fight between them. They didn''t want to make her any more worried, so they nodded.


    "Yes, dear! We will go inside. Don''t cry, okay? It''s not good for you and your baby."


    Still, in her arms, Liang Xiao Dan slowly started walking away with Nana towards their vi.


    Shin warily looked at Jinhai. He was just as mad as his father. One look at Jinhai, and it was enough to tell him that he was guilty of something. The cause of their fight was Jinhai.


    Liang Zou warned. "I will make you regret it if Ie to know that you have hurt my daughter."


    But Jinhai said nothing. He saw Nana go inside, and with every step of hers moving away from his, he felt his heartbreak into pieces. The farther she grew, the more lifeless he became. The more the distance grew wider, the emptier he felt inside.


    "Nana"


    ---


    Inside Liang vi, Liang Xiao Dan settled Nana on the bed. She patted her head. The father and son silently stood behind and watched her.


    "You must be hungry, right? Mom will cook a nice and tasty dinner for you and my grandchild. You will love it."


    Shin thought to lighten up the mood.


    "Haha. Mom, are you sure it would be tasty? Remember that you had burnt our lunch one time? Dad and I couldn''t even recognize what dish you prepared."


    Liang Zou immediately understood his son''s intentions.


    "Right, Xiao Dan. I love you, and I can eat anything you give me, but I guess it would be too hard on Nana. Plus, she is pregnant too. We don''t want to make her sick."


    Liang Xiao Dan naturally understood what they were doing.


    "Y-you, father and son! You two always team up against me! It was just one time! I don''t cook bad!" She made a wronged expression and pouted.


    She looked at Nana as if she suffered a grave injustice. "Did you see Nana? They always do that. But now you are here, so the mother and daughter pair will teach this idiot duo a good lesson!"


    "Hah! Nana will be on our side. Sorry mom, but you will definitely be left all alone when she tastes your food. And mom don''t forget that she is a chef. You mustn''t embarrass yourself."


    Liang Xiao Dan red at them.


    They took a nce at Nana and checked if it worked, but it didn''t have any effect on her. She stillid there expressionless and nk.


    Their shoulders drooped in sadness.


    Nana slowly said, "Mom. I am not hungry. Ican you leave me alone for some time?"


    Liang Xiao Dan protested. "But dear it isn''t good for you-"


    Liang Zou quietly put his hand on her shoulder. He shook his head.


    He smiled. "It''s alright, dear. We won''t force you. You must be tired. Rest for the night. But if you ever feel hungry, then just call us, okay?"


    She absent-mindedly nodded.


    "Xiao Dan, Shin. Let''s go. Let her rest."


    They hesitated but sighed. They went out and closed the door behind them.


    Coming a little further, Shin gritted his teeth. "Dad, what must have gone wrong? It didn''t seem like a small fight to me. Did you look at Nana? She looked so lifeless and nk!"


    Liang Xiao Dan agreed as well. "Zou, he is right. I have not seen Nana that distressed before. Should we talk to Jinhai?"


    "No."


    Liang Zou looked stern. "Nana didn''t want to talk to him, so we shouldn''t either. She might get hurt. Let it be for tonight. She looked too tired. We will ask Nana tomorrow. Don''t worry. We are always with her. If there is something wrong, then we will always stand by her side."


    ---


    Nana was nkly staring at the space ahead, thinking of what happened tonight.


    As the memories of all the time until now shed past her mind one by one, the tears trickling from the side of her face grew more and more.


    She started to gasp as she couldn''t hold them back anymore. The distance between them right now was hurting her as much as it was hurting Jinhai.


    When she remembered how he forcibly kissed her, she felt a strange fear envelope in her chest.


    At that moment, she really thought as if it was someone else. The obsession in his gaze was so clear and evident that it really scared her.


    It was a few hours when Nana started to feel a little breathless, so she got up to take some fresh air. She didn''t feel to sleep.


    She walked towards the window and opened the window panes. A breeze of fresh and cold air kissed her wet face. She took a deep breath, and it calmed her down just a little bit.


    But as her gaze went down, she froze.


    Jinhai was still standing outside at the same ce. He hadn''t moved an inch since she went inside.


    And he was looking back at her.


    He straightened up as he saw her. His smile faltered a little.


    Nana immediately tore her gaze away. She quickly stepped back and closed the window.


    Jinhai felt a pang of sadness.


    "Nana"


    He leaned back on his car and looked at the starry sky in a daze.


    On the other side, Nana leaned on the window frame. Her shoulders trembled.


    It was the first night of their separation, and only a few hours were already hurting them both so much.


    How were they going to face it ahead?

 Chapter 318: I will not give up on you

    Chapter 318: I will not give up on you


    The next morning, Nana was resting on the bed. The whole night she was raided with Jinhai''s memories. The moment she tried to sleep, his face would suddenly appear in front of her eyes.


    When the morning sun rays hit the windows and lighted the room, Nana slowly got up from the bed.


    Surely he must have gone by now


    Nana shifted the curtain just a little bit and peeked outside.


    It gave her a shock to know that Jinhai was still standing outside.


    He was standing like that for the entire night?


    But Nana snapped out. She had already firmed herself.


    Outside, Liang Xiao Dan made breakfast, and she was ready to call Nana.


    She saw Nana was already up.


    "Mom."


    Liang Xiao Dan warmly smiled at her. "Nana, you must be hungry. Did you freshen up?"


    Nana faintly smiled. "Yes."


    "Good. See? Today Zou and Shin have helped me make breakfast. Taste it and let me know how it is."


    Nana wasn''t in the mood, but she couldn''t refuse.


    "Shall we go? You will feel better outside."


    Nana reluctantly nodded.


    She settled her on the breakfast table andid all the dishes.


    Nana smiled. "It''s really nice," she said as she tasted the soup.


    "Oh, and did you like the egg rolls?"


    Nana nodded.


    "Hah! See Nana liked my egg rolls the most."


    Liang Zou entered with a proud grin on his face. Shin rolled his eyes. "I think you forgot to see that she tasted the soup first. And I made that."


    Liang Xiao Dan helplessly shook her head.


    "You both are so childish."


    "Tell that to Dad. He starts such foolishpetitions."


    Liang Zou smacked on his head.


    "Ow! Hey!"


    "Enough both of you."


    Liang Zou sighed. He sat on the chair beside her. "Nana. Did you have a good sleepst night?"


    She said nothing.


    "Dear. We know you don''t want to talk about it, but we want to help you."


    Shin smiled. "We are with you, and you know that, right? You don''t have to worry about Jinhai or the Liu family."


    Nana silently clenched her fists.


    Liang Xiao Dan held her hand. "Do you know that Jinhai...is still standing outside?"


    Nana stiffened a bit.


    They understood that she already knew about it. Even they were shocked to know when the guard came and told them that Jinhai didn''t leave for the entire night without taking a second of rest.


    Nana pursed her lips.


    At this point, she knew that everything was going to be out anyways. She didn''t want to go back, and surely, then the reason for it wille forward.


    Nana pursed her lips. She slowly said, "I"


    Liang Zou encouraged her. "Yes, child, say it."


    Nana shut her eyes and took a deep breath.


    ---


    Outside, Jinhai refused to move an inch from the ce. He didn''t know what he was doing. He didn''t know what to do next. But he couldn''t leave the vi even though he knew that it was useless.


    Nana wouldn''te back.


    He knew that. It was useless to wait. But he did even though he understood the fruitlessness of it.


    Jinhai''s legs were already numb from standing so long, but it didn''t affect him a bit. The only thing that hurt him was Nana''s tearful eyes, and her cheeks stained wet from them. The pain his legs felt was nothing aspared to the pain he was feeling in his chest.


    "Liu Jinhai!!!"


    Suddenly he heard someone yell, and he saw Shin rushing towards him furiously.


    Before he knew it, Shin had already punched him hard on his face.


    Jinhai staggered. His legs were already numb so he couldn''t bnce himself, and fell on the ground.


    "You bastard! How dare you do those things to my sister! You drugged her and slept with her! How dare you take her advantage!"


    Shin''s eyes were red from anger, and he wished to kill Jinhai this instant. He really wanted to strangle him to death right now!


    Jinhai felt a stinging pain on his cheek. The punch cut his lower lip, and blood trickled out of it.


    Shin grabbed his cor and punched him again.


    "No wonder Nana came cryingst night! No wonder she felt so lifeless the moment I saw her. After what you did to her, it was inevitable!"


    Jinhai coughed hard. He wiped the blood from his lip and tried to stand up.


    But Shin punched him again, and he lost his bnce.


    "Big brother!"


    Jinhai froze as he heard Nana''s voice. He raised his head and saw Nanaing towards him.


    "Na-Nana"


    "Shin! Enough!"


    Liang Xiao Dan yelled. "What are you doing!"


    Liang Zou stopped her. "Let him do it. Don''t stop him. Liu Jinhai deserves it!"


    "Zou!"


    Nana quickly said, "Big brother Shin. Please stop!"


    "Stop? After how much he has hurt you, he deserves much more than this!"


    Nana nced at Jinhai and found that a scar was beginning to form on his cheek. His lip was bleeding, but he was only looking at her as if the physical pain didn''t even hurt him.


    "That kidnapping night...he was the one who sent you in that hell, and because of him, you were about to lose your life. And then in the banquet"


    Shin red at him. "Liu Jinhai! You have crossed all your limits!"


    Shim was going tond a punch on him again, but horrified, Nana stopped his hand. "Brother Shin, please... stop. Don''t hit him."


    Jinhai felt a sense of joy bloom in his heart.


    Nana still cares about me. She is angry at me but-but she doesn''t hate me. She still loves me. She cannot see me hurt.


    Jinhai slowly got up, stumbling in his step. He was only looking at Nana and nobody else.


    "Nana you"


    He took a step towards her, but Liang Zou already stood in between them.


    His gaze turned dark, and once again, his possessiveness was beginning to take over his mind. The dangerous side of his that he was suppressing was hard for him to control now.


    "Don''t dare toe near my daughter! You still have the face to show after all you did?"


    "I want to talk to Nana."


    "In your dreams!"


    Jinhai looked at Nana, and his gaze melted at her sight.


    "Nana. Please...can we talk? I-I will do anything, but pleasee back"


    Shin withdrew Nana''s hand and rushed towards him and punched him in the gut. Once again he stumbled back.


    "J-Jinhai!" Nana widened her eyes.


    He furrowed his brows, and his face contorted in pain. His chest began to heave up and down. He coughed again and Nana sped her dress. She was beginning to tear up. She couldn''t see him hurt.


    Liang Xiao Dan pulled him back. "That''s enough, Shin."


    "Mom, he fooled Nana! He deserves even worse punishment!"


    "And let Nana decide that. Separation from her is the biggest punishment for him! We will support Nana in whatever she decides, okay?"


    Shin clenched his jaw. He now even hated the sight of this man!


    Liang Xiao Dan looked at him with aplicated gaze. "Jinhai. You already know Nana''s decision. She wants to live here, and you shouldn''t force her to go back with you."


    "Nana, please"


    "Jinhai, please leave."


    Nana coldly said. Her voice didn''t have the usual warmth; her gaze didn''t contain the same love for him.


    He froze.


    "You will not get anything if you just stand here even for the whole day and night."


    Jinhai bit his lip hard.


    "I will not leave."


    Shin''s temper was getting worse every second.


    "I guess our guards need to kick you out from this ce."


    Jinhai stared at him hard.


    "Do whatever you want to do. But I am not leaving from here."


    Liang Zou sneered. "Your condition will be much worse than this."


    Jinhai let out a self-deprecatingugh. "I don''t mind. I will be happy to take any number of punches or kicks. I am ready to fight, too, but I am not going anywhere. My Nana is here so that I will be here too."


    Nana gritted her teeth. His stubbornness was irking her.


    "If Nana wants to live here, then okay. But I am not going to let Nana out of my sight. She is my heartbeat. She is the air I breathe. If she is not with me, then I am good as just as a corpse."


    Nana took a sharp breath.


    "Dad, brother, just let him be."


    Jinhai smiled.


    Liang Zou frowned. "But, Nana"


    "Let him be, dad. He will leave once he realizes the fruitlessness of this. How long will he be able to stay here like this?"


    Jinhai smirked. "You still care about me, Nana. That''s why you don''t want me to fight with the guards and hurt myself."


    "Please don''t misunderstand everything for your convenience Jinhai. I just don''t want any unnecessary trouble," Nana expressionlessly said.


    Liang Zou ordered the guards. "Let this man stay like that. Nobody will give him any food or water. Got it?"


    They furiously nodded.


    Nana didn''t spare him a further nce and went inside.


    Jinhai clenched his fingers into a fist.


    "I will not give up, Nana. No matter how much I have to suffer. I won''t give up on you."

 Chapter 319: Out in the open

    Chapter 319: Out in the open


    Liu Hai walked up to Jing at the breakfast table, who was munching on to some snacks.


    Such a foodie this idiot son of mine is


    He grabbed one of it, and Jing red at him. "Hey! Don''t touch my food! Sister-inw made this for me!"


    "Don''t you know sharing is caring? What kind of a son have I raised?"


    "Just like you!"


    Liu Hai ignored Jing, who was giving death res to his father.


    "Where are your brother and sister-inw? Didn''t they returnst night?"


    Jing cheekily grinned. "Hehe~~ They must have decided to stay outside. After all, sister-inw must be so impressed by the wedding gown I made! They might be spending some romantic time together now."


    Liu Haiughed. "Ho-ho! Good job you did there, son!"


    His phone buzzed, and he saw that it was Liang Zou.


    "Oh, there calls my inw. Right, Nana was going to move in Liang vi from today."


    Liu Hai picked it up and said, "Hello, hello, Liang Zou!"


    From the other end, Liang Zou''s voice was deadly grave. "Liu Hai."


    Liu Hai sensed some tension in his voice.


    "Come here right now and take your son the hell out of my house!"


    Liu Hai widened his eyes and got up.


    This tone...what happened?


    Jing also felt a sudden change in the atmosphere.


    "Dad, what happened?"


    Liu Hai raised his hand.


    "Ah, what do you mean, Liang Zou?"


    "Ask that to your son himself! Once you know the things he has done, you will understand yourself!"


    Liu Hai froze.


    What Jinhai has done


    Is he talking aboutwait? Did Nanae to know everything?


    "I don''t understand. Please calm down, and we will talk about it."


    "There is nothing left to talk now! Your son has betrayed my daughter''s trust. Do you even know in what state she wasst night!"


    His heart raced faster.


    So she knows everything.


    "And Jinhai stubbornly waited outside our house for the whole night! And even now, he refuses to leave. Liu Hai. My daughter has decided to live separately from Jinhai. So take your son away from here!"


    "What!?"


    Liu Hai was stunned.


    Has Nana decided to live away?


    Jing was startled.


    There was definitely something serious going on. But wasn''t everything fine yesterday?


    Hearing Liu Hai''s raised voice, Grandma Liu, Liu Chunhua, and the twins also gathered in the hall.


    Liu Chunhua asked, "Hai. What happened?"


    Liu Hai didn''t know what to say.


    "Your son is a nuisance. He has hurt Nana enough, and I won''t let him anymore. Are youing here, or should I tell my guards to throw him out!"


    Liu Hai quickly said, "We areing."


    So that was why they didn''t return.


    As he cut the call, Grandma Liu frowned as she saw Liu Hai''s nervous expression.


    "Hai. What happened? Who was on the phone? Why do you look like you have seen a ghost?"


    Liu Hai pressed his forehead.


    The truth was out. He didn''t know how but Nana


    How will he say this to his family?


    "Dad tell us."


    "We have to go to the Liang vi right now."


    "Huh?" Liu Chunhua was confused. "Why now?"


    She got worried. "Is it about Nana? Did something happen?"


    Liu Hai was quiet.


    "Let''s go. You will know everything once you get there."


    As Jing and Liu Hai were left alone, Jing asked again. "Dad, you are so serious"


    "Nana came to know everything."


    "Huh? What?"


    "The truth about the banquet night."


    Jing widened his eyes in disbelief. "Wh-what? No"


    It took a few seconds for him to process it.


    He nced at Yukito, who was talking to Yukira. A sense of dread came in his chest.


    No...Yukito...


    ---


    When the Liu family reached the Liang vi, they saw Jinhai standing outside near his car.


    Liu Chunhua was shocked seeing the marks on his face.


    "Jinhai? What happened? You are hurt!"


    Jinhai absent-mindedly looked at his mothering towards him.


    "Jinhai. Why are you standing here like this?"


    Liu Hai and Jing nervously shared a nce.


    "Son"


    Jinhaiughed, but a tear trickled down his cheek.


    Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu were stunned. They had never seen Jinhai like this.


    "Mom... please tell Nana toe back... please "


    "Huh? Come back?"


    A guard came and said, "Master Liang is waiting for you inside."


    Jinhai straightened up.


    "Nana."


    Inside the Liang vi, Liang Zou and the family were in the hall.


    Liang Shin red at Jinhai. His sight made him furious.


    But Jinhai was only searching for Nana. He looked everywhere but didn''t find her.


    "She is not here. And she already said that she doesn''t want to see you."


    Jinhai froze.


    The twins were shocked.


    Doesn''t want to see brother-inw?


    Liu Hai''s smile faltered. "What happened?"


    Liang Zou got up and stood in front of him. "Ask your son!"


    Liu Chunhua couldn''t take it anymore. "Will anybody tell me what happened?"


    Grandma Liu was also just as impatient. "Yes. Enough now. Jinhai. You tell me."


    Shin sneered. "What will Jinhai say? And from where?"


    Jinhai was impassive.


    When a whileter, Shin told everything that happened, the shock and horror that was on everyone''s faces were indescribable.


    Grandma Liu was dumbstruck but couldn''t retort. After all, she had done her fair share of plotting with Huian.


    Such intricate nning


    It was really in the blood.


    Liu Chunhua stumbled where she stood, and she looked dumbfounded at Jinhai.


    "Jinhai and Jing"


    But their silence told everything.


    Yukito looked at Jing, frostily looking at him and gritting his teeth. His gaze held a million questions as he usingly red at Jing. Yukira''s condition was no better.


    Jing didn''t dare to look at him. His fingers were twitching nervously, and his forehead was covered in sweat.


    Yukito''s eyes turned blurred and misty, but he somehow managed to control his emotions.


    Liang Zou roared, "So is this how you have raised your sons? He tricked my Nana to sleep with him! For god''s sake, he was married! Does he have any shame! Is this what my Nana deserves! Do you realize that in such situations, the man is never med upon! It is always the woman who suffers! What if my daughter wasbeled as a homewrecker because of him!"


    Liu Chunhua grabbed Jinhai''s shirt and angrily asked, "Jinhai. I want to know from your mouth if this is true or not. Tell me!"


    Jinhai said nothing.


    "Look at me, Jinhai, and tell the truth!"


    "Yes."


    Liu Chunhua clenched her fingers. She raised her hand and pped him hard.


    "Liu Jinhai!"


    Jinhai didn''t even utter a single word.


    "You...and you im that you love Nana! If you loved Nana, then you wouldn''t have put her through all this! Do you even understand how much this could have affected her reputation?"


    She was thoroughly disappointed in him.


    Jinhai pleaded her. "Mom...mom I will do anything to repent. But please tell Nana to give me one chance."


    Shin said, "Never! Nana has already made her decision clear. She doesn''t want to go back with you. We called your family to know what you did and then take you the hell away from our ce."


    Jinhai was equally stubborn. "I am not going anywhere. I will remain here even if I have to stay outside."


    Liang Zou red at Liu Hai. "Did you just hear what he said? He is forcing himself on us!"


    Liu Hai put his hand on his shoulder. "Jinhai. Please understand. Let''s go for now."


    He gritted his teeth.


    "Dad.."


    "I understand, Jinhai, but please."


    Yukito asked, "Nee-chan. Where is she?"


    Yukira said, "Yes. We want to meet her."


    Liu Chunhua looked at the Liang trio and asked, "I know that you might not even like our sight now, but I want to meet Nana once. Please."


    Liang Xiao Dan nodded. "She is upstairs."


    Jinhai wished to run to her side. Every cell of his body screamed to go to her. But he couldn''t.


    ---


    Inside Nana''s room, she opened her eyes when she heard the door open.


    "Nee-chan!"


    The twins rushed to her and hugged her tightly. Nana hugged them back as tears slid down her eyes.


    Liu Chunhua tearfully sat beside her. She held her hands in hers. "Nana. I...I am ashamed of both of my sons. I don''t even deserve to ask for your forgiveness.."


    Nana shook her head. "Mom, no! It''s not your fault. Please don''t me yourself."


    "How is it not?" She sobbed. "As a mother, I have terribly failed. I didn''t know where I went wrong? Jinhai has hurt you. I am really sorry for all the things he did."


    "No, mom. Please don''t do this. It should be Jinhai, not you."


    Liu Chunhua pressed her hands. "Nana. I support your decision. If you want to stay away from Jinhai, then you are doing absolutely right. This is the punishment he deserves."


    Nana kept quiet.


    "I know dear that it is hurting you too. But you have to stay strong; for you and the little one inside."


    Nana buried her face in her embrace. Liu Chunhua patted her back.


    "Mom, you and everyone else cane here anytime to meet your grandchild. I don''t want you all to suffer because of Jinhai."


    Liu Chunhua wiped her tears. "Of course, dear. After all, I want to y with my grandchild lots and lots."


    Yukito hesitated and stood. He looked at Liang Xiao Dan and asked, "I-if you don''t mind, then can we stay here with Nee-chan too?"

 Chapter 320: Tenacious and stubborn

    Chapter 320: Tenacious and stubborn


    Liang Xiao Dan looked surprised.


    Yukito hesitated. "I know that you may not like us because of our parents, but we have really loved Nee-chan from the bottom of our hearts. And at such a difficult time, we don''t want to stay away from her."


    Yukira supported his brother. "YesMrs. Liang. We won''t be a bother for you. We will even help in the household chores!"


    They both stood nervous about her decision.


    Liang Xiao Dan blinked her eyes as she looked at them dumbfounded. Then she chuckled and said, "Oh dear, you are weed to live here anytime. And we all like you very much."


    Yukira pursed his lips.


    She smiled. "Even if you two are their sons and your parents have hurt Nana, but that doesn''t mean that you two are bad. Children must never suffer because of their parent''s mistakes. And Nana already told me how you two protected her that night, even if you were just five years old. I cannot thank you enough for that. You went against your father and then your mother throughout all these years. Standing at the side of justice takes courage, especially when it''s your family that is wrong. But you two always supported Nana, and I am proud of you two."


    The twins felt relieved that she didn''t hate them.


    Liang Xiao Dan hugged them. "You both are my children as much as Nana and Shin. You don''t have to feel ashamed of yourselves. Even if you cannot erase your family''s past, you can write your own life by making the right decisions and choices. Then one day, you would be known by your own work and sess. In fact, you can be the inspiration for those children who face such a simr situation as you. If you are parents are wrong, that doesn''t mean that the child will be bad. It is his choice what he makes, whether to follow his parent''s footsteps or do the right thing."


    They both nodded.


    Liu Chunhua said, "Yes, dear. What she said is absolutely right. You both are overthinking about this."


    The twins awkwardly smiled.


    "Good." Sheughed. "I am sure Zou and Shin will be just as thrilled."


    Nana said, "Sit here, you two."


    The twins obediently sat near her.


    She raised her hands towards them and suddenly twisted their ears.


    "Oww!!"


    They both screamed in unison.


    "Nee-chan!"


    "What Nee-chan!?" She red at them. "I am angry at you for saying such things. I have already told you before not to think of what happened in the past and just live in the present. But you two still"


    The twins immediately apologized. "Sorry, Nee-chan! We won''t talk like that from now on! Promise!"


    Nana felt satisfied. But she hesitantly nced at Yukito. "Yukitoare you sure? I mean about Jing"


    Liu Chunhua furrowed her brows. "Jing?"


    Liang Xiao Dan looked confused. "Liu Jing? Why are you asking about him?"


    Yukito quickly said, "its nothing! Actually, we have been quite good friends, so she was worried about us."


    Liang Xiao Dan was still suspicious but said nothing.


    Yukito quickly brushed it off, but Nana understood it, so she dropped the subject for now.


    Liu Chunhua looked downcast. "I know. Jing has also disappointed me a lot. He should have made Jinhai realize that he was doing it wrong butI-I"


    Their actions terribly hurt her.


    It was silence.


    Nana smiled. "It''s okay, Mom. It''s not your fault."


    "I, I will leave now. You take care. And if you need anything, then just call me, okay?"


    She cried and nodded. She had grown quite close to Liu Chunhua too in these past months, so it was difficult to part with her and the family.


    Outside, the atmosphere was too gloomy.


    When Liu Chunhua came down with Liang Xiao Dan, Jinhai already rushed to her side.


    "Mom, what did Nana say? Did you talk to her? Did she agree?"


    Liu Chunhua stomped her foot. "Jinhai! Are you even in your senses? What are you thinking! Nana has told me the same thing. She wants to live separately, and I support her."


    Jinhai froze. "Mom!"


    "What, mom! You still have the nerve to want her toe back to you!?


    Jing didn''t see the twins either, and he felt like a nervous wreck.


    "MomYukitoI -I mean and Yukira too"


    "The twins have decided to live here with Nana too."


    Jing''s face turned pale. For the first time, he felt fear of losing someone. All this time, he rejected all those confessions of numerous girls buy today; he was shit scared of Yukito''s rejection.


    L-live hereIs Yukito breaking up with me?


    Liu Hai saw the state of his sons and felt guilty.


    Shin said, "Now that you got your answer again, get the hell out of here."


    Jinhai squinted his gaze and quietly said, "I am not going anywhere. And Nana has herself said that I could stay here as long as I want."


    Liang Zou red up. "You n to stay outside like a sore thumb!?"


    Jinhaiughed. "Yes, I will. You can just ignore me if you want, but as I already said before, I am where my Nana is."


    Liang Zou and Shin were stunned.


    They had never seen someone so tenacious and stubborn.


    Liu Hai tried his best to make him understand.


    "Jinhai, please listen to me. You will not get anything by doing this."


    Jinhai said, "No, Dad. I have already decided. Nobody can stop me."


    "Liu Jinhai, you better not make the Liang family your enemy. Just because I wasn''t in Beijing for so long, don''t underestimate my influence."


    Jinhai smirked. "And don''t forget that all those years the Liu family was and is reigning in China. I am in every position to fight you."


    Liu Chunhua shouted. "Jinhai! Is this the way you talk to your father-inw!"


    "There is no right way for me when ites to Nana. I want Nana back, and that is the only thing I know."


    Liang Zou sneered. "It''s alright, Liu Hai. If your son is, so hell-bent in suffering, then we wee him. After all, no matter how much he suffers, it would never match up to what my daughter has endured."


    Liu Chunhua asked, "Liu Jinhai. I am telling you toe with me right now. Or else I will kick you out of the Liu family. I will neither allow you to return home, nor you can retain your CEO position."


    Liu Hai and Grandma Liu widened their eyes. Jing was shocked.


    "Ch-Chunhua..you.."


    "Mom.."


    She raised her hand. "No, Mom and Hai. Jinhai has crossed all his limits, and I, as a woman, cannot condone his actions. I understand what Nana must be going through. I just saw how hurt and broken she looked. I am a woman first before anybody''s wife or mother. He has to pay the price and repent his actions. I love my sons, but I also love my daughter-inw. I will not tolerate what Jinhai did."


    After how Huian had troubled them in the Liu vi, it was the first time when they saw Chunhua''s firm side.


    She had stood just like that for Jinhai too, and now she was doing the same for Nana.


    Jinhai smiled. "Okay, mom. If that is what you wish. Disown me from the Liu family. Disown me from thepany. But I am not going anywhere."


    Liu Chunhua stared hard at him, and he equally gazed at her straight, letting her know his seriousness.


    She turned to face Liang Zou and Xiao Dan. "This is Jinhai''s decision. From now on, he has nothing to do with the Liu family. So you are free to punish or treat him however you deem fit. We won''t interfere."


    They were all shocked by the turn of events.


    "Mom, Hai, Jing. Let''s go."


    Grandma Liu was tired. "Chunhua. I understand your concern but-"


    "No, mom. If this is what Jinhai wants, then let him bear it all."


    "Bro" Jing rushed to him and said, "Broe with us. We will surely think of something."


    Jinhai smiled. "it''s okay, Jing. Go. This is my fight to get Nana back. I will not back down."


    He hesitated.


    Jing looked upstairs for any sign of Yukito, but there wasn''t even his shadow.


    Liu Hai sighed. Jinhai was stubborn, just like him. Once he set his mind onto something, he won''t back down.


    Shin yelled. "Guards! Take this man away. He is a nuisance!"


    The guards immediately surrounded him, but Jinhai sent one cold re at their way, and they froze at the ce.


    They couldn''t help but gulp. His aura and pressure was not something anybody could stand.


    "I know the way. You don''t need me to escort out."


    Jinhai smiled. "Let''s see how long Nana can stop herself froming to meet me."


    Jinhai nced upstairs and narrowed his gaze as he saw something flutter.


    "After all, she loves me so much. She is angry at me. But that doesn''t mean I''m not in her heart anymore."


    He nced onest time at that shadow and turned and left the vi.


    From the corner, Nana stood behind a pir and heard everything.


    She shut her eyes as a tear slid by.


    No Jinhai. You are wrong. Do whatever you want, but I''m not going to forgive you. What you are expecting will never happen.

 Chapter 321: A resolve to end things at one side, a resolve to make them right at another

    Chapter 321: A resolve to end things at one side, a resolve to make them right at another


    As Jing returned, he immediately dialed Yukito''s number.


    The number kept on ringing and ringing, but Yukito didn''t pick up.


    Jing tried again and again but to no avail.


    Yukito


    Jing copsed on the bed holding his head in his hands.


    He tried once again, and this time, Yukito picked up.


    ted, Jing eximed. "Yukito! I was calling you-"


    But Yukito interrupted him. "Just like how Nee-chan doesn''t want to see brother-inw, I don''t want to see your face ever again...Liu Jing! I cannot believe that you helped your brother in that n. I will never forgive you for hurting my sister."


    "No, Yukito, please listen to me just once. I-i just wanted them to be together."


    "Enough! Wanted them to be together? As a part of this giant scheme!? No Jing. I won''t stand for something like this."


    "Yukito-"


    "Let''s break up."


    Jing froze. The color drained from his face. "Yukito... please don''t say that"


    He teared up. "I really love you... please don''t break up with me."


    At his end, Yukito''s condition wasn''t any better.


    Love? Even I love you, Jing. But once the trust is broken, it can never mend back


    "This is my final decision. Let''s end it all here. Please don''t contact me from now on. Stay away from me."


    Yukito quickly cut the call. Something pierced his heart as he sensed the begging in Jing''s voice.


    He felt a hand on over his shoulder and saw Nana staring at him.


    "Yukito. You don''t have to do it for me. You"


    "No, Nee-chan. This is the right thing to do. I... cannot forgive him. I am fine. Really."


    Nana said nothing.


    "Let''s go, Nee-chan. Everybody is waiting for us down."


    At Jing''s end, he kept calling out his name, but the line was already dead.


    Break up?


    He didn''t know how long he just nkly kept staring at the space.


    ---


    In the apartment, Serena was walking back and forth in the living room, thinking of what to do to make things right.


    After the conversation she had with the monk that day, she was seriously considering her options.


    What could she do?


    But even if she couldn''t think of anything right now, the color that was lost from her face all this time, came back. She felt hopeful after so long. She felt a purpose after so long.


    When Jianyu entered, he narrowed his eyes when he saw her. He found something different in her. She wasn''t sad or depressed like before.


    Something had changed.


    When her gaze met Jianyu''s, she was surprised.


    "You are here"


    There was a graceful smile on her face, and for a moment, he thought that he saw the old Serena back. The usual Serena whom he had met for the first time. There was a sense of cheerfulness and even a little mischief in her expression.


    Jianyu asked, "Why do you look so suddenly happy?"


    Serena smiled and stood in front of him.


    "Because I have decided that I won''t mope around anymore. I won''t fall for depression. I will get everything back that I lost."


    Jianyu stared at her hard. "Heh! Are you even listening to yourself?"


    "Yes. I am saying what you just heard. I want Nana and you back. And I will do whatever it takes to make that happen."


    "You are dreaming."


    "People always first dream and then work hard to realize that dream. Just like how I dreamt of building my ownpany one day and with your help, I did. I made Jia Se."


    Jianyu chuckled. "Which is on the brink of copse."


    "I know. I will straighten that up too. It''s both of our hard work. I won''t let it go to waste."


    "I think you have lost it now. Oh, or is it that you have found some fun past time."


    He threateningly stepped forward. "You have yed enough with our emotions. If you do anything else then-"


    "No. This time, I will make everything right. I promise. First, I will win Nana''s trust. I have betrayed our years of friendship. Now I have to work and repent hard to get it back."


    Serena smiled. "It''s difficult. It may take a lot of time. I don''t know. But I am sure that I will stick to Nana like a parasite until she is fed up with me and talks to me. And then...it is your turn Mr. Chen Jianyu."


    Jianyu red at her. "Don''t even think that I would forgive you."


    Serena took a deep breath. Her heart was racing, and she knew that she would make Jianyu really angry, but


    She wrapped her arms around his neck.


    He froze. He blinked his eyes many times to know if this was not an illusion.


    Serena tiptoed and kissed his chin.


    Jianyu felt as if a thunderbolt struck on him. He looked at her, aghast.


    He clenched his jaw, and a vein popped up on his forehead. He was about tosh out on her, but Serena didn''t deter.


    Instead, she said, "Don''t forget that I am pregnant, Mr. Chen. What if your anger causes something untoward to happen?"


    The mention of his child made him stiffen.


    He gritted his teeth. "The hell are you doing!?"


    "Why? Don''t you hate me? Does my closeness still affect you, Mr. Chen? Did it make your heart race when I kissed you?"


    "In your dreams!"


    Serena said, "I promise Jianyu. Once I get Nana''s trust back, I will make everything right between us too."


    Jianyuughed angrily. "Right between us?"


    He leaned forward and whispered in her ear. "Do you want me to bring the same woman here and show you how much things are right between us?"


    Serena jolted just a bit, but she knew that he would bring this topic.


    It stabbed her inside, remembering how she saw them together intimate.


    Serena looked straight at him. "I will kick her out even before she steps inside this apartment."


    Jianyu sneered. "Don''t forget that this is my apartment now."


    "And don''t forget that I am a pregnant woman. Look at my belly?"


    Jianyu squinted his gaze.


    "I have many ways with which I can stop you from bringing any woman here."


    "You" he nodded. "Alright, let''s see what you can do."


    Serena smiled. "Yes, and I will show you the same. I want you back, and one day I will surely make it happen."


    Jianyu''s phone buzzed, and he saw that it was his e quick. There is something important that we need to tell you."


    He immediately sensed that something was wrong.


    "Mom, is everything alright?"


    Chen Liling didn''t say anything further. "Jianyu, juste back, okay?"


    "Alright."


    Serena frowned when she saw him worried all of a sudden.


    "I-is everything, alright?"


    "You don''t need to know."


    Jianyu quickly left the ce, leaving Serena behind wondering what happened.


    ---


    After the dinner was over, everyone gathered in the living room. Liang Xiao Dan excitedly opened a box.


    "Look, Nana. I have brought new clothes for my grandchild. Some are if its a boy and some are if its a girl. How do you find them?''


    Nana smiled. "They are really gorgeous and so cute."


    Yukira tried to divert Yukito''s attention, but he just gave a perfunctory smile.


    "Hey Yukito, look at all these clothes I designed for my cutie pies! Aren''t they just adorable!"


    Yukito was indeed impressed with Jing''s work. "They are cool."


    "Isn''t it? I have worked so hard in thest few days! Now I want some prize."


    Jing leaned forward with a mischievous grin. Yukito raised his brow. He pulled his shirt and kissed him hard. "Thanks for the hard work, hubby."


    Jing was shell shocked. "What did you call me?"


    "Your loss that you didn''t hear it," Yukito giggled and went away.


    "Hey, don''t go! Say that again, Yukito!" Jing chased after him.


    The chitter-chatter snapped Yukito out of his stupor.


    Liang Xiao Dan felt proud. "After all, it''s my choice. You should have seen Zou''s choice. Pah! So boring."


    "Hey, mine was not that bad either," he mumbled.


    Shin took one baby shirt in his hand and stared at it as if in a trance.


    Nana was then suddenly startled. "Ah, the baby kicked. Twice."


    Liang Zou was excited. "Really? I want to feel it too!"


    When the Liang couple pressed their hands on her tummy and felt the baby kick again, their joy knew no bounds.


    "Aiyo, my grandchild kicked for his grandma!"


    "His grandpa too!"


    "Hey Shin, what are you doing there! Come here. Your nephew or niece is kicking! Don''t miss it!"


    Shin hesitated for a bit, but they all forcibly pulled him forward.


    "Come on!"


    Shin pressed his palm o


    n Nana''s belly. He waited, and then a momentter, he felt a soft sensation as the baby kicked for the fifth time.


    He froze. His eyes were beginning to tear up, and he choked a bit, but he held it in.


    A memory shed past his eyes.


    "Why! Why did you do that!? It was our child Shuchun! You...you aborted it?"


    "Shin, what else choice did I have? We didn''t n for this!"


    "I know we didn''t n for the child! But we could have figured something out! You didn''t even talk to me! How could you decide something so big by yourself? I was the father damn it!"

 Chapter 322: Dont mope around

    Chapter 322: Don''t mope around


    Shuchun sobbed as she choked. "Shin, we weren''t ready for this!"


    "I know!" Shin red at her, his gaze a little misty and blurry. "But couldn''t you have just fucking talked to me once! It is a life we are talking about here! You just went ahead and"


    Shuchun bit her lips.


    "ShinI am sorryI freaked out. I-"


    "Shut up!"


    Shuchun took a step back, startled.


    Shin pointed his trembling finger at her. "Don''t ever show your face to me again. I will kill you if I ever see your sight."


    "Shin!"


    "Hey, Shin! Where are you lost?"


    Liang Zou''s booming chirpy voice snapped Shin out of his daze.


    "H-Huh?"


    Nana held his hand, and her voice wasced with concern. "Brother Shin, you seemed to be thinking about something. And your eyesare you crying?"


    Shin flinched. He quickly rubbed his eyes andughed. "Oh, this? It''s nothing. I...just got a bit emotional feeling the baby''s kick. I am fine."


    Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Zou shared a nce. They both found a bit odd.


    Nana also felt thr same.


    Liang Xiao Dan asked worriedly, "Shin, are you telling the truth? Don''t lie to me, or I will beat you up!"


    Shinughed again. "No, mom, really, I am not lying. And why would I? I am really scared of your beating. You just don''t stop once you start chasing around."


    She seemed dissatisfied. Liang Zou stared at him for a second, and Shin felt nervous under his scrutiny. It felt like he saw right through him.


    He softly smiled. "If you say so, son."


    Nana also felt it wasn''t right to force him when he clearly wanted to avoid the topic. There was something he didn''t want to share.


    She wanted to know if something was bothering him. As a sister, she wanted to be his support.


    But for now, they dropped it.


    Nana looked at everyone and said, "Mom, Dad, Brother Shin and Yukito, Yukira, I am nning to work in Natsukashi again."


    They were evidently surprised.


    "Work?"


    "Yes. There is still almost a whole month for the delivery, and I will just feel bored if I stay at home all day"


    Her pause clearly said that she would continuously think of Jinhai if she does nothing.


    "So I thought to get back to work."


    Liang Zou said, "Dear, won''t it be too difficult for you with your tummy? And you will get exhausted."


    Shin also nodded. "Dad is right. It will be tiresome."


    Nana shook her head. "Don''t worry. I will not walk around too much like usual. Meiling and my other staff will help out. I can do simple chores and cook simple dishes. It won''t put much pressure on me either."


    Liang Xiao Dan smiled. "Will you promise to take care of yourself?"


    "Of course, Mom."


    She looked at her husband and son. "I think it''s a nice idea. Let her do it, Zou and Shin."


    They sighed and nodded. "Seriously, we are so helpless before you."


    Yukito said, "We will also help Nee-chan like before."


    "And we will also keep an eye on her," Yukira giggled.


    Nana pouted.


    A guard came in and said, "Master. Mr. Chen Jianyu hase to meet a young mistress."


    Nana was surprised. "Jianyu? Let him in."


    ---


    A few minutes earlier, when Jianyu drove into the vi, he saw Jinhai standing outside, just like what Chen Liling told him.


    Jinhai saw him from the corner of his eye, but he seemed unaffected by his entrance.


    "Bro," Jianyu quietly said. He stared at him, who looked so deste. There were faint lines under his eyes that were red and puffy. There was also a blue mark on his cheek when Shin had punched him.


    Jianyu silently stared at his cousin, who looked like apletely different person now.


    When Chen Liling told him everything that happened, no amount of shock was enough to describe his condition.


    Jianyu felt angry at him for sure. He didn''t expect that Jinhai would use him as a part of his n. They were always like brothers to each other. He felt like a chess piece to him, just like how Nana said that she felt like a puppet.


    Last night he thought about it a lot.


    But even then, he understood that everything that happened wasn''t just because of Jinhai.


    Nana and his engagement broke because he lied, and he made that horrible decision. He couldn''t be firm so he didn''t do justice to Nana.


    Even without Jinhai''s interference, their rtionship was bound to fail. The situation just became favorable for Jinhai.


    But it did shock him to realize that Jinhai already knew her from before, and he could go this far to get Nana. He had no idea that Jinhai was this possessive and crazy for her.


    Jinhai said, "Are you here to punch me? Are you mad at me? What am I even saying? Of course, you are. I have used you, after all. Come on, hit me. I am standing right here."


    Jianyu shook his head. "Bro, do you realize that everything could be so much simpler if you had just exposed Huian, divorced her, and then chased after your love? Just because Huian tricked, you didn''t mean that you had to do the same."


    "It isn''t necessary that every time you have to give an eye for an eye, Jinhai!" Nana''s voice resounded in his mind.


    Jinhai chuckled. "I am so stupid, right? Nana was always in front of me. She was within reach of my palm. But I pushed her away because I wanted revenge. I wanted her for me but by making Huian hurt at the same time. You are right. Things could have been so much simpler if I"


    His gaze blurred again.


    Jianyu really couldn''t stay mad at him, seeing at the pathetic state in which he was. Liu Jinhai, CEO of Liu Corps, was helplessly standing outside for his wife in the sun, all hungry and thirsty.


    "Bro, how long are you going to stand here like this?"


    "Until Nana forgives me," his tone was clear and stubborn.


    Jianyu sighed. "Bro. This is not going to work. Nana''s trust is broken right now. She is deeply hurt. She is not going toe in two or three days and say that she forgave you."


    "So as long as it takes. I am not giving up on her."


    "Bro, I''m not telling you to give up on her. Just standing here is not going to do anything. Right now, she is too hurt. She won''t even bother if you are hungry or tired."


    Jinhai pursed her lips. "She loves me, and she couldn''t bear it when Liang Shin was beating me up. She was the one who stopped him."


    Jianyu''s eyebrow twitched.


    "Bro, it might be that case, but she is not going to forgive you like that. You are practically forcing her to pity you ande back."


    "Pity is also fine by me."


    Jianyu wished to bang his head on the wall.


    What the hell! Pity? You have really lost it!


    Suddenly, he remembered what Serena said, "I will get you back. I will do anything to regain your trust. I will not be depressed and just mope around anymore."


    "Bro" he said in a trance, "don''t just mope around here."


    Jinhai widened his eyes, and he looked at Jianyu, stunned.


    "Huh?"


    Jianyu himself was shocked by what he said. He berated himself for saying that.


    Stupid! Why did I remember her!?


    He was annoyed by the fact that he recalled her face when he wanted to help Jinhai.


    He cleared his throat. "I mean, do something tangible. Work hard to get her trust back. Make her believe in you once again. And you cannot do that by just standing here waiting for her doing nothing. On the contrary, she might resent you more."


    Jinhai seriously considered that option.


    "But I cannot stay away from her."


    Jianyu put his hand on his shoulder. "Bro. I understand, but at this point, you should be really thinking about what Nana wants now."


    Jinhai froze.


    "Think about it," he patted it and left.


    But he stopped in his step and asked, "You must have done something to Suyin, right?"


    Jinhai said, "Yes."


    Not that Jianyu cared about Suyin, but he was just curious about what he had done to her.


    "What happened to her?"


    "Dead."


    Jianyu was startled. He slowly asked. "I see."


    He already knew she might be tortured like hell in there. He knew how the underworld worked.


    Jinhai thought back to the time when he got a call from one of his men in the base.


    "Boss. That woman is dead."


    "Hm? How?" Jinhai seemed indifferent as if it had nothing to do with him. For him, it felt like some everyday urrence.


    "Well, she couldn''t handle her third abortion back to back. So she died of blood loss and extreme weakness."


    In the course of Suyin''s time in the base, she got pregnant three times, not even knowing who was the father behind her three pregnancies.


    The three pregnancies were one after the other, and so were the three abortions. It badly took a toll on her body, and she finally breathed herst in that dark chamber.


    "Deal with her body," is what he only said to his men.


    At present, Jinhai muttered. "Good riddance."

 Chapter 323: Her masked concern

    Chapter 323: Her masked concern


    Jianyu smiled when he saw Nana as he entered in the Liang vi.


    "Jianyu!" Nana''s face brightened.


    They hugged while Jianyu officially introduced himself to the Liang family. He didn''t get that chance in the Liang banquet.


    Liang Xiao Dan smiled. "Its good to meet you."


    He bowed. "The pleasure is mine, Mrs. Liang."


    "Ah, just call me, Aunt. Mrs. Liang sounds too formal."


    "Alright."


    "Shin, Zou. Let''s go. They must have a lot to talk about."


    Liang Zou and Shin narrowed his eyes at him. Now that they knew that Jianyu had also hurt Nana at one point in time, they were still wary of him. Liang Xiao Dan forced them, and they grudgingly left.


    Jianyu awkwardly said, "I can sense their hostility."


    Nana sighed. "Forget it. Just give them a while. They will surely let it go."


    Jianyu sat beside her.


    "Icame to know about you and bro."


    Nana was quiet for a moment. "It was bound to happen."


    Jianyu stared at her. "You still love him, right?"


    "Yes. I love him. But that doesn''t mean that I can forgive him."


    "Bro is standing outside like a crazy man."


    "Let him do whatever he wants."


    He sighed. He saw her baby bump and smiled. "Can I?"


    Nana nodded.


    Jianyu kept his hand on her tummy, and he felt the baby kick. He held aplicated gaze. He had never felt his baby''s kick because he never wanted to touch Serena. He never felt that joy. He imagined what it would be like to feel that soft sensation.


    "He or she is so intelligent. It instantly understands that somebody is waiting for it to kick," he chuckled.


    Nana saw the pain and longing in his gaze. "How is she?"


    Jianyu was quiet for a beat. "She is just fine. Well, she should be since she is carrying my child. Actually"


    "Hm?"


    Jianyu wondered if he should tell her about Serena''s resolve to get them back.


    Forget it. She is already dealing with such a mess.


    He thought Serena might be too excited, so she said something like that. She wouldn''t really do anything.


    Jianyu shook his head. "Nothing."


    But what Serena said at the apartment made him restless.


    "Nanaif bro works hard to change, if he wants to repent then would you give him a chance?"


    Nana pursed her lips. She really had no answer for this.


    "I don''t know, Jianyu. Some mistakes are tough to forgive. Whatever will happen in the future, I have left that on time. Right now, I don''t have any answer."


    Jianyu smiled. "It''s alright. But bro is really stubborn. He will not stop bugging you even if he has to do it for the rest of his life."


    "This time, I am equally stubborn."


    He sighed.


    "How is Uncle and Aunt Chen?"


    "Well, if you mean by what happened, then yes, they are hurt too. She loves bro as much as me. But she is missing you too much. She might give you a surprise visit here sometime soon."


    Nana faintly chuckled. "And you spoiled her surprise?"


    Jianyu scratched his head. "Ah, don''t tell her, okay? Act surprised when she visits you. She is really scary when she is angry."


    "I will think about it."


    He pouted. "How could you, Nana? Aren''t we so good friends? You won''t rat me out, right?"


    "Fine. Fine. Oh yes, I am joining Natsukashi from tomorrow."


    Jianyu was surprised. She was going to be on leave until her delivery. But he slowly understood the reason behind her decision.


    Jianyu grinned and pped his hands once in approval. "That''s great. Well, if the chef is back, then I might trouble you for my lunch. I will be the most dedicated customer in Natsukashi."


    Nana chuckled. "Sure. You cane anytime."


    ---


    Another whole day passed by but Jinhai refused to leave.


    It was the third night by now.


    Before going to sleep, Nana opened the curtain just a little and saw that Jinhai was still standing.


    Nana gritted her teeth.


    What the hell is wrong with him!? Why can''t he just go back?


    Nana refused to admit that seeing him sleepless, hungry, and thirsty like that, with his legs that must be definitely aching all over, was affecting her just a little bit.


    He was like that for almost three days. She clutched the curtain in between her fingers.


    Nana was his wife, but first and foremost, she was a chef. It was her innate nature not to be able to see anybody hungry.


    Nana paced a bit back and forth in her room. She held her tummy and asked, "Why can your Papa not understand? Why is he behaving like that? Standing here hungry like that will just ruin his health. He should leave from here, right?"


    For the first time, the baby didn''t kick. Usually, it always did whenever she would ask a question or talked to him.


    Nana found it odd.


    "You must be sleeping, huh?"


    Then she paused for a moment. She slowly asked, "He should leave from here, right?"


    No kick. No answer.


    "Or should he stay here?"


    This time the baby kicked. And then again.


    ""


    She couldn''t believe it.


    "How could you be on his side! Your Mama has been wronged and hurt!"


    The baby didn''t respond again. As if it already finished giving its opinion, it didn''t kick back.


    "Say something!"


    No answer.


    She clenched her jaw, frustrated.


    "Do-Don''t forget that I am carrying you inside me!"


    Nothing.


    Damn it!


    Nana went outside, and she saw a maid in the kitchen.


    The maid was shocked. "Young mistress! You should have called me! Why did youe all the way here?"


    "It''s alright. I just wanted to ask if there is dinner left of today?"


    She nodded. "Yes, young mistress. Should I warm it up if you are hungry?"


    "N-no. I don''t want it."


    Silence.


    The maid asked, "Do you need me to do something?"


    Nana hesitated. "N-no.I mean, yes."


    ---


    It was almost eleven-thirty in the night, and Jinhai was leaning on his car as usual. He was starving and he especially felt to eat Nana''s cooked food.


    Suddenly, he heard someoneing towards him.


    "Nana!"


    He expectantly looked at the iing figure, but his gaze turned dark when he saw that it was just a maid.


    The maid was carrying a tray with a te covered with another. There was a small bottle on the side. She gulped when she saw his cold gaze. She really wanted to run away at that instant.


    This man is too terrifying!


    "What?"


    His voice could rival even the coldness of the Arctic, but he narrowed his gaze when he saw the tray in her hand.


    The maid stuttered. "S-sir, I have brought dinner for you."


    "Who told you? Didn''t your master order that nobody will give me any food or water?"


    The maid lowered her gaze. "Madam Liang told me to give this to you secretly."


    "Ho"


    From the corner, Nana was listening to their conversation.


    Sorry, MomI had to lie with your name. But only then would it have felt believable to him.


    Jinhai stared hard at the maid. She was internally sweating like crazy.


    Young mistress. Why did you send me here!? This man is so scary! She sobbed. I want to stay alive!


    "Take it back."


    "Huh?"


    Nana stiffened.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Take it back. I appreciate ''mother-inw''s'' concern, but tell her I won''t eat it"


    Nana felt a little odd the way he emphasized the word, mother-inw.


    "Unless my wife, who is hiding behind the tree,es here herself and tells me to eat it."


    Nana froze.


    The maid also jolted aback.


    "S-sir what you might be saying? There is only me."


    Jinhai said, "Take it back."


    Nana pursed her lips.


    The maid didn''t know what to do. "Sir-"


    He red at her. "Are you going or should I-"


    "Wait."


    Nana slowly stepped out from the shadows.


    Jinhai smiled. Nana took the tray from the maid and said, "Leave."


    The maid bowed and quickly scurried away.


    "NanaYou still care about me."


    Nana indifferently said, "I just don''t want any ident to happen in my home. If you faint or anything, then mom and dad might get implicated unnecessarily. That''s why it is best for you to leave. Please don''t cause any trouble."


    Nana put the tray on the car roof and said, "Eat or stay hungry, your choice."


    "Nana I"


    Jinhai tried to step closer to her, but she raised her hand. "Don''t! Don''te any close to me."


    Nana turned to leave, but her foot stumbled, and she tripped backward. She gasped, horrified, but in a sh, Jinhai already caught her in his arms. He held her waist with his left arm while he grabbed her hand with his right.


    Nana automatically wrapped her hands around his neck and tightly shut her eyes. Her lips were trembling a little.


    Jinhai''s heart melted when he saw her scared. He softly said, "Nana. Open your eyes. You are fine."

 Chapter 324: Their idea

    Chapter 324: Their idea


    Nana slowly opened her eyes and looked around. Her heart was still thudding in her chest out of fear for her child.


    M-mama is sorryMama wasn''t careful.


    Jinhai leaned and softly pecked her forehead. "As long I am there, I won''t let anything bad happen to you or our baby."


    Nana stared into his ck orbs, and she felt as if she was sucked into them.


    "Y-you"


    Nana slowly stood straight and withdrew her hands from his neck. But he didn''t let her go. His hands were still on her waist.


    Nana looked away. "I am fine now. Thank you. Let me go."


    "No."


    Nana red at him. "Don''t take advantage of the situation, Liu Jinhai!"


    Jinhai tilted his head. "And I am just a calctive bastard who only knows how to use the situation to his favor."


    Nana mockinglyughed. "Right. How can I forget?"


    He pulled her even closer to her. His broad chest was in direct view. Nana''s breath was stuck in her throat when she inhaled his scent. She felt the color rising to her cheeks.


    She wanted to move away, but he had tightly held her, and her pregnant belly didn''t allow her to shift around much either.


    Jinhai whispered. "Nana. I know you are angry at me. You don''t want to forgive me. But no matter how much time it takes, I will get you back. That''s my promise. You are mine. You are my wife."


    Nana put her hands on his chest and pushed him back.


    "Stop it, Jinhai. Nothing is going to change between us."


    Her eyes shone in the dim light. "You have not left anything that could make everything right between us. A betrayal of this scale, I can never forgive you!"


    "Nana, please" Jinhai begged her again, but it did not affect her.


    Nana went back inside and didn''t look back even once.


    Jinhai let out a deep sigh. He stared at the tray. He took it and lifted the te. The food was still a bit warm.


    He leaned on the car and took one bite. Nana didn''t make the food; nevertheless, it satisfied him to know that Nana cared enough about him that she couldn''t see him getting tortured like that.


    Liang Xiao Dan from the side had seen everything that took ce. She quietly stared at Jinhai with aplicated gaze. She thought about it for a moment and came out.


    Jinhai silently watched hering towards him.


    She sighed. "I see you really love Nana. Your method was wrong to get her, but your feelings are genuine for her. I don''t know if I should happy about that or be furious that you hurt her."


    She saw the te in his hands. "And I can clearly see that it is hurting Nana too, the separation. It has been just three days, butI only want my daughter''s happiness, and her happiness is in you."


    Jinhai didn''t know what to say.


    Liang Xiao Dan looked at him. "Nana is going to start working in Natsukashi from tomorrow."


    He met his gaze.


    "I think you should do something about it."


    She said nothing further and went away.


    "Thank you, mother-inw," Jinhai faintly smiled.


    She stopped for just a moment but then continued to walk ahead.


    Jinhai raised his head and looked at the night sky devoid of any stars.


    "Bro, Nana is going to start to work in Natsukashi in a few days. I don''t know if it means anything or if it will help you, but now you have to think about what you have to do ahead."


    He recalled Jianyu''s words before he left the vi.


    "Nana"


    ---


    The next morning, as the breakfast got over, Shin said, "I will drop you to Natsukashi. And then I will head to the hospital."


    Liang Zou patted her head. "Don''t work too hard. If you need anything, then just call your Dad. Just name it, and whatever you need will be in front of you."


    "Thank you, Dad."


    As they headed out, Nana was surprised to see that Jinhai wasn''t there anymore outside.


    She blinked her eyes twice to confirm it.


    Did Jinhai finally go back?


    Shin snorted. "Heh! Didn''t he im that he will be here as long as you are here? He lost the will just after two nights? He was so adamant and stubborn yesterday. I didn''t take him to be so weak."


    Although Shin felt good that they got rid of him, he was still angry at him that Nana might get hurt because of his indecisiveness.


    Nana wasn''t ready to believe at all that Jinhai just left like that. When she remembered the promise he gavest night, she found it even more unbelievable.


    Jinhai wasn''t like that. He wouldn''t just leave like that.


    It wasn''t like she was disappointed in him, but more like it was hard to digest.


    A million thoughts and questions were circling her mind round and round.


    Shin said, "Forget it. Let''s go."


    ---


    Shin reached his clinic some half an hourter after dropping Nana in Natsukashi. The receptionist, aka nurse, greeted him.


    "Good morning Dr. Liang."


    Shin smiled. "Good morning to you too, Nurse Qi. Give the schedule for today."


    "Yes, Dr."


    Shin entered his cabin and let out a sigh. He opened his bag and took out some files and reports.


    As Nurse Qi sent him the schedule, he stiffened a bit when he saw a particr name.


    Somebody knocked on the door, and he said, "Come in."


    Huian came wheeling herself in. Xiang Wei wanted to go with her, but she wanted to go by herself.


    Shin narrowed his gaze.


    Huian awkwardly smiled. "G-good morning Liang Shin."


    Shin was definitely mad at her after how he learned what she did to Nana. Even if she confessed her mistakes, Shin wasn''t able to let it go.


    As a doctor, he was helping the same woman, who was the cause of his sister''s near-death situation.


    At times like these, he wanted to throw his professionalism as a doctor.


    And he did.


    "This is yourst appointment with me. I cannot help with your treatment anymore. Go to another doctor for your treatment from now on." His voice was cold and indifferent.


    Huian froze.


    She felt utterly embarrassed. Her jaw tightened as her eyes pooled in tears, but she lowered her head to hide them. She had a fair idea that he may do something like this, but it still pricked her a little. During the time they were unknown to each other''s identity, they have be a bitfortable in that space.


    It was a little difficult to speak without getting choked.


    "I-I seeI understandI am sorry I shouldn''t havee here today either. Of course, you hate even the sight of me."


    She felt like she made such a fool of herself.


    Shin said, "I will rmend you to a good doctor, rest assured. I will send all your reports and the current state. You will be in good hands."


    Huian managed to smile even if it faltered a bit.


    Shin got up from his seat and started to help Huian with the usual treatment and exercises.


    Huian was now able to stand, but still, she needed support. And she would get tired quickly too.


    He held her hand and helped her taking small steps ahead for walking.


    After a few minutes, he said, "Now, I am leaving you. Hold the bedside and keep walking. Slowly and steadily. Then take your hand off the support and try to bnce yourself and walk on your own."


    Huian did as he told.


    She walked a few steps, and then she took the hand off the bedside. She was doing pretty good, but she stumbled at her sixth step.


    "Ah!"


    Shin quickly caught her in his arms. Suddenly they were way too close to each other such that their faces were only inches apart.


    The door opened, and a woman entered. She froze, seeing the scene ahead.


    Shin turned his head, and as if a bolt of lightning struck on him, he froze too.


    "Shuchun?"


    ---


    Natsukashi.


    "Take care, okay? Just call Dad or me if you need anything."


    Nana sighed as she recalled how Shin, for the nth time, said that before heading off to his clinic.


    She replied. "Yes, brother Shin. As you say."


    Nana turned and was about to open the door; two figures swiftly stood in front of her.


    Nana froze.


    When she recognized the familiar two faces, she stood rooted and dumbfounded.


    Jinhai and Serena questioningly looked at each other. They frowned.


    What is she doing here?


    What is he doing here?


    Both thought at the same time.


    "What are you two doing here?" Nana asked.


    They both looked straight at her. Nana alternatively nced at them, and she felt a strange sense of foreboding.


    "I want to work at Natsukashi."


    "I want to work at Natsukashi."


    Both said at the same time again. They looked at each other. Jinhai was indifferent, but Serena was shocked.


    The same? Why does Liu Jinhai want to work here?


    Jinhai was also thinking on the same lines.


    Nana was stunned and confused and everything. "What!?"

 Chapter 325: Please hire me

    Chapter 325: Please hire me


    Nana raised her voice in a higher pitch than normal, and the crowd around looked at her in confusion.


    Jinhai just gave one threatening sideways nce, and everybody scurried away to their own work.


    Nana stared at them like shepletely didn''t understand what was going on.


    "I don''t have time for your jokes, so please step aside."


    Serena quickly said, "I am not joking. I am serious about working here."


    Jinhai''s gaze turned warm as he looked at Nana. "I don''t know about her, but I really want to work in Natsukashi."


    Am I stupid? Why am I not still getting the situation? Nana wondered.


    Some of the people outside were still peeking a little at them, who expected that there would be a scene.


    Nana cleared her throat and silently red at them.


    What are these two nning!?


    "Let''s go inside first. You are making a scene out here."


    They obediently nodded.


    As they were about to step inside, the usual locals called out to her as they saw her.


    "Hey, Nana! Are you back!?"


    "Oh, it''s so long! We will finally get to eat Nana''s cooking!"


    Nana smiled and greeted. "Hello."


    One older woman smiled. "Ah dear, we missed you so much."


    "Hey, Serena is here too!"


    She also smiled.


    They curiously stared at Jinhai.


    "Is he"


    Jinhai smiled. "Nice to meet you. I am Nana''s husband."


    They were beyond shocked. His smile even managed to make the hearts of the older women flutter.


    They knew Nana was married and to some big shot, but some of the locals hadn''t seen him.


    Thedies instantly surrounded him. "Oh, dear! So you are her husband! You are so handsome!"


    "I can already imagine how beautiful your children would be!"


    "Our Nana is so lucky!"


    Nana didn''tment.


    Jinhai smiled. "It is not her but me who is lucky to have her."


    He stared at her, and she looked away.


    The women were impressed. "Ah, such a sweet tongue. You both look so perfect together. You must be so happy."


    Nana stiffened. "Not everything that seems perfect actually is in reality," she mumbled.


    "Ah, what?"


    The women didn''t catch what she said, but Jinhai clearly did.


    "And I will soon make it a reality once again,"Jinhai confidently said.


    Nana didn''t expect that he heard her.


    One of the women looked at Serena. "And where is your husband? You never introduced him to us."


    Serena''s smile faltered a bit, but she regained her poise. "Soon. I will bring him to meet you all very soon."


    They nodded. "Both of the best friends are pregnant at the same time. I am sure your kids would be just as close as you two."


    Nana said nothing.


    "Yes! Of course, they will. They will share the same friendship as we do," Serena grinned.


    Nana frowned a bit.


    "Is Natsukashi open now?"


    Nana said, "Ah, actually" she nced at both of them. "I need some time to set things up. It may take a while."


    They nodded. "No problem. Just take it slow and safe. If you need anything, we neighbors are always here."


    "Thank you, Uncle."


    As they left, Nana and the duo went inside. It was still quite early in the morning, so there was no staff.


    Nana turned and asked, "What is going on?"


    "Please hire me."


    "Please hire me."


    Both said at the same time yet again.


    "Okay, enough talking in chorus, both of you."


    Nana looked at Serena. "Why are you here?"


    Jinhai pursed his lips as he clearly didn''t like that she asked Serena first. Nana simply ignored him.


    Serena said, "You know that Jia Se is in quite a trouble because you already know what happened. I want to revive it back. But right now I am inck of *cough* money. So I really want to work here so that I build up that corpus."


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes.


    Nana blinked her eyes rapidly. "Revive Jia Se?"


    "Yes."


    "By working here?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know what kind of money you need to do that? You think a job at Natsukashi will help you in anyway?"


    Serena said, "I have some savings of my own, and a job here will make my ends meet faster."


    Nana scrutinized her every expression. She already knew that there was some catch in it. They had known each other for years.


    She asked, "Why aren''t you looking anywhere else for a job? There are thousands ofpanies out there who can hire you as an interior designer. This is a restaurant."


    Serena lowered her head. "Imy reputation has taken quite the hit after Jia Se crashed. Nobody wants to work with me now. I applied for jobs, but all my applications got rejected."


    Serena lied about that. She just wanted to make herself look more pitiful.


    "Why do you think I will give you any work considering what has happened between us?"


    Serena sniffled. "Nana. I know that you don''t want to talk to me. But I really need this job. I can''t count on anyone else but you. PleaseYou know that Jianyu is going to take our child away from me once I give birth. Jia Se will be the only memory left behind of us for me. And I don''t want to lose it."


    She caressed her belly lovingly.


    "Please, Nana. You are my only hope. You are the only one whom I can count on. I will do any job you give me, but please just hire me."


    A tear trickled, and she wiped it from her cheek.


    Please, Nanaplease, please, please agree to it, she prayed hard.


    Nana said nothing and turned to face Jinhai. He straightened up.


    "And why does the CEO of Liu Corps who earns billions of dors every minute would possibly want to work at Natsukashi?"


    "Ex-CEO," Jinhai corrected. "Mom has disowned me from the Liu Corps and Liu vi."


    "So?"


    "I don''t have a job and a home anymore."


    Nana''s eyebrow twitched.


    Serena wanted to puke three liters of blood. But she didn''t understand why Jinhai was doing this. It seemed like they fought about something too, and he was doing this for the same reason as her.


    Nana smiled. "Nice try, but I am not going to fall for it."


    "Nana, I am telling the truth. You can call Dad. They have even frozen all my credit cards. I don''t have a single cent with me. And Dad is handling the CEO position in my absence. Mom has even ryed the orders that I cannot use any condos or vis in other locations. So I don''t have money in my wallet or a roof over my head."


    Nana''s mouth dropped wide open.


    For real?


    She red at him and took out her phone. She dialed Liu Hai''s number.


    "Hello, Nana? I missed you, child!" His overenthusiastic voice boomed in Natsukashi through her phone.


    "Me too, Dad. Dad, I want to ask you something."


    "I know, dear. It''s about Jinhai, right?" He sighed. "Chunhua has disowned him from every property belonging to Liu family."


    "W-what?" Nana was shocked.


    "Yes. She has even frozen all his credit cards. I don''t know what that brat is doing right now. But you just ignore him, okay? No matter how pitiful he looks, just forget him."


    Nana looked at him, and he shamefully lowered his gaze.


    Nana cut the call.


    "Now, do you believe me, Nana? I really have nowhere to go. And Natsukashi is my wife''s ce. I can only rely on you. I am moneyless and homeless now. How will it look like if as a man I don''t earn anymore?"


    Serena wanted to apud for his acting skills. It may be true what he said, but he was giving her a toughpetition in gaining her sympathy.


    Jinhai pursed his lips. "You may not want it, but as your husband and as the father of our child, I cannot stay idle and penniless. So please, please hire me. I will do any job you want. Waiter, cleaner, cashier, bodyguard, dishwasher, anything."


    There was a long stretch of silence.


    Serena and Jinhai both were internally freaking out. They only prayed that they looked pitiful enough for her heart to melt.


    Nana first nced at Jinhai and then at Serena and said indifferently, "I have been fooled enough by the both of you. So I don''t have any more time for this."


    They stiffened a bit.


    "I don''t have any jobs to give you. You are not hired. Please leave."


    ---


    In the clinic, as Shin held Huian in her arms, he was aghast seeing his ex-girlfriend, Mu Shuchun.


    It had been seven years since they parted and on that horrible note. That was the worst fight they ever had and thest fight too.


    Shin was the one who broke up with her andpletely uprooted her from his life.


    So many memories came rushing by. His mind went nk, and he was unable to say anything.


    Huian observed the two of them and found it odd.


    His acquaintance? But she doesn''t just look like an acquaintance by the reaction they are giving each other.


    Mu Shuchun jolted just a bit when she saw them in that position.


    "Shin"


    "The fuck are you doing here!?" Shin roared.


    Huian widened her eyes and was startled as he yelled.


    W-what happened?


    Mu Shuchun''s condition wasn''t any better. She paled, and she opened her mouth numerous times in an attempt to say something, but nothing came out.


    "Sh-Shin-"


    "GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!!"

 Chapter 326: The third wheel

    Chapter 326: The third wheel


    "Nurse Qi!" Shin yelled and called her.


    Nurse Qi immediately entered the cabin and was stunned to see her boss so angry.


    "Dr. Liang?"


    "Who gave you the permission to send her in!?"


    She took a step back in fear. She nced at Mu Shuchun.


    "I-I told her that you are busy, but she said that she knows you. I tried to stop her, but she didn''t listen to me"


    Mu Shuchun red at her.


    "So!? Do you work under me or her!? Should you listen to what she says or what I say!"


    Nurse Qi bowed. "Sorry, Dr.! Please forgive me! It won''t happen again!"


    She cursed herself for listening to this woman. Shin was never in such a bad mood before.


    Huian slowly steadied herself in his arms.


    Mu Shuchun narrowed her eyes as she saw Huian.


    She calmed herself after Shin''s outburst and stepped in.


    "Get. Out," Shin enounced each word, gritting his teeth.


    Mu Shuchun awkwardly smiled. "Shin, it''s been a long while, and I just came to meet you since I realized that you were in Beijing. I am also on a trip here-"


    "I don''t give a damn! Leave!"


    With every passing second, Shin''s temper was ring for the worse.


    Mu Shuchun bit her lip, and her eyes teared up. "Can we just not talk even for a minute?"


    She looked at Huian and said, "Excuse me. Can you leave us alone for a while?"


    Huian somehow didn''t like the tone with which she asked that. She seemed sad and distraught, but there was a hint of arrogance in her tone as if Huian was unnecessarily the third wheel.


    Shinughed angrily. "Since when did you get to decide who stays here and who leaves? This is my ce!"


    Huian could obviously see that Shin was ufortable with that woman''s presence.


    They seemed to have some history, she thought.


    "Shin only five minutes," then she nced at Huian again and furrowed her brows, "you are still here?"


    Now Huian was pissed off. Nobody talked to her like that.


    She inwardly hesitated a bit, but seeing how Shin was ufortable with all this, she decided to help him. In the past few weeks, it was his encouragement and treatment that was helping her recover so quickly.


    I could at least help him this much as my gratitude.


    Huian then gave her a sideways nce and raised her brow. She curved the corner of her lip into a sly smirk.


    Mu Shuchun frowned.


    Huian bnced herself a little and wrapped her hands around Shin''s neck. Shin instantly froze on the spot.


    What is she doing?


    She tiptoed near his ear and quickly whispered, "Just follow my lead."


    Huh?


    She pouted. "Shin darling, who is this woman interrupting our lovely time?"


    Huian raised her hand and circled on his chest with her index finger as if she was angry at him.


    Mu Shuchun widened her eyes.


    Huian bit her lip. "Shin, who is she? Why is she acting as if you two are so close?"


    Shin instantly understood what she was doing. He stared at her with aplicated gaze.


    Huian looked at Mu Shuchun up and down sizing her up. "Who are you to tell me to leave from here? You are being the third wheel here."


    Mu Shuchun stared at Shin, hurt.


    "ShinYou"


    But Shin didn''t spare her a nce.


    "What?" Huian snapped at her. "You are only talking like a broken recorder since you have stepped in. You are irritating us. And how can you just enter when there is a patient inside? So arrogant!"


    Mu Shuchun clenched her fingers into a fist. "Who are you?"


    Huianughed. She sensually brushed her thumb along his cheek. "Darling, I think along with her broken voice, she has some problems with her eyesight too. I mean" Huian shyly lowered her head, "with us so close and intimate; it is obvious that I am your girlfriend. Wait. I am your girlfriend, as well as your patient."


    She giggled mischievously.


    *Thud*


    The bag fell from Mu Shuchun''s hand.


    "Right, darling?" Huian secretly winked at him.


    Shin smiled. "Of course, honey. I am sorry she ruined your mood."


    Huian pouted. "That she did. But who is she!?"


    "Nobody important."


    Mu Shuchun froze. Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Nobodyimportant?


    "Then send her away! She is wasting our time! After our''treatment'' session, we also have our date!"


    Huian emphasized treatment with a hidden, naughty meaning.


    A weird feeling pricked Mu Shuchun. "So, you are in a rtionship?"


    Shin snapped. "So? Do I need your permission? Now get out!"


    Mu Shuchun quickly picked her bag and ran away, covering her mouth with her hand.


    Nurse Qi also immediately went back to her desk, wondering about Huian and Shin''s rtionship.


    As the cabin got quiet again, Huian immediately withdrew her arms.


    Shin also awkwardly stood there in silence.


    Huian was standing for quite a while now, so it was beginning to hurt a bit.


    Shin helped her in wheelchair.


    Silence.


    "Ehh"


    "Ehh"


    Both said together. Huian quickly said first, "I apologize for doing that so suddenly. I-I just thought to help you out a bit. Sorry if I crossed the line."


    "It''s okay," Shin slowly nodded, "I understood your intentions. Andthanksyou really helped me out there."


    Their gazes met, but they suddenly felt a little weird and quickly looked away. He thought that Mu Shuchun''s sudden appearance would affect him, but to his surprise with what Huian did, he quickly forgot about her.


    "Let''s continue with your treatment."


    ---


    Natsukashi.


    Nana said, "Please leave you two. I don''t have any jobs to give you."


    She turned, but Serena and Jinhai both caught her hands at the same time; Serena left and Jinhai right.


    "Hey!" Nana eximed. "What are you doing?"


    Jinhai said, "Nana, I am not fooling you. Didn''t you talk to Dad just now? Do you not believe him too?"


    Serena did feel a little guilty for that small lie, but


    Well, it is just a teensy tiny bit of a lie for the bigger goal of my redemption.


    Serena sobbed. "Nana, please at least think about the baby inside me. Where and how much will I look for jobs? I was already tired after the third one."


    Jinhai icily stared at her. "Leave her hand."


    Serena gritted her teeth. "Why should I? You leave her hand!"


    "Enough!"


    Nana shook her hand away from both of them.


    She pointed at the door. "Didn''t I just say to leave? The door is over there."


    They thought it wasn''t wise enough to make her any more hyper and excited.


    Their shoulders drooped, and they slowly turned, feeling hopeless.


    Nana felt as if they looked like children who didn''t get the toys they wanted.


    They stepped out of Natsukashi but didn''t leave the ce.


    I have to get the job here anyhow. Let me try againter sometime, both Jinhai and Serena thought the same thing once again.


    Nana harrumphed and went back to her work.


    Meiling reached some half an hourter, and she was dumbstruck to see the two of them just standing there, doing nothing.


    "U-umdon''t you want to go inside?"


    Jinhai didn''t respond.


    Serena sighed. "She threw us out, but I am looking for a chance again to talk to her."


    Meiling confusedly went inside. When she asked Nana about it, she simply told her to ignore them.


    It was almost an hour and thirty minutes, but apart from Meiling and one other girl Qiu, none of the other staff came. There were three of them still left toe.


    Nana got a call from one of them saying that he was sick. He couldn''te for the next three-four days.


    Then a whileter, she got another call that one girl, the cashier, met with a minor ident so she couldn''t make it either.


    And just now she got another call where the man said that he had to go out of the city for a personal emergency for a few days.


    ""


    All three of them at the same time?


    Nana highly doubted it to be Jinhai''s work.


    She thought she would manage it with Meiling and Qiu, so she opened Natsukashi for business.


    But to her shock, it soon became too crowded mostly because Nana was back, so everyone jumped in on today.


    The orders piled up in a matter of seconds.


    Meiling worriedly said, "Mam, this is too much of workload."


    Nana said, "Don''t worry. Meiling you help me in the kitchen and divide waitressing work with Qiu while Qiu, you do the cashier job too, okay?"


    They nodded. But soon, they realized that Meiling and Qiu were finding it difficult to manage both jobs.


    The whole Natsukashi was full, and if one ced an order, then another wanted his bill, and if they served them their dishes to one customer, then another one would just enter.


    All this chaos already caused Qiu and Meiling to make mistakes. Some customers got dissatisfied.


    Qiu sobbed. "Mam. This cannot go on."


    Meiling supported her. "This is too hard with just the three of us doing everything."


    Nana rubbed her forehead, thinking about what to do next.


    Slowly the door opened, and Jinhai and Serena came inside


    Nana squinted her gaze.


    Serena coughed. "I see that''s so hard for you."


    Jinhai anxiously said, "I cannot watch you doing so much work all alone."


    Both unanimously asked, "So can I help you?"

 Chapter 327: Helpless need of the hour

    Chapter 327: Helpless need of the hour


    The females instantly squealed when they saw Jinhai. Their gazes turned heart-stricken staring at his tall and muscr frame and without a doubt with that super handsome face of his.


    "Kyaaa!! That man is so hot!!" One girl excitedly jumped in her seat.


    "Oh, my God! That man is just perfection! How can any man be this handsome!"


    "He looks and walks like royalty. The air around him feels so regal."


    "Damn, his girlfriend must be so lucky!"


    When they observed how Jinhai was worriedly looking at Nana, she instantly had everybody''s attention.


    Nana red at Jinhai. She angrily whispered. "Tell me the truth, Jinhai! Are you the reason why three of my staff members couldn''te today? Did you do anything behind my back?"


    Jinhai furiously shook his head. "Nana, trust me. I didn''t do anything."


    "Then what happened to my staff all on the same day!?"


    "Nana, I was standing outside the whole time. I didn''t even move from my ce, and I didn''t make any call. You can ask Serena. She was just sitting beside me."


    Although he didn''t do it, he had a fair idea that Liu Hai might be behind it.


    Serena looked at him, dumbfounded.


    Hey! First, you don''t even care if I am here or not, and now you need my help in defending you!?


    Nana shot a nce at her.


    Serena gulped. "He is telling the truth. We were just idly standing all the time. And then we realized that it was getting difficult for you, so just came to ask"


    "No, thank you!"


    Meiling quickly said, "Mam, I think you should take their help. We are really short of hands now!"


    Qiu bobbed her head furiously as well.


    Serena chimed in. "Yes, Nana. Just hire us. I even know how Natsukashi works inside out. I will be of really great use for you."


    Jinhai observed the crowd''s reactions, especially the young women''s popce, and said, "I can help to be the waiter or the cashier."


    The women took a sharp breath.


    Nana said, "Thank you so much for pitching in your skills, but I will ask brother Shin to lend me some help. He can send some workers. I don''t need your help."


    "Whaaat? I was looking forward to that handsome man to serve us!" A university student whined.


    The females thoroughly expressed their resentment.


    "If he works here, then I wille here everyday! I mean, it will be a treat for both the stomach and the eyes!!"


    "No, kidding! Every lunch at Natsukashi!"


    "If they are offering their help, then please ept it. They look so genuine."


    Genuine my foot! Nana cursed.


    Qiu said, "Yes, mam. Even if you ask your brother''s help, then it would still take some time toe here. And we don''t have that. There is a queue outside Natsukashi too."


    Nana internally sobbed because the twins had a test today in their school. Otherwise, it would have been manageable.


    Nana silently red at the two of them who seemed very eager and genuine to help.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Okay! But only for today! From tomorrow I will have the other people work that brother Shin will bring."


    They twitched their mouths for a second, but for now, they could only settle for this.


    They both bobbed their heads up and down.


    Serena asked, "What should I do?"


    "Please handle the bills. Look at the menu and chart out the rates and then total up."


    Serena cried internally.


    Nana doesn''t want me to move around in my condition and tire myself out, so she gave me the desk job. You are the best. Muah!


    Jinhai chimed in eagerly. "And me?"


    Nana twitched her brow with his over-enthusiasm. "Help Qiu in waitressing. Look out for the tables, and when any other customers free some of them, ask the next person from the queue toe inside. Until that time, we have some extra tables inside. Set it outside so that people don''t have to stand. Meiling will serve the refreshments."


    Jinhai nodded. He cleared his throat. "If you want, I can also help you out in the kitchen."


    In that way, he wanted to be closer to her.


    Nana smiled. "Are you doing what I asked you to do or should I take it back?"


    Jinhai instantly took the tray from the Qiu''s hand and vanished as if a magic spell was cast. He was already at the table where it was supposed to be served.


    There was a group of University students, and the girls squealed as he served them.


    One woman shyly asked, "What is your name? I didn''t see you around before."


    Jinhai shot a cold nce at her, and she instantly quietened down.


    Even if he was cold, they didn''t mind because they still found him charming that way.


    Nana rolled her eyes, and everybody quickly got back to work.


    Finally, after ten minutes or so, everything was settling down.


    Jinhai also helpedy out chairs and tables for the people outside while Meiling served them juices and snacks.


    Serena worked as if she was on fire, and soon, the bills were also settled.


    It was almost four hourster when the initial busy crowd started to lighten. The rush hour was finally beginning to slow down.


    Only then were they able to let out their breaths that they didn''t even realize they were holding back all this while.


    The other females surrounded Nana after their lunch. "Hey, is that hot dude working tomorrow, too, right?"


    Jinhai was within earshot but he pretended as if he heard nothing.


    Nana awkwardly smiled. "Well, it was just for today. Wecked some staff because all had personal emergencies. I apologize for the chaos it caused for a while, but from tomorrow, we are hiring some different workers till my old staff can get back.


    They instantly turned downcast. "No, please! Wasn''t he asking you for a job too? Keep him!"


    "..."


    "Yes. He is so efficient! He did everything so quickly that our eyes couldn''t keep up at all."


    "Where will you get such a dedicated worker?"


    "We will call all our friends too from tomorrow. Just like I said from now on, every lunch will be at Natsukashi!"


    Nana didn''t know what to say. Should she thank Jinhai that because of him, she is getting more business?


    Jinhai was very much satisfied. At times like these, he doubly appreciated his mother and father for the good genes in his looks. It really helped him out now.


    "W-well I will surely think about it."


    They furiously bobbed their heads and left ncing Jinhai along the way.


    Serena was worried about her own position.


    That''s not fair. I worked like crazy too. Nobodyplimented me! She whined.


    Such selfish girls!


    Then those same girls started squealing again outside.


    Serena frowned.


    What happened now?


    The door opened, and Jianyu stepped in carrying with him the gentle and graceful air around him as always.


    "Today is such a lucky day for us! We met two hot guys! Oh my God, I could faint just now."


    "The man who just entered was so cool. He was on par with the first guy inside!"


    "Yes, the waiter was like a cold, ruthless lord, but this guy is so gentle like a prince charming! The aura is so contrast, and both are so drooling."


    Serena''s face darkened.


    Hey! That is Jianyu you are talking about. He is mine! Stay away from him, you fools!


    Jianyu saw Jinhai and was dumbfounded, and then his gaze met Serena''s, and he froze.


    Huh?


    "Ah, Jianyu. You came at the right time." Nana warmly greeted him.


    He smiled and replied. "Ah, I am craving for your steamed dumplings right now." Then Jianyu asked, "What is Serena doing here?" His tone was a little icy as he red at her.


    "Is she troubling you? Just tell me, and I will take her with me whether she wants it or not."


    Butpared to before, Serena wasn''t afraid of him this time.


    She grinned. "I am working at Natsukashi."


    "Say that again?"


    "I have decided that I want to work in Natsukashi."


    Jianyuughed. "Tell me, Nana, that this is some kind of joke."


    "It isn''t. She wants to work here, and so does...Jinhai."


    Jianyu rapidly blinked his eyes.


    "What!?"


    He angrily walked up to Serena and pulled her up. "Come with me right now! You are not working here at all! Enough of your nonsense!"


    Serena pursed her lips and shook his hand away.


    Jianyu was startled as she never did that before. She was desperate for even a single touch of his heck if he took a step closer to her.


    She met his gaze fearlessly. "That is Nana''s decision, and this Nana''s Natsukashi, not yours. She will decide if she wants to keep me or not."


    Jianyu gritted his teeth in annoyance.


    "And don''t you dare fill her ears against me. I am still trying to convince her."


    "..."

 Chapter 328: All upto the babys decision

    Chapter 328: All upto the baby''s decision


    Serena challengingly looked at Jianyu. He nced back at Nana, and she also shook her head helplessly.


    Jianyu thought about what Serena had said a few days back.


    So she is indeed serious.


    They were doing nothing but staring at each other, apparently in a stalemate.


    Nana didn''t want any tension inside, so she asked him to sit while she makes his dumplings.


    But Serena and Jinhai once again surrounded her.


    Nana folded her arms and stared at them.


    Jinhai pleaded. "Please keep me, Nana. At least Serena still has a ce to go back, but I am homeless."


    Jianyu spat out the water he just drank and coughed hard.


    "What the hell?"


    Jinhai nodded and told him everything.


    Jianyu had this sudden urge to go crazy.


    Aunt threw him out, and now bro wants to work here? Like bro is seriously homeless and penniless?


    He recalled the advice he gave Jinhai that night, and he faintly raised his eyebrow. He sighed.


    Jianyu cleared his throat. "Nana. Why don''t you let him live here in Natsukashi?"


    Jinhai''s gaze brightened.


    Nana looked at him, dumbfounded. "Huh? Here?"


    He nodded. "Yes. After all, you and the twins stay at the Liang vi now. So the rooms here are empty anyway. Bro can...have a roof over his head." He felt really weird saying that.


    Jinhai looked at him in appreciation and internally gave him a thumbs up.


    Serena''s heart was hit with critical damage.


    "That''s not fair. Clearly, he has made some grave mistakes, too, which is why Nana doesn''t want to be with him, but you are supporting him! Not that I am against it, but then support me too! This is clearly bias to him!"


    She red up.


    Jianyu darted an indifferent nce at her. "Didn''t you say it''s Nana''s decision if she keeps you on the job or not? So it''s my decision who I talk in favor of someone and for whom I do not."


    Serena''s mouth puffed up more and more, but then it suddenly shrunk in size, and her shoulders drooped.


    Jianyu looked back at Nana. "So, what do you think?"


    Jinhai hopefully stared at her, maximizing his sad puppy eyes to the full effect.


    "That is not going to work on me, Jinhai."


    Jinhai toned down.


    Nana narrowed her eyes at Jianyu. "And why should I think about him anyway? Why should I care if he has a roof over his head or not or whether he has money in his wallet?"


    Jianyu gulped.


    Bro, now it''s all up to you. I cannot help you anymore.


    Jinhai begged. "Nana, please. Please hire me and please let me stay here. I won''t be a bother to you. I promise."


    "Aren''t you asking a bit too much?"


    Jinhai lowered his head and thought for a moment when he suddenly said, "Alright. Why don''t you ask our baby what it thinks about it?"


    That was hisst hope.


    Jianyu coughed again. "Bro...like seriously?"


    Jinhai smirked. "Our child is really intelligent. It immediately understands if we ask him or her any question."


    Nana stiffened.


    From a few times, she had understood that somehow their baby was...biased towards Jinhai.


    She recalledst night when the baby kicked in favor of Jinhai staying outside the vi while she also recalled another small argument they had two months back, and at that time as well, they had settled it with the baby''s decision... which was again in his side.


    Nana straightened up. "No."


    "Why? If it kicks, then you give me the job and let me stay here. You...will not say no to our child, right?"


    She gritted her teeth. "Don''t use that emotional card on me!"


    Serena considered this as full-on cheating!


    Whom will I ask?


    She lowered her head to look at her tummy.


    Meiling chimed in. "That is a good idea!"


    "Well" Jianyu thought, "Your baby is indeed intelligent. Why not give it a try?"


    Qiu also nodded.


    Jinhai slowly asked, "Can I touch your tummy?"


    "No." Nana straightforwardly rejected.


    He turned downcast.


    Jianyu was going to offer his help, but one re from Jinhai, and he retreated. He sighed.


    This man gets jealous so easily.


    Meiling chirped. "Mam, mam, can I do it, please? Mam, it''s also about the business. Didn''t you see how hopeful all the girls were? If theye tomorrow and didn''t see Mr. Liu, they will be so disappointed. It can really affect our reputation too. We cannot make our customers downhearted. That is the first rule of any business, and that is what you have taught us."


    Nana suddenly felt as if everyone was conspiring her to help Jinhai. And now her words were thrown back at her.


    Serena raised her hand. "Then why don''t we decide my fate like that too?"


    She wasn''t with Nana in her pregnancy until now, so she hadn''t spent much time with her, but she only prayed that her baby would take her side too.


    Jianyu red at her, but she ignored him.


    Nana got a bad feeling about all this.


    Jianyu urged her mainly only for Jinhai. "Do it, Nana. Come on."


    "...Fine."


    Jinhai faintly smiled.


    Meiling excitedly jumped in and gently put her hand on her tummy.


    "Okay, let''s start."


    Don''t fail your Mama, please, Nana prayed.


    Nana quickly said, "First, ask the negative."


    Jinhai had no problem.


    Jianyu also curiously leaned in. "Wait. Nana, please let me feel it too."


    Serena stiffened just a bit. She felt a little sad that Jianyu never felt their baby''s kick.


    No Serena. Don''t get sad again. You are doing this to fix everything. Don''t lose hope.


    Nana asked, "Huh? Sure. Why are you pleading for it?"


    Jinhai coldly stared at him, and she immediately.understood.


    "Ignore Jinhai." She looked at Jinhai, "And you. Stop doing that."


    Jinhai furiously but reluctantly nodded.


    Jianyu grinned and put his hand on her tummy too.


    Meiling said, "Okay. Let''s finally start!"


    "Ask the negative first!"


    "Yes, mam. Okay, so little prince or princess Liu, do you NOT want your daddy to work and stay in Natsukashi?"


    They concentrated on feeling any kick.


    But there was no answer. Meiling shook her head. "It didn''t kick."


    Nana freaked out.


    "Ask again!"


    Jinhai was internally jumping around in victory.


    Meiling coughed. She repeated the question, but there was still no answer.


    "No answer," Jianyu said.


    Jinhai asked, "Now, ask my question."


    Nana sweated.


    Meiling asked, "Do you want your daddy to work and stay here?"


    There was a kick. And then again.


    Nana froze.


    Meiling eximed. "Wow! The baby kicked. Twice! It really understands what we ask!"


    Jianyu nodded too. "It is so cool."


    Jinhai masked his extreme joy and cleared his throat. "So, what do you think, Nana?"


    Nana bit her lip.


    Why? Why do you always take his side!?


    I don''t want him beside me, but you always force us to be together!


    Jianyu said, "Well, that''s what we had decided. Plus, I think he should stay here rather than standing outside your house like a sore thumb."


    Jinhai gritted his teeth.


    Nana was quiet for a moment before she said, "...Okay. But!" She squinted her gaze at Jinhai. "You will only do what I say. You will note anywhere near me and maintain your distance. If even once I found you crossing your line, then you will have to leave immediately!"


    Jinhai agreed. "As you say. I will listen to whatever you say."


    It was hard for him to control his happiness.


    Thank you, my baby. You didn''t disappoint your Papa.


    Serena said, "Now, my turn!"


    Jianyu raised his voice. "Not you!"


    "You don''t decide that." She looked at Nana. "Nana, please. It''s only fair that I get a fair chance too. Please!"


    Nana asked, "Will you not bother me again if it didn''t kick?"


    Serena gulped.


    Well then...I will have to give up on this idea and think of something else.


    She slowly nodded.


    Qiu said, "Now, I will ask."


    She ced her hand on her tummy and said, "Prince or princess Liu, do you want Miss Serena to work here? Do you want your Mama to say yes?"


    There was a beat of silence. Qiu concentrated, but she didn''t feel any kick.


    Serena''s heart thudded fast as she didn''t hear Qiu''s response.


    Please, please, please, baby. Your aunt really needs this chance. Please


    Jianyu smirked. "It didn''t kick-"


    Suddenly, the baby kicked once and then again.


    He froze, and Qiu''s gaze brightened. "It kicked! And just like Meiling said it did twice! Mam, your baby is awesome!"


    Serena drew out a long breath.


    Thank you...Thank you so much...I promise I won''t let you down.


    Nana had nothing to say. She inwardly sobbed.


    Do you even love your Mama anymore?


    The baby kicked again.


    "..."


    Why don''t I feel that!?


    "Ah, it kicked again."


    Jianyu''s expression turned dark.


    Serena victoriously grinned at him. "Now, won''t you say that it was decided and I should stay?"


    "Don''t be so arrogant!"


    "Heh!"


    Nana felt tired, and in the end, both Jinhai and Serena got what they wanted.


    Nana said, "And you too, Serena. You would only talk about what is necessary and rted to work."


    "Yes, Mam!"


    Both Jinhai and Serena inwardly eximed in happiness.


    Step oneplete!

 Chapter 329: Trouble brewing

    Chapter 329: Trouble brewing


    Outside Shin''s clinic, as Huian stepped out in her wheelchair, a figure stopped in front of her.


    Huian raised her head and saw that it was Mu Shuchun who had taken out her sunsses.


    She frowned at her and asked, "You were lying when you said that are Shin''s girlfriend, right?"


    Huian had already guessed that the way she called him only by his name, they should have been dating in the past. Plus, her expressions and all gave it away anyway.


    Huian raised her brow and said, "Why do you say that?"


    "Because Shin and I were in a rtionship in the past. We broke up, but we were very much close and in love with each other."


    "So?"


    "I know that he still loves me. He only said that to hurt me."


    "Aaaaand your point?" Huian looked bored.


    Mu Shuchun didn''t like the way that it did not affect Huian.


    "So don''t you understand? I know you are lying. So stay away from him."


    "Why should I?"


    Mu Shuchun gritted her teeth. "Because you are faking it."


    "Who said that?"


    "What?"


    "Didn''t you listen? Who said that we are not dating? Who said that I am faking? Me or Shin?"


    "Didn''t you just admit?"


    Huian blinked her eyes. "You are so stupid. I never admitted that I was faking. I just asked why did you say that. When in the world did I use the words - Yes, we are not dating?"


    Mu Shuchun red at her. She bit her lip. "How dare you call me that? And you didn''t know about me. That means you know nothing about our past. That just says that you are not important to him at all."


    Huian really wondered why Shin fell for an idiot like her.


    Huianughed. "You need help. You clearly said it yourself just now. PAST. If he didn''t tell me about you, that means it isn''t me but you who don''t hold any importance to him at all now. Like you said, just a past."


    She froze.


    Huian smiled. "And I am his present."


    Mu Shuchun folded her arms. "Do you even know who Liang Shin is? Have you heard of the Liang family? They are one of the influential and prestigious families. And who are you? What status do you hold?


    "I can ask you the same question."


    Mu Shuchun smiled. "I am the top model in Paris, and I have internationally signed up with many brands. I have filmed many famousmercials and endorsements."


    Huian said nothing.


    "There is a very famous perfume brand for which I have to shoot as it''s brand ambassador. That''s why I came to Beijing."


    "Which brand?"


    "Le Feur," Mu Shuchun arrogantly said.


    Huian inwardly chuckled. She knew everything when it came to women''s fashion industry and she had heard about it from Xiang Wei too. They were going to be investors.


    Poor you. If I want, then I can throw you out of the program at the snap of my finger.


    She wondered if she should tell her about her identity. But she kept quiet.


    Mu Shuchun smirked. "What happened? Did you finally realize that you two are world''s apart?"


    Huian yed along. She bit her lip and feigned to be embarrassed. "I"


    That hesitation made her even more confident.


    Mu Shuchun sighed. "Look. I am just trying to make you understand. You and Shin don'' t match. At the same time, I have worked so hard to reach this position to match up to him. We had our differences, but I am sure that we will sort them out."


    Huian said nothing.


    "Think about it."


    Mu Shuchun put the sses on again and left. She was confident that Huian would inevitably break up with him.


    Huian''s expression took a sudden change when she left. Her lips curved into a faint smile.


    ---


    Natsukashi.


    The day was almost over, and Nanay on the couch, a bit tired. But she felt it fulfilling working after so long.


    Jinhai and Serena also didn''t bother her once they started working. At least not on the first day.


    Nana didn''t realize when she dozed off to sleep.


    Jinhai was arranging the tables, and he saw Nana peacefully sleeping.


    He walked up to her and bent to her side. He gazed at her beautiful face and felt an urge to kiss her lips, but he couldn''t risk her getting awake and then getting kicked out.


    Jinhai took out a nket and gently pulled it on her so that she doesn''t catch a cold.


    Nana furrowed her brows a bit, and Jinhai froze, but she simply adjusted herself.


    His nce shifted to her belly, and he smiled. ''Thank youI promise that Papa will quickly patch up with Mama.''


    Two hourster, when the driver came to take her back, Nana was still sleeping.


    Jinhai didn''t have the heart to wake her up.


    Serena sighed and whispered. "It''s time to close Natsukashi."


    Jinhai pursed his lips. He gently called out. "Nana."


    He shook her, and Nana slowly got up in a daze.


    "Huh?"


    She opened her eyes and blinked. She realized that she fell asleep.


    The driver said, "Mam. If you are ready, can we leave?"


    Nana nodded and she felt a little embarrassed.


    She suspiciously looked at Jinhai.


    He didn''t do anything during my nap, right?


    Jinhai lookedpletely innocent.


    "I swear I just pulled the nket on you. You were feeling cold."


    "Hm."


    Nana tried to get up, but as usual, her belly made it difficult for her.


    Jinhai offered his hand. "May I?"


    He was very careful not to make her flip out.


    Nana looked around, but Meiling and Qiu were already left and it would be difficult for Serena too.


    Nana had no choice. She held his hand, and Jinhai supported her back to lift her up slowly.


    Nana looked at him and said, "Lock all the doors and windows properly."


    Well, he was going to stay here, so now it was his responsibility to look after Natsukashi.


    Jinhai nodded.


    "You can use the twin''s room to sleep."


    "Okay."


    "And tomorrow the stock for the raw ingredients is going to arrive at seven. So be ready by then and help them to stock it up in the storeroom."


    Usually, it would be Meiling who woulde earlier that day to handle the delivery.


    Jinhai nodded.


    Nana then looked at Serena and thought for a moment. "Do you want me to drop you home?"


    Serena inwardly jumped in joy. It might be little, but she felt happy that Nana cared about her.


    Serena shook her head. "No. The Chen family guard will being at any moment."


    Nana nodded. "Come at nine tomorrow."


    As Nana headed out and was about to step inside the car, she suddenly felt a little weird. She sensed a gaze but when she looked at the side, there was nobody out there.


    Must be my imagination, she thought.


    ---


    When Nana and Serena both left, Jinhai sorted out some stuff as per Nana''s instructions.


    He was hungry, and he went into the kitchen to look for some food. There was still the stew and sweet and sour pork left in the vessels.


    Jinhai smiled. He put some on a te and sat on a table.


    Since it was Natsukashi, Jinhai would get Nana''s made cooking to eat every day, and his heart filled with warmth.


    He took one bit, and as always, the delicious pork instantly melted into his mouth.


    When he thought about it a lot, he decided that staying at Natsukashi wasn''t a bad idea at all.


    He wanted to see Nana every day but his stubbornness would have just made things messier.


    Natsukashi was a part of Nana''s soul. Staying here meant staying close to Nana herself.


    That wasn''t a bad deal at all.


    Jinhai washed the dishes and went upstairs.


    There were the twins and Nana''s room.


    Jinhai silently stood for a minute. He opened the door to Nana''s room. He remembered how he had spent the night with her when he pretended to be drunk and helpless.


    A faint smileced his lips.


    Jinhai got on the bed. Even now, he felt as if Nana''s sweet fragrance was lingering on the sheets and the pillow. It calmed him, and he quickly drifted off to sleep.


    ---


    In front of one low-end bar, a car stopped, and a woman got out.


    She went inside the bar and gritted her teeth as she was disgusted, stepping in such a filthy ce.


    But she had no choice.


    At the far corner, there was a table where she saw a middle-aged couple whom she recognized.


    She made her way there, and the couple raised their heads and met her gaze.


    "You are finally here, Long Yanmei." The woman spoke.


    Long Yanmei pulled out her scarf. "Yes, Mrs. Tang Ning and Mr. Tang Feng."


    "Sit down."


    Long Yanmei asked, "So why have you called me?"


    Tang Ning smiled. "Because we have amon enemy."


    "Nana."


    Tang Ning spat in anger, clenching her fingers into a fist. "Yes. I lost my daughter because of that bitch!"


    Long Yanmei wasn''t any less furious either. "And I lost my child. And then even my marriage with Guozhi fell apart."


    They slowly smirked. "I want to destroy Nana just as she destroyed my Suyin."


    Long Yanmei put forth her hand. "Then let''s join hands. This time nobody will be able to save Nana."

 Chapter 330: Money doesnt matter, trust does

    Chapter 330: Money doesn''t matter, trust does


    The next day, when Nana arrived at Natsukashi, she found Jinhai and Serena already working inside.


    She kept a neutral face.


    Jinhai immediately came up to her. "Nana. I filled the stock inside the storeroom."


    Serena also raised her hand. "I have also made all the preparations in the kitchen ready!"


    Nana nodded.


    Suddenly something bumped into her from behind, and she felt somebody clutching her leg.


    Nana lowered her gaze, and it brightened when she saw Cao Mingyu.


    "Mingyu!"


    "Pretty sister! I missed you!"


    Cao Mingyu was overwhelmed with joy when he learned that Nana was back to work for a while. He just returned from his school trip now and immediately rushed to Natsukashi.


    Cao Mingyu was now quite taller. He was soon to be seven years old, and his features were changing to that of more boyish charm.


    "Come here." Nana held his hand. "I missed you too so so much!" She pinched his chubby cheeks.


    Cao Mingyu blushed, and his ears turned red.


    Jinhai raised his brow and stared at him. Serena noticed it and rolled her eyes.


    Nana sat down on the couch and lifted Mingyu to sit beside her.


    "How is your Grandpa and Grandma?"


    He nodded. "Grandpa and Grandma are very healthy and good."


    "En. Oh! I got an idea. When you go back, I will prepare some dishes for them. Take them with you. Tell them that I have specially prepared for your family."


    "Okay!"


    Cao Mingyu curiously looked at her belly and then at Serena. "Pretty sister. Why are your and sister Serena''s tummies so big?"


    Mingyu then turned frightened. "Are you not okay? Is your stomach hurting?"


    Serena had an urge tough while Nana chuckled. She ruffled his hair. "No, Mingyu, my sweety. We are fine. The tummy is big because there is a baby inside."


    Mingyu furrowed his brows. "Baby? Why is it hiding inside you?"


    Sheughed. "Emmm...It is not hiding inside me. It is growing little by little every day. And then one day the baby will born when it wille out of my tummy."


    She pinched his nose. "That''s how alle in this world. They are in their Mama''s belly for nine months, and then they finally enter this beautiful world."


    Mingyu sparkled on hearing that. "Oh!"


    Nana asked, "Do you want to feel it kick?"


    Mingyu vigorously nodded his head. "Yes!!"


    Nana ced his hand on her tummy, and the baby kicked. And then again.


    "It kicked! It kicked!" He happily chirped. For Mingyu, it was a very novel experience.


    "I also want to meet the babies! When can I meet them?"


    Nana said, "Soon. The time for both sister Serena''s and my babies ising near."


    "Is it a boy or a girl?"


    "I don''t know, but then that is the fun in not knowing it. Likea surprise."


    Mingyu was nervously fidgeting with his fingers.


    Nana tilted her head. "What are you thinking?"


    Mingyu held her hands in his cute little fists. "Pretty sister, don''t worry. If its a cute baby girl, I will help you taking care of her."


    She curiously blinked her eyes. "Not if it''s a boy?"


    Mingyu frowned. "Boys can take care of themselves. But girls are cute and delicate. So I will take care of her. And then, when we grow up, I will marry her!"


    Serena spit out the coffee she was having.


    Jinhai''s expression turned dark and sour.


    Nana heartilyughed. "So, that is what you wanted."


    Mingyu blushed.


    Jinhai narrowed his gaze and sent deathly res towards him.


    Marry my daughter? In your dreams!


    Jinhai had already started to n how he would deal with the man who his daughter would bring as her boyfriend.


    No, wait, boyfriend?


    I am not going to allow her to date until she is at least twenty-eight.


    But they were in their own world and didn''t even notice that Jinhai was sulking.


    Serena asked, "What if my baby is a girl too?"


    Mingyu seriously answered. "I will protect both of them, but I can only marry pretty sister''s girl because I had promised to marry pretty sister but.." He red at Jinhai. "This bad uncle stole her from me!"


    Jinhai coolly shrugged his shoulders and hautily smiled at him.


    Nana coughed.


    "So, I will fulfill my promise with pretty sister''s daughter."


    "..."


    Serena really had no words to say.


    Jinhai gritted his teeth. He forced himself to smile and asked, "So Mingyu. What do you want to be when you grow up?"


    Nana and Serena looked at him, dumbfounded.


    Huh?


    Mingyu furrowed his little brows in confusion. "I don''t know."


    Jinhai sneered. "I am not going to ept just anyone for my daughter. He should be able to earn 1 billion dors every day, at least. You don''t know your future dream and aspirations, and you want to marry my daughter? How can you give her any future like this?"


    Mingyu felt totally confused. "1 billion?"


    "Yes. Otherwise, how can you match Liu family? My daughter shouldn''t suffer even a single penny of trouble. One billion is the minimum you have to earn."


    Nana looked at him as if he was an idiot. What was with the nonsensical expectations!


    "Jinhai! Mingyu is just a child." She red at him. "What things are you telling him?"


    Jinhai frowned. "The deration that he made is certainly not that a child will make. He has to prove his worth for our daughter. He should be capable of bringing the whole world in the palm of his hands. Nopromise on that."


    Nana wanted to bang her head. Jinhai was taking this way too seriously!


    Mingyu nodded. "Whatever it is, I will do everything for her. I will earn lots of money to take care of her."


    Nana quickly said, "No, dear. Lots of money doesn''t matter. You should also love that girl with all your heart and"


    She meaningfully nced at Jinhai. "Never break her trust. Never lie to her."


    Jinhai stiffened in his ce.


    Nana smiled and looked at Mingyu. "It''s fine if you have little money. You can always earn it more when you work hard. And you don''t need lots and lots of money to live a peaceful andfortable life. After all, before I married, I was happy with what I was earning here. I never felt dissatisfied. I never felt the need to want more."


    Mingyu obediently listened.


    "But the most important thing is trust. Once you break that, it is difficult to mend it back. It is hard to get back that lost trust. So Mingyu. Never betray that trust in any rtionship, be it friendship or love."


    Serena and Jinhai could only silently listen and regret the past things they did.


    Mingyu said, "Yes, pretty sister! I promise. I will never lie and break anybody''s trust!"


    "Good. Nowe on. I will cook some tasty noodles for you."


    "Yay!!!"


    ---


    Mu Shuchun arrived on the sets of Le Feur studio, where she was going to shoot for themercial of its brand ambassador.


    The staff and other artists were excited to meet such a famous international model. As she stepped in, the director greeted her with a warm hug.


    "Ah Mu Shuchun. We were waiting for you. d to have you aboard."


    Mu Shuchun smiled. "The pleasure is mine. Le Feur is the top perfume brand, and I am d I got this chance."


    "Haha. Let''s start in thirty minutes. The investors from the Xiang Corps will be arriving shortly. You get ready, and we will begin the shoot."


    Twenty minutester, Mu Shuchun came out, donned in a beautiful violet dress with designer jewelry matching the dress. Her hair was tied into a bun with a gorgeous hairpin.


    "Beautiful!"


    Mu Shuchun was used to thesepliments.


    The director said, "Remember Mu Shuchun. You are talented and famous in the international model industry, but our investors don''t care about that. I am sure that with you, there will be no problem, but be careful because, for Xiang Wei, anyone''s status doesn''t matter to him. He can even choose aplete newbie if he sees the potential in her."


    Mu Shuchun rolled her eyes. "How difficult can it be? I have signed so many endorsements. I know. Don''t worry."


    She couldn''t wait for this shoot to get over. Once she bags this deal, then she can proudly go to Shin. She had worked so hard to get here so that her status matches him. She waited for this day toe when her background wasn''t any lower than him.


    "Sir, the investor from the Xiang family is here."


    The director nodded. "Great."


    "But, it''s not Xiang Wei."


    He frowned. "If not him, then whom?"


    "It''s me."


    A voice came from behind, and everybody looked at the guard, wheeling a woman inside the premises.


    Mu Shuchun craned her neck to look at the iing figure, and her eyes bulged out in shock when she recognized the woman.


    But the director was happy. "Oh, so it''s you!"


    Huh? The woman I met at Shin''s clinic? What is she doing here?


    "Director...who is she?"


    The woman in the wheelchair rested her head on her hand, andzily smiled at her.


    "Oh, they are the investors I was talking about. Xiang Corps. She is Xiang Wei''s daughter, Xiang Huian."

 Chapter 331: Persistent

    Chapter 331: Persistent


    "Thank you for the noodles, pretty sister! They were so yummy!" Mingyu happily eximed.


    Nanaughed. "My pleasure."


    Mingyu''s ears turned red. He quickly pecked on Nana''s cheek, blushing hard.


    Jinhai gnashed his teeth. He really wanted to throw this boy out now!


    "You are so cute." Nana kissed on his cheek too. Mingyu stuttered. "T-this one too!" He pointed at his other cheek. He nced at Jinhai and grinned.


    The nerve of that boy!


    Jinhai was almost ready to grab him and kick him out of Natsukashi.


    Nana chuckled and kissed his other cute chubby cheek too.


    "Bye, pretty sister! Bye, sister Serena!"


    Mingyu happily dashed to his house, taking the tiffin of delicious lunch Nana had prepared for his family.


    Nana saw the sour expression on Jinhai''s face, but she didn''t understand the reason behind it.


    She shrugged it off and quickly got busy in the usual rush hour.


    The bell dinged, and the door opened. A man wearing a casual white shirt and jeans entered. Serena just nced at him and went back to her work.


    The man looked around and found Nana justing out of the kitchen. She was holding a tray of tes and bowls in her hands.


    He walked towards her and greeted her. "Hello."


    Nana raised her head to look at him. She recognized him as one of her customers who she had seen here a few times having his meal in Natsukashi.


    She smiled. "Hello."


    "My name is Pei Yuan, and I just wanted to appreciate you. I really like this ce, and your food is simply awesome. I have never found that taste anywhere else. You are doing a good job."


    Nana brightened. "Oh, thank you so much. I''m really d you like it."


    Pei Yuan nodded. "You are worthy of every praise. There is really magic in your hands."


    Nana felt embarrassed.


    "Thank you...but you are exaggerating."


    He shook his head. "Not at all. True talent should always be appreciated and recognized. Actually, I also came here for another thing too."


    "Yes?"


    He took out his card and handed it to her. "I am a food blogger, and I have tie-ups with many culinary magazines and TV shows. I wanted to offer you one episode with one of the popr TV shows, ''Cooking with Chef''."


    Nana had heard about it.


    "It''s where we invite chefs, and they prepare a dish with the ingredients the directors and the cast decide. The chef cooks live in front of an audience or sometimes we also have a cook-off with other chefs. The format ister decided. I came here to invite you as a guest chef."


    Nana was surprised. She had never been a part of any show like that. It sounded interesting to her, but


    Nana smiled. "I am really thankful for your offer, and I am d that you chose me to be a part of it. But as you can see, I am pregnant"


    Pei Yuan''s brow twitched a bit.


    "I am working in Natsukashi too. Since I have opened my restaurant after a long time, I am jam-packed with work. There are so many things I have to do. And it''s hard with my pregnancy. I really cannote as a guest."


    Pei Yuan immediately said, "We can work out the schedule as your wish. But please don''t say no. It is a good chance for Natsukashi to get more exposure too."


    "Umm"


    "How about next month?"


    Nana widened her eyes. "It will be impossible because by then, it''s my due date. Then my child will have all my attention, so the next few months are going to be very hectic."


    But Pei Yuan didn''t give up. "Please, Miss Nana. Think about it."


    "I"


    "Don''t worry. I will talk to the director and adjust to whatever time and date suits you."


    "No, no, really! It''s too much. You don''t have to trouble the staff because of me."


    "But it''s a good opportunity! It will be a good experience. It''s no trouble at all. In fact, for you, it''s all worth it."


    Serena frowned when she saw that man was too persistent.


    I should help Nana out. There should be a limit of trying to convince.


    She slowly got up from her seat.


    Nana felt troubled. She felt a little bad for constantly rejecting his offer, but she really didn''t want to take any extra work at this time.


    "You must be tired of holding that." Pei Yuan was about to take the tray from her hands.


    Nana quickly said, "No, leave it. I-"


    But a figure swiftly came by and pulled Nana behind. He took the tray from her hands and ced it aside.


    The temperature seemed to drop. Pei Yuan felt a robust murderous gaze at him.


    When he looked at the man who just helped Nana out, his mouth twitched a bit when he sensed his threatening re.


    Pei Yuan was about to say something to Nana, but he cut him off, "Didn''t you understand when she rejected your offer?"


    His voice was low, but it carried an air of bloodthirst.


    Even Serena gulped, feeling the aura surrounding him.


    "Jinhai!" Nana whispered and red at him. "He is a customer. It''s fine."


    Pei Yuan asked, "Who are you?"


    "None of your concern. Get out."


    "Excuse me?" Pei Yuan gritted his teeth. "You are just a waiter here. Why are you interfering?"


    The air around Jinhai turned even colder. It suddenly felt so gloomy inside.


    Nana didn''t understand why the situation suddenly took this turn.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself." Jinhai calmly said. "You offered. She rejected. How difficult is it for you to understand such a simple thing?"


    Nana said, "Jinhai, stop."


    She wanted to faint. She awkwardly smiled at Pei Yuan and said, "Please don''t mind him. I apologize."


    "No, miss Nana. It''s not your fault. I just hope that we get a chance to work together."


    Nana said, "I appreciate the thought, but if I could make it, then I would definitely have."


    "Can you please think about it once more?"


    Pei Yuan took a step forward, taking something out from his pocket.


    Jinhai stepped in between them, clutched his cor and threw him back hard.


    The customers suddenly panicked, seeing a fight erupt in Natsukashi. They started whispering with each other.


    Nana looked at Jinhai, shocked. "What are you doing!"


    Serena was also taken aback.


    Jinhai dragged him up from his cor again and growled. "Don''t you understand that you are pestering her now?"


    He got possessive when Pei Yuan tried toe closer to Nana.


    Pei Yuan red at him. "You...Who are you to interfere? How dare you hit me?"


    Nana quickly said, "I am really sorry! I"


    She furiously red at Jinhai. "Jinhai. I told you he is a customer. You cannot hit him like that!"


    "He is harassing you."


    Huh?


    "He is just trying to convince me. You cannot hit him for doing that. He is just doing his job!"


    Pei Yuan said, "Please don''t use me like that. Harassment? You are crossing the line!"


    Jinhai slowly smiled. "I didn''t, until now, but I won''t mind crossing it if you don''t leave."


    Jinhai is making it worse!


    Pei Yuan gritted his teeth. He took out his card and said to Nana, "If you change your mind, then this is my card. Please contact me anytime you like."


    Jinhai''s temper was ring for the worse.


    Nana quickly took the card. "Thank you. I am really sorry for what happened."


    Pei Yuan shook his head. "Like I said, it''s not your fault. But I think your waiter really needs to learn some manners."


    Nana stiffened.


    "I hope we meet again."


    Nana politely smiled.


    When he left, Nana shot a deadly re towards Jinhai. She held his hand and dragged him inside.


    "What do you think you were doing!?"


    Jinhai said, "He was pestering you."


    "I admit he was a little persistent, but it didn''t bother me. It wasn''t like he was forcing me. I rejected, he tried to convince me more. That''s it. He was just trying, and that is his job. Plus, he is also a customer. And you hit him. That was so rude!"


    Jinhai frowned. "I didn''t hit him just because of that. He was interested in you."


    "What?"


    "Yes. He likes you, and that made me angry."


    Nana got a headache. "That is just your assumption! What likes me? We don''t even know each other!"


    "You are beautiful. How many" he felt irritated even with the thought of that. "men crush on you? I saw so many of your customers staring at you, and I had the urge to gauge their eyeballs out!"


    It was really hard for him not to make a scene with those customers. But with Pei Yuan, he couldn''t control himself. He was going way too many steps ahead.


    Nana looked at him, dumbfounded.


    "Harm customers? How will you work with that attitude here? You are an ident just waiting to happen!"


    Jinhai suddenly felt a threat to his job here.


    He stiffened and coughed. "No. I mean, I don''t mean that. I''m just a little ufortable."


    To the point that you want to gauge their eyes out?


    Nana grimly warned, "Jinhai. This is thest chance. If you misbehaved with any of my customers again, then you can bid your job goodbye!"

 Chapter 332: A convenient misunderstanding

    Chapter 332: A convenient misunderstanding


    Jinhai quickly said, "No, no, of course not! I will not cause any trouble. Just don''t fire me from here, please."


    Nana shook her head. She said nothing more and went away.


    Jinha let out a sigh in relief. Their rtionship was already on edge. He didn''t want to lose his hard-earned job.


    If that happened, then not even our baby can save me.


    But he got serious as he thought of Pei Yuan.


    As a man himself, he clearly understood his intentions. He tried to mask it well, but how could Jinhai not understand that adoration in his eyes? He seemed too excited for a simple episode offer.


    It was just more than a crush, and he clearly wanted that offer as an opportunity to grow closer to her.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes.


    I won''t let any fly bug around my Nana.


    ---


    As Pei Yuan got out of Natsukashi and walked a little distance ahead out of sight, he punched on the wall until his knuckles started to bleed.


    He gnashed his teeth, enraged, and his forehead creased into thin lines.


    No. Calm down, Yuan. You cannot lose your control like that. You will scare Nana away. Thank God I didn''t flip out in front of her, or else she would have hated me.


    But there was a fire burning within him when he remembered about Jinhai.


    How dare he!? That bastard! How dare hee between Nana and me! She could have epted my offer, but he barged in!


    How dare he threaten me like that? I hate him. I hate him. I hate him!


    But his expression softened when he thought about Nana.


    He recalled one day some three months back when he just randomly visited Natsukashi. He had heard about how famous it was, and as a food blogger, he was there to visit the ce. At that time, Nana was still working. She was in her fifth month of pregnancy.


    And Pei Yuan fell in love with her at first sight. He didn''t know how long he stared at her breathtaking sight.


    But he knew one thing. He liked her.


    After that, he came again, but by that time, Nana already started her maternity leave, so she stoppeding to Natsukashi.


    When he learned from the staff that she was married and on maternity leave, he was so close to losing his control then. The woman he liked was married.


    I will never ept it. No, she is mine! I will never let her be anybody else''s.


    He was unaffected to know that Jinhai was her husband. It didn''t matter to him if he was a big shot CEO or not.


    What only mattered was getting Nana.


    When he recalled how Nana was trying to stop Jinhai from hitting him, he felt a volcano rage inside him.


    Nana...she was so helpless. That bastard didn''t listen to her. She is clearly suffering with him. Isn''t it why she is living separately from him?


    And now he is working at Natsukashi? What a joke!


    That man must have forced my poor Nana to do that. She hates him, but he is still troubling her.


    Pei Yuan already assumed that Jinhai was making Nana suffer in the marriage.


    Don''t worry. I will save you one day from his clutches. Just wait for me, Nana.


    ---


    At Le Feur studio, Mu Shuchun was frozen on the spot as she learned about Xiang Huian''s identity.


    But Huian pretended not to know her. "I see. Why isn''t she saying anything? Oh... does it look weird that I am in the wheelchair?"


    The director widened his eyes and nudged Mu Shuchun. "Greet her." He whispered. He frowned at her behavior.


    Mu Shuchun wasn''t irresponsible like that. They couldn''t offend her.


    She was still under the shock that Huian was actually Xiang Huian.


    She felt so foolish for asking about her position.


    Did she match up to Shin?


    Like hell, she did!


    Xiang is one of the giant families in Beijing. Her status is way too high that Mu Shuchun could ever surpass in her life.


    She was taken aback, but this deal was important to her.


    Mu Shuchun smiled. "Nice to meet you, Miss Xiang. I am sorry for the dy in greeting you."


    Huian asked, "Oh, are you not feeling well? You look a bit pale...In that case, we can postpone the shoot. But wait. That will waste everybody''s time. How about we choose one different model?"


    Mu Shuchun froze. She stared at her dumbfounded.


    Another model? This was such a prestigious brand. How can she back out?


    "N-no Miss Xiang! I am alright."


    Huian frowned. "Are you sure? Health is more important, after all. Such chancese and go. And you are such a popr international model. You can get another endorsement so easily. Don''t you agree, director?"


    The director was sweating.


    Why was he feeling that a silent war was going on? Was she really that offended because Mu Shuchun didn''t greet her properly?


    "Of course, I agree with Miss Xiang."


    Mu Shuchun felt cornered.


    Why did a simple dy in greeting her was costing her the endorsement?


    She knew that Huian must be taking revenge from her.


    "R-really, Miss Xiang. I ampletely fine."


    "Well, if you say so. So how about we begin the shoot?"


    The director quickly said, "Yes, yes!"


    Huian looked straight at her. "But, I will rify something. Thest decision will be mine if I will sign you up as the brand ambassador. You may have the support of the director and the cast, but I need to see for myself of your capability. I don''t care about your past achievements. I want to see how you perform now."


    Mu Shuchun felt a sense of foreboding. Suddenly she didn''t feel so sure of herself anymore.


    "So, let''s begin."


    ---


    Serena was out shopping for some groceries for Natsukashi since Qiu took over handling the bills. When she reached back, she saw a woman from a distance staring at the ce.


    Serena recalled that when she left Natsukashi, she had seen a simr silhouette, although she didn''t pay attention to her face at that time. She was standing at a corner too.


    But right now, when she saw her, she felt a strange sense of familiarity.


    Why do I feel that I have seen before?


    Serena was restless as the image was just at the back of her mind, but she couldn''t point on it.


    She went up to her and tapped on her shoulder.


    "Um, excuse me?"


    Long Yanmei nced at her and stiffened. She recognized Serena as she saw her working in Natsukashi too.


    Serena said, "I noticed that you have been standing here for quite a while. Do you have some business in Natsukashi?"


    Long Yanmei smiled and immediately shook her head. "Oh, no. You are mistaken. I am waiting for my ride. It''ste, so I am just standing here."


    "Oh" Serena felt stupid. But somehow, she thought that she was staring towards Natsukashi.


    "Do you want toe inside till your ride arrives? You can have some snacks."


    "No. Thank you. My ride ising here now."


    "Okay." Serena nodded.


    Long Yanmei''s gaze shifted to Serena''s belly, and a dangerous streak of light shed past her eyes.


    Her own belly seemed so empty to her.


    When Serena entered Natsukashi, she saw the twins already there.


    "Yukito. Yukira." Serena called out excitedly.


    The twins ignored her, but she didn''t mind. Nana already told them how Jinhai and Serena were working here.


    Naturally, they opposed it, but the decision was already made.


    Serena didn''t mind. "How is your school these days? You aren''t cking on your studies, right?"


    Yukito shot a re at her. "Don''t talk to us."


    Yukira was furious as well. "Stay away from Nee-chan and us."


    Serena expected this reaction.


    She sighed.


    These brats. I will win your hearts back too.


    Then her gaze shifted towards a table where an elderly woman was sitting in a wheelchair and a middle-ageddy was with her.


    Something chugged the wheels of her brain, and she instantly remembered.


    She was that woman who I saw in the washroom in the hospital that day!


    Long Yanmei was sitting in a wheelchair, and herplexion that time was too weak and pale so Serena couldn''t immediately recognize her.


    Wasn''t she talking about Nana?


    Is this a coincidence? That same woman who was cursing Nana was standing outside Natsukashi now.


    Wait. Did she really mean by our Nana? I thought she was talking about someone else with the same name.


    Serena was in deep contemtion. Long Yanmei really looked like she hated Nana.


    Does Nana know her? It can be possible. I wasn''t there with her all this time, so I don''t know if she met someone who I am unaware of.


    Serena went up to Nana, but she was busy dealing with the orders. There was quite a long list of dishes to be cooked.


    "Nana...can I ask you something?"


    "I have no time now, Serena. Please ask Meiling or Qiu for help."


    "No, I wanted-"


    "Mam. Here is the table no 5''s order." Meiling came in and said.


    "Okay. Take this tray. This is table number one''s order."


    Nana got busy in her work again, leaving a restless Serena worrying about that woman.

 Chapter 333: Not over

    Chapter 333: Not over


    The shooting at Le Feur was in progress but with a bad taste in every body''s mouths. It was already the fifteenth take, but Mu Shuchun wasn''t doing it perfectly.


    The director and the cast were stumped because Mu Shuchun was so professional, and she never made any such blunders. She was an international model for a reason, but now that demeanor was nowhere to be seen.


    Sometimes she forgot her line, or sometimes she was looking too stiff, or sometimes she stuttered in her dialogue.


    Huian was quietly watching the shoot from her seat, but she waspletely expressionless. The director didn''t know what to do. At this point, My Shuchun was as good as done.


    "Cut!"


    It was still a failure.


    Mu Shuchun was sweating.


    The director awkwardly smiled, but inwardly, he was pissed off at her.


    What happened!


    "Director one more take." Mu Shuchun said, wiping her forehead.


    The director was said, "I think we should take a break."


    "No," Huian said. "This shoot is over."


    What?


    Mu Shuchun looked at her, stunned. "Miss Xiang. I don''t understand."


    "You still need me to tell you this? After fifteen takes?"


    She stiffened.


    Huian said, "You are an international model. I expected better from you."


    She looked at the director. "Find another model for the endorsement."


    Mu Shuchun interrupted. "No! T-this time I will do it. I was out of sorts-"


    "Didn''t I already ask you if you were feeling well or not? But you said you were fine. So now, why the excuse?"


    Mu Shuchun''s face turned red from embarrassment. This was the first time that somebody talked to her like that. The whole staff was there too.


    She was about to say something, but Huian raised her hand. "I am a personal fan of Le Feur, and that''s why my Dad invested in this endorsement. I don''t want ambassador like you to make so many mistakes. Even your expressions and bodynguage does not match the theme. It is not just only about dialogue. So this shoot is over."


    "But-"


    "You should be thankful that I gave you fifteen takes. Fifteen chances. Otherwise, if I took my temper in regard, then you would have already been out in the first take."


    Mu Shuchun bit her lip. She felt utterly embarrassed.


    Her reputation that she earned shattered in a single day.


    The director had already expected this and had warned Mu Shuchun not to be overconfident.


    "Give me the list of models. I will select the next one." With that said, she already started to wheel herself outside.


    Mu Shuchun felt utterly resentful that she had to beg Huian for another chance who she didn''t even consider a proper rival until now.


    But even if she was embarrassed, she couldn''t deny that she performed the worst today because Huian''s identity took her by shock. She let that fact and fear overwhelm her, and so didn''t want to beg her more. Her pride didn''t allow that.


    She wanted to me Huian, but she couldn''t, no matter how much she wanted.


    This big endorsement...I lost it...I am still so far from Shin...once again. It feels like I can never catch up to him.


    Her eyes rimmed in tears, but she quickly wiped them. "Excuse me." She ran away from the set, leaving everybody dumbfounded.


    ---


    Natsukashi.


    When it was break time, Nana and the other staff finally could sigh in relief. She didn''t think that it would get so overwhelming once she returned. Serena once again went up to Nana and asked, "Nana, I want to ask you something."


    Nana looked up at her. "Hm?"


    "Um, did you see at a woman who was standing outside at a corner?"


    Nana frowned. "Who are you talking about?"


    "She was standing there for quite a while."


    "I don''t know. I was busy in the kitchen. I hardly came out. Why are you asking?"


    Serena said, "It''s because...Have you offended somebody recently?"


    "Huh?" Nana looked confused.


    "No, no. I mean, did you get in a fight or an argument with any woman?"


    "I don''t understand."


    Jinhai heard Serena''s question as he came too. He narrowed his eyes. "Who are you talking about?"


    He immediately got alert as it concerned Nana.


    Serena said, "One woman was standing outside Natsukashi, and I remembered that I saw her in the hospital one day when I went for a checkup. She was in a wheelchair looking all pale and weak, and she was cursing Nana that she lost her child because of her. Then her marriage was in tatters too. But I thought that she might be talking about some other Nana."


    Nana widened her eyes in shock.


    Lost her child?


    Jinhai straightened up.


    Nana slowly asked, "L-Long Yanmei. Are you talking about her?"


    Serena was visibly shocked too. "What? So you did argue with somebody?"


    Jinhai quickly unlocked his phone and took a moment to search for something.


    He pulled the phone in front of her and said, "Is she the one?"


    Serena looked at it and eximed. "Yes! She is the one. She was in the hospital, and she was standing outside a few hours ago too."


    Jinhai''s expression turned dark and grim.


    Nana asked, "What did she say?"


    "She was waiting for her ride. That''s what she said. But in the hospital, she was really furious at you. She med you for killing her child. I don''t understand. What happened? How can she lose her child because of you?"


    Nana, in short, exined what happened, and Serena was aghast. "What!? She was clearly attacking you but fell in her whole trap! That woman is dangerous for you. I think she will definitely n her revenge. She seemed so crazy in the hospital. Her being here today is not a good sign."


    Jinhai said with utter seriousness. "Nana, don''t worry. Long Yanmei won''t be able to do anything. I will make sure of it. Leave it to me."


    If she dared even touch a single strand of Nana''s hair, she would be dead, and it wouldn''t be a good sight to see. He will protect Nana at every cost.


    Nana hesitated a bit, but she slowly nodded.


    Serena pursed her lips. "I am also with you. Don''t worry."


    Nana cleared her throat. "T-thank you for telling me. We can be prepared now if is she was indeed nning anything. And I am sorry too. You were going to say such an important thing, but I didn''t let you talk at that time."


    Serena vigorously shook her head. "No, no. In fact, thank God, I told you. I still thought that that Nana couldn''t be you, but it didn''t sit right with me, so I had to confirm."


    Jinhai also faintly acknowledged. He quickly dialed Xin''s number.


    "Sir."


    Xin shed tears of joy when he saw Jinhai''s call. With Liu Hai, it was torture every day. He dumped all the work on his weak shoulders and left to have fun! He would even cancel or postpone all the meetings just to fool around.


    Xin missed working with the calm and responsible Jinhai.


    Boss, please patch up with Lady boss soon ande back, he sobbed. I already cannot handle your father anymore!


    "Take Long Yanmei in our base."


    Xin straightened up. He felt the chills with just his voice alone.


    That woman who miscarried? But he didn''t dare to ask.


    Boss seems to be angry and dangerous.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Liu Hai came whistling in merrily after he just was in a call with Jing to set him straight.


    Jing was too depressed over his breakup that he didn''t eat anything in thest few days. He seemed like a ghost.


    But Liu Hai had to knock sense into him not give up yet. After all, Jinhai was also fighting for Nana''s forgiveness. It cheered up him up a little, and even though still hesitant, he decided to give it a try.


    "Hey, what''s up, Xin Xin?"


    Xin''s face turned sour.


    What''s with that nickname?


    "Sir Liu Jinhai called."


    "Oh, what is that brat doing? I won''t help him anymore! I already manipted Natsukashi''s staff to take leave. Now let him do the work now!"


    "Ugh no. He called to take Long Yanmei to our base."


    Liu Hai squinted his gaze. "Ho...Do as he says. She smells trouble."


    ---


    "Who are you, people! Leave me! Where are you taking me!" Long Yanmei screamed and resisted the tall, burly men who were forcibly dragging her somewhere.


    She was harshly thrown on the floor. Her whole body stung in pain.


    "Who are you!"


    She finally saw the Liu family crest on those bodyguards, and she was astonished.


    Liu family?


    She panicked, and her heart thudded in her chest.


    Did theye to know about our n against Nana?


    But how? I was out of sight when I was near Natsukashi.


    She looked around but didn''t find Tang Ning or Tang Feng.


    She inwardly smirked.


    I was careful with my meeting with them. There is no way Liu Jinhai would find out about us.


    Even if I am here, they are still out to take revenge.

 Chapter 334: Unwanted customers

    Chapter 334: Unwanted customers


    Jinhai entered his base and found Long Yanmei in a terrible state, but obviously, he didn''t care. She was covered in dirt and mud, and her expensive dress was already in tatters.


    Long Yanmei saw himing and gritted her teeth in anger. "Liu Jinhai! What is this nonsense? Why have you brought me here? Let me go!"


    Jinhai expressionlessly said, "Sure. After you tell me what you were doing outside Natsukashi today."


    Long Yanmei was confused as to how anybody saw her. She was standing at the corner.


    Then she remembered that she talked to Serena for a while and knew she was working there.


    But why would she tell them about me? We don''t know each other.


    Jinhai raised his brow. "I don''t think that you are going to talk like that."


    He nced at one of his guards, and he nodded. He brought a set of pliers. Long Yanmei shuddered with that sight.


    She got a bad feeling in the pit of her stomach.


    "So, are you in the mood to tell now?"


    Long Yanmei gulped. "I was waiting for my ride!"


    "Which happened to be outside Natsukashi where Nana works and whom you consider as your enemy. Right."


    "I am telling the truth!"


    Jinhai said nothing.


    The guard got the cue, and immediately, he grabbed Long Yanmei''s hand.


    "Hey! Leave my hand! What are you doing?"


    She tried to resist, but it wasn''t of any use.


    In a sh, the guard jammed the plier on the nail of her index finger and pulled it out in a single shot.


    "Aaaaahhhhhhhh!!!!!"


    Long Yanmei screamed, feeling the extreme agony as the nail ripped apart from her finger. Blood oozed out, and it dripped down on the ground. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead, and her jaw tightened, grinding her teeth. Tears pooled in her eyes, and her vision turned blurry.


    "Are you willing to say it now? Or you need another demonstration?" Jinhai coolly rested his head on his palm.


    "I will say it!"


    Long Yanmei panicked. She didn''t want to go through that horrifying pain once again.


    But she also couldn''t bear to let everything out and let her n fail.


    She wanted Nana to be destroyed and the child inside her too. She won''t give up on that revenge.


    Once Tang Feng and Tang Ning execute their n and kill Nana''s child, she didn''t care even if Jinhai killed her. She would have still won in the end.


    "I...I just wanted to harm Nana somehow like how I suffered."


    She said a part of the truth because any other reason knowing her hatred towards Nana would have seemed too unbelievable.


    Jinhai''s aura turned cold and dangerous, and she trembled in fear.


    "Why did you leave?"


    "Because I saw you walking around in Natsukashi, and I had to give up. I didn''t know that you were there too today. I thought she might be alone, so I could"


    His signal was enough to make the guard understand. He ripped out another one of her nails.


    "Aaaahhhhhh!!!"


    Long Yanmei was on the verge of losing her consciousness seeing the blood now flowing like a stream of river.


    Jinhai got up and said, "I think we can gift your nails to your husband, Long Guozhi, to know what I can do."


    Long Yanmei inwardlyughed.


    Guozhi. He doesn''t even care anymore. He has already signed the divorce papers and threw them at my face.


    When Jinhai went out, he said, "Find out more about what Long Yanmei was up to in the recent days."


    "Yes, sir!"


    A loud sound of thundering roared in the clouds high up in the sky, and a sh of bright lightning lit the clouds giving an almost eerie sense.


    "Seems there is going to be quite a storm tomorrow," Jinhai muttered.


    ---


    The next day, as expected, the grey clouds filled up the entire bed of sky, and it cast a thin nket of darkness upon the city.


    It looked like it was going to rain hard.


    Huian did somest formalities with Shin as he told her everything about the next doctor who would be treating her.


    "Here are the details and your reports. I have already talked to him. He would be handling your case now."


    Huian nodded, although she did feel a bit weird to go to another doctor at this point. But she couldn''t say that after what she had done to his sister.


    "Sure. Thank you for everything that you have done for me until now." She smiled.


    Shin didn''t know why, but suddenly the picture of her hugging him when she acted in front of Mu Shuchun came in his mind. Her smile reminded him of how she coyly smiled, wrapping her hands around him.


    He snapped out and cleared his throat.


    "Hm. If there is still any confusion, you can call me."


    Huian nodded.


    She slowly got up and started to leave. Nowadays, she tried to walk around as much as possible and would sit back when she got tired.


    She looked back once and politely bowed.


    Shin faintly acknowledged.


    When Huian stepped out and sat back in the car, the driver asked, "Mam, should we go to the Xiang vi?"


    Huian thought about it. She didn''t want to go back so soon and get bored in the vi, doing nothing.


    Should I meet Nana and see how she is doing?


    Her stomach grumbled, as well.


    Well, I am hungry too. I could have lunch there as well.


    "Take me to Natsukashi."


    ---


    Natsukashi.


    It started to rain pretty hard by then, and the roads were already getting clogged up with water and puddles.


    There were hardly any customers now and thest one also just finished up.


    Qiu and Meiling called up to say that they were stuck in the middle of traffic on their way to Natsukashi. Nana said that they could take leave instead ofing all the way here. There was not much business, either.


    Serena caught a coldst night so she couldn''te either.


    So it was quieter than usual today at Natsukashi, and for a change, there were only Jinhai and Nana inside.


    Nana didn''t know what to do, and there was an awkward silence between them. She wondered if she should go back home, but it would be pretty difficult now with the heavy rain.


    Jinhai thought about it and asked, "Should I brew you a cup of tea? It has turned quite cold."


    Nana shook her head but said nothing.


    Jinhai''s shoulder drooped. Since it was just the two of them alone, he wanted to use this chance to grow a little closer to her.


    Nana was about to get up, but Jinhai asked, "What do you want? I will get it for you."


    "No, thanks. I will do it myself." She said in a neutral tone.


    She slowly got up, but Jinhai suddenly hugged her from behind.


    Nana froze. "What are you doing, Jinhai? Let me go. Didn''t I tell you not to-"


    "I-I know. But please, don''t push me away. Even if it''s a small thing, I want to help you. It''salready so hard that we are so near yet so distant. I want to do whatever I can even if it''s bringing a ss of water. I know it wouldn''t do anything to change the situation, but I still want to do anything rted to you."


    Nana said nothing.


    The door opened, and they stiffened. Huian widened her eyes when she saw Jinhai and Nana in that position. She was in her wheelchair a little wet from the rain.


    She cleared her throat, but she found something odd atmosphere between them.


    Jinhai was surprised too to see her here.


    Nana smiled. "Ah Huian. Come inside. It''s raining too hard."


    Huian awkwardly said, "Ah, yes. I somehow managed toe here. I am sorry...I"


    She hinted that she might be have been a hindrance in their moment.


    "No, it''s fine. I am surprised to see you here."


    "Oh, yes. Actually, I was bored to go home after my appointment, and I was hungry too, so I thought that I coulde here."


    "Sure. I will cook something for you. Wait, I will give you a towel first. Dry yourself. Have a seat."


    Huian didn''t want to stay alone with Jinhai, but well


    Suddenly the lights went off, and it became a bit darker inside.


    "What happened?" Nana asked.


    Jinhai said, "Nana, you sit down, or you will bump into something. I will check the fusebox outside."


    As he went, Huian asked, "So...how is everything going on?"


    Nana paused for a bit. "It''s"


    She didn''t know how to exin it.


    Then they heard some noises thrashing and breaking outside.


    Huian asked, "Huh? What is that noise-"


    *Crash*


    Suddenly one window broke of Natsukashi, and somebody started banging loudly on the door.


    Nana and Huian looked at each other in horror.


    "W-what?"


    They broke the door, and four men came inside barging in with hockey sticks in their hands.


    Nana froze.


    They looked strong and burly with menacing gaze.


    "Break down everything here!" One of them said.

 Chapter 335: This time, its my turn

    Chapter 335: This time, it''s my turn


    Nana asked, her voiceced in fear. "W-who are you all? Leave right now!"


    She didn''t know who these men were that suddenly barged inside carrying bats and hockey sticks with them. She tried to sound brave, but her voice was faintly trembling.


    Huian looked at them in horror. Her heart was racing wildly. Something said to her that these people were bad news.


    One of the men shouted. "What are you waiting for? Break everything you see."


    Nana yelled. "No! What are you doing?"


    She felt too scared and nervous. They utterly looked like goons with that hideous expression on their faces.


    *Crash*


    The men started to bang on the tables and chairs, breaking everything they could see.


    Nana covered her ears as another window broke in pieces.


    "Stop! Who are you! Leave right now!"


    "Shut up!"


    Huian backed in her wheelchair as he roared in anger. Nana was taken aback too.


    They went into the kitchen and threw and broke every utensil, tes, and dishes. They shattered everything that came in their hands.


    Huian looked at Nana, terrified. "Why are they vandalizing like this?"


    Nana bit her lip, and tears were threatening toe out of her misty eyes. She had no idea either.


    Panicked, she looked for Jinhai, but he was nowhere. She fumbled with her phone to call him, but one man grabbed it and threw it away. The phone hit hard, and it broke as well. She shut her eyes with a loud impact.


    Nana backed away, afraid. She was more terrified because there was Huian and she was pregnant too.


    She clutched her tummy protectively.


    The man harshly grabbed Nana''s chin.


    "Ah!" She winced in pain. With his tight grip, her jaw began to hurt and a tear slid from the corner of her eye.


    Huian widened her eyes. "Leave her!"


    She slowly got up from her wheelchair, stumbling on her step, and held his wrist.


    "Leave her, you bastard!"


    But the man shook her away and pped her on the cheek.


    Huian fell on the floor as she lost her bnce.


    "Mmph!"


    Nana looked at her, horrified.


    Huian held her cheek that was burning with the sharp, stinging pain from his p. It hurt so badly that tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Don''t dare call anybody you bitches!"


    He pushed Nana back, and she somehow caught the support in time.


    "Huian! Are you alright? Your cheek!"


    It was beginning to turn red.


    Huian nodded weakly. "W-what should we do now? Where is Jinhai?"


    "I don''t know...He must be stuck outside in the rain."


    As if it was true, a thundering noise erupted within the clouds, and the rain became fiercer and heavier.


    After everything was smashed down in just two minutes, they sneered at Nana.


    They were huddled together.


    "Now, your turn to turn like just your ce."


    Nana tremblingly asked, "What do you want from us? Why are you attacking us?"


    He snorted and looked at her belly.


    Nana noticed his gaze, and she red at him. She clutched her belly hard.


    The other menughed at her futile attempt. "It''s useless. Nobody can save you. Just one hit at your big tummy."


    Nana froze. She was badly shaking in ce. She was in no position to fight or defend herself.


    The man stepped closer.


    "No! Stay away! Don''t you daree near me!"


    As if the baby inside also felt her fear, it started kicking in her tummy. Nana sobbed hard. She felt it anxious, too, with its kicks.


    Mama will protect you. Stay strong for Mama, please.


    "Stay away!" She screamed.


    The man was about to swing his bat, but Huian had secretly taken a ss and hit him on his head.


    "Ah!!!"


    "NANA, RUN!" Huian yelled.


    The man''s head started to bleed as a few pieces that of ss cut his skin apart.


    "Hey, you!"


    "Huian I-"


    She cut her off. "Don''t think about me. Just run away."


    Huian took more sses and randomly started throwing at them to block their way.


    "You have to think about your baby. Just run!"


    "But you-"


    "Let me do this. Let me protect you this time, Nana."


    Huian''s gaze once again held the guilt of leaving Nana alone in that shed that night. But this time she won''t repeat the mistake.


    Even if I have to die, this time, I will save you. This time I won''t run away and leave you alone.


    This time, it''s my turn.


    "Leave!!"


    "Catch them!"


    Nana bit her lip. "No! No matter what, I will not leave you"


    Who knows what they will do to Huian


    She caught Huian''s hand and dragged her at the backside of the Natsukashi. But one man already found her. With a heavy belly, she couldn''t run any more faster.


    He pushed her, and Nana suddenly stumbled ahead. Huian was shocked. She quickly caught her hand, but it was a secondte as Nana''s tummy hit the corner of a table.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Nana clutched her belly as a sharp pain shot through her stomach.


    "Nana!!!" Huian screamed in horror.


    Nana slowly copsed on the floor. "Ah...Ahhh! Pain...it''s hurting"


    Huian also bent to her level. She had no idea what to do next.


    "Hah! What will you do now? This made things a lot easier for us."


    The man who was hit on his head spat. "You bitch. I will not leave you for this!"


    But everything was already starting to blur for Nana. The world was spinning in front of her eyes.


    Once again, her stomach ached with sharp pain.


    "Aaaaaahhh!!!"


    It was so unbearable as if she thought that something was hammering hard on it.


    "Now, you both are dead. Let''s aim at your belly first and kill the child."


    "No!!" Huian screamed. She stepped in between, but they grabbed her and threw her away. The fall also shot a sharp pain through her body, which was still weak.


    The man raised his hockey stick.


    Nana was breathing heavily, and she couldn''t even move an inch from that pain.


    He was about to strike.


    "Ji-Jinhai" Nana mumbled his name with thest bit of strength left in her.


    Just as hisnd was about to strike, somebody caught his wrist. In just a second, he gripped it hard and broke his wrist bone.


    *Crack*


    "Aaahhhh!!!!"


    The stick fell from his hand. He saw Jinhai with a murderous gaze threatening to tear him apart. His aura had turned so lethal and dangerous thant anybody could sense his icy air even from miles away.


    "How dare you"


    With all that rage channeled in his hand, Jinhai punched a solid fist at his face, which broke the bone in his nose broke too. Blood dripped out of his nostrils. The three men snapped out. It was all too sudden, and they didn''t even realize when Jinhai came and blocked his attack.


    They jumped on him at once, but Jinhai was so angry and enraged that he looked akin to the Asura himself right now. He looked like the God of Death, Yama.


    Three or ten, he won''t leave anybody alive.


    Jinhai effortlessly fought the three men. How could they evenpare to him who knew all forms of martial arts? He didn''t even need the help of any bat or stick to beat the shit out of them.


    Jinhai beat and punched them so hard that they were hardly recognizable anymore. Their bones were broken all over, and they lied in a pathetic state on the floor, not able to lift even a single finger.


    "Aaahhhh!!!"


    Nana''s help for cry brought Jinhai back to his senses. The darkness in his eyes washed away.


    "Nana!!"


    Jinhai immediately bent down. Nana wasn''t in a very good state. Her face was contorted in extreme agony. She was continuously sweating hard.


    "Nana! Nana! Look at me. W-what''s wrong? You look so pale."


    Huian somehow managed or get up and walk to their side. "Na-Nana has hit her belly. That man pushed her, and her belly hit the side of the table."


    Jinhai''s temper red up in rage once again. His blood boiled to know what happened. When he was about toe back after checking the fuse box outside, an entire tree suddenly uprooted and fell on his way because of the heavy rain and wind and blocked his path. That''s why it took him so long.


    When he returned, he found Natsukashi in such a bad state and the voices of those men shouting and yelling.


    Nana clutched her stomach and gritted her teeth hard. "Pain...It hurts"


    Jinhai quickly took her in his arms. "I am here with you, Nana. Look at me. I am here with you. Don''t be afraid. I will take you to the hospital now. Everything will be fine, okay?"


    "It''s is impossible, Jinhai." Huian cried. "The weather outside has turned for the worse. We will just get stuck in the middle of nowhere. That would be even more difficult!"


    "Aah..aahhh!!" Nana let out yet another painful scream.


    Jinahi tightened his jaw. His heart ached to see her in agony. "What can we do then!"


    "I-I will call Liang Shin"


    Huian found her phone through the mess and dialed his number. "Liang Shin"


    "What happened? Why are you crying?"


    When she told Liang Shin what happened and about Nana''s condition, he was shell shocked.


    "What!" He got up from his seat. "That hit must have triggered herbor. She must go through delivery right now!"

 Chapter 336: The long awaited first cry (1)

    Chapter 336: The long awaited first cry (1)


    Huian was stunned.


    Delivery? Now?


    "W-what? Nana has to deliver now?"


    Jinhai froze. He took the phone from Huian''s hand and quickly said, "What are you saying, brother-inw? Delivery?"


    Shin was taken aback, but he knew that Jinhai was working in Natsukashi. Right now, he had no choice but to take his help.


    "Yes. The hit to her belly has triggered herbor. That''s why she is in pain."


    Jinhai staggered a bit to know this.


    "But how will we do that? I want to take Nana to the hospital but it''s pouring outside so heavily. We will get stuck in traffic!"


    Shin already made his way to the car. "No! Don''t take the risk of taking her out in such a heavy storm. I aming to Natsukashi as soon as I can."


    Huian said, "But how will youe here? The roads are jam-packed! You will get stuck too!"


    "I cannot just sit here and do nothing! I aming." Shin snapped.


    "Aaaahhh" Nana''s loud scream pierced through the call, and Shin clearly heard it.


    Damn!


    Jinhai immediately took her in his arms. But even that movement pained her a lot. He headed upstairs. He banged her room open and ced her on the bed.


    Huian followed him, walking as quickly as she could.


    The clouds thundered once again in a roar. There came a huge crash from outside of something falling hard on the ground. Maybe it was another tree that copsed.


    "Aaahh.pain...it hurts" Nana gritted her teeth. "Hah" Her chest was heaving up and down breathlessly.


    Jinhai quickly patted her head, but it was of no use.


    "Nana''s condition is worsening. We cannot wait for you!" Jinhai loudly said. "What should we do?"


    Shin was already on his way, but just as expected, he got stuck in traffic. He honked continuously.


    "Medical emergency! Make way!" He yelled. He got back to the call. "Okay. Huian. Jinhai. Listen to me carefully. I will try my best toe there as soon as I can. But we have got no choice. You have to start with the delivery."


    They froze.


    Huian was aghast. "Are you crazy? Delivery? We? We are not doctors! You are talking about childbirth here!"


    "I know it''s sudden, but trust me. Just do as I say. Exactly like I say. Some women have delivered, even without any doctor''s help. You can do this. Just trust me."


    Jinhai nodded. "Alright. Tell us what we have to do."


    He couldn''t see Nana in pain anymore. "P-pain"


    "Nana" Jinhai kissed her forehead. "Can you hear me? My voice? I am here with you."


    He held her and tightly pressed it. "Don''t worry."


    Nana cried. "Our baby...I-I hit my stomach...Our baby Have we lost-"


    Jinhai put his finger over her lips. "Our baby is safe. Trust me. I won''t let anything happen to our child, I promise, okay?"


    A tear slid from her eye, but she weakly nodded.


    Jinhai gave the phone back to Huian. He took out his own and dialed Liu Hai''s number.


    "Ho Ho son-"


    "Dad. Nana has gone intobor."


    Liu Hai widened his eyes in shock and stood up dumbfounded. "What!!?"


    The others were startled, hearing his loud voice.


    Liu Chunhua asked, "What happened?"


    "Nana"


    "What? What happened to Nana?" Grandma Liu was also anxious.


    "She has gone intobor."


    From the other end, Jinhai said, "Yes, Dad. We are stuck in Natsukashi. We cannot take her to the hospital. Brother-inw Liang Shin is making his way here, but it might be too difficult in this weather."


    "So"


    "Huian and I are doing the delivery. I don''t know how but just bring the entire hospital in Natsukashi anyhow, Dad! I don''t care how you do it. I want all the medical facilities here as soon as possible."


    Shin from his end, said to Huian, "First switch to video calling."


    Huian quickly turned it on.


    Shin saw Nana''s pale condition and cursed his luck for such weather today.


    Just let me get my hands on those bastards who attacked her!


    "Sh-Shin...What do we do now?"


    He took a deep breath. "Okay. First, calm down and rx."


    Huian took a deep breath. She told herself that she could do this.


    "Okay. Tell me."


    "Good. Now get some warm water ready in a tub. It should only be warm. Not hot. Then get some fresh, washed towels, tissues, and clean sheets. Then take a clean pair of scissors and wash it with warm to hot water to clean it of any remnant bacteria. Also, get arge container to ce the centa after the umbilical cord is cut."


    "Alright."


    Liu Chunhua grabbed the phone and said, "Jinhai, what happened so suddenly? Wasn''t her due date still three weeks ahead?"


    "I will tell you everythingter. Just do anything to bring medical help!"


    "Hai is already on it. But I want to see Nana, Jinhai."


    He switched on the video, too, and kept his phone on the table.


    "Nana!" Grandma Liu eximed. They saw her pale condition. They were shocked to see Huian there, but they had no time to think about that.


    Grandma Liu said, "Jinhai! Get the warm water ready in a tub if you got there."


    Huian said, "Shin also said just that."


    Jingai said, "I will get the water. You look for the towels and the sheets."


    He bent down at Nana''s side. "Nana, you will be fine. And our baby too. Please do your best okay?"


    "Urghhhhh!"


    Another sharp pain shot from her belly.


    "Don''t just sit there, Jinhai! Get going!" Liu Chunhua yelled.


    A few minutester, Jinhai brought a tub with warm water, and clean scissors and Huian took out a fresh set of towels and a container.


    A bolt of lightning struck the sky outside, and the downpour worsened even more.


    Shin was badly stuck in the traffic jam. Through the video, he saw that they were ready.


    Huian asked. "What now?"


    "It''s cold outside because of the storm, so close the curtains to make the room warm. The baby should not catch a cold after birth."


    Jinhai immediately closed the curtains and the door.


    Liu Chunhua and Grandma were anxiously watching through the video.


    Liu Chunhua said, "Huian and Jinhai. Wash your hands and wipe Nana''s vaginal area clean with wipes."


    Shin said, "She is right."


    Huian slowly but awkwardly asked, "Sh-shouldn''t Jinhai leave the room now?"


    Grandma Liu coughed. "Liang Shin and we are here too, so-"


    Jinhai red. "I am not leaving Nana alone at any cost. I will be here with her!"


    Shin sighed. "Let him be, Huian. You might need help too."


    "Uggghh" Nana groaned and convulsed in pain again.


    Shin quickly said, "She is having contractions. Get ready, you two."


    "Nana. Can you hear me?" Shin worriedly said. "Take deep breaths and exhale."


    Nana felt like the pain was ripping her apart. It was so intense that she felt like it was tearing her belly.


    The contractions eased up a for a minute, but then they started again, dting her cervix.


    The pain was intensifying, and she unconsciously held Jinhai''s hand tightly, gripping it hard.


    Liu Chunhua said, "Nana, dear, we are all here with you."


    Shin said, "Nana, now try to push."


    Nana tried her best.


    "Uugghhhhh."


    Her forehead was covered in sweat, and she was huffing and puffing.


    "Uuggh...Aaaaahhhh."


    The pain was getting unbearable. Her vision blurred, but she knew that she had to do. For her baby to be safely born, she had to make it through this.


    Jinhai felt as if he a knife stabbed his heart, seeing her convulsing in pain. He took out his handkerchief and started to wipe the sweat off her forehead.


    "You can do it, Nana." Shin encouraged her. "Keep pushing."


    "I...it''s hard...it''s painful."


    "I know, and you are doing great."


    Nana bit her lip and put strain on her belly to push.


    "Huian, can you see the baby''s head?"


    Huian checked, but there was still no sign of it.


    She shook her head.


    Nana''s screams and shouting were panicking Huian. But she felt an odd sense of assurance that Shin was there with her.


    Jinhai continuously rubbed her palm to help ease even a little bit of her pain.


    Grandma said, "Jinhai. You can also help her. Put your hands on her belly and push it forward."


    Jinhai nodded. He held her tummy and slowly pushed. He was worried that he might put too much pressure. At that point, his heart was racing for Nana and their child.


    Please be safe.


    Liu Hai said from aside, "I am trying my best, but in this weather, it is impossible even to step out anywhere. But I will get help as soon as I can."


    It was almost three hours now, and Nana was trying her hardest.


    Huian asked, "Why is it"


    Shin replied through the video. "It''s normal, Huian. First pregnancies sometimes take up to sixteen to seventeen hours."


    Jinhai stiffened. "So long? I cannot see Nana in pain so that long."


    "I understand, and I also hope that the babyes out soon so that it''s over for her."


    "Jinhai! Shin! I can see the head now!" Huian eximed.


    Shin quickly said, "Nana! You are just there. Push a little more, please."


    Jinhai also helped her.


    "Aaaahhhhhh..!!!"


    Suddenly they heard a soft cry.


    "Waaaaahh...waaahhh...Waaahhhh."


    The sweet cry of their baby finally resounded in the entire room.

 Chapter 337: The long awaited first cry (2)

    Chapter 337: The long awaited first cry (2)


    As the cry of the baby resounded in the room, Nana cried in joy. It felt music to her ears. Her heart felt a strange sense of contentment.


    "The baby.?"


    Nana weakly mumbled. She was panting a lot after the arduous torture she went through.


    Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu felt ecstatic.


    "Ah, I am a great grandmother now!"


    Shin''s eyes also glistened a bit as he heard its cries. Somehow he imagined what it would have felt like


    Huian held the baby in her arms, and a whirl of emotions passed through her gaze. The baby who she detested eight months back was now in her arms.


    But now she didn''t feel any hatred or resentment. In fact, the sight of it made her so emotional. She had never imagined that she would first hold their baby and with absolutely no ill feelings at all.


    The baby frowned it''s little brows and cried.


    "Waaahhh"


    Jinhai saw the baby, and he was still in a daze that their baby was finally born. The long-awaited moment was finally here.


    Jinhai''s eyes got misty, and he didn''t stop to wipe the tears rolling down from his cheeks.


    He bent and kissed her forehead. "Nana... it''s our baby...it''s finally here"


    Nana began to sob in joy and bliss. "I-is it safe? Is it hurt?"


    Jinhai shook his head. "No. Our child is fine."


    He wanted to hold his child but only after Nana was also able to hold him all fine and healthy. He wanted to stay by her side until she fully recovered.


    Huian smiled through her tears as she held the little bundle of joy. "Congrattions. It''s a boy."


    Everybody at Liu family celebrated and started to dance around. They couldn''t contain their excitement of bing grandparents.


    Liu Chunhua wiped her tears. "Nana. You did so well. I am so proud of you."


    Shin said, "Huian, ce him in the tub and gently wipe his body with the warm water and clean off the blood and other fluids. After the centaes out, wait for a minute and then cut the umbilical cord when it stops pulsating."


    "Y-yes."


    She was still overwhelmed by everything. She couldn''t seem to tear her gaze away from him.


    Huian gave him a quick bath and wiped his body with a clean towel.


    Nana saw her baby boy, and her heart was filled with immeasurable joy and happiness.


    My baby...Thank God you are safe


    Jinhai pressed his forehead on hers and hugged her. He softly whispered. "Nana thank you...I...no matter how much I thank you, it''s still not enough."


    For a moment, Nana forgot all the bitterness between them and just relished this happiness with him of bing parents.


    She pressed his hand in return.


    But then she frowned when once again, as she felt an ache in her stomach. She knitted her brows, and Jinhai immediately sensed something wrong.


    "Nana? What happened? Are you okay?"


    "Ugh...it''s paining again"


    "Huh?"


    Shin widened his eyes.


    Liu Hai, at the other end, froze. He gulped hard.


    Huian was also just as confused.


    "Aaahhhh."


    Nana clutched her tummy.


    Jinhai asked Shin, "What is happening? Why is she still in pain?"


    Shin had no idea as well. "I don''t know."


    Liu Hai steeled himself. "I...I might know"


    Jinhai frowned. "What do you know?"


    "Well"


    Grandma Liu was impatient and snapped at him. "Oh,e on, Hai! Why are you standing like a mute? Say something!"


    Liu Chunhua narrowed her eyes. "Hai...are you hiding something from us?"


    Liu Hai looked guiltily at her.


    "Tell me, Hai, or I am really going to beat you."


    "Dad"


    Jinhai said with a warning clearly evident in his tone. "Tell. Me. Now."


    "Aaah." Nana gave another shrill of a cry.


    "Say it already!"


    Liu Hai jolted. He sheepishly smiled, scratching his head. "Well...I thought it would be a nice surprise for you two"


    Jinhai got a sense of foreboding. "What nice surprise...Dad?"


    "T-that Nana i-is ca-carry-"


    "Stop muttering like a broken record and say it, Hai!" Grandma Liu roared.


    "Nana is carrying twins!"


    Silence.


    Jinhai - "..."


    Nana - "..."


    Huian - "..."


    Shin - "..."


    Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu too - "..."


    "WHAT!!!"


    Liu Hai gulped again and looked away from everybody''s boring gazes into him.


    Jinhai stuttered. "W-what did you say?"


    "Nana is carrying twins."


    "T-twins?"


    "How is it possible? We have gone for check-ups every month, but the doctor never said that I had twins."


    Everybody narrowed their eyes at him, and he wished just to disappear right now.


    "Hehe, ~~~ I thought that it would be a nice surprise, so I asked the doctor not to tell anything to you two and keep it a secret. Surprise!"


    Liu Chunhua folded her arms and looked at him as if she would kill him at any moment.


    Jinhai shut his eyes, and it took him all his strength not to flip out at him. Naturally, he was happy that there was twice the joy, but it just came as a huge shock.


    Shin had simr feelings as well. He was even got mad at the doctor for actually listening to Liu Hai.


    "Ahhhh..."


    Nana winced in pain again, and everybody snapped out.


    Shin said, "Now is not the time to think of that. Nana has to push again."


    Nana could already see stars in front of her.


    "I... cannot do it anymore...I am tired"


    Huian said, "Nana, Please try. Just a little more, and your second baby will be out too."


    She shook her head. "No, I "


    Jinhai patted her head and said, "I will help you. Don''t worry. Okay? Please try love."


    Nana pushed again harder. It was draining her of all the strength, and she was close to passing out.


    Huian had already wiped the elder one clean and wrapped him in a nket.


    Jinhai also gave it a push from outside.


    "Ughhhhhhhh!!"


    Huian once again saw the head of the second babying outside.


    "I can see the head! Keep going, Nana!"


    But no matter how much she tried, this time, Nana wasn''t able to push itpletely out of her.


    She was drenched I sweat, and the world blurred.


    "E-enough"


    Shin got alert. "What happened? Why isn''t it out yet? It should have been."


    Huian also didn''t understand. "I-I don''t know"


    But then she finally saw something. "Shin...I can see the cord on his head."


    Shin widened his eyes. "What!? That means the umbilical cord is entangled around its neck."


    Nana got afraid. "Entangled? What does it mean? Is it in danger?"


    She tearfully looked at Jinhai. "Jinhai"


    "Nana, calm down."


    He looked at him and asked. "What do you mean?"


    Shin hesitated. "When Nana''s belly hit the table, it might have internally caused the umbilical cord to wrap around the second baby somehow. The sudden hit and movement could have shifted the baby such that it coiled around it."


    Liu Chunhua was horrified. "What now?"


    "Huian. Insert your finger in between the cord and the baby''s skin. Does it feel loose or tight?"


    Huian did as told and said, "it isn''t so tight. I can pretty much move my finger in and out."


    Shin sighed in relief.


    Jinhai asked, worried sick, "So is it okay?"


    Shin nodded. "Thankfully, it''s not tight, but we will need to be sure. Nana push harder. Please...once the head is out, Huian can untangle the cord."


    Nana let out a deep sigh. She was dead tired by now. She didn''t have the strength to lift even a finger.


    But she once again collected every ounce of her strength and pushed hard.


    The baby''s head was finally out.


    Huian''s hands were shaking. She was a nervous wreck. The sight of so much blood made her dizzy, and now she looked petrified, seeing the cord wound around the baby''s neck.


    "Huian, now keep you finger in between his neck and the cord to give him the space to breathe."


    "I...I"


    Suddenly she felt unsure.


    Jinhai said, "Do it, Huian."


    Shin understood her fear. It was already so great that Huian was handling Nana''s delivery with no experience at all. It was a daunting task, and she was doing it so well. With the painful screams and blood, it was easy to get overwhelmed and even faint. But Huian was doing a good job. Not just good, but an excellent job.


    The umbilical cord wrapped around the neck could really look scary.


    "Huian. Look at me."


    She bit her lip and stared at Shin. "I"


    "You can do this, Huian. I trust you." Shin gazed at her with utter seriousness.


    She froze.


    TrustHe trusts me


    Nana also weakly nodded. "Please"


    She sniffled as tears trickled down.


    "I am sure you won''t mess up. You did a marvelous job until now. I know you can do this too."


    Huain slowly nodded and wiped her tears.


    Shin smiled. "Now, just do as I said."


    Huian held the baby''s head in her left hand and inserted her right index finger between the cord, and it''s neck. Jinhai helped Nana push, and the baby was finallying out.


    Shin observed the baby''s condition. "Slowly untangle the cord now."


    Huian slowly lifted the cord and freed the baby. Sheughed amidst her tears.


    "I-it''s done. Congrattions. It''s a boy again."


    Everybody jumped in joy.


    But Shin panicked after a minute. "Why isn''t he crying?"

 Chapter 338: The long awaited first cry (3)

    Chapter 338: The long awaited first cry (3)


    Nana and Jinhai widened their eyes. She tried to get up, but Jinhai stopped her. "Nana! Don''t get up. You are still-"


    "What is big brother saying! Not crying? Why isn''t he crying?" She panicked and burst into tears.


    Shin quickly said, "Don''t worry, Nana," he looked at Huian. "Huian. Rub his back. Pat his chest. The umbilical cord must have caused him a little difficulty with breathing."


    Huian rubbed his back. She nervously tried to swing him in her arms, letting him feel the air.


    "Hey, hey" She whispered. "Come on. Please cryEverybody is waiting."


    But he didn''t respond.


    As if the elder brother also understood, he stopped crying too. He silently looked at his brother, who seemed motionless.


    Liu Chunhua, Grandma Liu, and Liu Hai impatiently looked at Huian. Their faces were marred with an expression of worry and fear.


    Jinhai went to his son''s side and also helped Huian in helping him to breathe. He took his small body, covered in blood, in his arms, and started swinging him a little faster.


    Huian tremblingly spoke, "Shin, it''s not working."


    Shin felt goosebumps crawling on his skin. The traffic was finally starting to disperse and but he was still far from Natsukashi.


    "Calm down, Huian. Do one thing. Breathe air into him. Open his mouth and blow air in his lungs."


    Huian didn''t waste any time. Jinhai kept on holding him, and blew some air in his mouth. She lightly patted his chest to ease the process for him.


    Nana tearfully looked at her younger son, not tearing her gaze away even for a moment.


    Jinhai stared at him. It was hard for him not to panic, but he had to stay strong for Nana and his sons.


    Hey, champyou are worrying your Mama and Papa. Look, your Mama is crying so much. Boys don''t make girls cry, okay? We have waited for you for so long. Mama has worked so hard and bore so much pain to let you see this beautiful world. Please don''t this to us. Pleasewake up


    Every second felt as long as a millennium.


    Huian didn''t stop breathing air into him even if she felt tired.


    There was dead silence. Everybody prayed and waited for his first cry so desperately.


    Was it a few moments or minutes, but Huian suddenly felt him twitch. Jinhai squinted his eyes as his sharp gaze noticed that faint movement too.


    The baby boy softly kicked Jinhai''s arm with his tiny, chubby leg. He softly gasped, taking a mouthful of air before he finally let out a loud cry.


    "Waaaaaahhhhwaah.waahhhhh"


    After a beat of silence, Jinhaiughed amidst the falling tears. Nana heard his cry which was akin to a beautiful melody for her and this time she cried in joy.


    Following the younger brother''s cry, the elder one started crying too. Both of them were now crying at the top of their voice as if to let everyone know that they are fine and healthy.


    Shin finally heaved a sigh of relief. That was intense and so terrifying.


    For a moment, he really thought that they lost the younger one.


    "Aah, he cried!" Liu Chunhua''s eyes also glistened with tears. Everyone felt emotional, seeing the twin baby boys.


    Huian felt as if a huge burden lifted off her shoulders. She constantly med herself that perhaps she went wrong somewhere in untangling the cord, and so that''s why he didn''t cry.


    She looked at the baby boy with aplicated gaze. At the same time, it held the relief too that he was safe.


    YouYou really scared us all, you little rascal.


    Huian didn''t know if it was her imagination, but she felt like he looked away and sheepishly smiled at her as if he was guilty of making them worry.


    As Shin said, Huian cut the umbilical cord connecting him and washed him in another tub of warm water.


    At first, they looked really reddish-purple, but now when they were wrapped in clean, new, and cozy nkets, their color slowly seemed to return to normal.


    Jinhai washed and cleaned Nana up in her inner parts as Huian had already done a lot for her. Nana felt very embarrassed about that.


    Liu Hai eximed in a loud booming voice. "Ho ho ho! We are grandparents now! Congrattions!"


    Liu Chunhua smiled at him, but he felt an odd sense of danger in it.


    "Yes, Hai. Congrattions. But don''t forget that you are going to get a very nice beating for ''nning'' such a big surprise."


    Grandma Liu red at him and already struck him with her stick, hard on his back.


    "Ow! Mom" He pitifully looked at her.


    "Shut up! Don''t use that puppy expression on me! Chunhua is right! You are so going to be dead, Hai!"


    Liu Hai could already see his sad and painful future and at least a week sleeping on the couch in the living room.


    Back at Natsukashi, Nana was exhausted with thebor and delivery. But the sight of her sons filled her heart with excitement and energy.


    Jinhai brought the younger son, and Huian held the elder one in her arms and brought them so that Nana could hold them too.


    The two bundles of joy looked so adorable cozily wrapped up in their nkets that Nana felt that she could keep gazing at them like this forever.


    She held both of them with Jinhai who was there to support her.


    They simultaneously opened their eyes and stared at their parents with their big, ck sparkling eyes.


    They were identical twins. They looked exactly the same. And exactly like Jinhai. It was very faint but still noticeable that their nose, eyes, and hair had the same features as that of their father.


    Nana''s lips lit into a brilliant smile. They were safe and healthy. That''s what it mattered to her.


    "Jinhailook, they are so cute"


    Jinhai slightly stiffened but lovingly stared at Nana. He knew that it was momentary that Nana forgot about their differences during this time. She was talking so normally to him like nothing ever happened between them. Once everything is settled down, she would realize it and would distance herself from him once again.


    He looked at his two cute little champs and silently thanked them for this moment. It was because of them that he could stay near her like this once again. It was them that made her forget everything.


    "En." He softly whispered.


    He slowly poked on his elder one''s cheek, and he softly giggled in response.


    Nana''s heart bloomed in joy.


    Shin cried. "Hey, let me see my nephews too! This is so unfair. I was the one who gave all the instructions, and now you are blocking the way!"


    Liu Hai whined like a little child, too, on his end. "That is right. I want to see my grandsons clearly. Show meeeeee"


    Everybody simply rolled their eyes.

 Chapter 339: Two cute pumpkins

    Chapter 339: Two cute pumpkins


    Almost two hourster, the storm finally started to calm down. Quite some areas were flooded with rainwater, and the roads were still blocked, but because of Liu family pressurizing the authorities, they immediately sent the workers to clear up the ways.


    An hour before, Shin arrived in Natsukashi, a bit drenched in water, and the first thing that greeted him was the pathetic state of those goons lying with all their bones broken.


    One look at them, and it was enough to know whose work it was and how they would never be able to stand on their feet again.


    But that didn''t mean he was satisfied with just that. Those men had hurt his sister, and he would make sure that the Liang family gave them a fitting punishment too.


    But right now, Nana was more important to him.


    Shin quickly headed upstairs and found Nana with the newborn twins at her side. She looked tired and was resting on the bed. Huian was sitting on the other side of the twins.


    "Liang Shin"


    Huian finally felt as if she could breathe. Now that he was here, she finally calmed down.


    Shin nced at her and nodded.


    "Big brother!" Nana eximed.


    Shin immediately got serious and turned his professional mode on.


    Jinhai got up and made a way for him to check on Nana and the twins quickly.


    "Nana. How are you feeling now?" He softly smiled.


    Nana nodded. "The twins are safely born. I am more than just better. Big brother. Thank you so much. If not for you then-"


    He softly flicked her forehead. "Silly. How can you thank me? It was my job as your brother and also as a doctor. Now let me check on you and my cute pumpkins."


    Shin checked both Nana, took her pulse, and nodded.


    Jinhai worriedly asked, "How is Nana?"


    Shin didn''t show much emotion while talking to him. "She is a little weak with blood loss and tired because of thebor. She will be fine in a few hours."


    Jinhai let out a huge sigh of relief. He genuinely expressed his gratitude because if not him, he really didn''t know how they would have handled her delivery.


    "Thank you, brother-inw."


    "Hm."


    Shin then bent towards the elder baby boy wrapped in a nket, and a bright smile bloomed on his face.


    The twins were taking their very first nap. The younger one half-opened his eyes, adorably yawned, and then closed his eyes again.


    Shin softlyughed.


    So cute!


    Shin quietly checked their vitals and pulse so that he didn''t disturb their beauty sleep. He took a preliminary examination, especially a bit longer for the younger twin since the umbilical cord had coiled around him, so he checked if he was able to breathe properly.


    Shin said, "They are fine, but since they were born still a bit premature, I would advise keeping them in the incubator for ten to fifteen days. Thankfully there is not much difference between today and your original delivery date anyway, so two weeks would be just fine."


    Nana''s shoulders slumped froming to know that the twins would have to be away from her.


    Jinhai and Shin naturally understood her concern.


    "Don''t worry. You can still meet them whenever you want. Okay?"


    "En."


    Nana lovingly looked at her boys, and she felt overwhelmed no matter how much she looked at them. Until now, they were in her belly, but now she was finally able to see and touch them.


    "Where are my grandsons!"


    The familiar excited voice came, and the Liu family, along with Jing them this time, entered.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes and immediately blocked his way.


    Liu Hai whined. "Hey!"


    "Ssshhh! The twins are sleeping!" Liu Chunhua berated him.


    Jinhai smiled. "How about we talk about your intention of the hidden surprise?"


    Liu Jinhai''s mouth twitched. Instead of apologizing, he turned on Jinhai himself. "Don''t you have any delicacy? Is this the time to talk about that!"


    "This is the perfect time," Jinhai smirked.


    Jing rushed towards his nephews like a sh of lightning, and he was practically jumping around in uncontroble excitement.


    It was difficult for him just to whisper. "Ah, Ah, Ah!!! They are so tiny and cute! Oh my Gosh! I so want to cuddle them right now!"


    "You cannot." Grandma Liu squeezed his ear, and sternly said, "They are sleeping."


    Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu shooed Jing away. They first sat beside Nana. "How are you? We saw the mess outside. Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Grandma Liu eximed. "Your jaw! What is the red mark?"


    Jinhai froze. He looked at the fingerprint that was beginning to leave a mark on her cheeks. He clenched his palm in a fist.


    Suddenly, the air felt icy, and Jing had to say. "Bro. The babies will really feel cold."


    Jinhai really wished to give the most horrific death to those men.


    Nana shook her head. "I am fine." She paused. "Jinhai came on time, so he saved us."


    She cleared her throat.


    Everybody sensed a little awkwardness.


    But they were d to know that she was fine. They excitedly stared at Liu family''s first heirs with a sparkling gaze.


    Liu Chunhua poked the elder one''s cheek, and he cutely frowned in his sleep.


    Thousands of invisible arrows struck their hearts.


    "They are so cute! They just look like how Jinhai was when he was just a baby."


    Nana smiled, watching the joy and happiness everyone felt right now.


    They hugged Nana, and Liu Chunhua kissed her forehead. "Dear. Thank you so much. You...you were so strong. Thank you for making me a grandmother."


    She felt emotional as she wiped the tears.


    "MomIt was just not me. I was strong because Huian was here. She handled it so well."


    Huian stiffened when everyone''s gazes suddenlynded on her. She didn''t know why, but she felt a lot nervous.


    After she had confessed her mistakes, she knew how everyone was disappointed with her.


    "I-I really did nothing much. It was Shin who was guiding Jinhai and me. I just did as told."

 Chapter 340: For some reason...

    Chapter 340: For some reason...


    Liu Chunhua went to her side and hugged Huian. "No, Huian. It''s not just. You did a lot. You saved Nana and the twins. Really youyou saved the day today."


    Huian stiffened in her embrace. It was so long since she hugged her like that. During those two years of her marriage, she never talked much with Liu Chunhua. She never bothered to get close to her. It was always Grandma Liu, more so because they shared the secret.


    But now she felt so stupid.


    "Auntyou are embarrassing me." Huian felt a bit awkward.


    Nana smiled and nodded as their gazes met.


    ---


    Soon, Nana and the twins were shifted to the hospital. Shin immediately arranged the twins to be kept in the incubator.


    The Liang family and the twins were already at the hospital. Jing froze when he saw the twinsing.


    Yukito stiffened a bit, but he ignored him. He treated him as if he was air and walked towards the incubator.


    Jing bit his lip, and it hurt him to see Yukito avoiding him.


    Yukito and Yukira were thrilled to see the twins boys. They stood near the incubator under the doctor''s guidance and gazed at them with sparkling eyes.


    "They are so cute! Just look at them sleeping."


    Yukira whined. "Ah, I so want to hold them right now."


    Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan were not in any better condition. They felt such a torture to wait ten days just to hold their grandchildren.


    The newborns were adorably shifting in their sleep that just made them curse their luck even more.


    After her checkup, Nana also slowly came with Shin supporting her.


    "Nana!"


    Chen Liling rushed towards her and took her in a hug. "Congrattions, dear. I am so happy for you."


    Chen Guiren and Chen Jianyu also just came.


    "Nana, congrattions." Jianyu smiled and hugged her.


    Chen Guiren nodded. "Congrattions, child."


    "Thank you so much."


    Chen Liling worriedly looked at her. "We got to know what happened. It''s terrible how those thugs attacked you. But we all find out about this. It is a serious matter, and we won''t let it go."


    Nana faintly smiled. "Thank you, Uncle, Aunt. Come inside. The twins are there."


    Jinhai was standing outside the room, and he came out from the corner when everyone was inside.


    He felt a hand on his shoulder. Liu Hai said, "We have captured and taken the men in our base."


    Jinhai expressionlessly nodded. He was personally going to deal with them.


    "Your sons are inside. Won''t you go and meet them?"


    Jinhai was silent for a beat. "It was just a time of need. Now everything isagain going back to how it was. I will just make everything awkward inside."


    Liu Hai sighed.


    Jinhai smiled. "Don''t worry, Dad. I will meet them, but when everyone leaves and Nana will also be resting."


    For now, he was just happy and satisfied to see his wife and sons from afar.


    ---


    When Shin was done with checking up on Nana and his nephews, he didn''t forget about Huian. Somehow, he felt a bit different than usual.


    Why do I have this urge to see her?


    Something tugged his heart when he saw Huian handling everything, scared for sure, nevertheless, she didn''t give up.


    There he saw Huian sitting in her wheelchair and wheeling it outside.


    "Huian!"


    Surprised, she looked back.


    "Ah, Liang Shin"


    "I" Shin furrowed his brows. Suddenly he felt as if he had no words to say.


    "UmmI am so sorry. I was busy arranging for the twins."


    "Why are you apologizing? I understand. I was just heading back home. Now everyone is here, so I should"


    "No. I mean" Shin felt strangely nervous. "The whole incident must have affected you too, right? I will check on you for any bruises."


    Huian stiffened, and her smile faltered. "No! I am fine." She nervously tugged her hair, covering her left cheek.


    He frowned. "Wasn''t your answer too quick?"


    "Really, I am fine."


    "I am not listening to you. You are hiding something from me. Can you walk?"


    Huian tried to exin it to him, but he didn''t listen. Sighing, she slowly got up, but she felt it too painful.


    The man had thrown her on the floor, and with her weak body, the pain was stabbing her from the inside.


    Suddenly, Huian felt as if she was in the air. And she was because Shin had lifted her in his arms.


    "Wh-what? Put me down!" Huian was startled.


    "It is painful for you, right? How can you walk?"


    "J-just keep me in the wheelchair again."


    Huian was flustered. It suddenly reminded her of the time when Shin had held her from falling that day. His chest looked so closer and broader to her now. She felt her cheeks growing warm.


    Shin took her in one ward and ced her on the bed. Her hair fluttered to a side, and he suddenly noticed something red.


    He froze. "This"


    Huian widened her eyes and quickly hid her cheek. "Nothing."


    "What is that mark? Show it to me."


    "Huian" his voice held a hint of warning. He lifted her hair aside and saw her cheek was red and swollen with a mark of a palm print. He didn''t see it when he talked to her through video calling. It was now that it began to leave its mark.


    Shin, for some reason, felt furious. It felt like his blood was boiling. He took a deep breath.


    "Those men did that?" He asked with a quiet voice.


    Huian awkwardly stayed silent, and he got his answer.


    "Idiot! Why are you hiding this? It must be so painful." He was already taking out the ointment.


    "Iwhat was there to tell about this? And Nana and the birth of the babies was more important."


    Shin gritted his teeth. "You didn''t say anythingter either."


    He took out some ointment and started applying on her cheek. The big mark on her face somehow pained his heart.


    Huian jolted, feeling the cool touch of his fingers.


    Their gazes met, and they felt as if they couldn''t tear it away from each other.

 Chapter 341: Escape

    Chapter 341: Escape


    Shin and Huian suddenly snapped out. They awkwardly coughed and looked away.


    What was I doing?


    Shin felt flustered. He felt as if he was suddenly drawn into her gaze.


    Huian also felt a little embarrassed. She absent-mindedly fidgeted with her dress.


    "Thank you" her voice was barely audible, but Shin clearly heard it.


    "Hm. I will give you some meds. It will help you in healing the pain in your body. And don''t try to walk again for a few days. Rest in the wheelchair. I will check up on you after five days, and if your condition seems better, then we still start again with your exercises."


    Huian slightly widened her eyes in surprise. She looked at him, puzzled.


    "We? Am I not starting my treatment by another doctor?"


    Shin froze.


    That''s right. I said that I wouldn''t treat her anymore.


    Shin stared at Huian and remembered how Nana told him a while before everything that happened, how Huian fought with those men as best as she could with her weak body and how she jumped in between to save her.


    He could hardly believe that she was the same woman who abandoned Nana that night.


    Nana''s life was in danger once because of her, and now it was Huian herself who saved Nana and her twins. She literally breathed life into the younger twin.


    Such an irony it is, he thought.


    He was angry at her for hurting Nana, but now she had saved three lives.


    She had really changed. He could see that now. And he knew it took guts to improve oneself.


    Shin also realized that it was really brave of her to admit her mistakes in front of everyone that day.


    With a clean te, hiding nothing behind her, Huian wanted to move forward in her life now.


    And Shin didn''t know why but a small feeling sprouted in his heart to see her taking that path. Maybe even help her, too, if she ever needed it.


    Shin cleared his throat. "Right, I forgot about it to tell you, but that doctor is no good."


    Huian rapidly blinked her eyes. "Huh? Didn''t you rmend him to me? You even listed all his achievements."


    Actually, that doctor was his good friend in Beijing, so he took the liberty to shoo him off.


    "Ugh...no. I mean, he called me to say that he will be going overseas for an urgent appointment. So he won''t be avable. It would take time, so I thought that I would treat you until then."


    "Oh...quite sudden, is it?"


    "Yes."


    Shin just bbed out any excuse he could think of.


    "So, like I said, don''t walk for a few days and takeplete rest."


    Huian nodded.


    She felt a little bit relieved that he would be her doctor again. Honestly, she was ufortable to start her treatment with another doctor.


    Shin smiled. "Do you want to see the twins? It was rushed when the ambnce came and all."


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    They went inside the twins'' ward and saw Jinhai was already standing there, gazing at his sons. There was a serene smile on his face, and he looked at them so lovingly. He was gently patting their heads.


    Huian stiffened.


    Jinhai sensed somebody''s presence and turned. He quietly looked at Huian, who just came with Shin.


    Shin looked at him coldly.


    Huian slowly asked, "Can I see them too?"


    Shin frowned. He thought she really didn''t need to ask him.


    "Hm," Jinhai responded.


    Huian maintained her distance from him. She stood near the incubator and looked at them from above, taking their nap.


    Their chubby faces instantly melted her heart. Their sleeping faces looked so innocent and pure that they could really make someone forget their hatred. She felt warm and fuzzy in her chest.


    She felt so stupid now that she thought how she wanted to drug Jinhai and forcibly get pregnant.


    There is a different feeling to it when a child is born out of pure love and emotions. Forcibly bringing a child into this world would have ruined everything.


    Her eyes watered, but she quickly hid it from them.


    But Shin noticed it.


    Does she still love Liu Jinhai? He couldn''t help but wonder.


    Somehow he felt a prickly feeling inside, but he shrugged it off.


    Jinhai carefully observed her and slowly said, "Thank you."


    Huian was surprised. She didn''t bother to hide her shock reaction from him.


    "I mean it. You did a lot. I couldn''t have handled it without you."


    There was naturally the tension between them. But now she looked at the babies and somehow she couldn''t get angry at him anymore. Now she understood his need for revenge.


    Huian, just politely nodded.


    "...Your sons are cute."


    Jinhai faintly smiled. "They are, but they could have been more if they looked like Nana."


    "I agree."


    "I agree."


    Both Huian and Shin said at the same time.


    Jinhai raised his brow and softly chuckled.


    ---


    Tang Ning and Tang Feng were nervously waiting for the news from the men they sent to kill Nana.


    But it had already been hours and there was not even a callback.


    "What do you think happened?" Tang Ning asked. "They should have called with the good news by now. It has been hours already!"


    The more they waited, the more they wondered if everything went as nned.


    Tang Feng said, "This seems strange, though. I am trying to call them but nobody is picking up."


    Tang Ning gulped. "Feng...it cannot be that Liu Jinhai came to know about it, right? Has he caught our men?"


    "How is it possible? It was just a five minutes job to kill her and her baby. They should have been already escaped."


    "But I think we should escape for our safety. If he catches us, then how will we take our revenge? We should be alive for that."


    Tang Feng hesitated. "You are right. We shouldn''t take any chances. Let''s catch the next flight and fly somewhere away."


    "That bitch Nana. Just what happened that saved her this time? She should be in Natsukashi, and today was the perfect day because of the storm. Her filthy ce would have been empty. And that Long Yanmei! Why isn''t she contacting us either?"


    "Forget about her. Just think about ourselves and let us go."

 Chapter 342: Which hand was it?

    Chapter 342: Which hand was it?


    In Liu family''s underworld base, Jinhai entered carrying an icy aura around him that seemed to freeze the entire surroundings.


    The four men were lying in a pathetic state after getting beaten up by Liu family guards.


    But it was nothing aspared to what Jinhai had nned for them.


    Jinhai stood in front of them, and the men dazedly looked at the man.


    "You"


    "Who was the one that touched my wife?"


    His voice was low, quiet with a sense of deadly bloodthirst in it. His gaze was so lifeless and dark that the men couldn''t help but shudder. They instinctively wanted to step back, but they were chained and couldn''t move an inch.


    "There are marks on her jaw. Her skin has turned red. Who did that?"


    The man who had thrown Nana''s phone away and clenched her jaw gulped. The others unconsciously looked at him, and Jinhai got the answer.


    Jinhai stepped in front of him and smiled. But that smile was the eeriest that one could ever see.


    The man begged. "You-you...I didn''t do anything!"


    "Which hand was it?" Jinhai asked.


    "W-what?" The man was sweating badly. He was close to pee himself seeing that sadistic smirk.


    "With which hand did you touch my wife?"


    "I...I"


    "What happened? Where is the confidence now? Didn''t you all barge in Natsukashi messing up everything you saw? Weren''t you so acting so strong and menacing in front of my wife? Now, what happened?"


    "P-please let me go...I-I will do anything you say! I will tell who told us to attack her!"


    Jinhai chuckled for a bit and then loudlyughed. "I was going to make you vomit that information anyway. You are not doing anything different. Naturally, I must know who dare to harm my wife, right? Don''t waste my time. Which hand was it?"


    The men said nothing. They were internally shitting themselves hard.


    "Let me guess? I could faintly see the thumbprint on her left cheek. So it was your left hand, right?"


    Silence.


    "Yes or no?"


    Silence.


    "I am not going to repeat my question."


    He stepped a bit threateningly, and the man instantly blurted out. "L-left! It was my left hand!"


    And in the next second, they didn''t even see it when but that man''s left handy cut away from his body.


    "Ahhhhh!!!!" The man yelled in pain.


    The others widened their eyes and trembled. Blood was flowing from his left shoulder, and Jinhai had expertly cut his arm off with a big dagger.


    The stench of blood was beginning to roam in the base.


    "Ah" he sweated and felt dizzy.


    "You were the one who also swung the bat and tried to hit Nana with that. What punishment should I give more?"


    "No"


    One of the guards brought a can, and Jinhai opened the lid. They saw fumes from iting outside.


    The man whose arm was cut stared at it, horrified.


    "Now, you will enjoy it even more. Trust me. The pain will be tantalizing."


    Jinhai poured the liquid on his bleeding shoulder.


    "Ah! AHHHHH!!!!"


    It was a deadly acid, and now on top of the ce where his arm was severed, he felt a burning sensation as if it was ripping him apart. The acid was melting the skin, and more blood trickled out.


    "Hah...Hah" He was huffing and taking deep breaths.


    The extreme agony was tearing him apart.


    "Who sent you?"


    "Ughhhhh"


    "I think you need some more of this." Jinhai was about to pour the acid again, but he shouted. "No! I don''t know! I don''t know who gave me the money. They just said that they wanted us to k-kill that owner of that ce."


    "I want names."


    He cried. "Really. I don''t know who they are!"


    Jinhai raised his brow and looked at the other men. They frantically shook their heads. "We don''t know either!"


    "You see, you have to give me something, or else it is just going to be worse."


    The man at the right said, "We only know that we were given two requests."


    "Two?"


    "Y-yes" He nervously nced at him.


    Jinhai said, "Do you want an invitation to say?"


    "No! T-they wanted us to kill the b-baby and also"


    "AND?"


    "After that...r-rape her too."


    Jinhai froze.


    Suddenly he understood who made that request. It was crystal clear. The task to kill the child must be given by Long Yanmei. And the one to rape must be definitely done by the Tangs.


    They wanted revenge for Suyin.


    I see. So those parents are still plotting somewhere.


    Tang Ning and Tang Feng.


    He didn''t need to ask anymore now. He already knew their identities.


    Jinhai cleaned his hands and ordered his men. "You know what to do."


    "Yes, boss!"


    ---


    The next day at the hospital, Serena came rushing at the moment she came to know about Nana''s delivery.


    She entered her ward and saw that Nana was resting.


    Nana felt someone enter, and she opened her eyes.


    Serena


    Serena nervously asked, "Can Ie inside?"


    Nana paused and nodded.


    "I heard what happened yesterday. Are you alright?"


    "Yes, I''m good."


    "Nice. And of course congrattions on the twins. I am really happy for you."


    "Thank you."


    Silence.


    Serena awkwardly asked, "If you don''t mind, then can I see them?"


    Nana nodded. "Okay."


    Nana waster shifted into the twin''s room, so the incubator was just ahead.


    Serena slowly went and saw the twins were awake. They shifted their nce towards this new person who just came to meet him.


    "Hey"


    Serena softly said.


    "He..burrer...snan"


    The twins giggled and incoherently mumbled something as they looked at Serena.


    She suddenly felt emotional, and her eyes teared up.


    Their big, ck eyes looked so bright and mesmerizing, and she felt as if she was pulled into them.


    Gosh, they are so cute!


    Serena brought a finger above them, and the twins raised their cute little arms to hold it.


    Their small faces were lit up with a bright smile.


    Serena thought as if she would faint from cuteness overload.


    She put her hand on her belly and imagined how her baby would like.


    Or would she be even able to see it?

 Chapter 343: True feelings

    Chapter 343: True feelings


    Serena and the newborn twins stared at each other for a long time. The babies seemed very excited to meet her.


    She softly chuckled. She said, "They are adorable."


    Nana faintly smiled. She stared at Serena for a second but then looked away. She felt thirsty, so she bent to take a ss of water.


    "Wait. I will help you."


    Serena already reached the table and poured a ss of water for Nana.


    "Thank you."


    Silence. And it was awkward.


    She asked, "Did youe to know anything about the culprits who nned that attack?"


    Nana shook her head.


    "I see. But I know that Liu Jinhai and your family will definitely find out about them."


    "I know. Jinhai is already on it, it seems."


    Serena softly smiled and nodded. She seemed hesitant to ask something.


    "What?"


    "II know you might not want to tell me. But why are you living separately from Liu Jinhai?" She quickly said, "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me."


    Nana stared at her. "It''s because he did the same thing to me that you did."


    Serena stiffened.


    "He broke my trust. He lied to me, and just like you, he didn''t say anything until the end."


    Serena didn''t need to know the details, but she got the gist of it. She couldn''t meet Nana''s gaze.


    She slowly asked, "Will you still let me work in Natsukashi if I told you that I wanted a job so I can be close to you? I want to revive Jia Se. That is not a lie. But not now."


    "I already know that."


    Serena didn''t expect anything less from Nana. Naturally, she understood her intentions.


    "I already knew why you suddenly wanted to work in Natsukashi. Reviving Jia Se was just your excuse."


    Serena awkwardly smiled. "You know me so well."


    Nana let out a sadugh. "Do I now? I don''t think so. Sometimes I wonder about it because after all, those years of friendship for you were just so that you could keep an eye on me."


    Silence.


    "What do you want to achieve by doing this?"


    "I don''t know," Serena admitted.


    Nana was surprised. "Hm?"


    "No, really. I don''t know. I don''t know if working by your side will help me in any way. I don''t know how to repent my mistakes. I don''t know what to do so that I could make you trust in me again."


    Nana said nothing.


    Serena looked at her. "I just want to be by your side. I just want to help you in any way I can. I just want to make you realize that I am serious about getting everything back. I don''t know how, but I thought I would find a way if I stay close to you. I just want to show you my sincerity."


    Nana saw her questionable gaze and knew she had to say more.


    "Why did you let me work if you knew I was lying?"


    What was the answer? Nana wondered.


    When she saw Serena outside Natsukashi that day, stubborn on getting a job, it made Nana recall those good times she spent with her. She felt as if the old Serena was back with that spark.


    Nana was still hurt for sure, but a part of her heart wished to get those days back again in her life.


    Even now, sometimes, Nana felt lonely when Serena wasn''t around. She was the first person with whom she shared everything. Sometimes she would jump into excitement to tell her something only to realize that their rtionship wasn''t like before anymore.


    Serena''s absence still affected her. It still made her feel empty.


    Instead of answering her question, Nana asked, "Reallywhy did you do all those things?"


    Serena was surprised because after how she was exposed that day, it was now when they were talking about this matter.


    She paused. "I have the same answer to give you what I said to Jianyu. I just wanted Mom to look at me. I wanted her to love me, and following whatever she said was the only thing I could think of. I know had you been in my ce, you wouldn''t have done all those things if maybe Yu Ichika had told you to do that. But at least you understand where I aming from."


    Nana stayed quiet.


    Serena continued. "You know what? I always wondered why you were still taking care of your adoptive mom. Why do you want to do so much for a woman who med you for" Her expression stiffened a bit, thinking about her biological father, "Yu Tengfei''s death? She threw you away. She disowned you in front of everybody. Yet you were paying her medical bills, and you wanted her to recover. Why? She was never going to love you back. In her heart, she had already set you as the cause of his death."


    She sadly smiled. "But then I realized I am not any different. Why am I working so hard? You and I were actually in the same boat all along. Both of our mothers shunned us away from them. But to get her love, I went too far. My stupid heart just went along with what she said. Nana. I betrayed you. I cannot turn back time. But I also don''t want just to keep doing nothing. I brought our situation to this stage. Now I want to change it, and I will."


    Nana inwardly sighed. She had no idea what to do. On the one hand, she wished to let everything go, but on the other hand, she couldn''t take that step either.


    And not that she didn''t understand her predicament. Every child wants his parents love and attention. It wasn''t wrong to want that.


    But


    "I see."


    For now, she was going to let the things as they were and see what will happen next.


    Serena felt a bit nervous.


    Will Nana disagree with this?


    Suddenly, they heard a knock at the door.


    They turned to look and was shocked to see that it was the food blogger, Pei Yuan standing at the door, carrying a bouquet of flowers.

 Chapter 344: Correction

    Chapter 344: Correction


    Serena blinked her eyes as she felt it a little weird for Pei Yuan to visit Nana.


    Nana was also equally surprised. "You"


    "May Ie in?" Pei Yuan smiled and asked. "Oh, sorry if I am intruding on your conversation."


    "It''s alright. Come in."


    Pei Yuan stepped in and offered her the bouquet. "This is for you. Actually, I came to visit you today in Natsukashi, but your staff said what happened. I thought to drop you a visit."


    Pei Yuan''s gaze shifted towards the twin boys in the incubator, and he did his best to mask his disgust for them.


    Those filthy bastardsI am sure that Nana''s husband must have forced himself on her! She hates him. How could she ever sleep with someone who she hates?


    Liu Jinhai


    The thought of the woman he loved carrying another man''s children filled his heart with rage and disgust. He maintained hisposure and smiled.


    "Congrattions."


    "Thank you." Nana epted the bouquet. "Really. You didn''t need to bring flowers."


    "How can I not? It''s such a joyous asion. I am really happy for you."


    Serena faintly raised her brow.


    First, he was insisting Nana do the shoot as a guest chef, and now he personally came here to give her flowers even though they are not any acquaintances.


    Serena had seen way too many people that crushed on Nana over these years. Some were blunt who confessed while some were who would try to hide their feelings, but the spark in their gaze would bring the cat out of the bag.


    If you liked someone, it was difficult always to pretend that you didn''t.


    This manhe likes Nana, right?


    Her intuition said that he did.


    Pei Yuan said, "I meant to ask you again if it was possible to do the shoot, but I guess now it won''t be possible."


    He wanted that chance to grow closer to her, but he missed it.


    Nana nodded. "Yes, you are right. And having twins was a surprise so now it would be double all the work. But I really appreciate it."


    Yuan, think! You have to do something.


    "Oh, I have an idea. If you cannot make it to the shoot, then how about we do it in Natsukashi?"


    Nana was surprised. "In Natsukashi?"


    "Yes. And if you don''t mind, then we can do it even in your house whichever isfortable for you. When your twins are asleep, you would be free for some time, right? We can shoot for thirty minutes at that time. You can give a simple cooking show and teach our audience some simple recipes that are quick and easy to cook. This way, you don''t need to worry about your children and can also get the shoot done."


    Serena was dumbfounded but impressed at the same time.


    Pei Yuan is not letting this go, huh? He is still trying to poach her.


    Nana thought about it and didn''t see any problem with it. Naturally, she couldn''t do it right now, but maybe when the twins are taken out of their incubators, and they go home, it may be possible after everything is settled down.


    Pei Yuan realized that Nana didn''t immediately refuse his offer, so he got a hope in his heart. "Our director also really wish to work with you, and he would definitely agree with this arrangement because he knows your situation."


    Serena frowned. "You are really insistent about this. Why didn''t the director call Nana even once if he is really interested in this shoot with her?"


    Pei Yuan''s eyebrow twitched.


    This womanwhy is she interfering? Why doesn''t she take her ugly self with her ugly belly and get out?


    "He wanted to, but there are a lot of shoots already scheduled in which he is charge of. In fact, he wanted toe here with me to congratte Miss Nana, but I suggested that it would be too hectic to him."


    Nana said, "It is alright. UmI think the idea is good. I will let you know."


    "Oh, that''s great. I hope you have my number. Give a call anytime you wish. I will make all the arrangements."


    Nana nodded.


    It became a little awkward. He said, "I should leave now."


    Though Pei Yuan didn''t wish to leave at all, he had no reason to stay anymore.


    He jolted a bit when the twins started crying. Nana immediately got out of the bed and walked towards them.


    "Waahhhh"


    "Waaahh.wahaahhh.."


    Nana gently stroked their heads. "Aww what happened to my cute little pies? Are you hungry?"


    "gsndjdjol" The elder twin muttered something.


    Nana giggled. After patting their heads and ying with them a bit, they calmed down after a while.


    Pei Yuan saw the gentle smile that greeted her face when she looked at her twins. It stabbed his heart to see her look so lovingly at them.


    Why? Shouldn''t you hate them? Don''t look at them like that.


    Serena observed his expressions carefully and concluded that she was indeed right.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Mr. Pei."


    He snapped out and looked at her.


    Serena spoke in a low voice. "I want to correct you about something."


    Pei Yuan frowned. "About?"


    "Just now, you addressed her as Miss Nana. But I should remind you that she is not a Miss. She is Mrs. Liu."


    He froze.


    "I think you forgot that Nana is married."


    His smile faltered just a bit. "My bad. I will not forget it."


    You! My Nana is not going to stay married anymore with that bastard. Soon, I will free her from his clutches. How dare you talk to me like that!


    Serena said, "Hm. Don''t ever forget that. She is married, and she is a mother now. And she really loves her husband."


    Bullshit! She doesn''t love him! She is suffering from living with Liu Jinhai! He is torturing her.


    He smiled. "What are you trying to say by emphasizing that?"


    "I think you know what exactly I am trying to say. You are trying to hide it well, but I know what you feel for her. And I am saying to stay away from her."


    Pei Yuan seemed shocked. "Miss. That is not a nice thing to say. I am just doing my job."


    "Whatever you say, but you cannot fool me. Don''t cause any trouble for her. Once this shoot is over, don''t contact her again."

 Chapter 345: Fighting over names

    Chapter 345: Fighting over names


    Pei Yuan gulped his anger and left the hospital, clenching his fists.


    Serena said, "Nana. I don''t think you should do the shoot. Stay away from Pei Yuan."


    Nana frowned. "Why not should I shoot the episode? It''s just one time."


    "Yes, but I think he iskind of into you."


    "Ah?" Nana knitted her brows in confusion. She remembered how Jinhai said the same thing in Natsukashi that day. "He knows that I am married. I was even pregnant, and just now he saw the twins too. Why would he entangle his feelings for me?"


    Serena sighed. "That is my gut feeling, Nana. And you are beautiful. You are kind too. Feelings may just develop like that. Don''t even get me started how so many men have fallen for your charms."


    Was it really the case? Nana thought.


    Since her pregnancy, Nana was entirely focused on it, and now, when the twins were born, she was only paying attention to the twins, especially now that they were in the incubator.


    So, she wasn''t sure about Pei Yuan. At least, he seemed professional to her.


    Just then, Jinhai entered the ward with Jianyu. He was wondering the silhouette he just saw outside of Pei Yuan, but he didn''t see him clearly.


    Jianyu froze when he saw Serena, but he ignored her.


    And soon, the Liu, Chen, and Liang families gathered in her ward too.


    Liu Chunhua smiled and hugged her. "How are you now?"


    "Much better."


    The grandparents happily hopped to the twins side. The twins sensed their presence, and they stared at them, gracing them with the most adorable smile.


    "bluooo boo booohhjhuuu"


    "aywbbhhshsiwjsjh"


    Their babynguage was iprehensible, but their sweet voice was just too much to take. They were softly iling their hands in the air towards them, indicating that they wanted to be held.


    "Ahhh!! My heart cannot take it anymore." Liang Xiao Dan eximed. "I want to hold them you too, my pumpkins, but we have to wait." She pouted.


    "Wahh..bahh"


    "Aaa baa boo?"


    The twins waited, but when nobody picked them, they ck orbs teared a bit.


    "Waaaah."


    "Waaahhhhhbooo.."


    Their cute brows furrowed in protest.


    Yukito and Yukira wanted to faint, seeing the twins cry. "My dear nephews, don''t cry." They patted their heads. "We will hold and y with you all day once you are out of that incubator."


    The twins still didn''t seem to be happy and looked away.


    Nana chuckled. Jinhai helplessly shook his head.


    Everybody red at Shin as if he was their mortal enemy. They were silently sending death res towards him.


    Shin raised his hands. "Hey, hey! Don''t look at me like that. I am a doctor, and their health is the first priority for me."


    They just grumbled and ignored him. "Can''t it be a little faster?"


    Shin rolled his eyes.


    Liu Hai grinned and poked the younger one''s cheek. He stared at him for a moment and then stuck out his tongue in response.


    Liu Hai was dumbfounded.


    "Showing your tongue to me, you little brat! I am your grandfather. I will disown you for the disrespect!"


    Jinhai facepalmed. Liang Zou twitched his eyebrow.


    The baby just nkly looked at him as if it didn''t affect him even a bit and then went on to appreciate his beautiful grandmothers and grand aunt. He giggled when he saw thedies.


    "Pffft!! Big brother, you are ignored by him. He doesn''t care. Hahaha!" Chen Liling cracked inughter. The twins followed by giggling too after her.


    Liu Hai felt utterly humiliated. "Hmph! The younger one is going to be a yboy, I guarantee! Look how he flocked on to all of you,dies."


    Grandma Liu hit his head. "Don''t badmouth my great-grandchild. He would be a wonderful man in the future. Of course, both of them."


    She sighed. "Oh, and we are still calling them elder and younger one. What should be their names?" she was excited.


    Liang Zou coughed. "I don''t mind-"


    Liang Xiao Dan pouted. "Dear, can I not name them? I really want to."


    His heart melted with her pitiful expression, and he nodded as if in a trance.


    Shin was exasperated. "Oof! Take your PDA somewhere else!"


    "Shut up, brat!"


    Liu Hai immediately protested. "Well, they carry Liu family surname, so we should do the honor."


    "Hah! Nana is my daughter. She has given birth to them. It should be us!" Liang Zou red at him.


    "And I met Nana before you! We share a deeper bond than you!"


    And so the grandparents started a petty fight with each other.


    Serena felt a little lonely that she couldn''t be a part of their conversation. She was surprised to see Chen Guiren standing beside her.


    Ah? When did hee beside me?


    She suddenly felt nervous. She gulped and didn''t know what to say.


    "H-hello" It was almost inaudible.


    Chen Guiren nodded. "Hello."


    Serena stiffened with the way he normally greeted her.


    Shouldn''t he hate me?


    "Are you alright?" He asked.


    Serena slowly nodded. "I-I am good."


    "Hm."


    There was a beat of silence.


    Chen Guiren nced at her. "Don''t give up on Jianyu. You are going the right way. You are doing the right thing. One day, he will definitely forgive you. I know it."


    Serena''s heart thudded in her chest. Her eyes stung in tears.


    There was somebody who supported her in this situation. There was somebody who still didn''t hate her. Serena felt overwhelmed that it was Jianyu''s father of all people. They had only met once in Design Premier. But he was still


    She thought that Jianyu''s parents must hate her. Chen Liling surely did.


    "Really? How do you know?" She softly asked.


    "Because he simply loves you. That''s all. So, don''t give up."


    Serena widened her eyes.


    Loves me?


    She slowly nodded.


    Chen Guiren smiled softly. "And I am eagerly waiting for my grandchild."


    She smiled, but it slowlyced into sorrow.


    "I know what you are sad about. I will make sure that Jianyu doesn''t separate you from your child." His voice was low but firm.


    Serena stiffened. "NoThank you that you care about me, but II don''t want Jianyu to fight with you. He will not like that. But I will not give up either."


    Chen Guiren paused, but he said nothing.


    Liu Hai and Liang Zou were still fighting like children for naming the twins.


    Grandma Liu sighed. "Okay. Please tell me that at least you have thought of the names."


    They froze. Silence.


    "What? So you have been arguing this long and you don''t even have names ready with you?"


    They sheepishly smiled.


    Jinhai cleared his throat. "How about Liu Jian and Liu Nian?"

 Chapter 346: The cupid twins

    Chapter 346: The cupid twins


    Everybody looked at Jinhai with surprise. Nana quietly stared at him.


    As a matter of fact, it was decided that Jinhai would pick the names because wellNana''s names were no good.


    Jinhai quickly said, "It''s alright, though, if you don''t like them. I just gave one suggestion."


    Jinhai wanted to bite his tongue off for blurting it out. He knew that nobody would want his contribution, but he just couldn''t help it when he saw the twins staring at him. When the elders were fighting, he noticed that the twins were quietly looking but expectantly looking at him. Jinhai, as if in a daze, just said it out.


    But now he thought he just made it awkward.


    Liu Chunhua was surely still angry at Jinhai, but it pained her to see that he was apologizing for suggesting his own children''s names.


    Nana felt the same. His figure seemed so lonely, and his smile so tense and stiff that it pricked her heart.


    Though Jinhai had used the twins and her pregnancy as the main reason for marrying her, she knew how Jinhai genuinely loved them.


    She cleared her throat. "N-not bad names."


    Actually, Nana liked the names too. The names started from J and N the same as their first names.


    Jinhai stiffened. He looked at Nana in shock. He didn''t believe that of all people, Nana would support him.


    The hope in his heart that she would forgive him one day just strengthened even more.


    A small smile graced his lips, and his heart bloomed in joy.


    Everybody could practically see the imaginary flowers hovering around him.


    "dsjdjdjdjjn..bmmmoooi"


    "ibulmsjjdjjjjjbbo."


    The twins giggled and seemed excited as if they really liked the names.


    Liang Zou twitched his eyebrows. He wanted to name them, but he respected Nana''s decision.


    "Well, if that is what Nana wants, then I am okay with it."


    He narrowed his eyes at Jinhai.


    You won only because you had the names ready with you!


    Liu Hai whined. "What? Noooooo. Give me one, and I will find even better names than Jinhai!"


    Grandma Liu hit him with her stick. "Oof, Hai! You are impossible! Liang Zou gave up, then why not you? You are his father! Don''tpete with your own son!"


    Liu Chunhua shook her head helplessly.


    "Everybody just always takes Jinhai''s side" he grumbled in despair. "Nobody cares about me"


    Liu Hai sat down at a corner, pitifully drawing circles on the floor.


    Grandma Liu pped her hands once. "Alright. It is decided then. The elder one will be Liu Jian, and the younger boy would be Liu Nian."


    ---


    When Serena was about to walk into the elevator, she bumped into Liang Xiao Dan.


    "Oh, dear, I''m so sorry. I-" She was startled to look at Serena.


    Liang Xiao Dan had seen her standing in Nana''s ward, and she wanted to talk to her ever since.


    Serena flustered a bit. After what happened in the market when she yelled at her, mistaking her for Huo Xiao Fan, this was the first time they were meeting.


    Serena felt hell awkward after that incident. She was supposed to call her Aunt as she was Huo Xiao Fan''s sister, but she knew she had no right to call her that.


    Liang Xiao Dan wouldn''t like it either, she thought.


    "HelloMrs. Liang." She politely bowed.


    Liang Xiao Dan said nothing for a moment. She was taken aback when she addressed her as Mrs. Liang. It should have been Aunt, but


    Then she softly said, "Hello."


    She saw her pregnant belly.


    It was supposed to be such a joyous asion. First, I became a grandma, and then I am going to be a grandaunt soon too.


    This girl is my nieceNana''s cousin.


    Then she realized that she was supposed to have two nieces but that night


    She looked away.


    Liang Xiao Dan knew how Nana would sometimes secretly look at some of the pictures where she was with Serena. She had seen it once. Nana looked a little lost, and then she understood how much she missed Serena in her life.


    "I never thought there woulde a day when our rtionship would be so strained. Xiao Fan and I were such close sisters, and I imagined our children to be just as close siblings as well."


    She still remembered Xiao Fan''sst goodbye in their banquet. Sometimes she felt pitiful for Serena.


    It was Xiao Fan''s hatred and revenge for us, but she unnecessarily dragged her daughter. And now both the mother and daughter were alone.


    Serena took a deep breath. "I know, Mrs. Liang. Mom and I have hurt you and Nana a lot. ButI don''t know about her, but I want to make things right."


    She looked at her, surprised.


    "I have decided that I will get Nana back, both as my best friend and as my sister. And I hope that day" she gazed at her with, a little longing for her, "you would permit me to call you Aunt."


    Her heart suddenly shook with her request.


    "Do you mean it this time?"


    "Yes." Serena looked straight at her.


    "Will you hurt Nana again?"


    "Never."


    Perhaps Xiao Fan and I could never reconcile but at least our childrenIf they are happy with this, then why not?


    She didn''t answer Serena''s question of letting her call Aunt. Instead, she asked, "How is Xiao Fan?"


    ---


    Only Jinhai was in Nana''s ward now after everybody left when the twins went to sleep.


    He hesitated for a bit. "Thank you for epting my names for them."


    Nana looked away.


    "I should leave."


    But the twins suddenly started crying.


    Nana blinked.


    Weren''t they sleeping just now?


    "Aww ahat happened? Why are princes crying?"


    But the twins didn''t stop.


    Strange. They just had their milk too.


    She noticed that they were iling their hands towards Jinhai.


    "Boooooooo"


    "Waahhhhh..wahhhh..bkiskkk"


    Jinhai walked towards them and bent to pat their heads.


    The twins stared at their parents with their big, watery eyes and quietened down. Then they brightly smiled.


    Nana bit her lip. She understood that they wanted them to stand together.


    You youJust stay with him only!


    Nana turned around to leave, but Jinhai caught her hand and pulled her back towards him.


    She raised her head, and his radiant ck orbs gazed back at her in silence, which was closing in on her as he leaned in for a kiss.

 Chapter 347: On Papas side

    Chapter 347: On Papa''s side


    Nana felt the same feeling bubble in her stomach whenever Jinhai would be this close to her. She felt warm in his embrace, and her cheeks turned pink when he pressed her against him. His hand was wrapped around her waist.


    Jinhai couldn''t help himself. It felt so long since he was this close to her. His own drumming heart matched Nana''s that was thudding loudly in her chest.


    "You! Didn''t I tell you not to do this? Leave!" Nana red at him and tried her best to show that this wasn''t affecting her at all.


    But he didn''t respond and just quietly stared at her.


    Then she saw his beautiful God like sculpted face leaning closer to hers. She instinctively closed her eyes, but unexpectedly she felt his soft, thin lips on her forehead, and a cooling sensation settled on her skin.


    Jinhai saw her lightly knit her brows. He knew he shouldn''t, but he couldn''t stop himself from teasing her. "Were you expecting me to kiss you on your lips?"


    Nana stiffened. She clenched her jaw and shot death res at him. "Liu. Jinhai! Don''t be too overconfident! And why are you holding me in the first ce? Don''t forget that we-"


    "I know," Jinhai faintly smiled. "But how should I stop myself when we are finally alone after so long?"


    Jinhai was so desperate to hold and touch her as if there was no end. He wanted to kiss her so badly as if the world would end tomorrow. He wanted to make love to her until she would beg him with her raspy breaths to stop.


    Nana spoke as her lips trembled. "Then why did you bring this situation to this point in the first ce?"


    Just as the separation was painful for Jinhai, it ate away Nana''s happiness too. Every night, she cried to sleep because she craved his embrace and his warmth so much that the coldness around her brought tears to her eyes.


    She missed him so, so much.


    "You are horribleG-get out of my sight this instant!"


    Nana wanted to tear herself from his embrace before she would break down. She didn''t want to let him know that he affected her.


    Jinhai suddenly pressed his lips on hers. His scent invaded her nostrils, and she began to feel wet on her lips. Nana wanted to resist, but she couldn''t.


    Jinhai gently moved his lips on hers licking her along the way. He inhaled a sharp breath as her sweet taste made him lose all his senses. He gritted his teeth as he felt his blood rush in excitement and suddenly felt feverish.


    Jinhai pulled back before he thought he would lose his control.


    Nana snapped from her stupor as well and took a step back. She saw his gaze was darkened in desire and heard the grinding of his teeth to control himself.


    What happened to meWhy did I let him do that?


    Stupid Nana!


    He slowly stepped towards her and Nana twitched a bit. He leaned near her ear, and his warm, husky voice tickled her ear.


    "That day wille soon when we will be together again."


    Nana''s eyebrow twitched.


    "And trust me, I will make you beg me to stop that time."


    Nana coughed hard as she understood the nuance.


    "Hooligan! You are thinking too far. That will never happen!"


    Jinhai raised his eyebrow.


    Sadly for you, my little wife, the twins are on my side. If you push me away one step, then they would just pull me two steps closer to you.


    But he knew he shouldn''t spill out his n to her.


    My cute little trump cards won''t let us separate.


    "And how dare you do that in front of Jian and Nian!" Nana whispered angrily.


    She looked at them in the incubator.


    Liu Jian and Liu Nian  Zzzzzzzzzz.


    They were already taking their nap and off to theirnd.


    ""


    Weren''t you just awake now?


    Jinhai curiously asked, "So it''s fine if it''s not in front of them?"


    Nana was losing her patience. "Don''t twist my words!"


    She suspiciously looked at her sons.


    Jinhai smiled. "But you didn''t say anything about me kissing you. That means you liked it. You just don''t want me to do it in the twin''s presence."


    Jinhai held back hisughter, and as soon as Nana looked back at him from the twins, he reverted to his expressionless face.


    Nana felt furious at him and at herself too; at Jinhai because he was right and at herself because, again, he was right. She liked the kiss.


    "There is no use talking to you. Leave!" she identally spoke in a louder voice.


    "Sshh. You will wake them up. They won''t let me go if they see me again."


    Nana dryly looked at him.


    Jinhai went back to the incubator and patted their son''s heads. A warm smile lit his lips as he looked at their innocent sleeping faces. The sides of their mouth were covered with drool.


    Jinhai chuckled and wiped it off.


    Root for your Papa, will you?


    As their response, they adorably clutched his index finger at the same time. Jian held his left finger while Nian held his right.


    Their soft little palms clutched his fingers with all their tiny might.


    Jinhai''s smile widened. A fuzzy feeling enveloped his chest.


    He sighed.


    Let this week pass faster so that I can hold you two soon, my arms.


    ---


    Outside, Liang Xiao Dan asked Serena, "What is Huo Xiao Fan doing?"


    Serena pursed her lips. "II haven''t met her. We don''t live together anymore."


    "I see."


    "Do you want to meet her?"


    Liang Xiao Fan blinked her eyes.


    "Honestly. I don''t know."


    Serena paused for a bit. "I don''t know where she lives now. But I know where you can find her the day after tomorrow."


    She frowned.


    "It''s my birthday. That means it''s alsomy sister''s birthday and her death anniversary too."


    Liang Xiao Dan trembled a bit.


    "I always used to see her going somewhere that day. I didn''t know where. I asked her, but she never told me. But when I learned about my sister, I instantly knew it." She paused and said, "She will be in the cemetery on Thursday. You can find her there. I am sure of it. I should leave now. It was nice to meet you, Mrs. Liang."


    Serena bowed.


    But before she left, Liang Xiao Dan asked, "Do you want to meet her?"


    Serena stopped in her steps. For a long time, she vacantly stared at the air. "Honestly. I don''t know either."

 Chapter 348: One hasty decision

    Chapter 348: One hasty decision


    Somewhere hiding from Liu family, Tang Ning and Tang Feng were in a tight pinch. They wanted to fly off to some faraway country, but they noticed Liu family''s guards around the airport, so they knew that Jinhai was looking for them.


    They were terrified because Jinhai''s underworld connections were too strong. It was just a matter of time before they were caught.


    "Feng. I want revenge for Suyin! We cannot afford to get caught now. Otherwise, we would be dead!"


    Tang Feng''s head was aching. He didn''t know where they were supposed to hide. One wrong step and they would end up in the lion''s den, ready to be wed out.


    Every exit in Beijing was monitored to look out for Tang Ning and Tang Feng. Right now, they had no connections that could help them out of this.


    They thought Long family could help them, but they themselves were in a big crisis. They already went bankrupt, and Long Yanmei was nowhere to be seen.


    Suddenly a car stopped in front of them. Some men came out and grabbed Tang Ning and Tang Feng.


    "Hey! Where-mmpfh!"


    Their mouths covered with cloth, and they were dumped in the car.


    Their hearts raced faster than a bullet train.


    Liu Jinhai caught us?


    When they were brought to a ce, they were thrown in front of a man on the ground.


    "Wee."


    A man stepped out of the shadows staring at them with an evil smile.


    Tang Ning and Tang Feng were shocked because it was not Jinhai who stood in front of them.


    Who is this man? We don''t know him!


    Pei Yuan eerilyughed at them.


    "W-who are you! Why have you caught us?"


    "Why shouldn''t I? After all, you were the ones who sent those men to attack my Nana in Natsukashi, right?"


    They froze.


    Who was this man who knew about their n?


    And ''my Nana''? Why is he addressing her like that?


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Tang Feng screamed. "You have got the wrong people."


    Pei Yuanughed. "When ites to my Nana, I can never be wrong. You should feel unlucky because I caught before that bastard Liu Jinhai."


    They widened their eyes in shock and looked at each other in confusion.


    How does he seem to know everything?


    Pei Yuan clicked his tongue. "Tch Tch. You will suffer a hell lot worse here." His gaze darkened in bloodlust.


    "You tried to hurt my Nana. You attempted to kill her. Now you won''t be spared."


    He madlyughed. "See Nana? I am most suitable for you. I already caught your culprits while your useless husband is still looking for them! Hahaha"


    Tang Ning was dumbfounded.


    This man.he loves Nana?


    Suddenly her brain churned with a n. She thought this was a chance to save themselves.


    "Youyou love Nana, right?"


    Pei Yuan red at her. He raised his hand and pped her across her face. "Don''t take her name with your filthy mouth!"


    "Ah" Her cheek burned in pain.


    "Ning!" Tang Feng eximed.


    She cursed him in her mind. She still smiled and said, "You are making a mistake. We both hate Liu Jinhai. This is the time to join hands. Isn''t an enemy''s enemy, your friend?"


    "Hointeresting. You hate Jinhai, but you attacked my Nana."


    Tang Feng quickly understood his wife''s intentions. "That was all to hurt Liu Jinhai! She is his wife. We thought if we hurt her, then that would be the biggest blow to him."


    "Heh! You can''t fool me. You hate Nana because you think she destroyed your daughter''s life."


    The mention of Suyin froze them.


    Tang Ning''s blood boiled in anger. "Yes, we still think she did! But more than her, it''s Liu Jinhai who is the culprit. Look. We both hate him. If we join hands, then you can have Nana, and we will get our revenge from Jinhai. We also want to see him destroyed! We will both get what we want."


    Pei Yuan stared at them.


    "And I should trust you? Heh!"


    "You have already caught us. We have nowhere to run anyway. You can kill us anytime you want."


    He said nothing.


    Tang Feng nced at her and then at him.


    "So what, do you say?"


    ---


    When Shin was working in his cabin, as usual, he heard a knock at the door.


    "Come in."


    The figure stepped in, but when it said nothing, Shin frowned.


    "What is it-"


    He froze when he saw Mu Shuchun.


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I say-"


    "Shin, why can''t we talk just once?" Mu Shuchun said.


    "Talk? Did you leave anything between us that could be sorted out by talking?"


    Mu, Shuchun cried. "Shin. Please try to understand. It happened so long ago. Why can''t we forget everything and start over again. I really love you, Shin."


    Shin banged his hand on the table and stood up furiously. "And yet you could abort our child! Oh, I see now how much you love me."


    Mu Shuchun clutched her dress. "Shin. Why can''t you understand! I was only twenty-one! My whole modeling career was in front of me. I was still a kid myself. How could I have given birth to a child?"


    Shinughed. "And me? Was I any older? I was also just twenty-one! Did I know anything about being a father? Did I know anything about a child''s responsibility? Why do you want to only paint yourself as a pitiful young girl? It was just as difficult for me! And instead of talking it out and thinking about it more, you just went ahead and aborted it. Who the fuck do you think you are? I was the father! I had as much right as you to decide on the child''s future."


    "ShinI just got scared."


    "Enough! It was scary to be such young parents, and I understand that, but I was not going to abandon you. I was not going to shirk my responsibilities. Did you think so less of me?"


    "No"


    "Then who gave you the right to kill an innocent child? If you didn''t want it, then fine. I could have raised him or her by myself. I wouldn''t have forced you to be a mother just because you gave birth. But you just went ahead"


    Suddenly Shin noticed someone standing from the corner of his eyes.


    He widened his eyes as he saw Huian near the door.


    She stiffened when he noticed her. "II am sorry. I wille backter."

 Chapter 349: To learn to bear the consequences

    Chapter 349: To learn to bear the consequences


    Shin eximed. "Huian, wait!"


    But he suddenly stopped in his steps.


    Waitwhy was I going after her?


    He knitted his brows his silence.


    Why did I feel the need to exin it to Huian? Strange


    Mu Shuchun quickly held his arm. "Shin, where are you going?"


    She panicked a bit when he wanted to follow Huian. She knew she was no match her, and she felt Shin slipping past like how sand slides away from between the fingers.


    Shin shook his arm off. "What is it to you! Mu Shuchun. We are already over. If you think I would forget the past and get back with you, then you are just wasting your time. Get out!"


    Mu Shuchun''s shoulders trembled with his harsh voice.


    There was a time when he looked at her so lovingly when they had talked about their future together, but now there was not even an ounce of warmth in his gaze.


    "Shin, trust meI didn''t hate our baby. I just wasn''t ready for it."


    Shin sneered. "So you mean that now you are ready to take that step? But unfortunately, I am not ready this time. I don''t even want to look at your face. It is useless talking to you-"


    Shin and Mu Shuchun were surprised when Huian returned.


    Huian slowly walked up to him and wrapped her hands around his neck.


    *Badump*


    Shin felt his heart skip a beat with that closeness.


    Mu Shuchun froze. Their intimate position pricked her heart like sharp thorns.


    Huian lowered her face as if she looked guilty. "I am sorry, dear. II know you told me about your past, but it just took me by surprise to see this woman again here. Don''t misunderstand me, okay? I am not mad at you."


    Huian squinted her gaze at Mu Shuchun. She stiffened under her gaze. "I think your ambassador shoot wasn''t enough to make you understand who you are dealing with here."


    Mu Shuchun clenched her dress, recalling that worst day of her life when she felt disappointed by herself.


    Shin blinked his eyes.


    Which shoot? When did they meet again?


    "Look, woman. You are just an ex-girlfriend of my Shin. You might have been pregnant once with his child, but that means nothing now. You two have broken up, so I am warning you not to bother my boyfriend again. Now, don''t try to gain sympathy and give your reasons. It''s toote for that. You were his past, and that is over now."


    Mu Shuchun was a bit afraid of Huian because she was Xiang Huian, and she had the power to crush her personally and professionally. Nevertheless, she tried to fight.


    "Are you insecure that Shin might choose me again?"


    Shin red at her.


    What nonsense!


    Huianughed. "Choose you? Do you think I, Xiang Huian, have to feel insecure about you? You made the stupidest decision of your life when you were given a choice. And now you are living the consequences of it. I am not warning you because I feel insecure but because I want to live a peaceful life with Shin and also to save you from the hurt because Shin''s decision will not change."


    Mu Shuchun gritted her teeth. "I was pregnant with his child. Doesn''t that affect you at all? Had I given birth, do you think you had the chance to be with Shin now?"


    Shin spat out in anger. "You are crossing your line Mu Shuchun."


    "It''s okay, dear." Huian smiled at him, "I feel pitiful for her trying to fight me for you."


    She looked at Mu Shuchun. "What happened before I met Shin was not in my control. So I don''t feel jealous of your two days long pregnancy," she chuckled. "And ''had you given birth'' part, wellyou already made that choice and with it, your future too. No point in thinking about if the child had been alive, and I wouldn''t be with Shin."


    She narrowed her eyes. "We should embrace the choices we make and the consequences born out of it. If you keep thinking about ''What if I had done that'' then Mu Shuchun, you are just a coward who is ashamed of the decision you made and want to escape from it, isn''t it? In factI can see in your eyes how guilty you feel for killing that child and how you realized that Shin was right."


    Every word harshly stabbed Mu Shuchun as Huian ruthlessly exposed her true feelings.


    "But you just don''t want to admit it. Still. Not then and not even now."


    Shin forgot that Mu Shuchun was even standing in front of him. He was simply boring his gaze on Huian.


    Every word that Huian said felt as ifshe was talking about herself. And she was. She had gone through the path of making bad choices, and even it''s consequences.


    Her gaze felt distant, with a strange sense of pain and sorrow in it.


    As if in a trance, Shin raised his hand and touched the corner of her eye with his thumb. He felt wet.


    I was right.


    A small tear rubbed off on his thumb, and he realized she was holding back the urge to cry.


    Huian was startled, and she looked at him in shock.


    Mu Shuchun froze and was dumbstruck at his action.


    Shin


    How he looked at Huian threatened her for real.


    There were emotions in them. There were feelings rippling in his orbs for her. She could feel it.


    Mu Shuchun thought they might be acting like a couple to fool her, but suddenly, she wasn''t so sure anymore.


    "Leave Mu Shuchun." Shin quietly but firmly said. His tone left no room to talk anymore.


    "S-Shin listen-"


    "Leave, or I will throw you out."


    Mu Shuchun trembled. His voice was cold and unfeeling that challenged her not to test his patience.


    II am leaving, for now, Shin. But I won''t give up on you.


    I have to do something before you really start to


    Her gaze shifted on Huian. She bit her lip hard and ran away.


    Silence.


    Huian quickly looked away. She didn''t want to cry in front of him. Somewhere, she saw her own reflection in Mu Shuchun and recalled the stupid decisions she took that made everything messed up, and everybody hate her.


    Huian had promised herself not to cry about the past anymore, but now she felt as if she would burst out in tears.


    "I-I just came back because I realized that I was supposed to act as your girlfriend or she could have got suspicious. I should leave now."


    Huian took a step back, but Shin suddenly pulled her back and caught in his embrace.

 Chapter 350: Happy birthday

    Chapter 350: Happy birthday


    Huian was taken aback by surprise. She stood frozen in Shin''s embrace. She blinked, her eyes continuously staring at his broad chest.


    Shin raised his hand and softly put it on her head.


    Huian widened her eyes with his gesture.


    "It''s okay if you want to cry." Shin softly whispered.


    Huian cursed herself.


    Damn, did he see that? It''s so embarrassing! I didn''t want to cry like this in front of anybody.


    But even then, tears just gushed out no matter how hard she tried to stop them. She didn''t make a sound and just silently let them out.


    At times, she indeed felt lonely. She felt so far away from everyone. And she didn''t know if


    "I know you don''t believe me, but I really don''t hate Nana anymore. And Jinhai tooI don''t want to interfere in their marriage anymoreI really want to move on," she sniffled. "and I don''t know if anybody will believe me ever again."


    She broke down.


    Shin lowered his head and knitted his brows. The sincerity in her tears and helplessness in her gaze was all too evident.


    Even he wanted to stay away from her but her confession and then risking her life for Nana, just a little bitmelted his heart.


    He didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know how to console her.


    "It''s alright. I think everyone is slowly letting it go. What you did for her, and the twins have put you into a new light for all. Justgive some time."


    Huian stiffened. She abruptly shifted.


    Suddenly, Shin felt as if he was zapped by a thousand volts of electricity. He realized what he just did.


    They immediately took a step back. Shin panicked.


    What do I say now? Damn, why did I hug her? What would she think of me?


    Over at Huian''s side, her condition wasn''t any better. Her heart was thumping faster and faster in her chest.


    So strange


    She felt as if she hadn''t felt this way for a long time. It reminded her of the simr feelings she held for Jinhai


    Wait, what? No! It''s not possible. It was just a bit sudden. That''s all.


    She turned embarrassed and bit her lip.


    Shin looked at the myriad of emotions on her face.


    "UmEhI just wanted to tell you that we don''t hate you."


    Surprised, Huian nced at him.


    "I mean, yes, I was angry for what you did to Nana, but she has forgiven you, and for me, you have done more than enough to atone for it."


    "Oh" Huian didn''t know what else to say. But she felt strangely rxed.


    Shin remembered something and quickly asked to slow down his thudding heartbeat. "When did you meet Mu Shuchun?"


    "Oh, that? She had the brand ambassador photo shoot for Le Feur. Xiang Corps was an investor, so I went to judge her performance."


    Shin never thought it would turn out to be like that.


    "So she"


    "Failed." Huian shrugged. "She may be a top international model, but I couldn''t see that anywhere while she was shooting. Actually, I am surprised that she didn''tin to you about me."


    "What?" Shin looked confused.


    "I meanI thought she woulde crying to you, saying that I bullied her on the set or that I liked you, so I purposely didn''t select her as the ambassador. I tarnished her reputation and all, and she would fill your ears against me."


    Shin suddenly broke out in a soft chuckle.


    "Why did you think she would do that?"


    Huian''s smile faltered. She felt awkward. "Honestly?"


    "Yes."


    "Wellshe gave me the feeling of a white lotuslike how I was in the past." She feebly muttered thest sentence.


    Don''t all white lotus act that way?


    "And also wellshe was giving excuses for umthe abortion"


    Shin stiffened a bit.


    "So, I thought she is like those people who give excuses or reasons if they fail at something."


    Shin said nothing.


    "But I think she admitted to herself that she didn''t perform well."


    Shin mildly hummed.


    But she couldn''t admit how much she hurt me all those years back.


    "I should leave."


    Huian was about to step out.


    "Will you go before notpleting today''s treatment session? Isn''t that why you came?"


    Huian stopped.


    Damn. I forgot about that. She coughed and looked back.


    Shin sighed. "Come. You are close to full recovery now. We mustn''t miss any session and dy your recovery."


    ---


    Two dayster.


    Huo Xiao Fan was silently sitting in front of her second daughter''s grave. Her gaze was just vacantly, staring at her tombstone.


    Tremblingly, she raised her hand towards it and put down some flowers on her grave. She caressed it with her hand, and soon, a drop of her tear plopped on top of it.


    The images of her daughter dying in her arms and breathing herst came rushing in her mind. She didn''t want to remember the pain because every time it felt as if somebody stabbed her again and again.


    "Happy birthday, dear. How are you? Are you happy in heaven? Mom really misses you a lot..."


    Her lips threatened as tears threatened toe out.


    Huo Xiao Fan lowered her head to see the two gifts in her hand.


    She sadly chuckled.


    One daughter is not alive to open the present, and the othershe wouldn''t even take this present from me.


    Zhn doesn''t even want to see me.


    "Why will she ept my present?"


    "You should ask that to your daughter yourself," came a soft voice from behind.


    Startled, Huo Xiao Fan looked back and was stunned to see Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Zou.


    She wanted to fly into a rage on knowing that Liang Zou dared to show his face here. But somehow, she didn''t have the strength anymore to fight.


    She felt tired.


    She was exhausted.


    Huo Xiao Fan just shut her eyes and gulped all the resentment.


    Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Zou could see how hard she was trying, bottling her emotions.


    She looked back at the grave and quietly said, "Leave."


    Liang Zou was silent for a long time. Then he slowly whispered to his wife. "I want to talk to her alone."


    She nodded in understanding and left.


    Liang Zou kneeled beside Huo Xiao Fan in front of the grave.


    She slightly twitched. "You don''t deserve toe here. Get out."


    He didn''t respond but kept the flowers he brought on the tombstone as well. He spoke after a long time.


    "You are still the same. You haven''t changed at all."

 Chapter 351: The cause of the sisters separation

    Chapter 351: The cause of the sister''s separation


    Outside the twin''s ward, Jinhai saw Nana lovingly ying with Jian and nian andughing and giggling with them.


    Liu Hai came and stood beside him. "Did you find out about Tang And Tang Ning?"


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. "No."


    Liu Hai turned grave. "This is strange. By now, we should have already caught them. How far can they run away from us?"


    Jinhai nced at him. "It''s impossible to hide from the underworld for long. That means there is someone from the underworld too who is helping them to hide from us."


    That was the only conclusion possible.


    "How can the Tangs know anybody like that? Thest I know is that they knew the Longs, but they are already in ruins, plus, they don''t have underworld connections."


    Jinhai''s expression was dark and grim. His family was right in front of him, happy and safe.


    If he didn''t catch the Tangs quickly, then they could thwart their lives once again. His sons were so small. They cannot protect themselves.


    And as the husband and a father, Jinhai would never let anybody harm his wife or his defenseless sons.


    Because now there was some other problem as well.


    Liu Hai squinted his eyes. "You understand, right? It''s not just the Tangs anymore. If some underworld gang is helping them, then that means they are against the Liu family too. Otherwise, nobody would dare help the Tangs if they knew that they tried to kill Liu family''s daughter-inw."


    Jinhai firmly said, "I will find them. Whoever they are."


    ---


    Pei Yuan, in hisvish bedroom,id on his couch, staring at the ss of wine in his hand.


    He took one sip and leaned on the back on the couch. A few minutester, he got up and walked towards his cupboard.


    From one of the drawers, he took out one photo frame.


    A beautifuldy was smiling brightly towards the camera, holding her son in her arms. The sunlight kissed her fair face, and she looked even prettier. The son was giggling, too, along with his mother.


    He gently caressed the photo frame with his fingers.


    Mom


    I wouldn''t let your murderers enjoy their life anymore. It''s time for them to pay for their sins.


    He wanted to destroy the Liu family, but it was so ironic that Nana was the daughter-inw.


    But Pei Yuan refused to believe that Nana was happy. For him, they were monsters who snatched away his family. How could she stay happy with those people?


    "MomI will take revenge. And once I get it, once I ruin the Liu family, I will introduce the love of my life to you. I hope you give your blessings to us." He smiled.


    ---


    Cemetery.


    Liang Zou softly said. "You haven''t changed at all."


    Huo Xiao Fan didn''t respond.


    "You still never let out your feelings. You were always such a quiet personwhom I gravely misunderstood one day."


    Huo Xiao Fan knitted her brows.


    What is he saying?


    "I always knew that you liked me."


    Huo Xiao Fan jerked her head in shock.


    "That night in my birthday banquet, I pretended to look like I just came to know about it."


    She rapidly blinked her eyes as this sudden revtion was too much to take.


    Did I hear it right?


    Liang Zou clenched his fingers into a fist. "I kind of noticed your feelings for me. You would suddenly get nervous in front of me, or sometimes I saw you blush. I am not a narcissist, but I realized because that was how I felt for Xiao Dan.


    I felt guilty. But I had already fallen for Xiao Dan. I didn''t know whether to confront you or not. But I thought it was wise not to bring it up."


    Huo Xiao Fan had no idea about this. After so many years, she wasing to know about it.


    "Why are you saying this now all of a sudden?" She asked.


    Alright, even if he knew about it, why was he telling her all that now? What was the point?


    Liang Zou took a deep breath. "You remember one day, Xiao Dan fell sick in college? She ate the usual canteen food, but suddenly she had to be admitted to the hospital."


    Of course, Huo Xiao Fan remembered that. That was the most horrible scare Xiao Dan ever gave her. She looked so pale that day and got sick all of a sudden.


    "It was food poisoning."


    "Yes."


    "And I believed that you mixed something in her food to make her sick."


    She froze.


    "Say what?"


    Liang Zou shut his eyes. "I thought you got blinded by your love for me, and in a fit of jealousy, you did that to hurt Xiao Dan."


    Huo Xiao Fan looked at him, dumbfounded. "Y-you thought I really could do that to her? You thought I was so vicious?"


    He hesitated. "I saw you carrying her food te. When Xiao Dan was hospitalized, I remembered that. So I wondered if you started hating Xiao Dan because I liked her and not you."


    He felt terribly embarrassed, admitting the truth.


    "I was terrified when I saw Xiao Dan like that. I thought you would hurt her more and interfere in our rtionship. I didn''t tell this to her because I knew she would feel hurt, or perhaps she wouldn''t even believe me. So I thought to do something to cut off your feelings for me in an instant."


    She nkly waited.


    "So I slept with Xiao Dan that day when you came back from the trip. I knew you were going toe back, and I wanted you to see us together like that."


    Huo Xiao Fan trembled. It felt as if the whole earth slipped beneath her feet.


    "I was sure thatthat would definitely make you realize that your feelings were pointless and wasted on me. I was sure you would give up on me, and you did. You left Beijing. But it was quiteter when the truth came out that it was some other girl who did that. She had confessed to me, and naturally, I rejected her. The reason was still jealousy, butit wasn''t because of you."


    Silence.


    "I felt utterly ashamed of myself. I misunderstood you, and because of my stupidity, I separated two sisters who loved each other so much. I wanted to apologize to you and, if possible, bring you back but it was toote. You and already left, and I didn''t know where you were."

 Chapter 352: Heart vs mind

    Chapter 352: Heart vs mind


    In the hospital, Nana was fidgeting with her the phone the whole time. The twins were asleep at their side in the incubator.


    It was Serena''s birthday today, and Nana didn''t know what to do. With the way things were, she didn''t need to think or worry about giving her good wishes, butshe still felt unsettled in her heart.


    Nana was just staring at her number for thest thirty minutes with no idea what to do.


    She sighed and leaned back on the bed.


    Suddenly, she felt a warm hand on her forehead. Nana flew her eyes open in surprise, and there Jinhai was, standing in front of her, looking at her concerned.


    She noticed a small bouquet in his hands.


    Nana straightened up. "What are you doing here?"


    "I just came to check on you and the twins." He smiled and handed her the flowers. "For you."


    Nana slightly knitted her brows. The flowers were really pretty, though, with the beautiful lilies and chrysanthemums making the bouquet.


    For thest two days, she found that there were beautiful flowers already set in a vase whenever she came in. She liked it, and those pretty colors always lifted her mood.


    Nana thought that it was the staff who did that, but


    "The flowers are to thank and appreciate you for being a part of my life, and alsoto thank you for giving me, such wonderful children. You suffered a lot. You bore so much pain. I cannot thank you enough."


    Jinhai''s sincerity in his voice and the gratefulness in his expression tugged Nana''s heartstrings. The genuine light in his gaze made her a little breathless, so she quickly looked away. Her heart was thumping faster in her chest, and a tinge of red colored her cheeks with how intensely he looked at her without even blinking his eyes.


    There was nothing but warmth and love in them.


    But she epted the bouquet nevertheless.


    Jinhai scooted a little closer to her. "You seemed a little lost." He softly said, "Is anything bothering you?"


    Nana pursed her lips.


    Should I tell him about it?


    It felt like so long since they had a proper conversation. Nana used to share every little thing with him, but after the truth came out, she kept all those little things in her heart. It hurt her so much that she didn''t even want to look at him.


    But Jinhai''s efforts to win her back was slowly giving its fruit. Nana didn''t feel so opposed to his presence anymore. She still avoided him, though.


    Jinhai thought for a moment. He slowly brought his hand forward and lifted her hand in his.


    Startled, Nana clutched his hand harder by mistake when she wanted to shake it off.


    A silly grin bloomed on his face.


    Ahhhh, what did I do? Nana berated herself.


    Just look at him, smiling like an idiot.


    "You"


    She refused to acknowledge that Jinhai''srge and sturdy hand touching hers, gave her a tickling sensation in the stomach. Deep in her heart, she wanted to stay like that for longer but her stubborn mind opposed.


    Jinhai asked again to divert the issue, "What are you thinking? I don''t want to see you stressed out. If I can help anyhow, then I would be happy to."


    Nana paused. She remembered the thing she was worried about.


    "I was just wondering whether to wish Serena or not."


    Jinhai blinked his eyes. "For what?"


    In his heart, he felt giddy that Nana shared her troubles with him. That meant that their rtionship was just a little bit, turning out for the better.


    "It''s Serena''s birthday today."


    Jinhai instantly understood her concern. He said, "If that is what calms your heart, then there is no problem to wish her. I know that you really miss her despite what happened. And perhaps somewhereyou understand her reasons too for all that she did."


    Nana looked at him in surprise. She never expected him to say that because he despised Serena for betraying her.


    "Honestly, I am not concerned about her. I am just saying what I feel by observing you. She doesn''t live with Huos and perhaps JianyuI don''t know if he would contact her today. He may not. So you don''t want her to feel lonely. You feel that at least somebody should wish her on this day, am I right? And she is pregnant too. So you don''t want her to see sad and depressed, especially today."


    Nana slowly nodded.


    ReallyJinhai always understands me so well.


    Once again, she felt warm and fuzzy, realizing this.


    Jinhai smiled. He wrapped his hand around hers. "I think what you feel isn''t wrong. If wishing her makes you happy and settled, then go for it. Just think of it as you are doing this for your own peace and calm."


    Nana understood what he meant. She knew what she had to do.


    ---


    Cemetery.


    Liang Zou regrettably said, "Ireally wanted to bring you back, Xiao Fan. I wanted to apologize. And after the truth came out, I always wondered thatif I didn''t hurt you that day, then you wouldn''t have abruptly left like that. Maybe you would have never met Yu Tengfei and everything that spiraled out of controlter onmaybe it would have never happened. All the pain and hurt...would have never brought such sadness in our lives."


    Liang Zou felt guilty. Huo Xiao Fan already had to suffer from pain of her one-sided love for him. But once again, her feelings were cruelly crushed by Yu Tengfei who was already married, yet had a secret affair with her.


    He understood how she must have felt because he was always scared of what he would do if Liang Xiao Dan ever rejected his feelings. The mere thought terrified him in those days.


    And here Xiao Fan had to bear twice the pain.


    Liang Zou couldn''t help but me himself for what happened to her in Tokyo.


    Huo Xiao Fan, who was kneeling in front of her daughter''s grave, suddenlyughed out loud.


    But her eyes were shining with tears.


    "I see, Liang Zou. Hahaha. I see now. That''s what you thought about me. I was so, so stupid. I want to hit my young self for falling for you. I loved you so much, but first, you believed that I could hurt my sister, and then you could go that far to hurt meI was so stupid!"

 Chapter 353: Move on now

    Chapter 353: Move on now


    Cemetery.


    Huo Xiao Fan wasughing hysterically while tears gushed out of her eyes. She didn''t have any feelings for Liang Zou, naturally, but he could think of her as such a vicious woman stabbed her heart.


    She never ever tried to intervene in Liang Zou and Xiao Dan''s rtionship, and that was what she got for being a good sister and friend.


    She sneered. "Are you sure you feel bad for me? Or do you think that if you hadn''t done all that, then it could have prevented Nana from separating from you lovely and happy couple? Nana would have led a different life."


    Liang Zou widened his eyes. "No, Xiao Fan! I genuinely mean for you. I" he hesitated. He knew that this would happen. Xiao Fan would never believe him.


    He was always a bit arrogant and selfish. In the hospital, that night, he only thought about the safety of his wife and his children. And now it wasn''t wrong for her to think that perhaps he feels guilty because indirectly, he was the cause why Nana got separated from them and also why Nana suffered all these years.


    He sighed. "I know you won''t believe me. In the banquet, I didn''t dare to confess this."


    Huo Xiao Fan asked, "Does Xiao Dan knows about this?"


    He inhaled a deep breath. "Yes."


    "Heh! I cannot believe that you confessed to her."


    "I did. Beforeing here, I told her everything. I have already hidden this long enough."


    "Ho" Then she finally noticed that his cheek looked a bit red and slightly swollen.


    She raised her brow.


    Ahso my sister already gave him a tight p. Well, she is always dangerous if anyone mess things up.


    "I see she must be furious at you."


    Huo Xiao Fan felt a great sense of satisfaction.


    Liang Zou stiffened and gave a wry smile. "Trust me. She was this close to call thewyer and issue divorce papers. She had already started to pack the bags and leave the house."


    Recalling that scene sent shivers across his spine. Liang Xiao Dan was mad. Like really mad. So many years wasted because of his one stupid misunderstanding which he didn''t even bother to clear it out.


    It was Shin who somehow brought the situation under control, or she would have already thrown the divorce papers on his face.


    Hisplexion paled as he thought about the consequences.


    "Liang Zou! You are so dead! How could you do that to my sister! You started everything! Get out of my sight!"


    The whole vi thundered with her enraged voice.


    Liang Zou felt as if her voice was still echoing in his ears.


    "Heh! You deserve it." Xiao Fan mocked him.


    Liang Zou red a bit and gritted his teeth. "I know I did wrong, but don''t forget that you also misunderstood my ten-year-old daughter for being the reason of that bastard''s death!"


    Her nostrils red and she spat out in anger. "You don''t need to remind me! I know!"


    Silence.


    Liang Zou slowly said, "We have both made some stupid mistakes, and I know that" his gaze turned ssy, staring at the grave, "my one mistake could never bring her back. I know it''s impossible, but I hope for the day ifif you could forgive me" Thest was almost a whisper.


    Huo Xiao Fan said nothing.


    "Now, get out from there, Zou!" Liang Xiao Dan thought that she gave enough time for him to talk to her. She couldn''t wait anymore and sted at him as soon as she came back.


    Liang Zou froze. His wife red at him, and he immediately got up to his feet.


    "I"


    "Out!"


    He gulped. He didn''t want to anger his already furious wife.


    Liang Xiao Dan then kneeled beside her sister. She also out some flowers on the grave and said after a long time. "You know that I have always been brutally honest, right?"


    Huo Xiao Fan twitched her brow.


    Why did she feel that she was going to get a nice earful from her?


    "I am ashamed of what Zou did. Things could have been so different if you hadn''t left. If Shin hadn''t controlled me today, then I would have already thrown every piece of furniture on him until he would have been hospitalized for broken bones. But it is not over. Zou is going to suffer hell worse in the uing days."


    Huo Xiao Fan could very well see his dark future.


    Liang Xiao Dan noticed the other gift in her hand. "That is for Serena, right?"


    She stiffened.


    "I had been brutally honest with Zou, and now I think it''s your turn. I am sure you wouldn''t have called her yet to wish her, right?"


    Huo Xiao Fan said nothing. Her silence gave the answer.


    "Xiao Fan. It''s now really the time to move on from your daughter''s death."


    She flinched at her words. She felt as if someone was strangling her.


    "I am cruel, right? It was because of us that your daughter couldn''t get the medical attention she needed. And it is me who is saying to move on. Hypocritical, aren''t I?"


    Silence.


    "But Xiao Fan. You have neglected your other daughter enough."


    Xiao Fan was about to say something, but Xiao Dan interrupted. "Don''t say that perhaps I would never understand how it feels. I do because Nana wasn''t with us all these years, either. But I never neglected Shin because of my grief over her loss. I cried every day for Nana, but only after I loved my son enough and felt that he didn''t feel lonely or distant. We both lost one child, but that doesn''t mean we should let it ovee us and ignore our other child who deserves the same love from his parents."


    Huo Xiao Fan faltered a bit in her ce.


    She sighed. "Even now. You came here in the cemetery first to be with your daughter, who is no more. It''s not wrong, but did you think of calling up Serena, wish her happy birthday and perhaps ask her toe here with you to visit her sister together? Perhaps, Serena was waiting for you to do that."


    Huo Xiao Fan bit her lip hard until she could taste the metallic blood.


    "All these years, you did it alone, but Serena is just as much of a family to her as are you. Until how long will you force everyone to be distant because of your daughter? You are pushing away every alive person from you who loves you so much only so that you could be with your daughter here in the cemetery. Aren''t you tired? Don''t you wish to be happy and smiling with your family? Serena, Shen, Liweiyour family Xiao Fan. And I am damn sure that your daughter here would be wishing the same for you. Mommy, let me go, and please be happy now."

 Chapter 354: Dont let me remind you

    Chapter 354: Don''t let me remind you


    Chen Vi.


    In his room, Jianyu was on his bed with theptop in front of him, but no matter what, he couldn''t concentrate on his work.


    His gaze would automatically nce at the date below in the taskbar on theptop. His jaw tightened, and he cursed.


    "Fuck!"


    Jianyu threw hisptop on the bed, feeling mentally exhausted. He rubbed the space in between his brows and felt a headacheing.


    Serena


    Naturally, he knew it was her birthday. He didn''t want to think about it. He tried to shut all his senses to forget her, but he failed. Serena''s face, her smile, and her memories invaded his mind like a storm which refused to calm down.


    Jianyu walked up to the cupboard and opened the drawer. He took out the small box and opened it.


    A beautiful diamond ringy atop. His gaze locked on to it as he thought about how one of the happiest days it was supposed to be today.


    When he learned that he was going to be a father, Jianyu instantly thought of this n to surprise Serena on her birthday.


    He was going to propose her. He wanted to ask her hand for marriage.


    He wanted Serena to be his wife.


    Jianyu let out a self-deprecatingugh as he fiddled with the ring in his hand.


    He clutched the ring. He wanted to throw it away for a long time, but he couldn''t do it. He started to feel a little breathless, and he quickly put it back again in the cupboard.


    Alright, I need a good bath, or I will go crazy.


    As he went to take a shower, Chen Guiren, who was just passing by, caught Jianyu staring at the ring box in his hand. He observed the pain and longing in his eyes even if he had tried to hide it with anger.


    Chen Guiren silently walked away.


    ---


    In the hospital, Nana was still thinking the way of wishing Serena happy birthday such that it didn''t seem that she had softened her heart for her.


    The twins gurgled at her with their chirpy voices.


    "Aa boo boo"


    "Ksrjdjdjjxud"


    The twins, Yukito and Yukira, also came to visit y with their twin nephews. The boys looked excited and hopped their tiny bodies in ce as they pped their hands towards their uncles. The gleam in their eyes was clear.


    "Aaaahhh..aaah"


    "Ayaa...yoooooo"


    Yukira giggled and swirled his finger above them. Jian and Nian swayed their sight in the direction where Yuki would swirl his finger.


    Yukito finally pinched their cheeks when he couldn''t help himself.


    "Ah, Nee-chan. I really want to hold them!" He whined.


    Nana shook her head. "You can say that again. Everybody is saying the same thing," she pouted. "I am also waiting for this week to get over."


    She sighed.


    "Okay. You look after them for a whirl. I will juste back in a minute."


    They were more than happy to.


    As Nana went out, a figure suddenly came in front of her, and Nana was almost startled as she gasped.


    "I am sorry, Mam- Oh, it''s you." He warmly smiled at her.


    Nana looked back at Pei Yuan, who seemed visibly surprised.


    "Oh. Pei Yuan. How are you here?"


    Then she looked at his broken arm that was bandaged.


    "Ah? What happened?"


    Pei Yuan seemed embarrassed. "I got into a minor ident. A drunk motorcyclist suddenly jumped in front of my car."


    "That''s terrible. How is your injury now?"


    Pei Yuan felt over the moon. "I am fine. However, I won''t be able to use my right hand for a while. This is the worst time because I have so much work to do in the office."


    Nana smiled. "It''s okay. Don''t force yourself. Naturally, your boss will also understand. So you can rest."


    Pei Yuan seemed to be lost in her dazzling smile. The concern in her voice for him made his heart thump faster.


    "Of course. I think I am in your way. I should leave."


    He took a step ahead but winced in pain.


    "Oh, careful!"


    Nana slightly supported his arm from below. Even if it was through the bandage, Pei Yuan felt the soft sensation of her touch that jolted him from within.


    Nana looked around and found a nurse. "Oh, excuse me! Can you please help him?"


    The nurse immediately trotted towards them. "Oh no. Sir. Let me help you outside."


    Pei Yuan cursed that nurse in his mind. He didn''t want any other woman to touch him.


    What if Nana is testing me? What if she feels hurt if I let her close to me?


    He smiled. "No. Thank you. I can manage."


    "But, sir"


    "I said I am fine."


    The nurse flinched a bit when she sensed a bit coldness in his tone.


    Nana asked. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Of course!"


    "Okay, then. Take care." Nana left with the nurse.


    As Pei Yuan was about to leave too, a cold voice came from behind. The temperature seemed to drop below the freezing point.


    "Don''t let me remind you that Nana is my wife, or there would be dire consequences, Pei Yuan."


    Pei Yuan narrowed his eyes, and his gaze darkened. How could he not recognize his nemesis''s voice?


    Jinhai stepped out from the shadows, and the two men locked their icy gazes on one another as if a battle had started.


    ---


    Cemetery.


    Liang Xiao Dan got up. She silently stared at her sister. "You still have time, Xiao Fan. There might be differences between you and Serena, but todayyou can try to bridge those gaps even if it may be a small effort. Let your daughter know that you love her too."


    Xiao Fan raised her head and looked back at Xiao Dan, tears trickling down.


    Liang Xiao Dan hesitated, but she kept her hand on her shoulder.


    "Xiao Fan. I am not saying to forget about herpletely. No parent can do that. Just don''t let it hamper your present anymore. You don''t have to be a mother alone."


    Huo Xiao Fan looked puzzled.


    "I mean to say that let Serena be her sister, let Shen be her father, let Liwei be her big brother, let me be her Aunt, let Nana and Shin be her cousins"


    She froze.


    "Don''t iste her as if she only has a rtionship with you. She has a big family, Xiao Fan, and they all want to love her as much as you do. You just never gave them a chance."


    Liang Xiao Dan took a step to leave, but she stopped. "In the banquet, you said that we could never go back to how things were before. But I still hope for that day toe. I will never stop wishing for it."


    She left.


    For a long time, her sister''s words were resounding in her mind.


    After what seeming toe to a decision, Huo Xiao Fan opened Serena''s number.


    She waited. She took a deep breath and hit the dial button.


    After the third ring, the call was picked up.


    "Hello, Zhn."

 Chapter 355: Too much to take

    Chapter 355: Too much to take


    *WARNING - MATURE SCENE AHEAD*


    In the hospital, Jinhai and Pei Yuan began their cold staring contest, which seemed to freeze the corridor with their icy aura.


    Jinhai said, "If you don''t stop hovering around Nana, then I don''t mind making your ident all the more real."


    Jinhai wished that he could break his other arm as well.


    Pei Yuan smiled. "You are tantly threatening me."


    "I am. What will you do?"


    Silence.


    "Nana is MY wife. Mrs. Liu Nana. The mother of my children. Fit that truth in your pea-sized brain. It may be an ident now, but next time it won''t be."


    Pei Yuan inwardly smirked.


    We will see about that Liu Jinhai. Soon, the ugly truth about you and your family will out.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes, and a frown marred his face as he saw Pei Yuan''s receding figure.


    Who was he that suddenly barged into their lives?


    If this wasn''t enough, then there was another problem.


    The Tangs.


    Jinhai didn''t find any clue about them yet, and every passing second, he felt a strange sense of anxiety. That was, he doubled the security around Nana and the twins.


    Nobody other than the family members could enter their wards, not even the doctors and nurses. Shin handled all the staff and strictly supervised who was allowed to go and who not.


    He dialed Xin''s number.


    "What about Tang''s?"


    "Sir, we still haven''t got any news. Somebody from the underworld is helping them, and they have hidden their identity very well."


    "I want results. Not excuses."


    Xin gulped from the other end. "Yes, sir!"


    As they cut the call, Jinhai was in deep thought when he heard, "Were the Tangs behind the attack?"


    Jinhai turned and saw Nana standing at his back, knitting her brows.


    Jinhai hesitated. He didn''t want to worry her by involving her in this matter.


    "I heard you talking about the Tang''s. Is it about Tang Feng and Tang Ning? Suyin''s parents?"


    Jinhai anxiously smiled. "It''s nothing. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Are they or are they not?"


    She was stubborn to know the truth, and he realized that hiding it from her would do no good.


    "Yes."


    Nana''s expression turned grim. "They think it''s my fault for Suyin''s downfall. That''s why"


    Jinhai shook his head. He closed the distance between them and cupped her cheeks. "It was never your fault. It was Suyin who started it. And if they want to take revenge, then it should be me. After all"


    Jinhai was sure that Tang Feng and Tang Ning didn''t know about Suyin''s fate after the Liu family caught her. But if somebody from the underworld was backing them, then was there a chance that they knew everything?


    Nana stiffened. Suddenly, she felt worried about Jinhai''s safety.


    It was his meticulous nning that made Suyin fall in her own trap and no doubt that her parents would want to destroy him too.


    What if they attacked him just like they did to her?


    Her face turned ashen, and herplexion got a little pale. She couldn''t hide the worry from her face.


    Jinhai widened his eyes. "Nana, don''t worry! I promise I would never let anybody harm you or our children. You three are safe, and I would be at your side every second. We will soon catch the Tangs."


    She raised her head, and hesitantly looked at him.


    Nana softly said, "You will keep us safe. But what about yourself?"


    Jinhai then understood that she was worried more about him than herself. He knew it wasn''t the time to be happy in this situation, but he couldn''t help that his heart bloomed in pure bliss.


    First, she shared her problems with him regarding Serena, and now she openly admitted that she worried about his safety.


    Jinhai felt as if the distance between them was slowly reducing bit by bit.


    "They could attack you too soso don''t just worry about us."


    Even if there were differences between them, she didn''t want to see him hurt. She was uneasy that the Tangs could attack him too if he weren''t careful, and right now, he was nning everything for her and the twinspletely ignoring his own safety.


    The mere thought of Jinhai in danger or an ident sent shivers down her spine.


    Nana suddenly felt conscious of what she said.


    "I should-"


    But Jinhai suddenly pulled her inside an empty room and shut the door behind. She gasped softly.


    Before she could ask anything, Jinhai leaned and sealed her lips with his.


    Nana''s concern was too much for his heart to take. The bubbling joy inside him overflowed, and he wanted Nana in his arms right that instant.


    He pushed her a little, and her back softly bumped on the wall. She was trapped in between his arms and the wall at the back.


    Jinhai held the back of her head and deepened the kiss. Nana jolted a bit in surprise, but his lips were so skillfully diving across hers that she felt her mind turn nk and devoid of any thoughts.


    She forgot what she was going to say.


    Jinhai expertly covered every inch of her lips, devouring them whole. Nana clutched her shirt tightly in between her fingers. He slowly pressed his body onto hers, making her already warm body even hotter than before. His chest and her breasts collided, and it sent a jolt of current through them.


    "Mmmnhhh" she moaned in his mouth, and the more Jinhai pressed and bit her lips, the more tickling feeling enveloped her.


    Jinhai tilted his head, bit her lip hard until they both tasted the metallic taste of blood, and dived his tongue in her mouth, immediately entangling hers with his.


    He grunted. Her warm, wet tongue was making him hungry for more. He licked every corner of her mouth, making Nana moan, again and again, driving Jinhai crazy. Nana was slowly losing her bnce. The blood rushed towards her core, and she felt ufortable in between her thighs. She had an urge to let something out.


    Jinhai held her waist and firmly nted her against him. Her smell, lips, her taste, everything was so intoxicating that his eyes glowed with lust. Not letting her go of her lips, Jinhai slowly lifted her dress and slid his hand inside, touching her soft thigh.


    "Mmmnn" Nana clutched his hair harder in surprise. He let out a deep groan. That stinging pain didn''t hurt him. Instead, it acted as a catalyst that awakened the desire in him and so caressing her supple thigh, his fingers slid upwards and reached her forbidden ce to touch her warm core.

 Chapter 356: This is just fine

    Chapter 356: This is just fine


    *WARNING. MATURE SCENE*


    Jinhai teased her nub through the thin piece of her clothing. She gasped and was about to let out a loud moan, but she somehow controlled it.


    Jinhai frowned. He parted for a bit, and his eyesced with desire looked at her deeply. He raised his other hand that was on her waist and pinched her chin upwards to look at him.


    Nana''s cheeks were flushed in crimson red. Her lips looked wet and fuller, and she was panting short warm breaths. Her gaze was ssy and disoriented, and her hair was a bit messy with their passionate kiss. Jinhai''s brow twitched unconsciously and aroused; he felt a certain little brother of his getting hard.


    He pecked her eyes andmanded, "Let your voice out. I want to hear it."


    Nana''s heart was beating faster and faster as she looked at his ferocious expression. She couldn''t tear her gaze away from them. His ck orbs showed back her own reflection in them.


    Jinhai couldn''t hold back anymore and pressed his hardened member against the core. Even through the clothes, she felt the excitement surging inside her. His member was poking her down and embarrassed; she buried her face in his chest.


    After giving her a firm peck on her lips, he moved onto her slender neck, biting it and leaving hickeys along the way, trailing the path with his tongue.


    "Ah" Nana hugged him tighter.


    At the same time, Jinhai parted her panties, and his fingers finally came into contact with her haven. He put his thumb on her sweet spot and slowly inserted his finger inside her.


    "AhAhnn!!"


    The warmth instantly surrounded him and attracted to it, wanting more of it, he went deeper and deeper inside. With his thumb and finger already doing their job simultaneously, Nana couldn''t think of anything else.


    She felt as if she was literally wrapped around his finger.


    Jinhai inserted another finger inside her core and increased the pace of his thrusts.


    "Hahhah"


    Panting heavily, they both were lost in the pleasure. Nana felt the build-up would explode at any moment.


    Jinhai grabbed her head and kissed her hard once again while his fingers were doing the magic down.


    Nana tightly clutched onto him for support and pinching her sweet spot again, and again, she finally couldn''t hold herself back.


    "Mmnpfff!" she moaned in his mouth and came on his fingers as she jolted a bit.


    The pleasure from the orgasm was sending mild tremors through her body. Feeling tired, she shut her eyes. She was sweating and breathing hard.


    Jinhai felt her warm liquid wash over his fingers. He moved inside her again to get every drop of it, and she squirmed in his embrace. He pulled his fingers out and licked all of it.


    He kissed on her sweaty forehead and hugged her gently.


    When Nana finally felt her strengthe back, she realized what happened.


    Hooligan! He just


    But then she also felt his member poking at her waist. Her face blushed in embarrassment, and she bit her lip.


    Jinhai was silently gazing at her and chuckled quietly. He seductively leaned and bit her ear, whispering in his sweet, raspy voice. "Help me, Nana. Please"


    Nana widened her eyes. She understood what help he needed.


    She red at him. "Y-you brought this upon yourself!"


    "But you liked it."


    "II did not!"


    "Ho" he smirked. "I guess I didn''t perform very well. Let me try again. This time, I promise, it would be a wonderful experience."


    Nana hit his chest hard and pushed him. She stumbled a bit as her body was still calming down from her orgasm. But Jinhai caught her and immediately ced her hand on his member poking through his pants.


    Nana froze. It felt so hot that she wanted to faint from the embarrassment.


    Jinhai made the most pitiful face ever. "Nana, pleaseOnce? It''s it''s painful. Only you can give me relief."


    "That''s your punishment for crossing the line! Deal with it yourself!"


    "Please" Jinhai''s expression seemed ufortable.


    Nana''s heart shook a bit. She looked away.


    Taking advantage of it, Jinhai quickly unbuckled his pant and guided her hand on his length. The direct contact on his hard member stiffened her.


    So hot!


    "Just do as I say" and he began to teach her.


    This time, once again, the room echoed with their soft breaths and moans but with Nana pleasuring him, burying her face in his chest.


    ---


    Cemetery.


    As Serena saw Huo Xiao Fan kneeling on the ground near the grave, she slowly walked towards her.


    Huo Xiao Fan raised her head, and a soft smile lit her lips, but her gaze was marred with guilt.


    Serena was about to bend, but she quickly got up.


    "No! Don''t kneel in this condition."


    Serena pursed her lips. She looked at the grave, and her eyes turned misty with tears.


    My sister


    Huo Xiao Fan suddenly felt nervous and didn''t know what to say. It was the first time she was talking to her sonormally and without any resentment.


    "L-lets sit over there. You will get tired standing for long."


    They sat on the bench.


    After what seemed to be a long time, Huo Xiao Fan softly said, "Happy birthday, Zhn."


    Serena clenched her dress.


    After so long, she was hearing her wishes with so much tenderness and warmth in her voice.


    Her wishes in all these years were always so cold and distant and unfeeling as if it was just a formality.


    "Thank you." She whispered.


    Huo Xiao Fan abruptly nodded. She fiddled with her hands and finally handed out the present.


    "This is for you. I-it''s okay if you don''t want it."


    But Serena took the gift from her. She opened it and saw a beautiful scarf knitted with her name on the corner.


    Huo Xiao Fan awkwardly said, "It-it will turn cold in a few days. This will keep you warm."


    Then she panicked. "Sorry, it''s not anything fancy. G-give it back. I will get you something nicer."


    But Serena pulled it as Huo Xiao Fan was about to take it back. She burst into tears.


    "This is fhis present is just fineMom."

 Chapter 357: A small reunion

    Chapter 357: A small reunion


    "This is just fine, Mom"


    Serena was looking down at the pretty scarf. She could imagine what Huo Xiao Fan might be thinking while knitting this scarf because she seemed so unsure now that she would like the present or not.


    Huo Xiao Fan''s eyes turned wet and blurry as she heard Serena call her Mom. It wasn''t the first time, but something felt so different to her today.


    Such a beautiful ring to it, she thought.


    Serena was softly sniffling and gasping, clutching the scarf in her hand. Her teardrops shone on it.


    Huo Xiao Fan tremblingly brought her hand forward and put it over her head.


    "Zhn" She broke down, "I know I have hurt you a lot throughout all these years. I let your sister''s death wrap around mepletely. Iam really sorry for leaving you alone. I am sorry for neglecting you. I am sorry for always pushing you away. I am sorry for not loving you enough. I am sorry I gave you so much pain. I am sorrythat I couldn''t be a good mother. I am so sorry"


    For a while, there was silence. Only the soft chirping of the birds singing by and the sound of the leaves gently rustling could be heard.


    "I know it''ste. Toote. So many yearsI cannot bring them back. I really wish to turn back time so that I could correct my mistakes so that I get the chance to love you again, but that is just my wishful thinking."


    She paused. "Herst breath and her small body that stopped moving that night were so deeply etched in my mind that I just couldn''t forget about it. It was burning so vividly that I couldn''t see anything else but revenge."


    She smiled amongst her falling tears. "I know you don''t want to forgive me. And it''s okay. I just want to say that if you ever need my help, then I would always be there for you."


    It was difficult for their rtionship to mend, but Huo Xiao Fan wanted to take the first step.


    "Mom" Serena said, but she stopped. She pursed her lips. She slowly came forward and hugged her.


    Huo Xiao Fan froze. She rapidly blinked her eyes.


    What? Is she hugging me? Is this real?


    "MomLet''s start over, shall we?"


    Serena herself wanted Nana and Jianyu''s forgiveness, so she knew exactly how Huo Xiao Fan was feeling. She sensed the desperation in her voice.


    And personally, she had enough of hate and resentment. She was tired of thinking of sad things. She was tired of being gloomy and depressed. She wanted to let it all go and start afresh and anew.


    The past couldn''t be changed, but the present was in our hands. She didn''t see any point in wasting another long years just to punish Huo Xiao Fan.


    Huo Xiao Fan broke down in loud sobs. She couldn''t let go of revenge, but Serena chose to give it up to live a peaceful life.


    Huo Xiao Fan slowly nodded.


    She wiped her tears and held her hands. "II will talk to Nana and Jianyu. I will ask them to forgive you or even beg them if I have to. It''s because of me that you lost them. So I would make everything right again for my daughter."


    Serena softly smiled. She was touched with her mother''s resolve.


    "No, mom. I am already trying my best to gain their trust back. I want to do it on my own."


    Huo Xiao Fan protested. "Zhn, I must take responsibility. I ruined your life. I will do everything in my power to get your happiness back."


    "Mom, it was still my decision to follow you even if I knew that it was wrong to betray them. I don''t want to run away from my mistakes. But I promise, if I need your help, then I would definitely ask you for it."


    She didn''t seem convinced.


    "Okay?"


    Huo Xiao Fan wanted to support her, so she nodded. Then her gaze shifted at Serena''s belly, and it softened thinking of her grandchild.


    "C-can I?" she hesitantly asked if she could touch it.


    Serena nodded.


    Huo Xiao Fan softly ced her hand on her tummy. Soon, she felt a soft kick. Both of them brightened.


    "It k-kicked!"


    Serena furiously nodded. She then asked, "Mom. There is somebody else too who hase to visit you."


    Huo Xiao Fan looked at her questioningly. Somehow, she didn''t have the courage to call Huo Shen toe here.


    But when she saw his figureing towards her, her heart stopped beating in her chest. Carrying his elegant aura and looking so handsome in that ck suit, Huo Xiao Fan couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    She realized how much she missed this man over thesest months. His silent support to her over these years and then the fact that he loves her filled her heart with warmth.


    But then she wryly smiled, knowing that she never reciprocated his feelings.


    And not only him, she saw Liweiing too, walking behind him.


    Shen and Liwei are here?


    She suddenly felt nervous and conscious.


    She quickly got up. "ShenLiweiWhat are you"


    Although inwardly, she was happy to see them again.


    Huo Shen warmly smiled at her like he always did. "It is Serena''s birthday today andthe birthday of my other daughter too, which isn''t with us anymore. As their father, shouldn''t I be here with my daughters andwith you?"


    He hugged Serena and kissed her forehead. Serena tightly hugged him back.


    Huo Xiao Fan froze. She started to tremble in ce, and tears gushed out.


    "B-but we are separated now" she whispered.


    "I don''t care about that, Xiao Fan. For me, the signatures on those papers don''t matter. You will always be my wife, and they will always be my precious daughters."


    She felt her cheeks turning warm with his deration.


    "Yes" She covered her mouth with her hands.


    Liwei muttered. "I also love my sisters. It''s just that you treating my Dad so harshly made me resent them."


    "Liwei" Huo Shen warned him.


    She quickly said, "No, let him say it. I was wrong. Iask for your forgiveness Shen, Liwei. I have terribly disappointed you two. I have failed as a wife and a mother. But even then, you love my daughters and me so much. H-how will I ever be able to repay your kindness?"


    Huo Shen stared at her. "Thene back, Xiao Fan. Return to your home. Our home, Huo vi."

 Chapter 358: A little request

    Chapter 358: A little request


    Huo Shen''s request in the cemetery made both Serena and Huo Xiao Fan speechless. Huo Xiao Fan asked for some time to think about it.


    If it had been in her hands, she would have jumped on the chance and gone with Huo Shen, but she had divorced him.


    And she clearly remembered the condition. She did that in exchange for Jinhai letting go of Huo Corps. Huo Corps was the result of Huo Shen''s hard work and sweat.


    What if Jinhai attacks it again if they reconciled?


    So she simply asked for some time.


    Outside the cemetery, Serena was slowly walking when she received a message.


    Her eyes popped out.


    Nana?


    It was the first time after months when she was texting her.


    She quickly opened it.


    ''Happy Birthday.


    Don''t overthink about it. Be happy and stay safe for the baby inside you.''


    Serena let out a soft chuckle and then burst intoughter while a single tear kissed her cheek.


    It may sound obligatory and forced, but Serena was still able to feel a little bit of emotion in it. She could picture Nana, thinking hard of what to text so that it didn''t seem that she cared about her.


    But Nana wasn''t never really good at lying. Even through the message, she sensed her warmth and love.


    She quickly replied.


    ''Thank you, Nana. Of course, I don''t dare to think anything more about it. Aye, aye, mam! I will be happy as you ordered.''


    She giggled.


    "You seem to be in a good mood."


    She saw Huo Liwei behind her and smiled. "Big brotherafter so long, I feel good. I feel that things will slowly but surely fall in ce one day."


    Liwei stared at her and nodded. He hesitated but still softly patted her head.


    He slowly took out a small box wrapped in a gift paper. "Thisfor you."


    Serena beamed in joy. She was about to open it excitedly but Liwei just spilled it in anxiety.


    "It''s just a bracelet."


    ""


    She looked at him speechlessly. "Why did you spoil it!"


    Liwei was embarrassed. "I racked my brains but couldn''t think of anything special. So I already told you to get disappointed ahead of time."


    Serena was speechless again. "I am not disappointed, brother. Anything you give me makes me happy. I don''t care if it looks simple or is cheap. Your feelings matter the most to me."


    She opened it and took out the bracelet. It was a thin and beautiful bracelet studded with small diamonds designed in the shape of a wave.


    By no means was it cheap or simple or ''just a bracelet.'' Its cost was surely in millions. And in dors.


    She put it on her wrist and eximed. "It''s beautiful! I love it." She hugged him. "Thank you, brother. It means a lot to me."


    Liwei stiffened, but then a soft smile emerged on his lips. "Y-you really like it?"


    Personally, he felt it was still cheap. He didn''t have much knowledge about fashion and jewelry either, so he really doubted his choice.


    "Yes. I do. But reallyyou don''t have to splurge so much in my gift."


    "Birthdayse once in a year and yourswe haven''t celebrated it ever sovishly. This much was the least I could do."


    She sighed.


    Then her phone buzzed. She took it out and was shocked to see that it was Chen Guiren.


    Why would he call so suddenly?


    "Hello?" she was a little nervous.


    "Hello, Serena." His voice was low and unhurried like always but still exuded an aura ofmand nheless.


    "Yes, Mr. Chen."


    Liwei was surprised too. He tried to listen to their conversation.


    "If it''s not too much, then can I ask you toe to Chen Corps? We are looking into a deal and would like your expertise in interior design."


    "Eh?"


    "Yes."


    He didn''t exin anything further. He was a man of few words.


    "B-but I don''t work right now"


    "Doesn''t matter."


    Serena felt a sense of pressure on her. She sweated.


    "There are o-other good interior designers too. With my current situation, your client wouldn''t be satisfied"


    Silence.


    Serena panicked. She gulped hard with that silence stretching to an awkward length of time.


    Did I offend him? Damn! But I am saying it for his ownpany''s good. They wouldn''t like jobless woman advice about a billion-dor deal.


    He softly spoke. "I see. I understand."


    She felt relieved.


    Thank God!


    "I am troubling you. I am sorry."


    His tone was still low, but this time, it felt a bit lonely, like how a child was guilty of doing something wrong.


    Serena coughed hard, hearing his apology.


    The great Chen Guiren is apologizing!?


    "No, no, no, Mr. Chen! You are not troubling me at all!"


    How can Chen Guiren trouble anybody? People were dying to get just one chance to talk to him.


    "I-I am just around the corner. I wille right now, okay?"


    But please don''t use that pitiful tone on me, okay? Serena cried inwardly. I was this close to getting a heart attack!


    "Really? Thank you." She felt his voice go back to normal.


    Finally, the tension eased up after the call.


    Liwei heard everything. "Will you really go?"


    "I have to. I couldn''t decline his request."


    "What if Chen Jianyu is there too? I don''t want him insulting or hurting you." He pursed his lips. He was anxious for his little sister.


    "I-I don''t think he would be there. Mr. Chen obviously knows the situation. It would be too awkward."


    "Alright."


    ---


    Fifteen minutester, Serena reached Chen Corps. She knocked on the door of the CEO''s office, holding her tummy. She heard a voice.


    "Come in."


    Serena slowly opened the door, entered, and closed the door behind her.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen-"


    But she stood rooted in shock to see Jianyu in front of her, who was sitting on his seat like a king, flipping unhurriedly through the documents.


    He raised his head and was equally stunned to see her.


    "You"

 Chapter 359: A sweet revenge

    Chapter 359: A sweet revenge


    Jianyu looked at Serena, stunned. His gaze flickered with a strange light.


    Serena was also taken aback. She had expected Chen Guiren to be here. Instead, it was Jianyu.


    She slightly knitted her brows. For a moment, she panicked and felt scared. She thought Jianyu would flip out. But she quickly remembered that she wasn''t that Serena anymore who avoided meeting him.


    She didn''t know what was going on, but she smiled and calmly walked in.


    There were two unknown people  one man and one woman.


    Probably, they are clients, she thought.


    Jianyu didn''t want to create a scene, so he held his urge to question her.


    Serena politely bowed. She knew Jianyu would be wondering about her presence. She said, "Hello, Mr. Chen. Apologies that I arrived a littlete. I had informed Mr. Chen Guiren of the same. I hope you don''t mind."


    In this way, she revealed that Chen Guiren had called for her presence.


    Jianyu slightly raised his brow.


    Dad? Why did he


    "Hm."


    She bowed to the clients too. "Nice to meet you. My name is Serena."


    The man smiled back. "Hello. I am Hu Zhu, and she is my business partner, Li Na." Li Na just hummed in response, which Serena felt as if she didn''t even want to bother with her. She also sensed a hint of displeasure when she overall looked at her.


    Li Na returned her gaze and smiled at Jianyu, which once again, Serena felt a bit brighter than how a usual client''s smile should be.


    AhI seeNo wonder.


    "It is a great pleasure for us to get a chance to work with Chen Corps." Li Na said.


    "Hm."


    Jianyu slid a file towards Serena, and she snapped out.


    "Sit. Read the file and tell me what you think."


    Li Na flicked a lock of hair behind her ear. "I know how dedicated you are in your work. None of your clients have regretted working with you, so I insisted Hu Zhu sign the deal with Chen Corps."


    She tried her best to tter him.


    "I hope we have a great co-operation ahead."


    But Jianyu wasn''t listening at all. Instead, he was focused on how Hu Zhu was subtly staring at Serena. He alternated his gaze between them. Serena was busy studying the file, and Hu Zhu was frequently ncing at her.


    Feeling irked and annoyed for no reason, Jianyu started tapping his finger on the desk.


    It caught Serena''s attention. She had lived with him enough to understand that he only did that when he was pissed off at something.


    What happened?


    "How long do you need to read a simple file?" Jianyu snapped.


    Alright, he is angry for sure. But at what? Is it because I suddenly came here? But I already rified that Mr. Chen called me here.


    Li Na looked at her in a little disdain. "Are you sure you can help us? You should be at home. Why are you still working? Doesn''t your husband provide for you?"


    Serena coughed. Jianyu froze. She peeked at Jianyu, and sure enough, he had an ugly expression on his face.


    Hu Zhu said, "Li Na. This is not any way to talk to someone."


    Jianyu felt even more irritated, seeing Hu Zhu stand up for her.


    Serena smiled. "It''s alright. But I want to ask. Can pregnant women not work?"


    But Li Na misunderstood her meaning as something else. She looked pitifully at her, at the same time holding mockery in them. "I see. Your pregnancy seems to be out of wedlock. Did your boyfriend abandon you? Is that why you are forced to work and earn yourself?"


    Serena coughed harder.


    "But it would be tough. After all, it''s an illegitimate child. It wouldn''t have any status in society. On the contrary, people will mock him every time for being born out of wedlock."


    The atmosphere turned even more gloomy.


    Now Serena got furious too. Li Na was directly insulting her baby. But they were Chen Corps clients. She didn''t want to cause trouble for Jianyu and make him lose face or this deal. She clenched her dress hard and gulped her hatred for Li Na.


    That made Li Na even more confident that Serena felt ashamed and embarrassed about her child.


    Li Na smiled. "Don''t you think so too, Mr. Jianyu?"


    Now she switched to his name?


    "I mean, couples like her do such irresponsible things and then suffer the consequences." She helplessly sighed.


    Jianyu was always elegant and charismatic for everyone. The aura around him was so noble and gentle that Li Na was sure that such a prim and proper person would never condone such shameless acts.


    She thought that Jianyu would agree with her and get a good impression of her or score some brownie points. He would continue the conversation, and they would grow closer, but his gaze seemed cold and frigid. It was as if dark clouds were looming over his head.


    Li Na shuddered and suddenly felt a lot chilly.


    Jianyu nced at Serena and clearly saw her throwing daggers at Li Na.


    A meaningful light shed past his eyes.


    Jianyu didn''t respond to Li Na. Instead, he said to Serena, "Are you done or not?"


    Serena wasn''t in the mood anymore, but she had to do this.


    The next hour they spent in the meeting. Serena expressed her viewpoints. She gave a variety of options on interior decor to suit their tastes. Hu Zhu was impressed, and he smiled in delight. Li Na never expected that Serena would be so knowledgeable.


    In fact, she surpassed her expectations.


    Suddenly herment about Serena being useless made her feel embarrassed inwardly. But thankfully for her, Jianyu said nothing about it.


    Hu Zhu said, "That was impressive."


    Jianyu said, "Hm. Right, Miss Li?"


    Li Na jolted. "Y-yes, of course."


    She was displeased that Serena proved her wrong.


    Jianyu then stared at Serena. "Everyone would be tired of the long meeting. Why don''t you bring us some coffee?"


    Serena blinked her eyes.


    Me?


    Hu Zhu frowned. "She shouldn''t move much in this condition"


    Jianyu shot a deathly re at him.


    Serena slowly nodded. "It''s alright."


    They told her how they liked their coffee.


    She went into the pantry and took out four cups. When she filled it with coffee, she stared at Li Na''s cup.


    Who said that I could not have my revenge?


    Five minutester, she returned and served the cups. But she looked a bit unwell.


    As soon as Li Na took a sip, she coughed hard, and she frowned in disgust. "T-this is too sweet! Just how much sugar have you put in?"


    Unaware to her, Jianyu faintly smiled.


    Serena looked shocked. "OhI-I was feeling a bit dizzy in the pantry, so perhaps I identallyI apologize."


    "You" she couldn''t even get angry on a pregnant woman who was feeling sick or else she would look too mean.


    Her smile faltered. "N-no problem."


    "I should make another one."


    "No, no. It''s alright." Li Na looked at Jianyu. She smiled. "So, Mr. Jianyu. I think we should finalize the deal."


    "When did I agree?" Jianyu said.


    Eh?


    Hu Zhu frowned.


    Li Na was confused. "We just had the meeting"


    Jianyu smiled without a trace of warmth on his face.


    Once again, Li Na felt chilly. She felt a bad sense of foreboding.


    "I don''t think you would be interested in making this deal with the father of that ''illegitimate child'' that you were speaking of."


    Li Na''s eyes popped out of her sockets.


    What!!?

 Chapter 360: Trapped

    Chapter 360: Trapped


    Li Na stuttered. "W-what are you saying, Mr. Chen? FatherI don''t get you."


    Jianyu narrowed his eyes and his smile turned cold. "You heard me correctly."


    Hu Zhu also turned a little ufortable. When Jianyu saw his uneasiness, he felt strangely satisfied.


    Serena gazed at Jianyu for a long time. Her heart started to palpitate faster and faster in her chest.


    She didn''t think that Jianyu would reveal it to the clients, jeopardizing the deal. Her chest fluttered with warmth.


    Jianyu smiled. "You have quite the guts to call my child illegitimate. People will mock him? Do you think anybody can challenge my child''s status?"


    Li Na looked at Serena, stunned.


    S-she is pregnant with Chen Jianyu''s child?


    If Serena had said it, then Li Na would have just called her crazy to im that he was the father.


    But Jianyu himself dered that the child is his. What was more to say?


    Suddenly, all the words and the mockery she said regarding Serena''s boyfriend came shing to her.


    Her cheeks turned red in embarrassment. She was utterly ashamed.


    I disdained their rtionship in front and his child in front of the father himself who is none other than Chen Jianyu!


    Such a dignified manHe had everything anyone would possibly want. Fame, wealth, looks, prestigious familyand this woman is carrying his child.


    Li Na couldn''t help but feel envious of Serena.


    "II"


    Even Hu Zhu''s hopes crashed in an instant. He found Serena very appealing and felt a different charm in her.


    It wasn''t love but a sort of crush.


    And Jianyu just KO''ed both Li Na and Hi Zhu in an instant with his deration.


    Both of their budding hopes burnt into ashes.


    Li Na suddenly got up. "I apologize Mr. Chen. I had no idea that"


    "I am the father?" He snickered. "Leave. Don''t waste my time."


    "But"


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" He banged his fist on the desk and Li Na stepped back, startled.


    Not only she lost the chance to work with Jianyu, now she even wondered if he would do more to take revenge because she insulted his unborn child.


    Why would Jianyu let it go?


    Hu Zhu said, "I apologize on Li Na''s behalf. We understand your decision. We will leave."


    Li Na didn''t want to and she kept on trying to talk to him but he was already dragging her away.


    "Oh and by the way" Jianyu suddenly spoke in between and they stopped.


    Li Na felt a glimmer of hope.


    "I hope that extra sweetness in the coffee better rinse your bitter mouth."


    Serena instantly coughed. She looked away in embarrassment.


    Li Na froze. She couldn''t believe that he allowed Serena to trick her.


    So she did that on purpose! She gritted her teeth.


    At first, he talked a bit rudely to Serena but now he was spoiling her. His smile gave a sense of indulgence in it towards her.


    Chen Jianyu allowed her to treat Chen Corps clients like that. Their rtionship wasn''t simple.


    There was nothing more to say so Hu Zhu dragged her away. He nced onest time at Serena and sighed.


    Silence in the office. There were only Serena and Jianyu left.


    She peeked at him. The dangerous aura that surrounded him a few minutes ago seemed to dissipate. The tension in between his brows was starting to ease out.


    Serena couldn''t help but smile. Jianyu abruptly stood.


    He coldly looked at her. "Why are you smiling?"


    Serena shook her head. "Jianyu. You knew I would do something to take my revenge so you purposely sent me to make coffee, right?"


    "You are thinking too highly of yourself."


    Jianyu narrowed his eyes and grabbed her arm. He pulled her towards him.


    "Say the truth now. Why are you here?"


    Serena frowned. "I already told you. Mr. Chen Guiren called me here. He asked my help for feedback."


    He silently bore his gaze in her.


    "I am not scared of you because I am not lying."


    She took out her phone. "See his name in my call log? If you don''t believe me then you can call him yourself." She harrumphed.


    Jianyu suddenly felt annoyed at his father.


    Seriously, what was Dad thinking?


    "Whatever. Now, get out. There is no need for you to be here."


    He went back to his seat and started to flip through the documents,pletely ignoring her.


    Serena pursed her lips.


    This is such a good chance to be with him. But why would he let me stay here?


    She stood for a few moments in hope of him stopping her.


    Jianyu shot a re at her. "Do you need me to escort you out?"


    Serena bit her lip. "Fine! I am going."


    "So heartless" she muttered so that Jianyu could hear and he did.


    A vein popped on his head.


    Ignore. Ignore that woman.


    When Serena twisted the knob of the door, it didn''t budge.


    Hm?


    She twisted a few times more but the door didn''t open.


    Is it stuck?


    She sighed. She turned. "Um JianyuThe door isn''t opening."


    "Will you stop giving excuses! I know you don''t want to leave." Jianyu furiously said. "Don''t get too happy just because Dad called you here."


    Serena rolled her eyes. "Alright. Then why don''t you try opening the door?"


    Jianyu was getting impatient. He wanted her out of his sight as quickly as possible.


    He got up to her side and tried to open the door. But just like she said, it didn''t budge.


    Serena put her hands on her waist. "See! Didn''t I tell you?"


    Jianyu ignored her and called the security. But nobody picked up his call.


    Huh?


    What is the matter? This never happened before.


    Jianyu tried every department''sndline but not a soul picked up his call.


    "What the hell!"


    He had no idea what was going on.


    Has everybody already left?


    He looked at the time. It was six in the evening. Well, it was the time for almost all the employees to leave but the security should be definitely present, he thought. Not all departmentspletely shut down.


    He was unable to reach anybody. Just then hisptop dinged with a message.


    ''Chen Corps is now in lockdown mode for automatic electrical and safety maintenance. All rooms and offices are sessfully shut. It opens tomorrow at seven am.''


    Jianyu read the message in shock.


    Lockdown mode? Why wasn''t I informed about it?


    I am still stuck here!


    It was impossible to get out from the office once the lockdown mode was activated. It was an automatic process which was scheduled at regr intervals.


    He tried the emergency button but no response.


    Such an important newsAll the employees knew and left and I, the CEO, am unaware about it? Nobody even called me!


    Serena saw him distressed and didn''t what went wrong.


    "Um"


    Jianyu didn''t pay attention to her and called Chen Guiren. "Dad! Why is Chen Corps in lockdown mode? When was the maintenance scheduled?"


    "Hm, you didn''t know? There might be mimunication in the system."


    His brow twitched.


    Mimunication where everyone except him knew?


    "Dad, I''m stuck here in the office. Call somebody to get me out. Nobody is picking up my calls."


    "Hello?... Jianyu? I cannot hear you."


    Suddenly, there was some disturbance in the call.


    "DadHello Dad?"


    The call cut. He tried again but silence again.


    So am I stuck with Serena for the entire night!?...

 Chapter 361: Our children

    Chapter 361: Our children


    A few dayster, Liu Jian and Liu Nian were finally discharged from the incubator. Nana was overjoyed to get to hold them in her arms finally.


    The twins were always lively even in the incubator, but today they were iling their hands in extra excitement. Their eyes were gleaming brightly at their mother.


    "Baaaa..baaaaa"


    "Uuuuuuuuuu."


    Nana was holding Jian while Liang Xiao Dan was holding Nian in her arms.


    Liang Zou was silently standing at a side, pursing his lips. Naturally, he wanted to hold his grandsons too, but he didn''t dare to ask Xiao Dan about it. In thest few days, he got nothing but cold shoulder from her.


    Jinhai''s heart warmed up. His gaze softened, watching his wife and sons happilyughing.


    Nana felt his gaze at her, but she didn''t look back at him. Remembering what happened in the hospital a few days back made her cheeks flush in embarrassment. She furiously blushed.


    Shin excitedly took Jian in his arms from Nana.


    "Hey, champ. I am your uncle Shin."


    "Booooooo" Liu Jian sheepishly grinned at him.


    Surprisingly Huian was also there today because of her treatment appointment. It just got over, so Shin asked her if she wanted to meet the twins. She had nothing much to do,ter on, so she agreed. Huian was just standing at a corner.


    She stared at Shin, whose face was lit with a brilliant smile, ying with Jian. But with that smile, there were also some other inexplicable emotions in them that he was trying his best to hide from everyone else.


    It wasn''t difficult for Huian to guess.


    She recalled the argument she listened to that day in his clinic. His ex-girlfriend Mu Shuchun aborted their child, and Shin was obviously furious at that. That was why he broke up with her.


    Now, she looked at him and wondered if he was thinking about his dead child and wondering if he or she could have been alive.


    Huian frowned. Somehow, that thought didn''t sit well with her. She felt a bit ufortable, but she quickly shrugged it off.


    Jing cried. "Not fair! Let me y with them too!"


    Yukito jolted a bit momentarily, hearing his voice, but there was no change in his expression.


    In high school, Jing wasn''t leaving any chance to be with Yukito. As an instructor, whenever he needed any help, he would always ask Yukito to carry these documents and those papers. He would always stick to his side how much ever possible.


    Jing would wait every day after high school outside the gate to drop him home, but Yukito always strode past him as if he was air. But Jing didn''t feel dejected, and he didn''t stop his pursuit.


    Yukira understood his brother''s feelings, and he sighed.


    I hope they sort it out. Clearly, Liu Jing still affects you, bro.


    Jing too sneaked a nce at his love, but there wasn''t any trace of expression on his face.


    Shin smiled. "Let''s go back home now. Nana and my cute nephews need rest now."


    Since Nana stayed in Liang vi now, it was natural that she would take her sons with her too.


    But she felt bad for keeping them away from the Liu family. Because of their differences, the others would be affected too.


    Moreover, she felt a bit sad that Jinhai


    No matter their differences, she didn''t want Jian and Nian tock fatherly love and suffer because of their fight. After all, who could better understand than herself how sorrowful it was to live without the parent''s love.


    It was unfair to think that the twins won''t understand it because they were still babies. Babies do have natural instincts to want both of their parents. Plus, she had already seen how happy they would get whenever Jinhai came to meet them and cry whenever he was about to leave.


    Liu Chunhua, Grandma Liu, and Liu Hai understood the situation.


    Liu Chunhua smiled. "It''s alright, dear. You have every right to take them with you. Don''t worry about us."


    She red at Jinhai. "Right, Jinhai?"


    Jinhai smiled. "En. The twins must be with their mother."


    Nana trembled just a bit.


    Liu Hai nodded. He grinned. "And we are not going to stay away from them. From now on, I will dailye to visit them." He cheekily looked at Liang Zou. "I hope you won''t mind me intruding."


    Liang Zou felt a headacheing. He sighed.


    When they were about to leave, Nana said, "Mom, Dad. You go ahead. I will pack some things here ande in five minutes."


    "Okay."


    Jinhai had the feeling that she might want to talk to him, so he stayed behind too.


    Silence.


    Jian was with Shin while Nana was carrying Nian in her arms.


    After a long pause, she said, "Will you hold Nian? I need to pack some stuff."


    Jinhai immediately came over. While handing him over, their hands brushed against each other. Nana froze.


    Once again, the intimate scene in the room shed past her mind. Her voice turned a bit hoarse, and her throat felt stuffy.


    Nian giggled that brought her out of that R-18 memories.


    She coughed. Jinhai didn''t miss any expression. His gaze deepened as he looked at her petite face, blushing hard.


    She hurriedly turned and started to push the baby supplies in her bag.


    Nian was busy staring at his father. He excitedly squirmed in his arms and started ying with the button of his shirt.


    "Aaa bbaaaa.booomsksks"


    Nana was done.


    She raised her head and stared at Jinhai. For a moment, their gazes locked on each other.


    Nana slowly said, "We don''t live together anymore."


    Jinhai stiffened.


    "But I don''t want our sons to suffer. They deserve your love as much as mine. Soso, I won''t mind if youe to the Liang vi to meet them. You cane whenever you want."


    Jinhai stared at her, speechless.


    Our sonseven after all that happened, she still called Jian and Nian as ''our'' children.


    Jinhai felt wet in his eyes.


    I used our children to marry her. She should be angry. No. She is. But she isn''t letting that cloud her reason and judgment.


    He had an urge to hug her, but he couldn''t.


    Nana narrowed her eyes. "But! You won''te near me or talk to me. You will only meet the twins and leave. Don''t dare take advantage of the situation. Whatwhat happened a few days back must not happen again!"


    "Boooooooooo."


    Nian''s tone expressed his disappointment as if not satisfied with his mother.


    Nana''s eyebrow twitched.


    Jinhai inwardly chuckled. "Okay. I understand."


    Nana hummed. She took Nian back. As she took a step ahead, Jinhai softly held her arm.


    "What?"


    Jinhai stared hard at Nana before he bent down and kissed her cheek.


    Nana felt his warm, thin lips pressed on her cheek, and she stiffened.


    "Thank you, Nana. I love you."

 Chapter 362: Cold yet warm

    Chapter 362: Cold yet warm


    I love you


    Hearing those words after so long, Nana stood frozen like a log of wood. She felt her throat go dry, making her unable to speak for a moment.


    I


    Instinctively, she wanted to say the same to him. The words were just at the tip of her tongue, but she abruptly stopped herself. She wanted to express how much she loved him, too, and how badly she missed him.


    Jinhai faintly smiled. He didn''t mind herck of response because her face gave everything away. He didn''t need to hear it from her to know that she loved him.


    The soft blush on her cheeks was enough to know his answer.


    Jinhai leaned again and kissed the side of her temple. "Even if you don''t say it, I know how you feel about me."


    Nana''s eyelids trembled slightly.


    Then Jinhai tickled his second son and kissed on his forehead. Little Nian was brightly smiling at his father. He giggled. "Abooooo"


    As Nana went away, Jinhai''s phone buzzed.


    "Hm Xin?"


    "Sir, the JK Holdings has refused to sign the deal with Liu Corps."


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes.


    JK Holdings was a reputed technologypany, and the deal could have earned billions for Liu Corps.


    Xin sounded troubled. "Sir, this is already the fourth client that we have lost in just three weeks. Do you think it''s the same person hiding in the shadows who is protecting the Tangs?"


    "Hm. It cannot be a coincidence. So he has started to attack Liu Corps. If not us, then with whichpany are they signing the deal?"


    "Sir, I have investigated it as well. Thepany is Moon Corps."


    Jinhai raised his eyebrow.


    Moon Corps was apany just like Liu Corps too. So yes, they were rivals in business. But the CEO of Moon Corps never came out. He never revealed his identity to anybody. So till date, he was just a mysterious person who led Moon Corps from the shadows.


    "Moon Corps gave better conditions and uses in the proposals for all the clients. They even made it cheaper to attract them, so all of our clients chose them over us."


    "Find out why Moon Corps is interfering with Liu Corps deals. Do everything to dig the identity of its CEO."


    "Yes, sir!"


    ---


    In avish bedroom made with expensive interior dcor, Pei Yuan was swirling the ss filled with wine in his hands. He just got the news that JK Holdings has refused Liu Corps for the deal.


    He smiled.


    One more win.


    "Liu Jinhaione by one, I will take everything away from you. First, I will crumble your business, and then I will take my Nana from you too."


    Pei Yuan madlyughed.


    "You would be nothing but a pathetic beggar in the end who would have lost everything. Your money and your love will all be mine!"


    ---


    Inside the SuperX shopping mall, Serena was excitedly going through the different baby clothes and other baby supplies.


    She picked out one shirt and asked, "How is this?"


    Jianyu nced at the shirt. "Hm."


    Serena cheekily grinned at him. She simply ignored the ugly expression on his face.


    It must be unbelievable that Jianyu was out for shopping with Serena, the one who he hated the most right now. They were shopping, like any other normal couple for their unborn child.


    Jianyu silently gritted his teeth. It was all because of what happened that night in Chen Corps when they were trapped because of the automatic lockdown.


    *shback to that night of Serena''s birthday*


    Serena was inwardly overjoyed to know that they would be locked for the whole night.


    I will get some time to spend with Jianyu!


    She secretly wondered if Chen Guiren nned everything. In the hospital that day, she realized that he didn''t hate her and even asked her not to give up on Jianyu.


    Maybe he did this to bring us closer, she thought.


    She felt so lucky to have Jianyu''s father willing to help her. And what''s more. Today was her birthday too, and she got a chance to be with Jianyu!


    "Fuck!" Jianyu''s curse brought her back from her daze.


    He rubbed his temples as if he saw a headacheing. He squinted his eyes at her. "Don''t bother to talk to me. Just sit quietly and let the night pass."


    Serena''s mouth twitched.


    She rested on the couch for a while, and as he said, she didn''t bother him. Actually, she was thinking why Jianyu was pissed off during the meeting when he was tapping his finger.


    A faint smile curved her lips. She had caught Hu Zhu ncing at her frequently, and even before he left, she felt that was a bit sad and embarrassed.


    Serena didn''t dare to think that way, but she couldn''t help but hope if Jianyu was feeling jealous. She felt a bit giddy inside.


    "Jianyu"


    "Didn''t I say not to talk to me?" Jianyu coldly said.


    I will have to find some other way to question him.


    An hourter, she was finally feeling hungry.


    Jianyu heard her stomach grumble, and she looked away in embarrassment.


    There was no way to order a take out in this situation. So what about dinner?


    Jianyu peeked at her and found her a bit ufortable. It pricked his heart just a bit.


    In his office, there was a lounge and a small kitchen with bare minimum supplies in case if Jianyu stayed the whole night in his office and would need some snacks.


    He thought for a moment. He got up and went inside. Ten minutester, he returned.


    A delicious smell hit Serena''s nostrils, and she felt even hungrier.


    Jianyu kept the bowl of freshly cooked and steaming hot ramen in front of her.


    "Eat it." Jianyu''s tone was icy, but Serena still felt so warm in her heart.


    Her eyes watered, and she was dumbfounded that Jianyu cooked a meal for her. She never imagined that he would do this.


    Serena looked up at him in anticipation. "YouThank you. I"


    Jianyu snorted. "Don''t overthink. I am only doing this for my child in your belly. I don''t want it to suffer because of your hunger."

 Chapter 363: Mission seduction (1)

    Chapter 363: Mission seduction (1)


    Serena pursed her lips. But she didn''t feel that hurt as she used to before. She smiled and picked her chopsticks. As she took one bite, she asked, "What about you? Aren''t you hungry?"


    Jianyu ignored her.


    She frowned. It was going to be a long night.


    "Did you eat anything?" she asked again.


    "Just shut up and eat your food. Don''t pretend to care about me." Jianyu spat out, getting irritated.


    Serena paused. She kept her bowl at the side and slowly got up, holding her tummy.


    Jianyu narrowed his eyes. "Where are you going?"


    He asked, even though he could see that she was going towards the kitchen.


    Once there, Serena searched every cupboard for any more ramen, but there was no food or veggies left. There were only some juices and energy drinks.


    "You! Get out of here!" Jianyu grabbed her arm.


    Serena silently stared at him. "That must be thest packet of ramen you cooked for me. There is nothing else here. What are you going to eat?"


    "None of your damn business!"


    "It is my business."


    Jianyu sneered. "Heh! How? Don''t dare-"


    "I love you." Serena suddenly confessed, looking straight into his eyes.


    Startled, Jianyu widened his eyes. He blinked his eyes continuously. His mouth opened in a small ''O'' that didn''t know what to say. He was stumped.


    "I love you, so I cannot see you hungry."


    Serena took another pair of chopsticks and dragged him out in his dazed state.


    A strange light flickered in his eyes as he kept on watching her from the back.


    Serena took the bowl and kept in between them on the table. "We will share."


    Jianyu shook his hand off. He was still unable to utter anything after she confessed out of the blue.


    He chose to keep quiet. "Share food with you? I would rather die."


    Serena said, "Alright. If you don''t eat, then I won''t either."


    Jianyu gritted his teeth. "Stop with your nonsense!"


    Serena shrugged. He saw that she really wasn''t eating the food.


    "Enough, Serena!"


    "I will only eat if you eat too."


    Jianyu was restless. It bothered him that she wasn''t eating not only because of their child, but he refused to ept that her difort was affecting him toojust a bit.


    "If you are hungry, then my child will suffer too. How dare you refuse to eat!?"


    Serena didn''t respond. Emotional ckmail or threat wasn''t going to work on her.


    "If you eat, then the baby won''t suffer."


    Uggh!!!


    Frustrated, Jianyu took the chopsticks and ate one bite. Satisfied, Serena smiled and started to eat as well.


    It didn''t take much longer to finish one bowl of ramen by two people.


    Serena said, "You cooked our meal. I will wash it."


    When she returned, there was silence again.


    Serena wondered if he remembered her birthday. But even if he did, why would he wish her?


    Serena''s mood dampened a little. It was supposed to be her first birthday with him, and if everything had been fine, then she would be happily celebrating it with him right now.


    MaybeJianyu would have given a surprise to me? What would have it been?


    Jianyu was also thinking about the ring with which he would have proposed her today.


    She would have looked so beautiful, wearing it on her finger.


    His gaze darkened, remembering how Serena used him and how the situation was now because she betrayed him.


    No love. Nothing. He was just living his life all alone. It only revolved around work and nothing else.


    Serena peeked at him and saw that he was sitting on the other couch with his eyes closed.


    She slowly asked, "During the meeting, why were you pissed off?"


    Jianyu''s eyebrow twitched.


    How could he say that Hu Zhu was checking her out, so he felt irritated about it?


    He didn''t respond.


    Serena''s mouth curved into a naughty smile. "Were youjealous?"


    His eyes flew open, and he red at her. "Serena! You are overestimating yourself! Do you think I still love you to care about some petty jealousy? Hah! So arrogant."


    Jianyu said, "I hate you from the bottom of my heart. Nothing rted to you affects me anymore, so stop daydreaming about us getting back together ever!"


    Silence.


    He ignored her and went back to rest.


    Serena raised her brows.


    I don''t affect you anymore? Let''s see


    She waited for a while so that he bes unguarded.


    Finally, she could hear the sound of his deep breathing and noticed that he fell asleep.


    It is my birthday today, and I got such a golden chance to spend it with you. Like hell, I am going to waste it!


    She had wrapped a scarf around her neck since it was a bit chilly today.


    Serena got up and slowly tiptoed to his side. She observed that Jianyu was really sleeping soundly.


    An evil smileced her lips.


    Jianyu furrowed his brows in his sleep as he felt a bit stiff. He felt a weight pressing down on his abdomen and feeling ufortable, he opened his eyes.


    The sight that greeted him froze him like a block of ice.


    Jianyu was shell-shocked to see Serena on top of him with a devilish smirk on her face.


    He felt short of words. What was this position!


    "Serena!" He roared. "What the hell do you think you are doing?"


    Jianyu wanted to push her away, but he felt his right hand was restricted to move. He saw that his wrist was tied to the couch handle with a scarf.


    He was dumbfounded.


    What the fuck!


    With his eyes, turning red shot due to extreme anger, his jaw tightened.


    "Untie me, Serena."


    "Nope." She calmly rejected.


    Jianyu harshly shook his hand, but the knot was tight as hell. His wrist remained stuck to the couch.


    He got so furious that he was breathing raggedly in frustration. He clenched his fingers into a tight fist.


    "I am warning you, Serena. Don''t test my patience. I don''t know what the fuck you are doing but-"


    But he was abruptly cut off as Serena lowered her head and blocked his thin lips with hers.

 Chapter 364: Mission seduction (2)

    Chapter 364: Mission seduction (2)


    Jianyu''s heart turned a hell of a mess as soon as he felt Serena''s soft lips crashing on his. It was as if his brain stopped functioning, and he couldn''t process what just happened. Everything felt jumbled up.


    His eyes popped out of his sockets when it finally sunk in that Serena kissed him. Her fragrance tingled towards his nostrils, and he felt ufortable.


    SheIs she seriously kissing me!?


    Serena glided her lips along his akin to a soft tune. She turned his lips wet by darting her tongue over them, making him shudder.


    With his free hand, Jianyu started to push her away, but she parted and backed away. His hand hit just the empty air.


    "Se.re.na!" He enounced each other as more veins popped out on his forehead. "You"


    Serena''s heart was beating erratically in nervousness. But she had already steeled her mind to do this.


    Serena grinned mischievously. "What? Didn''t you say that nothing about me affects you now? But I can still hear your heart drumming like a loud DJ~~~"


    "Have you lost it! Get off me right now!"


    "No." she simply stated.


    Jianyu''s gaze darkened, and one could already see the storming from miles away. He grabbed Serena''s arm and clutched it hard.


    "Don''t force me to be harsh with you!"


    Serena was unaffected. "Sure. Go ahead. Your one hand is still free. Push me away. But if I fell and the baby gets hurt"


    Jianyu froze.


    "Will you be able to bear the consequences?"


    Jianyu''s chest was heaving up and down with the rage boiling inside him. His expression was dark and ugly. He really wished to throw her out! But at no cost, he would dare let single harme to his child.


    He pointed his trembling hand towards her. "You"


    He sneered. "How can I forget that you could be so shameless? But every time you surprise me, how far you can cross your limits!"


    Serena knew she won. Her lips curved into a bright smile. She bent again and whispered to his ear. "I want you back, Jianyu. You don''t leave me any choice but to get shameless." And she instantly captured his lips. Her hand wandered off to his shirt, which she unceremoniously started to unbutton.


    Jianyu widened his eyes. He caught her hand, but Serena feigned to stumble. He stopped and caught her.


    "What are you doing?" He asked after a long time.


    Serena raised her brow. "Seducing you. Can''t you see?"


    ""


    "You felt jealous right when Hu Zhu was checking me out?"


    Jianyuughed angrily. "You need to see a doctor."


    She shrugged. "I already know what you felt. That''s why you were so irritated. You can choose to dismiss it. Your choice. But right now"


    Her finger traveled from his neckline towards his broad chest. She drooled over his toned and muscr body.


    The contact tingled Jianyu. He felt his throat go dry, and he had a sudden urge to pin Serena beneath him.


    From his lips, she left a trail of gentle kisses on his neck. Then she suddenly bit him and nipped the swelling with her teeth. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, and he felt an excitement surge inside him despite his futile resistance.


    She touched and felt every part of his chest and abdomen. Her lips over his naked skin ignited a fire within him. He shut his eyes and breathed hard, trying to divert his mind.


    "Serena, I swear I will make your life miserable if you don''t stop."


    Serena wryly smiled. "Without Nana and you, isn''t it already miserable? How more miserable can you make it?"


    Jianyu''s brow slightly twitched. He said nothing. He looked down to see her giving feather-like kisses.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Serena stopped. She raised her head and stared back at his beautiful eyes. She was quiet for a while.


    "I want three things."


    Heughed. "Why do you think you are in any position to ask, not one but three things?"


    "It''s my birthday today. I am free to do whatever I want just for today."


    ""


    "Heh! I already know what one of the things is going to be. You will ask to let you live with my child, right? That will never happen!"


    Serena trembled a bit. "No. Though I really want it, I am not going to ask you that."


    She knew it was impossible, anyway.


    Jianyu silently stared at her. "Out with your ''three requests.''"


    Serena took a deep breath. "First. I know you won''t mean it from your heart, but I still want to hear itplease wish me ''Happy Birthday.''"


    Jianyu blinked his eyes in surprise. He never thought this could be a request. He felt a certain knot in his throat.


    "Even if it is as emotionless as it could get, I still want to hear your wish. Nheless, it will make me happy."


    Suddenly, Jianyu felt a bit sad for her. He felt her expectant gaze on him.


    What? No! She cannot melt my heart like this. She is not pitiful at all!


    "Happy Birthday." He quietly said.


    Serena looked at him, aggrieved. "At least look at me and say it"


    He red at her, but then he helplessly softened his gaze just a bit. This time he looked straight at her. "Happy birthday."


    Serena''s heart bloomed in joy. At least she still got to hear his wishes no matter if it was forced. It was still precious to her.


    "Second?"


    Her eyes dimmed. "Youare going to take the baby away once it''s born. But before that happens, I want to do something for him. So, just once, I wish to go baby shopping with you. Just like a happy couple, I want us to buy all those things togetherclothes, crib, toysI want to be a part of it with youAt least that would be myst precious memory of us three being together."


    Jianyu was silent for a long time. "Okay."


    Serena felt a huge burden lift off. She already couldn''t wait for that day.


    "Andst?"


    Jianyu''s tone had softened a lot by now. His tough exterior was melting down as he realized that her requests were not unreasonable after all.


    Serena coughed.


    He would surely flip out with myst request, but here I go.


    "What is thest one?" He asked again.


    Serena looked straight at him.


    "Sleep with me."

 Chapter 365: Mission seduction (3)

    Chapter 365: Mission seduction (3)


    "Say what?" Jianyu nkly asked as if it heard wrong.


    "You heard it right. Sleep with me." Serena said.


    Jianyuughed as if he heard some joke. It felt like somebody poured a bucket of cold water on him. He thought that Serena''s requests were really not that unreasonable, but the third one just blew off his mind.


    "Sex with you?" He sneered. "I know how much shameless you are, but why do you always manage to bog my mind out. Just when I feel that there is no line left to cross, you make another one."


    Serena smiled. "Why are you against it? Because since five minutes, I am can feel something poking in between my thighs."


    Jianyu froze.


    "Is it not because I was kissing and touching you all over, and it gave you a reaction?"


    Jianyu''s chest rose and fell as she hit the nail on the head. He nced at his little brother and saw that it was indeed hard.


    Jianyu wanted to get up, but Serena just trapped him in between her arms. "Sleep with me, Jianyu. Just once. Just tonight."


    "You are out of your mind. Get off."


    "No. I will only untie the scarf once we sleep together."


    Jianyu said, "Are you negotiating with me?"


    Serena raised her brow. "Why not? Is it necessary that only men can ask women to sleep with them in exchange for something?"


    Jianyu shut his eyes. It was getting hard for him to control his temper. He felt as if he would flip out, but he didn''t dare hurt Serena.


    Serena seductively leaned near his ear. Her warm breath sprayed on his cheek, and he felt his member harden more. "What is there to think about it? It''s just one night."


    She darted her tongue out and licked his ear. His eyes popped out of his sockets.


    "Serena! Stay in your limits!"


    "But I want to break them for this one night. And I don''t think you are any position to deny me." She chuckled, "because your member down there seems to eagerly want it."


    Jianyu threateningly red at her. The atmosphere was so frigid that one would have already run with its tail in between his legs. It would be a death wish to provoke him right now.


    But it didn''t affect Serena. "Alright. Let see, for how long are you able to stop yourself?"


    Serena backed away and lifted her dress. In the next moment, the dress was already on the floor, and her pale skin was in view. She was half-naked with her bra on.


    Jianyu felt his throat go dry at sight. He observed how her breasts looked more voluptuous than before. Now, she had also gained a little weight as opposed to being too thin before, and it made her figure look just perfect.


    Jianyu felt short of breath, and his body stiffened.


    "Like what you see, Mr. Chen?" Serena devilishly smiled.


    He was unable to respond.


    Some men would be put off with their partner''s pregnant belly, but Jianyu didn''t think so. Somehow he found her more sexy and charming.


    Serena teasingly grinded herself against his hardened member, and he took a sharp breath in response. He gritted his teeth as he tried hard to control the heat rushing towards a certain area, but it was as if it had a mind of its own. He felt as if he was drugged because it was so hot even though the air conditioning was in full swing.


    Jianyu was nk. He wanted her to ward her off, but the delicious sight of her seducing him weakened his will. He found no strength in his arms to push her away.


    Wellhis one arm was useless anyway.


    Serena pressed her hands on his firm abs, and he snapped out. No doubt, Jianyu hated Serena right now, but that wouldn''t make his feelings he once held for her disappear as if he never loved her, and now that same woman was touching him, kissing him and straddling on him.


    The memories of their lovemaking in the past shed across his eyes. He knew how she looked beautiful pinned beneath him, moaning his name with her cheeks flushed red and panting hard.


    As Jianyu was lost in his thoughts, Serena unbuckled the belt on his pants and unzipped it. Sure enough, his hardened length sprung up for action.


    Jianyu''s gaze darkened. His ck orbs clouded with a predatory look in them. Serena daringly grabbed his length, stroking it up and down with her hand. She felt so hot as if her hand would burn with that heat.


    "This one here seems to like it very much, Mr. Chen."


    That was it.


    Jianyu held her waist with his free hand. She was startled, but before she could say anything, Jianyu got up in a sh. The scarf restricted his movements a little, but he managed to pin Serena beneath him.


    She stared at him with his eyes wide opened. Jianyu pinched her chin and gazed at her with his misty eyes. His warm breath fanned her face.


    "You want to sleep with me, right?" His voice was hoarse and husky. "Alright, then. Just one time as we will be done, but I will make sure you will regret asking me this request."


    Serena smiled and hung her arms around his neck. He twitched.


    "Take me however you like, Jianyu. I know that no matter what you do, I wouldn''t regret asking this night."


    Jianyu tilted his head and smirked. He parted her legs and, without any warning, plunged into her.


    "Ah!" Her eyes flew open in shock.


    They hadn''t been this intimate in almost eight months. Her core was tight, so when he suddenly entered her, the pain she felt was akin to having sex for the first time. She thought that as if she was losing her virginity all over again.


    She drew a sharp breath and dug her nails on his back. Her eyes watered a bit.


    Jianyu sneered. "It was you who asked for it, so don''t me me for being merciless."

 Chapter 366: Mission seduction (4)

    Chapter 366: Mission seduction (4)


    Serena''s lips trembled, and a tear slowly trickled down her eye. It was painful as he moved inside her.


    Jianyu stiffened. Something sharply pricked his heart when he saw her face contort in pain. But despite it, the smile on her lips didn''t falter even a bit.


    She really wanted this no matter the cost or pain. So she was ready to suffer whatever came her way.


    Jianyu clenched his jaw, and as if in a trance, he slowed down. Her expression finally rxed a bit as her tightly knitted brows loosened up. She softly exhaled. Her breath tickled him, and he crashed his lips on hers.


    "Mnnn"


    He was merciful where their sweaty bodies joined, but he was ravaging her lips like a violent storm. He bit her lips hard and thrusted his tongue inside. Serena tightly held his head and tilted hers to deepen the kiss. At the same time, his thrusts inside her core were bing harder and deeper.


    The pain subsided, and soon, she felt a bubble of pleasure rising in her stomach that was waiting to explode.


    Jianyu devoured her lips like a hungry wolf until his tongue reached her throat, and she felt like gagging. He parted after her lips got swollen and red. His gazended on her chest, and once again, it clouded as he stared at her voluptuous breasts.


    *Snap*


    He unhooked the bra and threw it on the floor. Serena felt chilly all of a sudden. Without wasting any second more, he took her right breast in his mouth while he roughly fondled with her left breast.


    "Aahh!!!"


    Her senses shut down, making her mind go haywire. It was too much to take. Her nipples hardened in excitement. Jianyu flicked her bud with his tongue while sucking hard on it. His saliva was moisturizing her breast wet. On her other breast, he pinched her bud hard while caressing it on his palm.


    Jianyu nipped her bud with his teeth, making her jolt in anticipation. She wanted more. So she lifted her chest to let her breast deeper in his mouth. Jianyu dly took the offer and covered her whole breast inside his mouth.


    After so long


    Serena''s heart was racing faster and faster. She knew that this could be thest time, so she didn''t want to waste any second.


    Jianyu moved his lips from her breast, going down the valley in between them and leaving a hot trail of kiss marks behind. His pace quickened. His thrusts were turning urgent and rapid, just like his panting breaths. He was pushing himself deeper inside her, losingplete sense of his reason.


    "AhahJianyumoreplease" She wrapped her legs around his waist to feel their union even more.


    "Ughh" Jianyu grunted a low, sexy groan from his throat. Her initiative to push him more inside her tingled every cell of his body. He grabbed her head and kissed her once again. He clutched her hair in his palm.


    Her sweet voice begging him to go further triggered the beast inside him. He lifted her waist carefully and adjusted himself on his knees. At that angle, he plunged his length even harder, which made it go even deeper inside.


    "Fuck!" Jianyu blurted out in her mouth while they were still kissing hard as he felt the pleasure seeping into him.


    With those repeated deep thrusts, Serena couldn''t hold back anymore. "JianyuI"


    Jianyu kept on thrusting without any care. She shuddered and taking a sharp breath, released her orgasm.


    Jianyu was at his peak too. With a few more thrusts, his length twitched, and he spurted out his release inside her. Their orgasms sent shivers down their body, making them tremble.


    "Hah"


    It was so intense that she felt as if a truck ran over her. She shut her eyes and let her body copse.


    By the end, they were panting and sweating. Jianyu gulped hard as he saw her in the same state she used to be in the past after their passionate lovemaking. Her face was flushed, and her body was glistening in sweat drops. Her smell wafted through his nose.


    His face darkened in desire once again. At that point, hepletely forgot that he was the one who said that it would be just one time. He already started moving his hips, grinding them on hers. His length once again rubbed against her walls, and his soft member hardened again.


    Serena''s eyes popped out of her sockets. "You-"


    Jianyu cut her off, sealing his lips on hers. He moved faster and faster until they were once again lost in the pleasure that continued throughout the night until the break of dawn.


    *End of shback*


    So at present, Serena was excitedly rummaging through the clothes. Jianyu nced at her and found her so happy and in bliss. But he was going to take the baby away from her once it''s born.


    He was still angry at himself for sleeping with her. He couldn''t believe that he did that. He already epted that such intimate moments would nevere back in his life, yet that night was as real as it could get.


    Seeing her eyes sparkling in delight about today, he felt uneasy, and a knot upied his heart.


    How will she look when I take the baby away? What expression would be on her face? She would cry a lot, wouldn''t she?


    "Jianyu. How is this crib?"


    Her cheerful voice brought him back out of his daze.


    "It is so big andfortable. The bedding is so soft."


    Jianyu quietly stared at her. He hummed. "Hm."


    Serena brightly smiled. "Isn''t it? So should we buy this, or should we look for more?"


    "This is fine."


    Serena nodded in satisfaction.


    As they were busy in their shopping, a certain figure from a distance spotted them from afar.


    "Feng! Look. It''s Jianyu."


    Tang Ning tugged his arm and secretly pointed her finger at him. She silently gritted her teeth, seeing him after so long.


    Suyin


    Tang Feng was surprised. "Why is he here? And who is that woman with him?"


    Tang Ning craned her neck and saw Serena happily showing things to Jianyu.


    "Isn''t sheSerena? Nana''s friend? But what is she"


    Then her eyes widened as she saw her pregnant belly.


    "F-Fenglook, she is pregnant."


    They both couldn''t believe what they saw. "She is buying baby supplies with Jianyu."


    She gasped. "FengThey both are together. I-is it possible that Serena is pregnant with his child?"


    "What!? How is that possible? He didn''t even know her. And wasn''t he engaged to Nana? How would Serenae into the picture?"


    "I-I don''t know, but just look at them! Don''t they look like a couple, buying stuff for their unborn child?"


    Tang Feng turned grim. "If it is what we are thinking, thenwe have to find out, and only Pei Yuan can help us."

 Chapter 367: Regular ups and downs

    Chapter 367: Regr ups and downs


    At Liang vi, Liu Jian and Liu Nian were taking their adorable nap in their crib. Nana was affectionately gazing at them with warmth in her eyes. She kissed their foreheads.


    She was feeling a little bored, so she opened her phone to browse some news. One of them, in particr, widened her eyes in shock.


    ''Liu Corps loses fourth deal in a row.''


    ''Liu Corps shares crashing down.''


    ''Moon Corps is giving a tough challenge to Liu Corps. Are they secretly in a feud?''


    ''Will Moon Corps be able to take over Liu Corps?''


    ''Is this the end of Liu Corps reign?''


    Nana was dumbfounded to read the headlines one after the other.


    "What happened? Is there is some problem in business?"


    She felt worried. Liu Corps never faced such back to backshes in business, and losing deals? No chance!


    Her brows furrowed.


    JinhaiWhat is heHe must be worried about the present condition, right?


    A maid knocked on the door.


    "Young mistress. Mr. Liu is here."


    Jinhai. She nced at the twins. She told him that he was allowed toe to visit the twins whenever he wanted. "En. Let hime inside."


    She nodded and went away.


    Outside, Jinhai was standing, seemingly unaffected by how Liang Zou and Shin were throwing daggers at him.


    They didn''t want this man inside their house, but they were helpless before Nana, who already decided to let hime to visit the twins.


    Liang Zou warned him with a deadly serious voice. "Don''t even think abouting close to my daughter. Just meet the twins and go away as soon as possible."


    Jinhai smiled. "Yes, father-inw."


    A vein popped on his head. "Don''t call me that!"


    "Then what should I call you?"


    "Heh. Just address me as Mr. Liang."


    Jinhai tilted his head. "But Nana is my wife. Mr. Liang sounds too distant. I should call you Dad like how Nana calls my Dad, but I am alreadypromising enough. Father-inw is just fine."


    Liang Zou was about to burst in rage.


    How dare you negotiate with me!


    Shin''s brow twitched. He couldn''t believe that his precious sister married such a shameless man.


    "I heard about Liu Corps," Shinmented.


    Jinhai raised his brow.


    Liang Zou snorted. "What are you doing? Forgot how to do business? If these losses continue, then I won''t ever let my precious daughter be with an incapable man."


    Jinhai''s mouth curved into a smile. "Aren''t you forgetting that Dad is holding the CEO position now? I was kicked out. me him if you have to. My skills are just as top-notch. I understand, though. Age must be getting to him."


    In the office, Liu Hai sneezed loudly.


    "Achoo!" He rubbed his nose. "Who dare insult me! Come forward!"


    Liang Zou wished to vomit three liters of blood.


    He is shameless even as a son!


    But on a serious note, they understood that this wasn''t a simple matter. Somebody was deliberately attacking Liu Corps. That meant that there was a kind of strong resentment behind everything that happened.


    "I don''t want Nana to suffer at all."


    Jinhai said, "Don''t worry, father-inw. The situation is still under control. Whatever that man is doing behind the scenes, he won''t be able to win for long."


    The maid came. "Sir, Young mistress has asked you toe inside."


    He nodded.


    Jinhai entered her room, holding a beautiful bouquet in his hand. He saw Nana, swinging the crib softly. He quietly stepped inside, and warmly smiled at her. "This is for you."


    She hesitated for a moment. "There was no need."


    Nana said, "But thank you. The twins are asleep, though."


    "It''s alright. I don''t mind."


    Jinhai went over to the crib and saw his handsome princes sleeping peacefully. They looked so cute even when they were sleeping.


    Jinhai softly poked their cheeks with his finger, and they sleepily giggled in response. Jinhai kissed their foreheads. He wanted nothing else but his children to be safe and grow healthily.


    Nana stared at him, ying with the sleeping twins with a warm smile lit on his face.


    Then she slowly asked. "Jinhai."


    "Hm?"


    "Is there any problem in business?"


    Jinhai looked at her, surprised. "Are you talking about the four deals?"


    Nana nodded.


    "Nothing much. It''s business. Wins and losses are a part of it."


    Nana frowned.


    "But the news says that the condition is quite serious. I don''t understand much about shares, but I read that Liu Corps shares value is decreasing, which isn''t good for thepany. And who is Moon Corps?"


    Jinhai thought that he should teach the media a good lesson for unnecessarily spreading the news and worrying his little wife.


    Jinhai softly patted her head. Her heart stopped beating for a moment, feeling his warmth.


    "Trust me, Nana. It''s alright. It''s just the part of regr ups and downs in business. Surely, you understand that, right?"


    Well, Natsukashi also faced some times when business was low.


    "I understand. But why does it seem that Moon Corps is specifically attacking Liu Corps?"


    "It''s nothing. Some minor rivalry."


    Nana''s intense gaze expressed that she wasn''t convinced, but she dropped the subject for now.


    Jinhai said, "I also brought some soft toys for Jian and Nian."


    He opened the bag and took out some soft toys like fluffy bears, elephants, giraffes, and so on. He brought a small bell too, which he could hang on the crib. It rang a soft, melodious sound when you shook it.


    "I think the twins will like it, don''t you think?"


    Nana nodded. The bell''s sound was indeed pleasing to the ears.


    Nana coughed a bit. "Y-you look after them. I will freshen up."


    She hadn''t taken her bath yet.


    Jinhai''s eyes shed with a strange light. "En."


    ---


    Shin was making some calls and giving instructions to the head nurse since he had taken a day off today.


    When he returned to the living area, he heard some voices speaking.


    Liang Xiao Dan said, "Mu Shuchun! After so long."


    Shin froze.


    Shuchun is here?


    Unconsciously, he clenched his fingers into a fist.


    He heard Mu Shuchun say, "I apologize if I barged in suddenly. I hope I didn''t disturb you."


    Liang Zou waved his hand. "Why are you so formal today, child? You are weed anytime."


    "Shin! Where are you?" Liang Xiao Dan called him. "Look who is here to meet us?"


    Shin took a sharp breath. He felt furious that Mu Shuchun suddenly came out of nowhere to meet them. His parents didn''t know the truth about what had happened.


    But he


    Shin narrowed his eyes and walked out.

 Chapter 368: Dont touch them

    Chapter 368: Don''t touch them


    Mu Shuchun saw Shin entering the living area. Her heart raced faster as she saw his tall and lean body, walking gracefully towards them.


    "Shin. Look, it''s Mu Shuchun. Your university friend." Liang Xiao Dan happily eximed.


    Liang Zou reprimanded him. "Idiot, son. She came back to Beijing, and you didn''t even tell us. We would have called her sooner for lunch!"


    Outwardly, Shin maintained his smile andposure, but inwardly, a volcano was about to erupt.


    "Shin" she softly called out his name, but it just made Shin even angrier.


    "Mu Shuchun."


    Her eyes dimmed a bit when he called her by her full name.


    "Huh? Since when did you start calling her by her full name?" Liang Zou asked.


    He didn''t respond.


    Liang Xiao Dan asked, "So Shuchun, dear. I saw you model in manymercials. Really you are such a hard-working child."


    Mu Shuchun smiled. "It''s nothing. It''s my job, after all."


    "I remember Shin, and you were such good friends. But then you both suddenly broke all contact."


    Mu Shuchun stiffened.


    Shin sneered. "Yes. Mu Shuchun. Why don''t you tell them about it?"


    Mu Shuchun had an urge to cry.


    She couldn''t believe that he wanted to embarrass her in front of his parents.


    How could she tell them the reason for their lost contact?


    Mu Shuchun awkwardly smiled. "It''s just that I got some modeling offers back to back, so I got busy in them. It was the starting phase of my career, so"


    They nodded. "Oh, of course. Before you set a foothold in any industry, the initial days are always busy and hectic."


    Shin said nothing.


    Liang Xiao Dan sighed. "Actually" she eyed both of them carefully. "I always thought that you two would surely get into a rtionship one day."


    Shin and Mu Shuchun froze.


    "You were such good friends, so"


    Before she could say anything, Shin smiled. "It is not necessary that all good friends must fall for each other like you and Dad."


    Liang Xiao Dan coughed. She red at Liang Zou.


    Liang Zou felt wronged.


    What did I do now?


    Liang Xiao Dan observed Mu Shuchun''s expression and felt that she seemed a bit pale. There was a tinge of sadness that she could detect in her eyes.


    My instinct is right. She likes Shin.


    But she didn''t understand why Shin didn''t feel the same. After all, they were really close during that time.


    Mu Shuchun asked, "I will juste back from the restroom."


    "Sure dear." Liang Xiao Dan looked at her son. "Shin. Why don''t you show her the way?"


    Shin didn''t want to but


    "Hm."


    As they left, Liang Xiao Dan said, "Shuchun definitely likes Shin."


    Liang Zou nodded. "I felt it too."


    "Should we talk to Shin about it? They will make such a nice couple."


    "But didn''t he clear his feelings just now?"


    Liang Xiao Dan thought about it. "I know. But let''s talk about it once more."


    ---


    Shin showed Mu Shuchun the way to the restroom.


    "Shin"


    "Why the hell did youe here?" Shin was furious and impatient.


    "Shin, I just wanted to meet Uncle and Aunt."


    "Heh. Do you want to meet them, or is it an excuse to see me?"


    Mu Shuchun bit her lip. Tears rimmed her eyes. "Shin. Please don''t hate me so much. It hurts me."


    Shinughed. "Then do you realize how much was I hurt to know that my child was gone? Compared to that, what you are suffering is nothing."


    "Shin-"


    "Just get done with it and get out of here." He coldly said.


    Shin said nothing more and stomped out.


    Mu Shuchun dug her nails in her palm. She was trembling. Tears threatened toe out.


    Shin. Will you be never let it go? Will you never give me one chance again?


    ---


    Five minutester, when Mu Shuchun was about to return, her nce fell on a room whose door was slightly ajar. From there, she saw a crib. She peeked a bit more and saw that there were two babies in it.


    Mu Shuchun blinked her eyes.


    Babies? Whose babies are they?


    Then she remembered that the Liang family was reunited with their long lost daughter. Liang Zou had introduced her as his daughter and Liang family''s heiress in his birthday banquet. She faintly recalled that she was pregnant at that time.


    That daughter meansShin''s sister. They must be her children.


    I think her name is Nana


    Curious, Mu Shuchun opened the door and stepped in. She didn''t see anybody inside.


    Strange. Are the babies just alone here? Is nobody here to look after them?


    She frowned.


    "Aboo"


    The baby''s gurgle snapped Mu Shuchun back. She walked over to the crib and saw two identical twins resting in it.


    Mu Shuchun couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Gosh, they are so adorable


    They looked so tiny and chubby. She realized that both of them were going to be the most handsome bachelors in the future.


    Nian was still asleep while Jian was now awake.


    At first he was ying with Nian, but he looked up when he felt someone''s presence. A smile bloomed on his face, and his eyes brightened on seeing Mu Shuchun.


    He excitedly iled his hand towards her. "Ba ba.baaaa.."


    The innocence and smile on his face took her breath away. She didn''t know why, but she suddenly felt veryemotional.


    Mu Shuchun had aplicated expression on her face. She felt a strange sense of joy in her heart when Jian was smiling at her.


    Unknowingly, Mu Shuchun''s own lips curled into a beautiful smile.


    "Hey" she whispered since Nian was still sleeping.


    "Baaaa.booo." Jian was now really excited.


    Mu Shuchun chuckled. "You are so cute."


    As if he understood, Jian grinned even more.


    Mu Shuchun widened her eyes. "You understood it?"


    "aboo."


    Mu Shuchun suddenly felt an urge to touch him. But she wasn''t sure if it was proper to do that.


    She bit her lips.


    She hesitated for a moment. She slowly raised her hand and was about to touch his cheek when she heard an icy voice from behind.


    "Don''t touch them."

 Chapter 369: A strange sense of longing

    Chapter 369: A strange sense of longing


    Mu Shuchun gasped. Startled, she turned around. The cold voice shocked her out of the wits. It was so sudden because she thought that there was nobody inside.


    Her nervous ck orbs met Jinhai''s dark ones. Mu Shuchun was surprised.


    Who is this man?


    It was the first time that she found another man to be as handsome and beautiful as Shin.


    Jinhai had already seen hering into the room. He was at the corner, pouring himself a ss of water. He narrowed his eyes when this strange woman suddenly stepped in and walked towards his sons. His protective father mode was turned on.


    "Y-you"


    His tall stature, cold gaze, and threatening aura around him put an invisible pressure on her that was so terrifying that she thought she might get buried deep in the ground.


    "Get away from my sons." Hemanded.


    Mu Shuchun widened her eyes.


    Sons? He is the father?


    She gulped. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead. "I-I was just"


    Suddenly, the bathroom door opened, and Nana stepped out already dressed and drying her hair.


    Her gaze fell upon the new woman and Jinhai, who looked ready to take her life at any moment. She didn''t know why.


    Nana was surprised for a moment. She politely smiled. "Hello."


    Mu Shuchun was once again surprised to see such a beautiful woman like her. Her beauty was one of a kind.


    If she decides to enter the modeling industry, then she would be a huge star in no time Mu Shuchun wondered to herself.


    Not only that, she faintly recognized some resemnce between her and Shin.


    Mu Shuchun quickly snapped out of her stupor. "Hello. I am Mu Shuchun. I am"


    She paused, wondering how to introduce herself.


    "I am Shin''s friend. We used to study at the same University in Paris."


    Nana''s gaze brightened. "Oh! Big brother''s friend! It''s nice to meet you. My name is Nana. He is my husband, Liu Jinhai."


    Suddenly, the ice in Jinhai''s gaze seemed as if it melted into a warm spring. The temperature returned to normal, which was freezing cold a moment ago. One could even see imaginary flowers blooming around him.


    My husbandNana called me as her husband.


    Jinhai''s lips curved into a beautiful smile.


    Mu Shuchun was dumbfounded.


    What happened? Wasn''t he throwing daggers at me just now? Why the sudden change?


    Confused, Mu Shuchun nodded at Nana. She nervously peeked at Jinhai.


    "I am sorry foring inside without your permission. I-I didn''t see anyone when I came in. I just saw the babies, so I"


    Nanaughed. "It''s alright. I don''t mind."


    But your husband minds it! He wanted to kill me!


    Nana said, "Why are you still standing? Come, let''s sit on the bed. I will introduce you to the twins."


    She nodded.


    Nana pointed at Jian. Jian looked up at his mother and shed a wide grin.


    "Hsjdhhabooo"


    "He is the elder son, Liu Jian." She pointed at Nian beside her, who was still sleeping, "This is the younger son, Liu Nian. They are almost twelve days old."


    Mu Shuchun smiled. "En. They are really adorable."


    Nana giggled. "Aren''t they? They are my favorite cutie pies."


    Jinhai felt lonely and ignored, so he went up to his sons too.


    Nian woke up as well and started wailing. Following him, Jian begun to cry too.


    "Waaaaaa."


    "Guess they are hungry." Nana smiled.


    Last time, Nian was fed first, so it was Jian''s turn today. She didn''t want to feed at the same time. It would get ufortable for her, too, as well as the babies.


    Until she fed Jian, she needed someone to y with Nian and calm him down.


    She nced at Jinhai. Jinhai nodded. "I will take care of Nian."


    He picked Nian in his arms and started swinging him to make him feel better.


    "Booooooowaaaa"


    Nana said, "Go outside. I will feed Jian till then."


    Jinhai frowned. "I want to be here."


    Nana red at him.


    She was going to breastfeed. How could she let him stay here? Plus, Mu Shuchun was here too. Wouldn''t it look too awkward?


    Jinhai tilted his head, and he said with an utmost innocent expression on his face. "It''s not like I haven''t seen them before-"


    Nana shot another threatening nce at him, and he shut his mouth.


    How dare he say that in front of a guest?


    Mu Shuchun coughed hard.


    So shameless!


    "Leave. Nian will also feel better outside." Nana ordered.


    Jinhai pursed his lips. He grudgingly started to leave. His expression was just as bad as crying Nian.


    Mu Shuchun said, "I should leave too"


    "It''s alright if you stay. I don''t mind."


    "Why can she stay and not me?" He whined.


    "Are you a woman, Jinhai?" Nana dryly asked.


    Mu Shuchun broke out into softughter.


    Jinhai''s mouth twitched. He had no choice but to leave, so he finally left, carrying Nian with him.


    Nana sighed. She sat on the bed and leaned on it. She took Jian, who was crying his lungs out.


    "A, don''t cry anymoreIt''s time for your milk and fill your tummy!"


    She positioned Jian properly in her arms. He immediately wrapped his tiny hands around her breast and started sucking on it to drink the delicious milk.


    Mu Shuchun curiously looked at the mother-son pair. Jian had shut his eyes and was busy having his meal. Nana was warmly looking at him with a gentle smile on her face, lovingly brushing her hand across his head.


    Mu Shuchun felt a littleufortable. Suddenly, she wondered how it would have been if her child


    My child would have been just as adorable, right?


    Seeing Nana feed Jian, she felt her motherly instincts arise as if she wanted to breastfeed tooas if she wanted to experience this as well


    Mu Shuchun froze. She never thought that she would feel a sense of longing for her child one day.


    She stared at Nana and hesitantly asked, "Can I ask you something?"


    Nana smiled. "Sure."


    Mu Shuchun felt nervous. "I apologize. I don''t mean to offend you, but I-I heard about your situation in which you got pregnant. You are so young and were unmarried at that time. Did youever think of aborting your child?"

 Chapter 370: You dont have to always make a choice

    Chapter 370: You don''t have to always make a choice


    Nana looked at her in surprise.


    Mu Shuchun wished to bite her tongue.


    What was I thinking?


    "No.," she heard Nana say.


    Mu Shuchun stiffened. The light in her eyes slightly dimmed.


    "I never thought of aborting my child, not even in my dreams."


    There was a beat of silence.


    She slowly asked, "W-why? You were only twenty-two at that time. You carried the child of a man who was already married. That in itself was so frightening. It would be soplicated to raise an ill- I mean... people would have scorned you and your child. Your life would have been much worse."


    Nana said nothing for a moment. She lowered her head to look at Jian, who was peacefully sucking his milk. Her gaze turned clouded as if she was lost in a distant memory.


    "Do you know what was the first thought that came in my mind when I learned that I was pregnant?"


    Mu Shuchun waited for her to speak.


    "Will my child also not get aplete family like how I never got?"


    Mu Shuchun stared at her in shock.


    Nana looked back at her. "I think you must have heard what happened in my childhood."


    She slowly nodded. She heard of it when she returned to Beijing and came to know that Nana was Shin''s sister.


    "Since I was ten years old, I had no parents. I used to envy other children for having a mother and father. Theyughed so happily with their parents. Sometimes I would question God that why was I born with such a fate? So when I realized that I was pregnant, I wondered if my child will have the same fate too? I didn''t want him to suffer like me. You are right. Jinhai was married. I couldn''t see any light ahead. How will my child get the father''s love that he deserves? I didn''t want to force him to divorce Huian and marry me."


    Nana faintly smiled. "I was worried about his happiness right from the start. I was worried about his future. I was already invested in his birth. The thought of abortionsimply didn''t strike me. It was just natural to think I would give birth to my baby."


    My Shuchun paused. "But you were lucky that Liu Jinhai decided to support you. You became Mrs. Liu. Whether it be money or a title or his love, you got it all. So your child''s future was also secured. But what ifhe hadn''t done all this? What if he had refused to take responsibility?"


    Nana blinked her eyes. "I would have given birth anyway. I would have single-handedly raised him. Yes, there were problems. Life would be difficult. It would be a struggle. But it wasn''t impossible. I would have figured out some way. There is always a way. It wasn''t the child''s fault who was growing in my belly. How could I kill him for something he didn''t do?"


    Not the child''s fault


    Mu Shuchun felt as if a dagger pierced her heart.


    "But there was also your career. Didn''t you think that your child could be a hindrance to your career?"


    "A child is never a hindrance for a mother. My career is important to me, but not to the point that I kill my baby because of it. Even if giving birth may have affected my career, in the beginning, I would have worked hard to bounce back. I am not a narcissist, but I cook decent food. I am sure of my capabilities. I know I would have gotten one opportunity sooner orter. People are always looking for talented and hard-working individuals. So, a career is something that you can make again. Money is something you can earn again. But once the child is gone, it is never going toe back."


    Mu Shuchun trembled. Nana''s words deeply impacted her. She clenched her dress.


    "Ohactually there is my friend, my co-worker who is a model too. Shegot pregnant when she was 21. Modeling looks morous, but it is also a harsh industry. There is no ce for women who have got pregnant with an illegitimate child. It just kills all their prospects. So, to safeguard her career, she aborted the child. Was she wrong?"


    Silence.


    Nana carefully observed her. Somehow, Nana strongly felt that she was talking about herself.


    So she a past of her own


    Now she understood why she was asking her such questions.


    "I am not anybody to judge anyone''s decision because situations are different. But did she really think it through?"


    "What do you mean?" Mu Shuchun frowned.


    "I just said that people are always looking for talented and hard-working individuals. Even if the modeling industry might be harsh, did she think that there would be absolutely no one who would judge her for her performance and purely skills, not her past? Did she try to look for such people to work with who would understand and support her?"


    Silence. Mu Shuchun''splexion paled.


    I never did actually


    "People are hungry for talent, so at one point, if you can meet their expectations, then they don''t really mind your past. This is, I feel, applies to any field. There are all kinds of people in every industry, who may reject you ''because'' of your past or who may ept you ''with'' your past as well. And if they are that shallow to hamper your career because of your pregnancy, if they sneer or mock your child, then they are really not the right people to work with."


    Mu Shuchun couldn''t retort because every word struck her as right. She realized that she really took a brash decision without thinking it through.


    I just assumed that I would have no ceBut I didn''t really


    Nana continued. "I feel that if she had given birth and persisted with her career too despite the difficulties, she would have been a source of inspiration for so many young women who might have gone through or are still going through the same phase as her. She would have given a strong message that it isn''t something shameful and embarrassing to give birth. You can be a mother and a career woman at the same time."


    Nana smiled. "You don''t always have to make a choice between them. You don''t always have to sacrifice one thing to be another."

 Chapter 371: Have everything but still nothing

    Chapter 371: Have everything but still nothing


    Mu Shuchun felt an ufortable feeling rising in her chest. The more she thought about it now, the more it was bing clear.


    She was so panicked at that time with the sudden pregnancy that she never calmly thought about it.


    Was it really impossible to keep the child? Was there really no way out where she could have both?


    Nana''s question brought her out of her stupor. "What about the father? What did he have to say about it?"


    Mu Shuchun froze.


    Shin


    She couldn''t say anything for a while. "I- I mean, my friend, she didn''td-discuss it with him and w-went ahead and aborted the child."


    Nana widened her eyes. "Why?"


    "Because she was too scared. She couldn''t think of anything but her career. She didn''t want anybody to know that she was pregnant, so she q-quickly"


    Nana was speechless. "ThatI am sorry, but she was wrong."


    Mu Shuchun bit her lip.


    "Pregnancy is a big decision. Actually, it''s a life-changing one. It is important that both the mother and father talk, discuss, and try to find a solution. The father has as much right on the child as the mother. Whatever the decision might be in the end, but she should have talked to him once about it. Wait. Was he not ready to have the child? Did your friend feel that he would oppose her pregnancy?"


    Mu Shuchun tremblingly shook her head.


    "I-it is actually the opposite. Her boyfriend wasa really nice man. He is the best man any girl could dream of. He was gentle and caring. He loved her a lot. He would have never opposed the child''s birth."


    She felt bitter in her heart. She felt ashamed of herself. She now felt unworthy of Shin.


    "You didn''t even talk to me, Shuchun! We would have found a solution together! Did you think I would have abandoned you? Did you think so less of me?"


    Shin''s words rang in her ears repeatedly.


    Her one rash mistake cost her both her child and Shin''s love.


    "He would have never abandoned her" My Shuchun spoke as if she was talking to herself.


    Nana kept quiet. She got the gist of what might have happened.


    Mu Shuchun smiled self-deprecatingly, "In factthey broke up precisely because she took the decision all alone and k-killed their child. He was terribly hurt. It broke his heart to know that the child was gone. Now he hates her from the bottom of his heart, so much so that he cannot even tolerate her presence anymore in front of him."


    "I see"


    Mu Shuchun''s eyes were stinging in tears, but she didn''t want to let Nana know that she was talking about herself even though Nana already figured it out.


    "Would you have told Liu Jinhai?"


    Nana said, "Yes. My decision would have been the same. I had decided to give birth. But irrespective of Jinhai''s decision, he deserved to know that he was going to be a father."


    Mu Shuchun smiled.


    Jian was done with his meal and was hopping in Nana''s embrace.


    "Gudsshhghhh"


    Nana smiled and picked him in her arms to pat his back.


    "Do you want to hold him?"


    Mu Shuchun was startled. "Huh?"


    Nana asked, "Do you want to hold him?"


    Mu Shuchun pursed her lips. She really wanted to hold the baby.


    "C-can I?" She was still very hesitant.


    "Why not?"


    "I don''t know how to a baby, though"


    Nana giggled. "Come here. I will teach you. It''s easy."


    Nana handed Jian to her and showed her how to position her arms. "Hold his neck with your hand."


    Mu Shuchun stared at Jian, who was now in her arms, staring back at her with his big, ck, watery orbs.


    "Aboooooooooooo"


    She felt a rush of emotions like a wave trying to crash a wall violently. As she held the tiny Jian in her arms, her eyes couldn''t help but tear up. He was so cuddly and adorable. His innocence took her breath away. His sweet smile and giggle melted her heart. He was so warm that she wished never to part from him.


    She softly pinched his cheek, and Jian brightened. He raised his tiny hands and curled them around her neck.


    His soft touch made her tremble. She couldn''t help but imagine that it was her own child.


    "Booobhshe"


    Jian clutched the chain she was wearing in her neck while burying his face in her chest.


    Nana smiled. "He likes you."


    Mu Shuchun couldn''t say anything. She felt a tightness in her throat as if somebody was strangling her.


    She was feeling so guilty about abortion. Despite having Shin as her boyfriend, who was so understanding and who would have done his best to manage the situation, who would have always stood by her side and loved her and their child, she felt horrible for being such an idiot to let her fear get the best of her.


    Everything was losther child and Shin''s love too.


    Yes, now she was a famous model. She became sessful in her career, but why was she feeling so empty at this moment?


    Wasn''t this what she always wanted? Then why did she feel as if she still had nothing with her?


    The fame, the sess, the celebrity feelingwas now looking all meaningless to her as she gazed at Jian''s ck orbs.


    "You are fortunate to have such adorable sons" Mu Shuchun couldn''t help but say.


    Nana smiled. "En."


    They heard a knock and saw that it was Jinhai. Nian was calm now, but he still looked grumpy.


    Mu Shuchun quickly said, "Oh, it''s Nian''s turn. I am sorry. Our discussion made him wait. It''s time for me to leave too."


    Nana paused but then nodded. "Alright."


    She handed Jian back to Nana. "Thank you. It was nice meeting you. You are a wonderful person."


    Nana nodded. "I felt nice too. If you want, then you can visit anytime to meet the twins."


    Mu Shuchun''s gaze dimmed.


    Again? Shin will never allow it


    But she smiled. "Sure."


    As she left, Jinhai hurriedly went inside and handed Nian to e here, my prince. Look how grumpy you are." Sheughed.


    "Baaaaaa."


    "Yes, yes, it''s your turn now."


    Nana took him in his arms, and Nian immediately clung onto her breast, already starting to suck on his meal.


    Nana helplessly shook her head.


    But not just a minute went by when Jinhai asked, "Is he done?"


    Nana looked at him, shocked. "Huh? He has just started."


    Jinhai pursed his lips. "Hm."


    Then he asked again. "Is he done now?"


    Nana blinked her eyes. "It''s been only two minutes."


    "How long does he need?" Jinhai was restless.


    "Do you finish your dinner in just two minutes? He is just a baby."


    Jinhai hesitated butplied. When Nana looked back at him, he seemed very restless as if he was eagerly waiting for Nian to finish.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Nothing"


    "Then why do you seem in such a hurry?"


    Jinhai said nothing.


    After ten minutes, Nian was finally done. Jinhai sighed in relief. He immediately bent over to take him, but Nana interrupted him. "Wait, I have to pat him; otherwise, he can vomit out."


    Jinhai frowned. He impatiently waited another five minutes.


    When Nana finally put Jian and Nian in the crib, Jinhai suddenly hugged her from behind.


    Nana was surprised. "J-Jinhai?"


    She moved, but he pinned her wrists in front in his hands. "Let me stay like this for a while."

 Chapter 372: The words that he always wanted to hear

    Chapter 372: The words that he always wanted to hear


    The truth was that Jinhai had heard the conversation between Nana and Mu Shuchun. He already knew what kind of a person Nana was. All those months back when he had plotted to sleep with Nana and make her pregnant, he knew in his heart that she would never think of aborting their child. She would never take their child''s life.


    But hearing it from Nana herself shook his heart. He felt a surge of emotions rising in his chest. To be honest, Jinhai always wished to hear it from her. Just like Mu Shuchun said, it was easier to abort rather raise the child who would be called as illegitimate.


    Then his happiness knew no bounds when he learned that Nana never meant to hide her pregnancy from him.


    It was a coincidence that Huian went to Natsukashi that day to insult her, and Jinhai was there too. He was present when Zhou Bingwen said that she was pregnant. He knew she would get pregnant, but how would hee to know about it, he had no idea.


    So in case if Jinhai wasn''t there when the news had been broken out to Nana, would she have told him on her ord? Or would she have chosen to keep it a secret to protect his marriage with Huian?


    The second one was the most usible, simply because Nana was too kind. How could she bear to ruin someone''s marriage because of the child inside her?


    But everyst doubt in his heart was washed away with her words. Suddenly, he felt so light as if a huge burden was lifted off his chest.


    She was never going to hide it from me


    Jinhai was crazy was for her. He was possessive and madly in love with her, but now he wasn''t able to describe the depth of those emotions he felt right at that moment. He felt as if his love just soared for her by miles.


    While Jinhai was getting emotional, Nana had no idea why Jinhai was suddenly acting like that.


    Why does he seem sotouched?


    Nana knitted her brows.


    "Jinhai."


    He said nothing but tightened his grasp on her thin waist. He rested his chin in the crook between her neck and shoulder.


    Nana stiffened. Her neck tingled with his contact. The tip of his nose rubbed on her pale skin with his warm breath spraying on it, making her itch at that spot. His cold lips were slightly brushing on her neckline as if he was yfully teasing her. His warm breath and cold lips made a tango of opposite sensations making her heart beat faster and faster.


    Nana felt her chest constrict with this intimacy. She didn''t even realize that she was holding her breath.


    "W-what are you doing? I-I said that you should not get close to me"


    She wanted to sound angry, but she couldn''t harden her voice in a serious tone.


    Jinhai nuzzled himself closer to her neck, and she sharply gasped in response. "Y-you"


    "Who told you to make me emotional like that?" Jinhai softly whined in a low voice.


    "Huh? When did I do that?"


    "When you were talking to that woman."


    Hm? Mu Shuchun?


    Jinhai said, "You said thatyou would have never killed our child no matter how difficult it had been for you to raise him despite the odds and challenges. You said that you would have never hidden your pregnancy from me because I deserved to know about our child''s existence. Nanawhy are you so good? Your heart is truly so beautiful."


    Nana pursed her lips. "Youdon''t you know it''s bad manners to secretly hear the conversation between two women?"


    "En. I am bad."


    ""


    Jinhai pulled away and turned Nana to face him. He cupped her face with his hands. He gazed at her with so many unfathomable emotions stirring his ck orbs. "Sometimes I think that I really don''t deserve you. Imade so many mistakes. I crossed every line to make you mine. I hurt you so much." The light in his eyes dimmed as he felt that he was unworthy of her.


    Nana stared at him with a sense of mncholy in his expression. She never thought of who deserved whom. She only loved Jinhai with all her heart.


    "Your heart is so pure that I feel ashamed of my cunningness to use your feelings."


    Nana didn''t know what to say.


    Jinhai lowered his head. "But even if I feel unworthy of you, I cannot let you go from my life, Nana. I cannot live without you. I am selfish. I know. I am a bastard. I know that. But I cannot let anybody snatch you from me, not even yourself. I will go crazy if you aren''t in my life anymore. I don''t know what I will do"


    With his thumb, he gently caressed her cheek. He stared at her so intensely that Nana felt her cheeks turn warm. Her eyelids trembled. "Sometimes, I feel to lock you up somewhere where only I can see you and where only I can hear your sweet voice. A ce from where you will never be able to escape from me."


    Nana slightly widened her eyes. She felt as if her heart stopped beating for a moment, not because she was afraid, but his possessiveness for her made her heart flutter for a beat.


    Jinhai seductively leaned in until their lips were only inches apart. Nana instinctively stepped back, but he caught her waist and pulled her closer to him until there was no space left in between their chests.


    His gaze traveled from her eyes to her nose and then her lips. He whispered. "You know I can do that, right?"


    Nana was unable to meet his piercing gaze, so she looked away.


    Jinhai raised her chin and forced her to look at him. "Look at me. Tell me. You know that I can lock you up if I want, right?"


    Nana finally uttered in a soft voice. "Y-you won''t d-do that"


    He tilted his head and smiled. "Why not? Trust me when I say that your husband is capable of hiding you from everyone. Even the Liang family will not be able to find you."


    Nana''s eyelids trembled again, and she bit her lips hard.


    His gaze sharpened with that gesture as she bit on her pink lips. His Adam''s Apple bobbed up and down. He felt a knot in his throat, and a strange excitement was rushing inside him.


    Jinhai growled. "Don''t do that, or I will take you here right this instant."

 Chapter 373: Dont talk about dying

    Chapter 373: Don''t talk about dying


    Jinhai growled. "Don''t do that, or I will take you here right this instant."


    Nana immediately released her lower lip. She did not doubt that Jinhai would take her as he said.


    Watching hiszy but calm attitude with the sly smile on his lips, Nana recalled that night when she had confronted him with the truth. It was that night when Jinhai proposed her to have a wedding ceremony.


    That night too, he acted the same way as he did now. There was a strange sense of danger lurking in his gaze whenever he talked about separating from her or whenever he felt that somebody wanted to tear them apart.


    And whenever he sensed that, he would just be calm and act like it wasn''t a big deal, but in reality, the atmosphere would turn tense and threatening.


    It felt such a long time since she saw that side of his once again.


    Jinhai tucked a strand of her hair behind her ears. "I told you that night, right? You the light of my life. You are the air I breathe. If you are not there anymore, then I would just cease to-"


    Nana suddenly covered his lips with her hand as if she was afraid of what he would speak next.


    "Don''t talk about death so easily, Jinhai." She nervously said. "You shouldn''t say such things so carelessly. What if"


    Jinhai stared at his little wife, who seemed fearful of that notion. She looked tensed, and her jaw tightened in anxiousness.


    Jinhai leaned his lips a little and kissed her on the palm. It was a soft feather peck that jolted Nana.


    "What if what, Nana?" Jinhai asked, even though he knew the answer.


    "Nothing." Nana pulled back her hand but sped it again.


    "What if I die?"


    Nana red at him. "I just told you not to say such things!"


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. A faint smirk graced his lips into a sexy curve.


    "Nana" He huskily whispered as he leaned in closer and closer to her. "Will you hate it if I die?"


    Nana froze. She just said not to say such things, and here he was, teasing her by talking about his death.


    Nana imagined what life would be like if Jinhai wasn''t there in her life anymore. The mere thought of it sent a shiver across her spine.


    Life would be so empty without himso lonelyHow will she be able to live the rest of her life without his love, his hugs, his kisses, his sweet nothings? How will she raise their children with him together? How will she be able to smile ever again? Life without him would simply lose its meaning.


    "Tell me. What if I die?" Jinhai asked again.


    Nana paled. It was if the color drained from her face, making her look like a ghost. Tears pooled in her eyes which were threatening to fall. Her lips trembled. She wanted to say so many things but didn''t know where to begin.


    Jinhai widened his eyes as he saw her tears almost ready to plop.


    "N-Nana!" He cupped her face, but she shook it off.


    She raised her head and looked at him, aggrieved and hurt. "I-I told you not to say such unfortunate things. Why are you not listening to me?"


    Tears finally burst out, and she gasped on her sobs.


    Jinhai panicked. He was just really teasing her. He didn''t know it would affect her that much.


    "I am sorry," he solemnly said, "I-I was just teasing-"


    Nana shot a re at him. "Teasing? Do you call this teasing? You mustn''t joke about things like death. Y-you never know when it may"


    Nana clutched her dress hard.


    Jinhai bit his lower lip. He swiftly pulled her into his embrace.


    "No! Let me go! You are horrible! You are mean. I don''t want to talk to you! Leave!"


    "I am sorry. I am really, really sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you." He tried hard to pacify his little wife.


    "But you did!" Nana eximed in frustration.


    Jinhaibed his fingers through her hair and whispered. "Yes, I did. I apologize. Please forgive me. I will never talk about it again, okay?"


    Nana sniffled and struggled in his arms. "I don''t care. Just go. Do whatever you want to do."


    Jinhai shook his head. "No. Please forgive me, Nana. Please? I know I was wrong. I am sorry. I will do whatever you want. Punish me, however, you want. I will take everything."


    Nana pursed her lips and stayed silent.


    Jinhai gauged her reaction and slowly asked in a tender voice, "Please?"


    She stopped struggling. She buried her face in his chest. "What will I do without youI am mad at you for what you did. But I don''t h-hate you" she spoke in a low voice, "Don''t speak about dyingYou may not believe in such things, but I do that s-some things may get true even if you don''t mean it. That''s why we must wisely choose what we say."


    Jinhai stared at Nana, who looked frightened out of her wits.


    "En. If you believe it, then I believe it too. I promise I won''t do it ever again."


    She said nothing.


    Jinhai gulped. He held her face, but her gaze looked expressionlessly at him.


    "I am sorryplease?"


    "You only know how to hurt me"


    He felt as if a dagger pierced straight through his heart. The pain felt akin to tearing his heart apart.


    "And then say sorry."


    Jinhai couldn''t retort.


    Nana said, "What if I said that?"


    Jinhai stiffened.


    Nana and die? I will never let that happen!


    Jinhai suddenly grabbed her face and crashed his lips on hers. He kissed her hard as if his life depended on it. He forced her mouth, pry open to entangle his tongue with hers. The deep, wet kiss went on for a long time before Jinhai finally felt satisfied and parted. He saw his bite marks on her luscious lips that turned them red.


    Nana''s face flushed crimson. She looked in a daze with her ssy eyes. "YouI told you to stay away from me!"


    Jinhai smiled. "I am innocent. You started it by saying such heartfelt things to that woman. I couldn''t help it."


    Nana looked at him in disbelief. "How shameless can you get to me me?"


    "Well, you married a shameless husband. So if you move my heart with your words or actions, then you will have to take responsibility for it. You can''t me me if I have the urge to kiss you or make out with you."


    Nana stomped her foot in anger. She couldn''t believe he said that!


    Jinhai''s gaze turned grim. He pecked her forehead. "I won''t talk about death ever again, and neither will you."

 Chapter 374: I will tell you what happened

    Chapter 374: I will tell you what happened


    Pei Yuan was busy in a call when Suyin''s parents, Tang Ning and Tang Feng, came rushing to him.


    "Pei Yuan."


    He raised his eyebrow as he sawing them in such a hurry. He raised his hand in a gesture to wait. They impatiently did so.


    Five minutester, Pei Yuan hung up the call.


    "What?"


    Tang Ning hurriedly said, "You won''t believe what we saw today in the mall!"


    Pei Yuan observed that her expression was that of worry and confusion.


    "What did you see?"


    "We saw Jianyu!"


    Pei Yuan didn''t react much. "HoSo?"


    "But the confusing part is that Serena was with him. She is pregnantand they were shopping baby supplies together."


    Tang Feng nodded. "Pei Yuan, how is it possible? Is it what we are thinking?"


    Pei Yuan''s eyes shed with a cunning glint. "It is possible," he slowly said.


    Tang Ning looked at him, dumbfounded. "But how? Wasn''t he engaged to Nana? Then how did Serenawhen did they have any rtionship? And what about my S-Suyin?"


    "Do you want to know what happened with Tang Suyin?" hezily asked.


    "Of course! We have been asking you this whole time, but you didn''t say anything! We only know that she suddenly disappearedI don''t know what happened. But I am that they must have tortured my poor daughter so much. We want revenge and our daughter back!" Tang Ning gritted her teeth as she dug her nails in her palm.


    Tang Feng looked equally furious. "She was our only daughter, Pei Yuan. We want to know everything that happened."


    Pei Yuan squinted his eyes and stared at them. "Alright. I will tell you what happened. So listen carefully and know where your daughter is now."


    ---


    Super X mall.


    Serena was in a daze as she was holding a milk bottle in her hand. Her gaze was at the bottle, but she seemed to think about something else.


    Jianyu was busy in a call, and when he came back, he saw Serena zoned out. He frowned. He tapped on her shoulder.


    Serena snapped back from her stupor. "Eh?"


    "Where are you lost?" He asked.


    She seemed to contemte something. "NothingNo wait. I am not sure if I am right, but I think I saw"


    "Saw what?"


    "I think I saw two silhouettes staring at us."


    Jianyu knitted his brows. "What do you mean? Were they looking specifically at us?"


    He was a big businessman and a part of the underworld too. He never took such things lightly, even if it felt like a fragment of imagination. There were rivals and enemies lurking everywhere, and it was always better to be cautious than to regretter.


    "I-I think soI nced at them for a moment or two, and it seemed as if they looking at usbut forget it. It''s such a big mall. They might be looking at something else," she shook her head.


    "I will look into it."


    Jianyu mentally made a note to check the CCTV footage of the mall.


    Serena was surprised. "You will?"


    Jianyu didn''t gaze at her with much emotion. "Hm. Better to be cautious. Plus, we still haven''t found Tang Ning and Tang Feng who sent goons to attack Nana that day."


    Serena turned grim and nodded. She peeked at him and smiled. "I didn''t know you will take me seriously."


    Jianyu grimaced. "For safety reasons, I will take anybody seriously. Stop imagining everything at your convenience."


    Serena''s lips curved in a naughty smirk. "But if I remember correctly, that night in your officeyou pounded inside me again and again even though you had dered that you would do it just once and get done with it. But we went on for the entire night~~ That wasn''t my imagination."


    A vein popped on Jianyu''s forehead. He wished to strangle her right this moment.


    Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t retort because she was right. He didn''t keep the part of his deal. Suddenly, the images of him ramming inside her barraged his mind like a broken recording that was stuck on the same part. The shes of her naked body made his throat tighten, and he felt indescribably a littlehot.


    He felt the sudden urge to hug and kiss her again, senseless.


    Serena teasingly nudged him. "Are you remembering the passionate night we spent together on that couch?"


    Jianyu red at her and said with gritting his teeth. "Are you done with shopping or not?"


    "Don''t avoid the topic."


    "I think you are done."


    Serena quickly said, "No, no! Our shopping is not over yet!"


    She didn''t want to end this day so soon with him. They were out together after so long, so she wanted to stay with him as long as she could.


    "O-onto the next ce!"


    ---


    When Mu Shuchun bid goodbye to the elder Liang couple, Liang Xiao Dan scooted towards her son.


    "Shin. Tell me seriously. What do you think of Mu Shuchun?"


    Shin''s mouth twitched. "Nothing. She is just a friend."


    "But you were such close friends during your college days. She is a nice girl too. Why don''t youtry dating her? We really like her. She is beautiful, smart, and independent. She may not belong to a rich family like ours, but you know that we don''t care about that."


    Liang Zou nodded. "Think about it, son. You will turn twenty-nine in a few months. We want to see you happily settled in your marriage and y with our grandkids."


    Shin rubbed his temples. "Mom, Dad. Please. Not Mu Shuchun."


    Liang Xiao Dan frowned. "But what is the harm in trying? It''s not like you have a girlfriend. So why not try dating her? Maybe you wille to like her. You are good friends too. It would make things easier."


    Shin knew that his parents wouldn''t let this go until they seeded in matchmaking him with Mu Shuchun. He had to do something to stop this once and for all.


    He looked at them and said,


    "Who said that I don''t have a girlfriend?"

 Chapter 375: Who is your girlfriend?

    Chapter 375: Who is your girlfriend?


    "Who said that I don''t have a girlfriend?"


    Nana and Jinhai just reached downstairs, holding their sons in their arms when they heard Shin talking to Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan.


    "Big brother, you have a girlfriend!?" Nana eximed in joy.


    Startled, he looked back. "Nana"


    Liang Xiao Dan stared at him in shock. "Say what!? Do you have a girlfriend? When did this happen? How did you two meet? Who is she? What does she do? How long have you been dating?"


    She barraged him with a non-stop string of questions.


    Nana excitedly hopped to his side and sat beside him. Jinhai said nothing. He simply sat beside his wife, holding Jian in his arms.


    "Big brother, you have a girlfriend, and you didn''t even tell me!" she pouted. "Don''t siblings share everything with each other? Why didn''t you?"


    Jinhai felt terrible to see his wife looking sad.


    He knitted his brows and frowned at Shin. "Brother-inw, you shouldn''t have kept it hidden from Nana. She is your sister. How can you make her sad?"


    Shin''s eyebrow twitched in annoyance. "Liu Jinhai, why are you still here?"


    "Jian refused to leave me. Don''t avoid my question, brother-inw."


    Shin saw how Jian was tightly holding onto Jinhai''s shirt in his little fist.


    "Boooo"


    Liang Zou red at him. "You idiot, son! I have been chasing after you for so long to get a girlfriend and introduce her to us, but why haven''t you until now!? Now tell us everything!"


    Shin gulped. He could only think of giving that excuse to them. But now whose name would he say as his girlfriend?


    Huian''s image shed in his mind, and he stiffened. In front of Mu Shuchun, he was already pretending to be Huian''s boyfriend, so it didn''t make any sense to tell some other girl''s name.


    But the problem was theplications in rtionships.


    Huian was Jinhai''s ex-wife, and Jinhai was sitting right in front of him. He didn''t know how his parents would react to this news.


    Liang Xiao Dan was impatient. "Tell us, Shin! Don''t make us wait. Who is she? Who is your girlfriend?" Her gaze was lit with excitement and anticipation.


    Shin was about to say it, but he thought it wouldn''t be wise to blurt it out without Huian''s permission.


    What if Mom or Dad immediately contacted Mr. or Mrs. Xiang? They would be dumbfounded. And HuianI don''t want to drag her in my problems unnecessarily. If this thing went to her parents, then everything would be moreplicated. I will have to talk to Huian first.


    Shin cleared his throat.


    "I cannot say it right now."


    "Why?" Liang Zou asked.


    "Wellshe told me not to reveal about her to anyone without talking to her first, especially you two. Introducing to parents is a big step, so first, I will have to tell her that you want to know about her."


    "But we are nice parents!" Liang Xiao Dan whined. "We wouldn''t scare her."


    Liang Zou snorted. "Of course. She doesn''t need to be nervous because we are always going to side with her, not you."


    He shrugged as if it was so obvious.


    ""


    Shin was speechless.


    Nana said, "Mm. I agree with brother''s girlfriend, though. Meeting the boy''s parents makes any girl a nervous wreck. I understand her predicament. I think big brother should talk to her first. We don''t want her to be ufortable in our first meeting."


    She understood it because, in the beginning, she was really nervous around Chen Liling when she insisted on her to date Jianyu. Meeting a new family is a daunting task for any girl.


    Luckily for her, both elder Chen and Liu couples were supportive and understanding who loved her very much.


    Shin looked at his sister with appreciation.


    Thank you so much, Nana. You saved me, at least for some time. My sister understands me the best, he sobbed.


    The elder Liang couple seemed to agree.


    Shin quickly said, "Let me just talk to her, okay?"


    They grudginglyplied. "Fine. But don''t take it forever. Talk to her soon and convince her to meet us as quickly as possible. You are already such a slow poke."


    ""


    How could you be so cruel to your own son!


    "abbbaaaaa" Nian mumbled in Nana''s arms, bringing everybody''s attention towards him.


    Liang Xiao Dan brightened. "Aww, my grandson wants me to hold him."


    Shin interrupted. "No, he wants his uncle to hold him," and he quickly took Nian from her arms and held him.


    "Hey!" Both grandparentsined.


    "Baaaaaaaaa!!!" Nian giggled and touched Shin''s chin.


    Shin chuckled and kissed his cheek. "See? Me nephews love me the most."


    Jinhai said, "I want to discuss something with everyone."


    Everybody turned to look at him. The father and son''s expression soured. "What do you want to say? And why are you still here?"


    "boooooooo" Jian whined as if he disagreed with them. He clung onto Jinhai even tighter than before and buried his face in his chest as if he didn''t want to let go of him.


    Jinhai appreciated his son''s gesture, and he smirked at them.


    Nana coughed.


    Sometimes, she felt that her sons were more attached to Jinhai than her, and both of them.


    ""


    ""


    Liang Zou red up. "Hmph! What do you want to say? Just spit it out!"


    Jinhai said, "Dad has nned a banquet for Jian and Nian. He wants to introduce them to everyone. Grandma and Mom have also agreed, so they told me to talk to you about it."


    Nana was surprised. But she knew it was quitemon in the upper society to organize a banquet whenever their heir or heiress was born.


    Liang Zou said, "Hm. Actually, Xiao Dan and I-"


    She red at him, and he gulped. "I mean only Xiao Dan. I had nothing to do with it. Xiao Dan also suggested nning a wee banquet for the twins."


    Jinhai nodded.


    Liang Xiao Dan harrumphed. "Don''t worry. I will talk to Mrs. Liu, and together, we will take care of all the decoration and banquet arrangements."


    Jinhai agreed. "Okay. We will hold the banquet next week."

 Chapter 376: They look like a family

    Chapter 376: They look like a family


    The next day, Jinhai''s phone buzzed as he came out of the shower. He picked it up and saw that it was Jianyu.


    "Jianyu."


    "Bro. We saw Tang Ning and Tang Feng in the mall."


    Jinhai paused, and a strange light flickered in his eyes.


    "When?"


    "Yesterday when I was "


    Then there was a beat of silence. Jinhai waited.


    "when I was shopping with Serena. She saw them looking at us. She wasn''t sure, so I checked the CCTV."


    Jinhai raised his brow.


    Did he go shopping with Serena? Is his heart wavering towards her?


    But somewhere in his heart, he felt a little relieved. He knew he had wronged Jianyu but still, as his brother, he wanted to see him happy, and he already knew he couldn''t be happy with anyone but Serena.


    Jinhai could empathize with her because he was also in the same situation as her. If Jianyu took this first step with her, then he was happy for him.


    "I see. How was shopping with her?"


    On the other side, Jianyu said nothing for a moment. "Don''t overthink, bro. I still hate her. She forced me."


    Jinhai blinked his eyes. He was curious.


    What did she do that she could force him to go shopping with her without his will?


    But Jianyu''s tone didn''t sound too harsh.


    Something is changing inside himeven if just a little bit.


    Jinhai didn''t pry further.


    "What about the CCTV?" He came back to the original topic.


    Jianyu snapped out. "Yeah, I saw the footage. They had covered their faces with masks, but I could still recognize them. After all, we have known them since childhood."


    "Hm. Did you get their location where they werest seen?"


    "They exited the mall through the north gate at the back. I saw them stepping inside a car, but the car wasn''t in full view. We cannot see the number te in the footage. But I am checking on it."


    "Do it. We have to find their backer. The car must belong to him."


    "On it, bro. Did you find anything about Moon Corps?"


    "Xin is working on it. But the clients who ditched the deal on us, too, don''t know about the CEO."


    "That is strange. Did you have any deal where youpeted against Moon Corps? Are they taking revenge?"


    "It sure looks like that, but I don''t know the purpose of it. It could be business, or it could be personal. He has Underworld connections, which is why he can hide the Tangs."


    Jianyu thought about it. "Bro. Maybe it''s something rted to the underworld too. I think you should look into the past. Perhaps he belongs to some family who we dealt with inour ways, you know."


    "Hm."


    "Take care of Nana."


    "I know."


    Jianyu nodded. He paused and then asked, "Bro"


    "Hm?"


    "How are things going with her?"


    Jinhai''s chilly gaze softened as he thought about Nana.


    "It''sgood. Not still quite there yet but not bad either."


    Jianyu understood. "I hope things get well between you two soon."


    Jinhai smiled. "And I hope things get well between you and her too."


    Jianyu''s mouth twitched. He didn''tment.


    "I have a call. Bye, bro. I will call you back when I find something."


    Jinhai chuckled.


    ---


    Outside Liang''s vi in the distance, Serena was pacing back and forth, holding her tummy and carrying two paper bags in her hand.


    She never got to meet Nana''s sons when they were discharged from the incubator, so she bought some gifts for them today. She wanted to meet them but didn''t know if the family would allow her.


    She bit her lip. Then she saw a car enter from a distance.


    Wait, that is Jianyu''s car.


    Serena walked up to it and waved her hand.


    Jianyu, who was busy looking at his phone, raised his head and saw Serena waving at him.


    He widened his eyes.


    What is she doing here?


    "Stop the car."


    Serena came huffing a bit. Jianyu stepped out. He narrowed his eyes. "What are you doing here?"


    "I want to meet Liu Jian and Liu Nian. I bought some gifts for them but"


    He naturally understood the next. He shrugged. "I see."


    He ignored her and walked away.


    "Wait!" Serena caught his arm.


    "What?" he said coldly.


    "Take me inside with you too. Please."


    Jianyu sneered. "And why should I do you a favor?"


    Serena pursed her lips. "I want to meet Nana and her sons. It is only right to properly greet them now that everything is settled down. They are also out of the hospital."


    He snorted. "Talk to Nana, yourself."


    Just then, Nana came out in the garden for a walk, wheeling the stroller with her that had the twins inside.


    She noticed them and was surprised. "Jianyu!"


    She was even more shocked to know that Serena was with him.


    Did theye together?


    Serena''s face brightened. "Nana! Nana! I am here!"


    ""


    Jianyu was speechless. "She can see you."


    They walked up to her.


    Nana asked, "How are you here today?"


    Jianyu sighed. "Well, I finished my work a little early. I had nothing better to do, so I thought of meeting my adorable nephews," he smiled at Jian and Nian as he bent down and pinched their cheeks.


    "abooooo" The twins grinned at him and iled their chubby hands towards him.


    Nana smiled. "Good that you came. I was feeling bored too sitting in the vi the whole day."


    Her gaze shifted at Serena, who was nervously fidgeting with her the bags. "I wanted to meet them too. I bought some gifts for them!"


    She handed the paper bags.


    "Can I stay here too? Please?" she seemed earnest and hopeful.


    Nana peeked at Jianyu, who seemed unbothered. She took the gift bags and said, "Sure."


    Jianyu''s brow slightly twitched.


    Serena felt relieved. "Thank you!"


    "Boooooooo."


    The twins looked like they wanted to be held.


    Jianyuughed and took Jian in his arm. Nian grumbled as he was left alone. His eyes teared up.


    "oooooh."


    Serena smiled at him and said, "Aww don''t cry, baby."


    She tickled him, but Nian still looked grumpy.


    Nana slowly asked Serena, "Why don''t you hold him?"


    Serena widened her eyes. She looked at Nana, dumbfounded. "I-I can?"


    Nana silently nodded.


    Serena felt a surge of excitement rush inside her. She always wished to hold them since she saw them in the hospital, but she knew that perhaps she would be able to do that.


    Serena looked at Nian, who seemed eager for her to take him in her arms.


    "baaaaaabaaaa"


    Serena slowly lifted him from the stroller and adjusted him in her arms.


    Nian, too, clung onto her chest and stared at her with his big, ck orbs. His lips curved into a sweet smile.


    Suddenly, tears pooled in her eyes.


    Nana looked at them together, holding the babies with them, and couldn''t help but think,


    ''They look like a family''

 Chapter 377: A favor

    Chapter 377: A favor


    Jianyu''s gaze shifted on Serena, who was cuddling Nian in her arms. A gentle smile lit her lips as she was ying with him.


    He recalled how Serena was so happy, buying all those stuff for the baby. He felt his throat tighten at that memory.


    Nana said, looking at Serena, "You should sit down. You will get tired of standing like that."


    Serena settled on the bench and adjusted Nian in her arms.


    "Boooboooobbo!" Nian softly touched her chin.


    Her eyes watered despite her resistance. He felt so small and delicate in her arms. Serena felt a kick in her belly.


    She widened her eyes in surprise. She giggled and whispered, "Hey, your little brother or sister kicked. Hehe, it likes you."


    "aboooo?" Even though Nian didn''t understand, his eyes gleamed in excitement.


    From a distance, Jianyu was watching everything with silence. Jian''s giggle interrupted him from his daze. He lowered his head and tickled him.


    "baaaaa" Jian giggled.


    Nana observed the two of them and felt that something had changed between them. Jianyu still seemed angry, but she felt as if his gaze and aura towards Serenahad mellowed down a notch. A part of his heart wanted to be with her, but the wall he had built didn''t allow him to waver.


    Nana sighed.


    "How are things at thepany?"


    "Good. Oh yes. Dad said, that we are holding a wee banquet for the twins."


    Nana nodded.


    Jianyu chuckled. "Another event for mom to get all excited."


    She hit him on his shoulder. "It''s not Aunt Chen. It''s you. Men are boring!"


    Serena heard about the event.


    She coughed inwardly and felt embarrassed.


    Should I ask if I am invited? I really want to attend it, she wondered.


    Nana whispered to Jianyu. "Jianyu."


    "Hm?"


    She hesitated for a moment. Her heart ached as she saw Serena gazing at Nian with pain and sadness in her gaze. An inexplicable stifling arose in her chest. Her due date wasing soon too


    "Are youcan you think about not taking the baby away from Serena once it''s born?"


    Jianyu stiffened.


    Jian looked up at him and quietly stared at him.


    Nana softly said, "Jianyu, as a mother, I understand how painful it could be to separate a child from its mother. I know you have already taken the decision but can youreconsider a bit?"


    Jianyu said nothing.


    "Jianyu, you will be a wonderful father. I know that. But you cannot rece a mother in the child''s life, just like how a mother cannot rece a father''s position. The differences between you two have got nothing to do with your child. I don''t want to see him or her suffer because of your hatred. You know Serena loves her child too. It deserves both of your love. At leastcan you permit her to meet him sometimes?"


    Jianyu unconsciously tightened his grip on Jian. His cute little brows frowned a bit.


    Once again, Jianyu remembered their time together in the shopping mall. He suddenly felt breathless. When he would recall her betrayal, his chest constricted as if somebody stabbed his heart.


    "I don''t know..." he said.


    Nana pursed her lips. "It''s okay. Just think about it once. There is still some time before her delivery. For your child''s happy future, please think about it."


    On the other side, Serena felt a bit annoyed at Jianyu for hogging Nana all to him. For thest ten minutes, she didn''t know what they were whispering about.


    "N-Nana. Can I ask you something about the delivery?"


    "Okay."


    Serena got a chance to talk to her, and she asked all sorts of questions regarding delivery just to get closer to her.


    "You are lucky. Jian and Nian are well-behaved, so they don''t cause you much trouble, right?"


    "En."


    "HeheI hope my baby too would be like them-"


    Jianyu nced at Serena as she spoke those words.


    She abruptly stopped. "I-I mean I hope he or she doesn''t bother Jianyu much too." She nervously smiled.


    Nana felt her difort in her smile, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Then Serena slowly asked, "Um"


    "Hm. Anything else?"


    "I-If you don''t mind thencan Ie to the banquet too?" Serena mumbled so quietly that it could hardly be heard, but Nana still did.


    She thought for a moment. "Okay."


    Serena''s gaze brightened. "Really?" but then it dimmed. "Butyour parents wouldn''t allow it."


    Nana faintly smiled. "I will talk to them."


    Serena hesitated but nodded.


    ---


    Huian stepped out of her car, parked outside a small caf.


    She took a sunsses off and entered, searching for a familiar figure. She found him sitting him on a table at the corner.


    Huian walked towards him and said, "Liang Shin."


    Shin raised his head and saw Huian in a peach, slightly off-shoulder dress that matched perfectly with her pale skin. She had applied a light makeup on her face. She had let her hair loose that dropped on her shoulder. The perfume she wore was giving a gentle but soothing fragrance that hit his nostrils.


    "You look pretty." Shin just blurted out his thoughts in a daze.


    Huian widened her eyes in surprise. She didn''t expect that he wouldpliment her.


    But she liked it. She liked it that Shin noticed her.


    Her lips curved into a soft smile. "Thank you."


    Shin snapped out. He felt embarrassed.


    What was I doing? Did she find it weird?


    He looked at her again.


    But she really looks beautiful


    He cleared his throat. "How is your body now? Any trouble in walking?"


    She shook her head. "I am fine. It doesn''t hurt now."


    He nodded. "That''s good. Keep on doing the light exercises."


    "Yes."


    Silence.


    The waiter came, and they ordered two cups of coffee and some sandwiches.


    Silence again.


    "Um, you messaged me that you want to talk to me about something." Huian blinked her eyes.


    "Eh? Oh yes. I have something very important to ask you."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    Shin nervously fidgeted with her fingers. He felt his heart racing in his chest.


    Oh God, this is a stupid idea. She would never agree. What was I thinking, calling her out for this reason?


    "Liang Shin?"


    She frowned when he said nothing.


    Shin bit his lip. "I want your help. Can you please do me one favor?"


    Huian said, smiling brightly at him, "Of course! You have helped me this whole time. If there is something I can do to help you, then I would be very d."


    Shin took a deep breath and looked straight in her eyes.


    "Will you be my girlfriend?"

 Chapter 378: A stifling feeling

    Chapter 378: A stifling feeling


    "Will you be my girlfriend?"


    Silence.


    Huian stared at him continuously for God knew how long. She finally blinked her eyes when they began to water.


    She felt as if she didn''t hear it right.


    I should get my ears checked


    "What?" she asked in confusion.


    Shin knew his question was akin to a bomb dropping on her out of nowhere.


    "I meanI"


    Shin wanted to pull his hair out. He didn''t seem to get the words to exin himself.


    "Will you please listen to me just once?" he sighed.


    Huian was still in a daze.


    "I am listening."


    Shin nodded. "Well, Mom and Dad are pestering me to find a girlfriend, and now they aretrying to convince me to date Mu Shuchun."


    Huian somewhat knew about their situation, so she understood why he must be in trouble.


    "I think you must have already guessed that Mu Shuchun and I have broken up. There is no way I can get back together with her."


    "I understand"


    Shin wryly smiled. "They don''t know about it, and it has been already seven yearsI don''t want to dig up that past incident in front of them after all this time. They shouldn''t know."


    Huian was waiting for him to get to the point.


    "I said that I don''t want to date her, but they aren''t ready to listen. Soso," he gulped, "I said that I could not date her because I already have a girlfriend."


    Huian widened her eyes. Suddenly, she seemed to realize something. She covered her mouth with her hand.


    "W-waitdid you say that I am your girlfriend?"


    Finally, she understood everything. It was still difficult to process for her.


    Shin shook his head, but Huian was in her own world now.


    "You said that I am your girlfriend and now your parents want to me! N-no, Liang Shin! How can this be"


    "No, no, I didn''t-" Shin was once again interrupted.


    Huian felt as if she would get dizzy at any moment. "It would be awkward. I am J-Jinhai''s ex-wife. They would be so shocked, and Nana is your sister, who is Jinhai''s wifeeverything isplicated."


    Shin held her hand and shook it a little hard. "Huian, I didn''t say your name."


    She finally took a deep breath and calmed down.


    "You didn''t?"


    Shin nodded.


    "So, they don''t know about me?"


    "Yes."


    Huian furrowed her brows. "Then why are you"


    Shin sighed. "That is why I asked you this favor. Mu Shuchun already thinks that we are dating. We have acted like a couple twice in front of her. It wouldn''t make any sense if I said some other girl''s name to my parents. So I ask youcan you pretend to be my girlfriend?"


    Huian stiffened. Now, she understood what he exactly wanted.


    P-pretendohthat was it. What was I thinking? Haha, I am so stupid. For a second, I thought that he was asking me out for real


    Huian felt embarrassed at herself for thinking too far.


    Thatst thought, which didn''t turn out to be true, somehow arose a stifling feeling in her heart. Her gaze dimmed a bit.


    Pretend. It''s just pretending.


    Shin watched her expressions. He caught her eyes, looking a little unfocused and confused.


    I knew it. She is ufortable. Even if she agreesforget it. This is too much to ask. I am the stupid one.


    But somewhere, he wondered what it would be like if Huian had agreed. He was faintly expecting her to say yes. There was small anticipation. But now it felt as if something tiny as a needle pricked his heart.


    Shin''s eyebrow twitched.


    Why do I feel so ufortable in the chest? Am I sick? Do I have heart problems?


    He frowned but let it go.


    Just like that, there was a long stretch of silence as both of them were engrossed in their own thoughts.


    "I am sorry." Shin softly said, "It''s alright. Considering our circumstances, this request is too much to ask. I am an idiot. Just forget about it. You don''t have to ept it. I apologize for making you ufortable."


    He smiled.


    Huian hesitated a bit. She wanted to oppose, but nothing came out of her mouth.


    Shin waved his hand. "Don''t fret about it. I will think of something else. Oh, herees our sandwiches. I am starving! Let''s dig in."


    They ate in silence. A million thoughts were dancing in their mind, but they said nothing.


    Shin settled the bill despite Huian''s resistance.


    "Let''s go. I will drop you."


    Huian felt a strange sense of uneasiness. She didn''t know what it was, but she wished to stop him.


    Shin got up, but he felt a tug at his wrist. He looked down to see that it Huian holding the cuff of his shirt with her little fingers.


    "II" Huian nervously stuttered.


    It was strange.


    It was Shin who wanted the favor from her, but why was she feeling so tense?


    "Huian?" Shin softly whispered her name.


    "I agree."


    For a moment, he didn''t get it.


    Huian looked up at him and said, "I agree to pretend to be your girlfriend."


    His mouth opened in a small ''O.'' The prickly sensation in his chest disappeared, and a small bubble if excitement surged in his heart.


    He sat down again in a daze. "Huian I appreciate it, but you don''t have to feel pressured."


    She shook her head. "I am not feeling any of that. I am genuinely saying that I agree."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. I thought about it. You introduce me as your girlfriend, and for s-some time we would pretend to be dating. Later on" she silently clenched her dress, "we can say that we broke up on mutual terms. Till then, they would also forget about Mu Shuchun."


    Break up


    Shin didn''t like the ring of it, but he knew that it was a temporary measure. They couldn''t go on with forever. One day, they would have to stop with the fake dating.


    What Huian suggested made sense.


    Shin softly smiled. "That is a good idea."


    Huian smiled. "I just have one request. Can you please ask your parents not to talk about our rtionship with my parents? It would-"


    Shin nodded. He understood it. For a fake rtionship, it was unnecessary to involve all the elders because when they would break up, it would be too awkward.


    "I understand. Are you sure about it?" He asked again.


    Huian stared at his brown orbs that reflected her image in them.


    "Yes. I am sure about it. I will be your pretend girlfriend."

 Chapter 379: A planned surprise

    Chapter 379: A nned surprise


    The night of the weing banquet came in a blink of an eye. The Liu and Liang families jointly hosted the event.


    Every guest in the banquet was excited to meet the little princes of the Liu family.


    "Liu Jinhai and Nana are so lucky to be blessed with twins."


    "Haha, that is true. One can take over the Liu family while the other one can take over the Liang family or wait. He can also take part in Nana''s business."


    "Of course. After all, Natsukashi is like a brand now."


    "I wonder which one of the twins will be a chef?"


    The murmurs ensued. Thevish hall was filled with guests.


    Liu Hai and Liu Chunhua came down, wheeling the stroller with them. The rest of the families with Nana and Jinhai were already in the front.


    Jinhai wanted to sit beside Nana, but Liang Zou and Shin protectively sat on either side of her, not allowing him to hover around Nana.


    Jinhai inwardly fumed, but he had no choice. Jing chuckled, seeing his brother helpless.


    The spotlight shone on the elder Liu couple, and Liu Hai took the mike.


    "Good evening,dies and gentlemen. Thank you for making it to my grandson''s weing banquet."


    The guests pped.


    Liu Hai grinned. "Ho Ho Ho. This day has finally arrived. My wife and I have be the grandparents of two adorable princes. Just to make sure that we are on the same page, they are adorable only because they have got their features from yours truly. Ha ha ha!"


    Liu Chunhua helplessly shook her head.


    The crowd burst intoughter. "Liu Hai never fails to amuse us."


    "Seriously, he is shamelessly taking all the credit."


    Liang Zou and Jinhai''s mouths twitched, and they had an ugly expression on their faces.


    "Jinhai!" He whispered angrily, "How shameless can your father get!? Is there any limit?"


    Chen Liling sighed. "Ignore him. Big brother was always like that. Nobody can beat his shamelessness."


    Jinhai calmly said, "I am already making ns to cut all my ties with him."


    Liang Zou felt a lot satisfied after hearing this.


    On the stage, Liu Hai lifted Jian while Liu Chunhua lifted Nian.


    "All of you meet my grandsons  Liu Jian and Liu Nian." Liu Hai smiled with pride.


    They came forward, and the guests got a good look at the twins.


    "Gosh! They are so cute!"


    One woman nodded. "Liu family genes are too strong."


    "Yes, yes. You can already see how they resemble Liu Jinhai so much."


    "Ah, can I not hold them?"


    Her friend snorted. "In your dreams."


    "Booooo"


    "dfjdhdndjjdjkjkshhh"


    The twins giggled, and it was as if an invisible arrow struck everybody''s hearts.


    The main event of introducing the twins got over, and the guests got busy in enjoying the banquet while also trying to form new business rtionships.


    Liu Hai handed the stroller back to her and was attending the other guests the same as Liang Zou and Jinhai.


    Nana was with twins, ying with them.


    "Congrattions."


    She heard a voice and raised her head. Nana was surprised.


    "Ah. Pei Yuan."


    Pei Yuan smiled at her and handed her a bouquet. "For you."


    "Ah. Thank you."


    Pei Yuan had nearly lost it when he saw the twins again. He felt as if somebody was hammering him non-stop and forcing him to look at her children from another man. He wished nothing but to make them disappear from this world. Whenever he saw them, he would imagine Nana in Jinhai''s arms. He would imagine them making love, which was why the twins came into existence.


    And every time he had those thoughts, he wanted to break everything that was near him. But he couldn''t lose his temper in the banquet, so he gulped his hatred and disgust.


    But tonight, he came with a purpose. To achieve that purpose, he secretly made arrangements to bring Tang Ning and Tang Feng inside the banquet.


    When they learned how their daughter, Suyin, was cruelly raped for almost four months and then she died because of back-to-back abortions, Tang Ning wanted nothing but to faint.


    They knew she was captured, but they didn''t know that she had already died.


    *shback*


    "Noooo!" Tang Ning broke into tears as Pei Yuan broke out the news to them. Tang Feng was also trembling, and his fingers were clenched into tight fists. Their eyes were bloodshot with rage and hatred.


    "Liu Jinhai! How could he! How could he do that to my Suyin! I will not forgive him. I will never forgive him"


    They couldn''t believe that he could put her through such horrible torture.


    Tang Ning wiped her tears, and a zing resolution burned in her eyes.


    "Liu Jinhai has to die. I will kill him! Liu Jinhai, you bastard! Start counting your days!"


    Pei Yuan smirked. For him, he had got his scapegoats to deal with Jinhai. As for Nana, he knew that they could try to harm her, so he already warned them not to touch her, or he would cut them into small pieces. They would never get the satisfaction of taking revenge from Jinhai.


    The Tangs could only nod because only Pei Yuan was capable of keeping them safe from Jinhai.


    *shback ends*


    Pei Yuan came out of his daze and stared at Nana.


    Once Jinhai is out of the picture, Nanayou can finally be mine. Only mine


    Tonight was going to be a wonderful night because he had a surprise in store for Jinhai, which would destroy his image and reputation forever. He had already given the task to y the surprise in the middle of the banquet.


    It would be akin to dropping a deadly bomb.


    Pei Yuan smiled. "I hope we can co-operate in the future for your cooking show."


    Nana nodded. "Of course."


    ---


    The Xiang family had also naturallye to the banquet. Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge were busy, so Huian went to thedies'' room for touchup.


    Huian was nervous because Shin said that after the banquet, he was nning to tell the elder Liang couple of their rtionship.


    Even if she knew it was fake, she couldn''t help but get nervous about their reactions.


    As she came out, she bumped into two women.


    "Ah, I am sorry." Huian apologized.


    "Ah, look who we have here. The fallen socialite and the discarded daughter-inw of the Liu family  Liu Huian."


    One woman sneered. Her friend smirked. "Oops. You made a mistake. She is now Xiang Huian. Liu Jinhai would skin you alive if he heard you addressing her as Liu Huian."

 Chapter 380: I am divorcee, so what?

    Chapter 380: I am divorcee, so what?


    Huian knew that they wouldn''t leave this chance to humiliate her.


    One of the women was Chi Hua, and her friend was Fang Che.


    Huian smiled at them. There was no hint of displeasure on her face. "Well, at least I was Liu Jinhai''s wife for two years, but what about you? Can you even dream of entering such an elite family?"


    The expression on their faces froze.


    "Chi Hua, aren''t you? I heard that you are engaged to the second master of the Mo family but tsk, tsk, tsk. Who doesn''t know that he is a yboy who has fooled around with numerous girls? Not only that, but he is also wasting all the money of Mo business on women and gambling. Rumors have it''s just a matter of time before he gets kicked out."


    Chi Hua''s expression turned ugly.


    Fang Che sneered. "Don''t you have any self-respect? Even after being thrown out of the Liu family, you shamelessly came here to attend the weing banquet of your ex-husband''s sons."


    Huian smiled. "I can see your jealousy in there. We are still on good terms even after everything that happened. I sincerely admitted my mistakes and apologized to Jinhai and Nana. And see? I got their forgiveness. But women like you can only wallow in jealousy and envy."


    "Xiang Huian!"


    "Actually, I wonder if you two really got the invitation to this banquet, or have you yed any tricks?" Huian smirked.


    Chi Hua stomped her foot. "Xiang Huian! Do you think we are not influential enough to be called here?" She sneered. "Well, Xiang Huian. At least I can still marry into a reputable family, but do you think any other man would ept a divorcee like you?"


    Huian didn''t show it on her face, but her words struck right in her heart.


    "You are just the discarded trash of the Liu family. Who would dare to marry you? Men only like fresh and single women."


    Fang Cheughed. "The most you could marry is someone way older than you, perhaps in his fifties? An old and fat CEO who would just want your body. That is your future. Do you think you can hold your high so arrogantly in the future too?"


    Huian silently clenched her fingers into a fist. "That would be your future if you ever get divorced, which I think you would based on second master''s Mo lifestyle. But my parents love me, dearly. They would rather keep me with them than to force me to marry an old and fat CEO. On the other hand, Chi Huayou should be more careful. I can already see how your parents have pushed you to the second son just for money. If they loved you, then they wouldn''t have settled your marriage with a yboy like him who have high chances of cheating on you."


    Chi Hua stiffened.


    "So when you get divorced, I think you would be in a much grave position than me. If the Chi elders can give you to that useless second son of the Mo family, then an old and fat CEO would be just in your way as your second husbandfor you to serve your body."


    Every word of Huian''s beat Chi Hua ck and blue. Chi Hua was an illegitimate daughter, so her step-mother poisoned her father''s ears to get her married off to the second son, who only yed with women and gambled.


    Huian smiled, carrying an air of elegance. "Whether as Liu Huian or Xiang Huian, I would always have my respect and dignity that couldn''t be trampled upon by anyone else. I am a divorcee, so what? Do divorcees not deserve a second chance in love and happiness? Are we not human? Who gives you the right to insult me like that?"


    Their faces turned red in embarrassment.


    Chui Hua gritted her teeth. "What gives you the confidence to be so arrogant? You are just trash!"


    She raised her hand to p her, but a firm hand caught her wrist. Chi Hua widened her eyes to see Shin blocking her p.


    Even Huian was surprised.


    Shin coldly looked at the two women. Chi Hua immediately smiled. She was mesmerized by Shin''s beauty. "Mr. Liang Shin, it''s you. Don''t misunderstand." She looked aggrieved, "Xiang Huian started it by cursing me that I would divorce. I couldn''t take it. Just because she is divorced, how can she curse me like that?"


    Fang Che chimed in. "Yes, Mr. Liang. She was insulting my friend and even said that Chi Hua''s fiance would cheat on her."


    Huian raised her brow. She wanted to p for their performance to twist the facts.


    Chi Hua scooted a little closer to Shin, wearing a pitiful and delicate expression on her face. "Mr. Liang. Xiang Huian cannot ept the fact she divorced Liu Jinhai. So she is venting out her frustration on other couples. How is it correct?"


    Huian narrowed her eyes. She gave a threatening nce to Chi Hua, but she was immersed in Shin''s beauty. It irked her to see Chu Hua acting so coquettishly towards Shin.


    "How can she wish for misfortune to happen in our lives just because she is unhappy? Really, divorcee women are so dangerous. Who would marry such a woman like her, right, Mr. Liang?"


    She expected him to agree with her. Whose heart wouldn''t melt looking at her aggrieved face?


    If I could impress Liang Shin, then who needs that useless Mo family''s son? Chi Hua sneered.


    Shin stared at Huian and walked towards her. He pulled her waist towards him and frowned. "Is my girlfriend getting bullied?"


    Chi Hua and Fang Che froze.


    Huian stiffened in his embrace. Suddenly, it felt like her heart leaped out of her chest.


    G-girlfriend?


    Chi Hua awkwardly smiled. "Mr. Liang. I think there is a misunderstanding. She is Xiang Huian, who divorced Liu Jinhai."


    Shin snapped his head towards her, and the temperature dropped. "I know that. What is the point in repeating it? Do you think I am blind that I cannot recognize my woman?"


    My woman


    Those two words kept ringing in her ears as if she was in limbo. Huian suddenly felt her cheeks turning warm.


    "Baby, why didn''t you p them for their impudence?"


    Huian widened her eyes.


    B-baby...

 Chapter 381: A kissing chain reaction

    Chapter 381: A kissing chain reaction


    In the banquet, Jinhai''s gaze shifted towards Nana, who seemed talking to someone. He craned his neck and turned cold on seeing the man she was speaking with.


    Pei Yuan.


    Jinhai walked, up to her, and his tall, imposing body covered Nana behind him.


    He smiled that didn''t reach his eyes. "I see, Mr. Pei is here too. What a surprise."


    Pei Yuan remained calm. "I just came to greet Miss Nana-"


    "Mrs. Liu," Jinhai cut him off mid-sentence. "I think Mr. Pei seems to frequently forget that Nana is my wife."


    Nana awkwardly smiled. She tugged Jinhai and furiously signaled to let it go. But Jinhai ignored her.


    Pei Yuan noticed it and inwardly felt angry.


    Bastard! He doesn''t give my Nana any face. How dare he treat her like that?


    Pei Yuan stared at him. "Mr. Liu Jinhai. I haven''t forgotten, but why do you seem you so desperate to correct me every time? Is it thatyou are not confident of your status in her life that you want to reinforce it again and again, or you might that think that you can lose her any time?"


    Jinhai smiled. "I am confident, Mr. Pei. I am her husband. We love each other. What''s there for me not to be confident? But it seems that someone else is getting overconfident. He thinks that ignoring Nana''s title could make him happy, but it is just an illusion. Somebody shoulde out of his bubble."


    Nana gulped. She could feel icy winds blowing past her as if she was in the Arctic.


    She quickly got up. "It''s alright, Mr. Pei. And Jinhai, you too. Forget about it."


    Pei Yuan was irked, seeing their closeness.


    Not for long, Liu Jinhai. Enjoy this life as much as you can.


    He smiled at Nana. "I apologize if I made you ufortable. I should leave."


    "Ah, no, no, it''s okay." Nana shook her head.


    Jinhai squinted his eyes as Pei Yuan left.


    Nana sighed. "What were you doing, Jinhai? You didn''t have to argue with him. He is our guest."


    Jinhai pulled her and wrapped his hands around her waist.


    Nana gasped. "Jinhai! There are still guests around. Youlet me go. They are watching."


    "Let them watch. And why are you taking his side?" his tone was dangerous and threatening, "How can I bear when a pest ignores your status as my wife? He tantly avoids to calling you, Mrs. Liu. Every. Time."


    "I know but-"


    "I already told you that he likes you. He wants to covet you from me." Jinhai''s gaze turned dark, and the aura around him was cold. "Stay away from him."


    "He came to greet me, not the other way around. And why would he do that? I am married, and I love you. I have two children. Even if he likes me, there is no fruit to his feelings."


    Jinhai blinked his eyes.


    "You said you love me."


    Nana froze.


    That just naturally came out of her mouth, and she didn''t even realize.


    "T-thatI-I"


    Excited and feeling way over the moon, Jinhai lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    The guests around them coughed and looked away.


    "Aiya, Nana is so lucky. Liu Jinhai is so romantic."


    Nana shyly pushed him away and red at him. "What are you doing! We are in the banquet hall! The guests are looking at us. Gosh, so embarrassing."


    On the other side, Liang Zou''s face darkened. "How dare he kiss my daughter!? Liu Jinhai is so shameless! Where is Liu Hai! I want to meet him right now!"


    Liang Xiao Dan was speechless. "They are married. It''s normal. How else do you think our grandchildren were born?"


    Liang Zou fumed, even imagining his precious daughter having sex with Jinhai. He gritted his teeth in annoyance.


    "And I should be mad at you!"


    Liang Zou was confused. "Why me?"


    Liang Xiao Dan was furious. "Why not? Learn something from Jinhai. He is so romantic. He doesn''t care about the guests or any embarrassment. How long has it been since you publicly disyed your love for me?"


    Liang Zou coughed hard.


    Is she telling me to learn from Jinhai?


    He dangerously smiled. "Do you think I don''t love you enough? Who is the one that begs me to go to stop every night when I pound inside you?"


    "You!" Her face flushed crimson.


    "And I am not afraid of any embarrassment either, okay? I am Liang Zou. Who dares to question me?" He smirked.


    As he said that, Liang Zou grabbed her head and kissed her hard on her lips.


    The guests got another dose of shock.


    Now the elder Liang couple too!?


    "Hey, that is not fair! This seems fun. I want to join in too." Liu Hai whined, pitifully looking at his wife.


    Liu Chunhua warned. "Hai, I am telling you. Don''t even think-"


    But Liu Hai ignored his wife''s plea. He dipped his head and pressed his lips on hers.


    Following that, Chen Liling stomped her foot and couldn''t take it either. She looked at her husband, aggrieved. "Guiren! Don''t you love me anymore?"


    Chen Guiren chuckled and helplessly shook his head.


    My Liling is so cute.


    He pinched her chin and gently ced his lips on hers. Satisfied, she kissed him back.


    Even Xiang Wei joined in despite his wife, Xiang Qingge''s shy protests.


    "Weiyou"


    "Don''t be so shy, my Qingge. We are married, after all." Xiang Weiughed and kissed her.


    The poor guests didn''t even know where to look because wherever they did, they found a couple passionately kissing. It was a huge shocker to see these elegant couples acting so shamelessly.


    Jianyu, who was calmly sipping on his wine, spit it out in shock.


    What the hell? How did this kissing chain reaction start? Oh God, even Mom, and Dad


    "Don''t you feel left out?"


    Serena whispered from Jianyu''s side. Startled, he looked at her. "When did youe here? Heh! Why would I feel left out?"


    Though, inwardly he was indeed feeling that way.


    Serena chuckled and shook her head.


    "You are so cute. Your thoughts are so clearly written on your face. Let me fulfill your wish for youwhich is mine as well."


    In the next second, she grabbed Jianyu''s tie, pulled him forward, and pressed her lips on his.

 Chapter 382: Thank you...

    Chapter 382: Thank you...


    Jianyu widened his eyes in shock as her soft lips invaded his. He rapidly blinked his eyes. His brain wentpletely nk, and he stood frozen on the spot.


    Serena didn''t care about the horrified looks the guests were giving them.


    "Oh, gosh! Who is that pregnant woman?"


    "How can she so brazenly kiss Chen Jianyu?"


    "Is she his girlfriend?"


    "How can it be possible? She is pregnant. I didn''t hear any news about his rtionship or that he was going to be a father."


    "Yes, and why would the Chen family hide about their heir if that was the case?"


    Serena kissed him for a whole minute before she parted away.


    Jianyu was shocked, silly. He was still staring at her in a daze.


    Serena cheekily grinned. "You don''t have to thank me. I enjoyed it too."


    Jianyu snapped out. He finally realized that Serena actually kissed him in front of everybody.


    "Don''t dare say you dislike it. I could practically see your lonely face, looking at the couples shamelessly enjoying themselves."


    Jianyu gritted his teeth. He didn''t know if he should be angry at her or be happy that his wish got fulfilled even though he refused to admit it to himself.


    "Youyou have gone too far, Serena!" Jianyu whispered.


    Serena smiled. "Oh, really?"


    Jianyu took a deep breath and grabbed her arm. "Come with me right now! Idiot!"


    He dragged her away to which Serena let him, leaving the guests in a state of frenzy.


    "Is it really true!? Chen Jianyu is dating?"


    "That woman is pregnant. Oh, my God! Is it Chen Jianyu''s child?"


    "That is such explosive news!"


    Nana heard themotion, but she couldn''t pay any attention to it. She buried her face in Jinhai''s chest. She thought that shepletely lost her face tonight.


    How am I supposed to face Mom and Dad and everyone again?


    But when she raised her head, her eyes popped out of her sockets when, one by one, she saw all the elder couples kissing too. She was totally speechless. Her face turned scarlet as she saw them making out in front of everybody.


    "What happened? T-thatMom and Dad... everybody is"


    Jinhai chuckled. "Kissing."


    Nana red at him. "I can see that! But why?"


    "Let''s say I inspired all the husbands to be more romantic. I made their inner romanticism and shamelessness to awaken. Actually, you should take responsibility."


    Nana''s mouth twitched.


    "You said you love me. It was so natural considering how we areapart now. I couldn''t hold myself back."


    So, it''s my fault? Did I trigger this?


    Jinhai''s sight fell upon the bouquet that Pei Yuan bought. His face darkened.


    He called a maid and coldly ordered. "Throw them away."


    Nana asked, "What? Why? They are beautiful flowers."


    "They are beautiful flowers given by another man who likes you. How can I tolerate it? And I will give you even a better-no best bouquet than this."


    "Youwhy are you so domineering?"


    Jinhai casually nced at her and smiled. "You know that I am damn possessive about you."


    Nana blushed and looked away. "Let me go. You have not left any face for me to show anyone. Stupid. Idiot."


    From the side, Pei Yuan''s blood boiled in anger.


    That bastard!


    His face contorted in an ugly expression, looking at Jinhai and Nana kissing each other.


    How dare you force yourself on her!


    Pei Yuan couldn''t take it anymore. He went outside and dialed a number.


    "Tang Feng. What is the status?"


    "We have just reached the control room. We will y the tape in a few minutes."


    "Do it fast!"


    Pei Yuan was hardly able to contain his fury. When he turned, and his gaze fell upon Liu Hai; he narrowed his eyes.


    Liu HaiYou started everything. First, you snatched everything away from, and now your bastard son is following your footsteps. But not for long. Tonight will be the end of your reign.


    ---


    Tang Ning and Tang Feng made their way to the control room but not before seeing Serena kiss Jianyu. They knew that she now carried his child.


    When they looked at Jinhai and Nana, Tang Ning felt an urge to scratch that happiness off that faces.


    Liu Jinhai, Nanayou destroyed my daughter''s life. You will have to pay it with yours!


    They didn''t know what was in the tape that Pei Yuan gave them to y in the banquet. He only told them to y it when the banquet would be at its peak.


    They reached the main control room, and as expected, Pei Yuan had already made the arrangements for them to sneak in easily.


    Tang Feng said, "Let''s go, Ning."


    Tang Ning narrowed her eyes. "Yes, Feng. Let''s go."


    ---


    Outside the restroom, Chi Hua and Fang Che lost their faces to know that Huian was Shin''s girlfriend.


    This bitch! Chi Hua cursed. Why does she have such good luck! First Liu Jinhai and now Liang Shin?


    Shin even told Huian that she could p them! That was so humiliating!


    "E-excuse us"


    She quickly dragged Fang Che away with her.


    Huian snorted and finally felt relieved. When she remembered how Shin called her baby, her face turned crimson again.


    She felt a hand on her forehead. "Do you have a fever? You look all red."


    Shin frowned as he asked.


    Huian wanted to cough three liters of blood.


    It is because you called me like that! It''s not a fever!


    Huian wanted to scream, but she couldn''t.


    "N-nothing. It feels a little hot in here. And thank you for helping me out there. But you didn''t have to."


    Shin shook his head. "How can I not? They were clearly bullying you. Don''t suffer alone like that. Even if you made some mistakes, being divorced is not a shameful thing. If anything happens like that againcall me."


    Huian froze.


    Shin''s words were simple, but it struck her heart hard. Tears pooled in her eyes, but she didn''t let them fall.


    Strangely, she felt as if a huge burden was lifted off her chest when he said that he didn''t mind her divorce.


    Even if she said to those women that divorced women had the right to have a second chance and be happy; reality was harsh. Indeed, people thought twice about considering a rtionship with a divorcee.


    So even if she wanted a happy life like Jinhai and Nana, she couldn''t see that future for herself. She wondered if any man would ept her with her past.


    "Thank you" Huian softly said.

 Chapter 383: Exposing Liu Jinhai (1)

    Chapter 383: Exposing Liu Jinhai (1)


    When Huian and Shin returned to the banquet hall, they were shell shocked to watch the scene unfold right in front of their eyes.


    Mom and Dad!


    Mom and Dad!


    They shouted internally at the same time.


    Why are they kissing like that? In front of the gueststhis never happened before


    Huian and Shin looked at each other, dumbfounded.


    Shin awkwardly smiled. "It must be Dad''s idea. He must have done something stupid, haha"


    Almost every couple they knew were kissing, even their parents. They felt awkward just standing like that, more so because their parents were making out.


    "Momo, don''t run around like that" A woman was chasing a girl.


    A little girl of five years old was ying around and running excitedly in the banquet hall when she suddenly bumped to Shin.


    Shin stumbled.


    "Ah, Liang Shin-"


    Huian came forward to catch him. Shin tripped and grabbed her shoulder, but in that processhis lips identally brushed against hers.


    They froze. They stood so rooted in their spot that they didn''t even move an inch.


    Finally, it registered that their lips were actually pressed on each other.


    W-what? What, what, what???


    Am I kissing Shin?


    Am I kissing Huian?


    The touch of their lips and the warm sensation jolted them in surprise. They were so close that they could even feel each other''s breaths.


    "Momo!"


    That woman caught up with her daughter. "I told you not to run around!"


    Momo giggled. "Mommy. They are kissing."


    The woman looked at the Shin and Huian and coughed. She saw Momo bumping into Shin.


    Oh, my God!


    "I-I am so sorryExcuse me"


    They snapped back and quickly pulled apart.


    Huian''s face was flushed in red tomato shade that she couldn''t even look at Shin.


    Oh no. What just happened?


    "I am really sorry about my daughter" The woman apologized.


    Shin cleared his throat and smiled. "It''s okay. I-It was an ident"


    Momo curiously asked, "Big brother! You kissed big sister! So now will you two marry?"


    They coughed hard. They didn''t know how to answer.


    "Tell me! Will you marry?"


    "Momo!" Her mother eximed. "It''s rude to talk like that."


    "But, Mommy"


    Huian awkwardly smiled. "It''s okay. She is a child."


    The woman apologized once again before she left with her daughter, feeling embarrassed.


    Silence.


    "I-I" Shin was nervously stuttering.


    Damn! What do I say now?


    "I didn''t mean thatI am so sorry!"


    Huian quickly shook her head. "No, no. I understand. I saw what happened. I-it''s alright."


    "No, please. p me if it makes you feel better. I was at fault. I-I"


    They were in a fake rtionship, but they kissed like a real couple.


    Where should I just disappear to?


    Huian widened her eyes.


    p him? Such a gentleman


    She broke out in a burst of softughter. "You are going too far with the punishment. I know it wasn''t on purpose."


    Then she quickly said, "We should go back"


    Her heart was beating so fast that she didn''t want Shin to hear her drumming heartbeat.


    Shin nodded furiously. "Yes!"


    ---


    Back in the banquet hall, the guests came out of their shock once everything settled down.


    It was one hell of a night that they would remember.


    "Abooooo"


    Jinhai held his younger son, Nian, in his arms, who was ying with his shirt.


    Nana was ying with Jian, and the whole time, she didn''t raise her head to meet any guest. She was still facing embarrassed about the entire kissing incident.


    "Ho Ho Ho, son!" Liu Hai came hopping to them in excitement. "I must sincerely thank you."


    Liu Chunhua''s state was just like Nana. Her face was red in embarrassment.


    "Hehe, ~~ I got the chance to prove everyone that Chunhua is mine!"


    She looked at him, speechless. "Hai. Who will try to covet me at this age? I have two grownup sons, and now I am a grandmother too."


    Liu Hai gave a dramatic reaction. "Are you crazy? What''s it got to do with age? You are so beautiful. Inevitably, some fat and ugly CEO''s will still have designs on you. So I proved to them that you will always be mine! Ha, ha , ha!"


    She helplessly shook her head.


    Grandma Liu grumbled. "How shameless at this age."


    "Pah! Come on, Mom. I know you actually were missing Dad. You wanted to take part in it, too, right?"


    "Shut up, idiot, son, or I will beat you up with my stick right now." Grandma Liu red at him as he correctly guessed her inner thoughts.


    Liu Hai stuck out his tongue.


    "Big brother is right for once," Chen Liling and Chen Guiren came, "Sister-inw is so pretty. ActuallyI saw the CEO of Yan Corps frequently ncing at you." She grinned.


    Liu Chunhua looked at her, horrified.


    Why are you making things moreplicated? She eyed her.


    Because it''s fun, Chen Liling nced back.


    "What!!?" Liu Hai stood up, enraged. "How dare that oldie CEO see her? I will gauge his eyeballs out!"


    Jing sneered. "You have lost your touch, Dad. I don''t think you can win a fight anymore."


    "You want to try, son?" Liu Hai narrowed his eyes.


    As the Xiang and Liang families also joined in, the atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    Until now.


    The lights dimmed in the banquet hall all of sudden.


    The guests started to murmur. "Why is it so dark?"


    "What happened to the lights?" Liang Xiao Dan asked.


    "I will go and check," Shin said.


    The monitor shone in the banquet hall, and a video appeared on the screen.


    "AhhhStop.. Please! I beg you"


    "Baby, we haven''t even started yet." There was a group of men surrounding her. They were touching and kissing her all over. The man on top of her was fiercely pounding inside her.


    Everybody heard and saw the screaming voice of woman as she was crying and begging them to stop. She was naked and at the mercy of those men.


    But that face of the woman was all too known to everyone.


    Jinhai froze.


    Nana looked dumbfounded at the video.


    It was as if everybody had held their breaths.


    In the video, it was Suyin getting raped by Jinhai''s men in his base.

 Chapter 384: Exposing Liu Jinhai (2)

    Chapter 384: Exposing Liu Jinhai (2)


    In the banquet hall, there was not any sound except Suyin, who was shouting in the video. The hall was deathly quiet.


    The guests were so shocked that they almost coughed out their drinks.


    When Tang Feng and Tang Ning saw what was happening, they almost fainted watching their daughter getting raped in the video.


    They had no idea that that tape contained Suyin''s torture and her life in Jinhai''s base. It was so cruel and ruthless that they wished to die. If they knew it, then they would have never yed this video in the banquet! How could they let everyone see their daughter in such a state!


    "FengSuyinour Suyinshe"


    Tang Feng''s eyes were bloodshot as he tore his gaze away from the video.


    "Ning. We will have our revenge."


    Tang Ning cried. "How could Pei Yuan do this? He didn''t tell us that it was Suyin''s video! Now everybody is watching her in such a shameful state. Switch off the video Feng!"


    Just then, his phone buzzed, and naturally, it was Pei Yuan.


    "Pei Yuan!" Tang Feng roared. "Suyin is our daughter! How can you give us her tape of getting raped to show her to everyone! I am switching it off!"


    "You will not do that." Pei Yuan threateningly warned them. "Rather than just saying that Suyin was raped, the video would make a better impact on everyone and even more on Liu Jinhai''s reputation. There is a big difference in just hearing the usation and actually seeing it with your own eyes. I didn''t do it for fun. So don''t dare to switch off and ruin and my n."


    They gritted their teeth.


    "You have to do this if you want your revenge."


    ---


    Nana was staring at the video until her eyes started to sting.


    What is thisWhy is Suyin


    This isn''t the video of that night when we were kidnapped. So, where is this ce?


    Nana only knew that Suyin was gang-raped in that shed when Jinhai switched the men with his. But then what was this?


    Liu Hai and Jinhai''s expression were cold and grim. That was the video of their underworld base. How and when did anybody leak it right now?


    Jinhai clenched his fingers into a fist.


    He was sure that it was the handiwork of that mysterious CEO of the Moon Corps. At first, it was professional, and he targeted only their business deals, but thisonly someone with high connections as himself could pull it off.


    The purpose was clear. He wanted to smear Jinhai''s reputation.


    But he wasn''t worried about that.


    He was terrified of Nana''s reaction. She was unaware of the fact that he had kidnapped Suyin and made her go through all that torture in his base. Suddenly, his heart was drumming in fear and dread.


    Their rtionship was slowly improving. It was getting better. Nana resented him for using her for sure, but that hatred was beginning to dim down. Even if it was a small step, Nana''s heart was slowly wavering for him.


    But nowwhat would be her reaction?


    As Jianyu also stared at the video, he finally understood Jinhai''s context that day when he asked about Suyin. It was that day when Nana went to Liang vi, and Jianyu came the next morning to meet her.


    But even if he loved Suyin at one point in time, right now, he felt nothing towards her, not even pity. He knew that Jinhai was behind it and also understood why he did all that. Since he also belonged to the underworld, he knew the methods they used to torture people who crossed their limits. So he couldn''t me him.


    Serena was just as shocked as everyone else. She knew that Suyin had twice tried to trap Nana with her men to rape her. So, even if it was cruel, she didn''t feel much about her tragedy. She was not that kind.


    But Nana was different. She knew her heart. Suyin already faced her retribution by getting raped both the times  in that shed and Chen''s banquet. So if Jinhai still put her through all that, then she perhaps Nana wouldn''t like it.


    Not only that, but Serena was also worried about Jianyu. After all, he loved her so much.


    Would his heart waver for her? Does Suyin still affect him?


    She anxiously peeked at him, but he looked impassive. Her heart was in a mess, so perhaps that''s why she couldn''t gauge his thoughts.


    As the video kept on going, they saw Suyin''s condition worsening. The men were beasts who didn''t show her an ounce of mercy on her. Then it fast-forwarded to a clip.


    "Boss. She is pregnant."


    The guests gasped at this revtion. They knew Suyin suddenly disappeared after Chen''s banquet, but they had no idea that she was suffering like that.


    As they came to know that they aborted her child, everybody was in a daze. Not only that, but they also heard how she got pregnant two more times back to back before she finally died of weakness and a frail body that couldn''t take the abortions consecutively for three months.


    The video ended, and the banquet lighted up again.


    "Oh, God! It was Tang Suyin!"


    "I cannot believe that she is dead."


    "And what a terrible way to die."


    "But who did this? Who could be so cruel?"


    Suddenly, they heard a voice from the inte.


    "This is the ugly truth."


    Silence.


    "Tang Suyin faced such a harsh fate before she died. Do you want to know the person responsible behind her death?"


    Jinhai was deadly calm. Liu Hai and Jing were getting anxious for him, but he seemed to be unaffected.


    Nana nkly heard the person speaking through the inte. She felt dread arise in her chest. It was as if she already knew that it had something to do with Jinhai.


    And at no cost did she want to hear his name.


    The personughed. "Will you believe if I said that poor Tang Suyin died because a vicious man was behind it who behaves like a noble man in front of everyone? That man who ordered his men to rape Tang Suyin every day without fail, will you believe me if I say that that man is none other than Liu Jinhai?"

 Chapter 385: Exposing Liu Jinhai (3)

    Chapter 385: Exposing Liu Jinhai (3)


    "Will you believe me if I say that the man is none other than Liu Jinhai?"


    Nana froze.


    Nothis


    The guests were equally shocked.


    "What!? What nonsense is he spouting?"


    "Liu Jinhai would never do that."


    "I cannot say for sure. Such big families like theirs have many secrets. Perhaps it is true."


    "Can Liu Jinhai be so vicious?"


    Liang Zou widened his eyes. "Jinhai. What is this? What is he saying?"


    Pei Yuan, who had altered his voice, smirked. "What happened, Liu Jinhai? Will you not say anything in your defense? Will you not try to challenge the usations?"


    Nana clutched the hem of her dress hard. Jian was quite sensitive, and as soon as he felt that his mother was ufortable, he started to wail.


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaa."


    Following him, Nian cried too, who also felt the tension in the atmosphere.


    Liu Chunhua and Liang Xiao Dan quickly took them in their arms.


    Liu Hai said, "Jing. Find out who is speaking. Catch that man."


    "Let it be, Dad. Let him do what he wants to do." Jinhai said in a quiet voice.


    "But, bro!" Jing nervously eximed.


    Jinhai raised his hand. There was no room for discussion.


    Shin whispered. "What the hell is going on?"


    But Jinhai said nothing.


    Pei Yuan said, "Well, kidnapping Tang Suyin wasn''t a big deal for Liu Jinhai. After all, he rules not only the business world but also the underworld. You must be wondering why Liu Jinhai did this. And perhaps you already know the answer. Tang Suyin had hired men to rape his wife in Chen''s banquet."


    Everyone gasped.


    The Liang family was horrified. They didn''t know about what happened at Chen''s banquet.


    Shin said in disbelief. "Nanais that true? Were you plotted against like that?"


    Nana bit her lip, and tears rimmed her eyes. Her silence gave them the answer.


    Then they understood. Twice, Suyin tried to harm Nana. So it was inevitable that Jinhai would not let this go again.


    As a man who loved his wife dearly, Liang Zou understood the reason behind Jinhai''s actions. He could get quite dangerous, too, if anyone targeted Liang Xiao Dan.


    But to bring it in front of everyone


    The guests continued to talk.


    "Oh, yes! I remember. Tang Suyin was exposed that night."


    "Yes, yes! Her own men raped her that she hired."


    "Did Liu Jinhai do it for revenge?"


    "But stillthis is so cruel"


    Jinhai clearly heard all the whispers but he didn''t react.


    Pei Yuan calmly leaned back on his chair. He felt satisfied to see that Nana in disbelief. He felt happy that he wiped off that arrogance from Jinhai''s face.


    The guests continued to murmur.


    "But what is the evidence that Liu Jinhai did it? We didn''t see him in the video."


    "Yes. That makes sense."


    Pei Yuan heard it and smiled. "Evidence? I think Liu Jinhai will himself confess the truth. Mrs. Liu."


    Nana stiffened as he called her.


    "Doesn''t your husband love you very much? He can do anything for you, right? Why don''t you ask him if it''s the truth or not? I am sure he wouldn''t lie to his wife, who he ims to love so much."


    "Yes, ask him."


    "Liu Jinhai wouldn''t lie to her."


    The guests wanted to know the truth too.


    Suddenly, all the eyes were on her. Everyone was eagerly waiting for the truth toe out.


    Nana looked pale. Her face had turned as white as a sheet.


    Liang Zou roared. "Enough! Nobody will force my daughter to do this nonsense! And whoever you are,e forward! Why are you hiding like a coward?"


    Pei Yuanughed. "Hiding? If Liu Jinhai can hide his atrocities for so long, then can I not hide my identity for a little while? So Mrs. Liu. Why don''t you ask?"


    Nana slowly raised her head to look at Jinhai. Her gaze was nk. It was as if she wanted answers, but at the same time, she didn''t.


    Jinhai was afraid to meet her gaze. He could tolerate anything but not the sadness and indifference in Nana''s eyes.


    "Can we talk alone?" Nana said, holding back her tears.


    Pei Yuan stiffened.


    Alone? No way in hell!


    "Mrs. Liu. Please talk in front of everybody. How will we know if Liu Jinhai didn''t feed you any lies?"


    The guests agreed, and they murmured.


    Nana stiffened.


    Jinhai faintly smiled and said, "Ask me, Nana. I will not lie to you."


    Nana shut her eyes in despair. She already knew what was going to be the answer. Jinhai''s gaze and his expression said it all.


    "Did you do it?"


    "Yes."


    Everybody sharply gasped.


    "What? So Liu Jinhai was indeed the one."


    "I mean, even if Suyin tried to do that to Nana, wasn''t he too cruel?"


    "I cannot believe it. Rape and then three abortionsthis is too much."


    Nana said nothing. She thought that Jinhai was only involved in the kidnapping incident. But she never imagined that Jinhai could go this far.


    She lowered her gaze and kept silent.


    Jinhai anxiously said, "Nana. I will exin everything."


    Pei Yuanughed. "Sure, Liu Jinhai. You can exin to your heart''s content, but only once I am done. Because apparently, there is something else that everybody needs to know."


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes.


    "Deardies and gentlemen. Now that you know that Liu Jinhai killed Suyin, it is time to reveal another truth. Don''t you feel weird that he would go this far to take revenge for Mrs. Liu because Tang Suyin plotted against her? After all, wasn''t Liu Jinhai Xiang Huian''s husband then? How could he have such strong feelings for another woman when he was already married?"


    Jinhai didn''t react. He already an inkling that this person knew his whole n behind the Chen banquet''s incident.


    Liu Chunhua widened her eyes. "Hai. Is he talking about Chen''s banquet?"


    The guests were already getting brainwashed by his logic.


    "Yeahit doesn''t make sense."


    "They only knew each other as cousins-inw."


    "How is it possible?"


    Pei Yuan smiled. "So now, let me show you one other video that would expose how truly vicious Liu Jinhai could get."

 Chapter 386: Exposing Liu Jinhai (4)

    Chapter 386: Exposing Liu Jinhai (4)


    Pei Yuan messaged Tang Feng to continue the same video, which had another clip after Suyin''s rape.


    Tang Feng did, and the scene changed to that night when Jinhai had nned a surprise for Nana for their wedding ceremony.


    Yes, that same night when Nana confronted him with the truth and left him to live in the Liang vi.


    Nana widened her eyes as she saw Jinhai and herself on the beach in the video. Jinhai stared at the footage.


    Nana''s voice came from the video. "Did you know that I was going to get pregnant?"


    "Yes. I knew you would get pregnant."


    As she pped Jinhai, everybody in the banquet hall fell intoplete silence.


    "Liu Jinhai. I never knew that you could stoop so low to use me and even our child!"


    As the recording went on and Jinhai revealed everything to Nana, nobody knew what to think anymore. They could never imagine that the CEO of Liu Corps was behind everything. He had nned everything from the beginning. He used Jianyu even though their rtionship as cousins was so peaceful.


    Jinhai and Nana''s drugging and they sleeping together, Jinhai preponing the banquet using Grandma Liu just to get Nana pregnant and then slyly exposing Huian in the processthe guests couldn''t believe that Jinhai had nned each and every step so meticulously.


    They were even more shocked to know that Jinhai had already met Nana before.


    The Chen and the Liang families knew the truth, but they still couldn''t help themselves from getting shocked after seeing and listening to his confession for themselves.


    "This is just too deceitful."


    "Liu Jinhai can be this possessiveHe didn''t even hesitate to sleep with Nana, who was his cousin''s fiance."


    "So dangerous"


    As the guests were furiously discussing the truth, some of them remembered another particr incident that riled them up even more.


    "Hey, hey! Do you think thatLiu Jinhai had anything to do with Xiang Huian''s ident?"


    They gasped.


    "Oh, gosh! That night when she fell from the balcony?"


    "It can be the case. If Liu Jinhai can do all this, then why not pushing her off the balcony?"


    "It cannot be a coincidence."


    "Didn''t you hear what he said in the video? He did it to take revenge because Xiang Huian did something to Nana in the shed!"


    "Oh, God! Everything makes sense now!"


    "So did Liu Jinhai actually tried to kill his ex-wife?"


    Pei Yuan heard the murmurs and was satisfied. He knew that somebody or the other would definitely remember Huian''s ident and would question its reason. He didn''t even have to point it out anymore.


    When Huian heard the murmurs, she froze. Only she and Nana knew that Jinhai was behind it. But now it looked as if it was a matter of time.


    Xiang Wei trembled. He was already shell shocked to see the video, and now the doubts surfaced that Jinhai might have pushed his daughter.


    Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t convince himself to give Jinhai the benefit of the doubt anymore.


    Liu Hai shut his eyes as he could already see the future. Every single thing was out to the world.


    Pei Yuan smiled and spoke through the speaker. "See Liu Jinhai? Everybody is so intelligent. They already realized that you had something to do with Miss Xiang''s fall."


    After Suyin''s gangrape, this was the other truth that none of the families knew except Liu Hai.


    Jinhai''s expression didn''t change. Nana wanted all of this to stop, but she couldn''t do anything.


    Xiang Wei tremblingly asked, "Jinhai. Is it true? D-did you purposely push Huian from the balcony?"


    Naturally, he remembered that before Huian fell, Jinhai was holding her hand. So who could it be other than him?


    Pei Yuanughed. "Mr. Xiang Wei. You can ask your daughter too, you know. Who would know better than her who shook his hand off from hers?"


    Huian stiffened.


    Xiang Qingge rushed to her. "Huian dear. Is it true? Did Jinhai really push you?"


    How could her parents bear that their daughter was in a vegetative state for seven months?


    Huian clutched her dress. She was surely mad at Jinhai for doing that, but at this point, when everything was going well, she didn''t wish to rake that incident up.


    "II"


    "Yes, I had pushed her off the balcony that night." Jinhai cut her off and said it himself.


    Dead silence.


    Xiang Qingge stumbled in her step. She covered her mouth, feeling utterly shocked.


    "Liu Jinhai!"


    Xiang Wei roared in anger as if a volcano erupted withva. He grabbed Jinhai''s shoulder and punched him hard on his face.


    "Dad!" Huian cried.


    "Jinhai!" Liu Chunhua and Nana shrieked in horror.


    "You" Xiang Wei said, "My daughter was in aa for seven months! All because of you! Do you know what we went through during those seven hard months!? Do you understand our pain? Did you see Qingge''s condition? What if Huian would have never woken up? Or worse, she could have died!"


    Jinhai steadied himself and wiped the blood off his lips.


    "We treated you as our son. How could you be so cruel! What if we had lost our daughter!"


    "And what if I had lost Nana that night?" Jinhai asked back.


    Jinhai wasn''t afraid of anyone. He looked straight at Xiang Wei without even battling a single eyelid.


    "Do you know that Nana was also on the verge of dying that night because your daughter abandoned her? Do you realize that Nana wouldn''t have been alive right now if we had beente by a second?"


    Xiang Wei gritted his teeth.


    "You heard what I said, right? Nana is the light of my life. Do you think I would tolerate the light of my life being taken away? I didn''t feel any remorse for pushing Huian that night. I still don''t, and I never will. It''s only because of that fall that Huian realized her mistakes; otherwise she would have continued toe in between Nana and me."


    Xiang Wei burst out in anger. "You could have told the truth if you knew! Whywhy letting my daughter suffer so much pain?"


    Jinhai said, "Don''t worry, Uncle. I knew that Huian wouldn''t die from that fall. That''s why I went ahead with my n. Some things can only be understood when you experience it yourself. Huian realized how it was like to feel abandoned only when I withdrew my hand. I don''t feel guilty, Uncle Xiang."

 Chapter 387: Exposing Liu Jinhai (5)

    Chapter 387: Exposing Liu Jinhai (5)


    Everybody was shocked by Jinhai''s deration. They couldn''t believe that even before Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge, he would defend himself. They were quite confused to decide if Jinhai was right or wrong.


    Some of them had mixed reactions while some of them thought that Jinhai went too far to teach Huian a lesson.


    Xiang Wei roared. "Liu Jinhai! You can say this with so arrogance only because Huian is alright now. What if she didn''t wake up? One year from now, five years from now, or even ten years from now! What if she hadn''t woken up? That was not in your hands, right? Would you have taken responsibility if she had never opened her eyes!"


    "Dad" Huian quickly came and held his arm. "Dad, pleaselet it go."


    "You knew about it, Huian, so why didn''t you tell us!" His eyes were red with tears and pain.


    Huian sadly smiled.


    How could she have told him? At first, Jinhai threatened her not to open her mouth, butter on, she decided to let it go when she had apologized in front of everybody. Even if she wanted to, she couldn''t entirely me Jinhai.


    Jinhai calmly stared at him, "Uncle Xiang, I can throw the same question to you. When Nana was in the hospital, the doctor said that she could have died in that ident. At least in Huian''s case, you still had some hope for her to wake up, but Nanahow would you or Huian have taken responsibility for her death? Would you have able to bring her back?"


    Liang Xiao Dan shuddered with the mere thought of it.


    Even Shin. As he listened to how Nana was so close to death, it aroseplicated emotions for Huian in his heart. She had done a lot during Nana''s delivery, but now he felt torn apart. Once again, he felt as if he couldn''t forgive her.


    Xiang Wei clenched his fingers into a fist.


    Nana caught Jinhai''s arm. "Jinhai, please stop."


    Jinhai said, "Why should I? I am not afraid to give answers."


    Xiang Qingge stared at the couple. She always supported them and even went against her own daughter. But in the end, she was a mother too. When she thought of how her daughter was lying for months on that hospital bed, unconscious and unmoving, she felt bitter in her heart. Every day she hoped for her to open her eyes, but everyday that hope diminished that brought endless tears in their eyes.


    She didn''t hate Jinhai or Nana, but she couldn''t help feel a small resentment for them.


    Xiang Qingge slowly said, "Jinhai. Even if Huian made some mistakes, you could have told us instead of going this far."


    "Just told you?" Jinhai smiled, "What would have happened after that? You know how Huian was. Do you think she would have apologized? Forget about an apology, do you think she would have even realized her mistake?"


    Indeed, at that time, Huian was arrogant and spoilt. She would have just cried and acted pitiful.


    Huian felt ashamed of her past self. Her face burned red in embarrassment, and she lowered her head.


    "And I am vengeful, Aunt Xiang. I hold grudges. Just ''telling'' and letting it go is not my style. Don''t me me. Whether it was her tricking me into marrying her or Huian abandoning Nana, she started everything. I simply responded to her actions. I never intended to harm her unnecessarily. She brought it upon herself."


    Everybody felt the onset of a cold waring. They had to give it to Jinhai. Even after he was exposed like that, he still had the confidence to answer them.


    Pei Yuan raised his brow in amusement.


    Jinhai looked at them coldly. "You heard in the video. Because of Huian, I had to bear living for two years without Nana. If not for her, then Nana and I would have already been married. So, I had to pay her back with full interest in Chen''s banquet. And when Huian pushed Nana to the brink of her death, she had already sealed her fate in my hands. At that moment, it naturally came to me. Huian would also have to suffer the same pain. I would push her the same way she pushed my Nana. That is my revenge."


    The guests gulped and shuddered. They saw the madness and possessiveness in his gaze. They were so shocked to know that he loved Nana to that extent of intricately plotting such detailed ns.


    Jinhai''s cold and dark auramanded only one fact.


    ''Nana is my bottom line. Don''t fucking dare to cross it.''


    No wonder he was so cruel to Tang Suyin, they thought.


    If he could be this ruthless to his childhood friend, then who was Suyin in his eyes? Nothing at all.


    Some of them thought that Jinhai was right while some of them still felt that he took his revenge too far.


    But one thing was for sure. Jinhai''s reputation had taken a huge hit, which is precisely what Pei Yuan wanted.


    To know that Jinhai let Nana get drugged and he slept with her to make her pregnant even though he was married didn''t sit well with many guests. Regarding Suyin and Huian, too, they were skeptical of him. Indirectly, that would heavily impact the reputation of Liu Corps.


    The business would be ruined in a matter of days and his rtionship with Nana too. She didn''t know about Suyin''s fate, and he knew that she would never like it.


    Their rtionship, which had just begun to go back on track, was now back to that freezing point when Nana left him.


    And this time, while you hate Jinhai more and more, I will slowly make you mine, Nana. I willpletely throw Jinhai from your life until even his shadow isn''t in your life anymore.


    Pei Yuan inwardly chuckled. He got what he wanted. So there was no need for him to stay there any longer.


    He had also secretly disguised a paparazzi in the event. The news would be all over the country tomorrow.


    He texted Tang Feng. "Leave the control room and get out of the ce."

 Chapter 388: Dangerous rage (1)

    Chapter 388: Dangerous rage (1)


    When Pei Yuan didn''t speak anything further, Jinhai and Liu Hai knew that he had left. He achieved his purpose, so there was no need to stay any longer.


    Liu Hai and Liang Zou finally sent all the guests back. They knew that Liu Corps and Jinhai would have to face heavy backsh tomorrow morning.


    It was going to be a big mess.


    There was heavy pressure and tension between Xiang Wei and Jinhai. They didn''t know what turn the rtionship between their families would take now.


    "Qingge, Huian, let''s go." Xiang Wei said, "We have no reason to stay here anymore."


    Xiang Wei wasn''t in a state to think about what was right or wrong. Somewhere in his heart, he couldn''t help but agree with Jinhai, but on the other hand, his feelings and love as Huian''s father didn''t let him forgive him.


    He could only see his daughter in that wretched vegetative state.


    Everything was too much to handle, and he needed time to think through it properly.


    Grandma Liu quickly said, "Wait. We can talk."


    Liu Chunhua got a headache too. Things were tooplicated.


    Chen Liling tugged Jianyu''s arm.


    He faintly smiled, "Mom."


    "Jianyu" she hesitated. "About Suyinwhat do you"


    "Mom, I don''t feel anything for her. If you are worried about my feelings, then throw that out. I have moved on from Suyin."


    Chen Liling slowly nodded. She looked at Jinhai and sighed.


    She understood where he wasing from but even for her, who didn''t like Suyin from the beginning and was naturally angry at her for trying to ruin Nana''s dignity; she still felt that Suyin''s fate was too harsh.


    On the other side, Serena saw how distressed Nana was. She was sure that Suyin''s truth had affected her.


    Liang Xiao Dan pursed her lips and ced her hand on her shoulder. "Nana"


    "Mom, give the twins to me. I-it''s time to feed them."


    Nana was expressionless. She just wanted to be out of here.


    She ced Jian and Nian in the stroller. Jinhai caught her arm and said, "Nana, p-please, don''t be mad at me. Can we talk?"


    Nana nkly stood in her ce for a few moments.


    Jinhai felt that same fear and dread creeping in his heart that he had on the beach when Nana walked away from him. The same fear arose in his chest once again that Nana was leaving him behind forever.


    That gap between them, which was slowly starting to mend, was widening even further as if a deep crack akin to a valley had formed between them.


    Nana slowly shook his hand off and quietly walked away, wheeling the stroller.


    "Nana-"


    Serena came in between and stopped him. "Wait, Liu Jinhai. Let me go after her."


    "No, I-I have to go after her. She is-"


    Serena cut him off. "Please give her some time. Right now, she doesn''t want to see you. I will check on her."


    Jinhai said nothing, but he looked awfully stressed out.


    She nced at Jianyu once and left after Nana.


    ---


    In thedies'' room, Nana gasped sharply as she finally copsed on her knees beside the stroller.


    She was trembling. She didn''t know what to think about, and she didn''t know what to feel. She just sat there, devoid of any thoughts.


    Tears slowly began to pool in her eyes.


    "Babaaaa"


    "Abooo."


    Jian and Nian restlessly moved in the stroller. They felt their mother''s unease and distress.


    Nana covered her mouth and broke out into soft sobs.


    The images of those men raping Suyin hovered endlessly in her mind. The cries and screams of Suyin resounded in her ears as if someone was continuously hammering her.


    "Ugh!"


    Nana covered her ears, but she could still hear them. She wanted it to stop, but it didn''t.


    "Boss, she is pregnant."


    "Tang Suyin died after three back to back abortions."


    Nana tremblingly stood up, went near the washbasin and puked.


    What Suyin suffered was so cruel that since the moment she saw the video, she felt her throat gag. She felt nauseated.


    So cruel


    The only person that she med for Suyin''s death was herself. Because of her, because Jinhai wanted to take revenge for her, he forced that horrible torture on Suyin.


    Rape everydayGetting pregnant and then abortions


    Nana puked once again. Her forehead was covered in sweat.


    "Nana?" Serena came inside and saw how Nana was vomiting her guts out.


    "Nana!" she rushed over to her. She patted her back to calm her down.


    "Nana, you look so pale. W-wait. Here, drink some water."


    Serena brought a ss of water, but Nana rejected it.


    "Nana" Serena felt torn to see Nana in such a state. She knew that she must be ming herself.


    "Nana, whatever it was, please, please don''t me yourself."


    Nana looked up at Serena and burst into tears. She rushed to hug her and broke down as tears came rolling down her cheeks.


    Serena immediately hugged her back and couldn''t help but cry as well.


    "SerenaSerenait''s all my fault. Suyin died such a horrible death only because of meI-I am responsible for what happened to her"


    "Are you an idiot, Nana? How is it your fault? You didn''t do anything wrong. Did you forget how you were the victim?"


    Nana sobbed. "But I didn''t wish for her to pay for her mistakes like that! She already faced her retribution. Then whywhy did Jinhai do that?"


    Nana wailed like a child. Her heart was in a mess.


    "Why does he always hurt me? Why does he always lie to me? WhyI thought I could forgive Jinhai to what he did to me in the banquet, but how can I forgive him for losing his humanity! I thought we can get back togethermy heart was willing to give him another chance, but thiswhy does he always put me in a ce where I have to walk away from him? It hurts so much, SerenaIt hurts to be away from him, but he leaves me no choice"


    Serena bit her lips hard and cried.


    "How can he do that"


    "Now its toote, you bitch!"


    Nana and Serena startled as they heard an angry voice.


    They turned and looked aghast.


    Tang Ning had entered thedies'' room, ring at Nana with hatred.

 Chapter 389: Dangerous rage (2)

    Chapter 389: Dangerous rage (2)


    Nana and Serena widened their eyes.


    Pei Yuan already messaged them to leave, but Tang Ning saw a glimpse of Nana entering thedies'' room, followed by Serena.


    Rage surged within her as the shes of Suyin came rushing to her. Her blood boiled with her sight, and in a fit of anger, she disregarded Pei Yuan''s order.


    He had clearly warned them not to touch or harm Nana, but the moment she saw her, she couldn''t hold herself back.


    At present, Tang Feng was behind her and had locked the door behind him. He didn''t want to be caught by anyone but also understood Tang Ning''s fury.


    "You" Nana looked at them, bbergasted. "Were you the ones who yed that video?"


    Tang Ning red at her with pure hatred and disgust as tears filled her eyes.


    "Bitch, you didn''t expect that we would be back, right? You thought that I would let you live happily after how you killed my daughter!"


    Serena gulped.


    This isn''t good. She looks dangerous as if she can attack any moment.


    Jianyuhow do I call him?


    "Four months! For four months, Jinhai''s men constantly raped her! All because of you bitch! So many men dirtied my daughter. She was in that dark chamber among those beasts who ravaged her like crazy. She even hit pregnant with those bastards children, but Jinhai didn''t show any mercy. He mercilessly kept giving the order to abort the child. My daughtershe suffered so much!"


    Nana clenched her dress in her fist.


    "II didn''t know about it. If I did, then I would have never let Jinhai do all that..."


    "Shut up!"


    Tang Ning snapped, and she rushed forward and pped Nana hard on her cheek.


    "Nana!"


    Serena was horrified. She wanted to help her, but Tang Ning pushed her away. Serena somehow steadied herself, taking the basin''s support.


    "You lie, you bitch! As if you would say anything!"


    Tang Ning pped her on the other cheek and Nana''s head harshly tilted to the side.


    She madlyughed. "Do you think you are a saint? Would you have stopped Jinhai? Suyin plotted against you, so why would you let go of the revenge? You must have told Jinhai to torture Suyin like that, right, you bitch!"


    She pped her again, and tears pooled in Nana''s eyes.


    "You told him, and Jinhai, like a faithful dog, listened to you."


    She pped her again. Nana wanted to set free, but her grip on her was so tight and harsh that she couldn''t do anything.


    "Nana" Serena felt dreadful. She came forward again, but Tang Feng caught her arm and twisted it.


    She tried to scream for help but he didn''t let her.


    "Ah! Let me go! Nana! Stop it! She didn''t do anything!" Serena burst into tears as she saw Nana''s state. "She didn''t know anything."


    "Lies! You think we are stupid!"


    By now, Tang Ning had utterly lost it. She grabbed Nana''s head and banged it against the wall.


    "Aaah"


    "Nana!"


    Serena trembled.


    A dull sound rang in Nana''s ears. Her face was red and swollen with Tang Ning''s ps. Blood started to trickle from her forehead, and she felt dizzy.


    Suddenly, Jian and Nian started to wail with the screams andmotion.


    "Waaaaaaa"


    Tang Ning snapped out. Suddenly her attention fell on the twins.


    "Hahahaso they are your sons?" Tang Ning sneered.


    Nana froze. Even though it was spinning a little before her eyes, the mention of her sons snapped her out. She forced herself toe out of her unconsciousness.


    Tang Ning went towards the stroller but stumbling, Nana pulled her back and stood in between her and the twins.


    "Waaaaa."


    "Waaaahhhh"


    Jian and Nian were crying their hearts out. They felt the fear that their mother and aunt were feeling.


    "Don''tdon''te near them"


    Tears rushed out her eyes.


    Nonot my children. I won''t let anything happen to my sons.


    Tang Ningughed. "Why? Afraid? My daughter was just as afraid in Jinhai''s base. But did he pity her? Did he let her go? Nana. I lost my child. Now, I will let you taste the same pain!"


    "No! My sons are innocent. If you think that I am the culprit, so kill me but don''t do anything to my children."


    "Haha! Now you are afraid when it came to your child. You should have thought about it sooner before you pushed my daughter into that hell! Get out!"


    "No!"


    She bent and covered the stroller with her body. Her tears fell on her son''s cheeks, and they cried even harder. They softly raised their hands and iled towards her. They touched her cheek that was wet with tears and her blood.


    "Mama will protect you, okay? Mama will not let anything happen to you. Don''t be afraid." She whispered and smiled.


    Tang Ning tried to push her away, but Nana firmly stood her ground. Angered, Tang Ning even clutched her hair and pulled it to drag her away.


    Nana hissed in pain, but her desire to protect her children surpassed every bit of pain she felt.


    "Get off, you bitch!"


    Serena couldn''t take it anymore. She bit Tang Feng''s hand and pushed him away. She immediately ran to her side and pushed Tang Ning away from her.


    "You bitch!"


    Taking advantage of the situation, Serena quickly took a stick and hit Tang Ning with it.


    "Aaaahh"


    But just then, Tang Feng regained his bnce and caught Serena. "How dare you hit her?" and he pped Serena.


    Serena was pregnant, and in front of two adults mad in rage, she could only fight this much.


    Nana slowly raised her head and saw Serena trapped with Tang Feng. She saw the palm print on her cheek.


    "Serena nodon''te in between us!" Nana cried.


    Tang Ning cursed. "You bitch. Youyou seduced Jianyu. You are pregnant with his child. How dare you! It was my Suyin who was supposed to be beside him. Suyin loved Jianyu. She was supposed to be carrying his child, not you filthy woman! How dare you take her ce!"


    Tang Ning pped Serena again and again.


    Nana tried to intervene, but she didn''t let her. She hit her, and Nana fell, who was already dizzy with the wound on her head.


    Tang Ning menacingly looked at Serena. She grabbed the stick with which Serena hit her.


    She sneered as she looked at her bulging belly.


    "Only Suyin had the right to bear Jianyu a child. So if it''s some other woman, then that child has no ce."


    Serena looked at her in a daze. She felt dizzy with the ps.


    Tang Ning aimed the stick at Serena''s belly.


    "Nodon''tmy child"


    Tang Ning raised her hand and struck her belly hard with the stick.

 Chapter 390: Dangerous rage (3)

    Chapter 390: Dangerous rage (3)


    "Aaaahhhhhh!!"


    A sharp pain shot in Serena''s belly. Her knees lost their strength, and she copsed. She clutched her stomach and tightly shut her eyes.


    "Noooo."


    Tears trickled down her cheeks.


    Tang Ning crazilyughed. Her eyes were that of a mad psycho. She harshly clutched Serena''s hair andughed. "Ha! How does it feel, you bitch! This is your punishment for having the audacity of carrying Jianyu''s child."


    The harsh pull made Serena yelp in pain.


    Nana groggily waved her head. She could faintly see that Tang Ning attacked Serena, after which she screamed in pain. But she couldn''t do anything. She was helpless herself with close to falling unconscious.


    NoSerenaIf anything happens to you or your baby because of me, thenI can never forgive myself.


    Tang Ning was about to hit Serena again, but Nana somehow got up with the little bit of strength left in her. She grabbed her arm and stopped her.


    Tang Ning sneered. "Oh, so now the other friend hase for her rescue? Too bad."


    Tang Feng got anxious. "Ning. We should leave. It''s dangerous to stay here any longer."


    "No! First, let me deal with those bastards twins too. I will not let them be alive!"


    "No, Ning, let''s go! We cannot afford to stay here."


    But she ignored him and walked towards the twins.


    "No!" Nana fought with Tang Ning, but she was no match against her and Tang Feng, who was stopping her as well. On one side was Serena, and on the other side was here sons, but she wasn''t able to help anyone of them.


    "Leave themleave them"


    Nana cried as she watched her twins helpless.


    Jian and Nian looked up at that crazy woman with tears in their eyes. They didn''t like her at all. From the moment she came, she was only screaming and shouting that terrified them. They wanted their mother to hug them, but they saw her crying hard, and as if a dam broke, they loudly wailed.


    "DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!"


    "DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAADAAAAAAAAAAA..!!!"


    They shouted at such top of their voice that even Tang Ning stumbled back in her step. Even Tang Feng had to cover his ears for a moment as if a loud train ran past him.


    Their cries even pierced Nana''s ears, who seemed close to falling faint. Her eyelids trembled, and she froze.


    That was the first time they spoke something like ''Da.'' It was always either ''boo'' or ''aboo'' or some other incoherent words.


    DaDa


    Nana trembled in realization.


    Are they calling for Jinhai? Are they saying ''Dada''?


    How was it possible? They were hardly a month old.


    Tang Feng was now terrified. Even if Tang Ning was screaming at them, she had made sure not to catch the attention of outsiders with her voice.


    But the twins shouted so loudly that somebody was bound toe here.


    Tang Ning cursed. "You bast-"


    But he grabbed Tang Ning and said, "We will have our revengeter, but now I can hear footstepsing here. Let''s go!"


    He didn''t wait further, unlocked the door, and ran away, holding Tang Ning''s hand.


    On the other side, a few seconds before, Jinhai thought that he couldn''t wait any longer. Nana was gone, and quite a while had passed. Perhaps, she still didn''t want to see him, but he decided to go anyway. He was feeling uneasy for a few minutes.


    "I can''t wait anymore. I am going."


    Jianyu thought for a moment. "I wille, as well."


    The other family members didn''t say much.


    As they went towards thedies'' room, they suddenly heard two loud, ear-piercing cries.


    They froze.


    How could Jinhai not recognize his son''s voices?


    He was stupefied. They had never cried so loudly before. It felt as if they were desperately trying to call someone, and that''s when he realized the same thing as Nana.


    Did they say ''Da'' as forDaddy? Are they calling me?


    Jinhai''s face paled, and that uneasy feeling in his chest grew stronger.


    NanaJian, Nian


    Jianyu widened his eyes. "Something is wrong. Let''s go!"


    Even the other family members in the hall heard the twin''s cries and looked astonished.


    Liu Chunhua immediately got up. "They are Jian and Nian, right?"


    "This is the first time they have cried so loudly." Liang Xiao Dan eximed.


    Liu Hai got a bad feeling. "Let''s go."


    ---


    As Jinhai and Jianyu ran towards the restroom, Jinhai faintly caught someone''s shadow from afar, running away in the opposite direction. No, not one but two shadows.


    He didn''t think about it anymore and just madly rushed towards the room.


    As they opened the door, the scene before them struck lightning on them.


    "Nana!"


    "Serena!"


    They shouted at once as they saw their horrible state, lying on the floor.


    Jianyu ran towards Serena and kneeled beside her, holding her in her arms. Serena looked pale. The pain in her belly was so numbing that she didn''t even have the strength to cry.


    Jianyu saw the p marks on her cheeks, and his aura turned so icy that even the Arctic couldn''t match. He felt dread gripping his chest like crazy.


    What happened here? Why are they in such a state?


    "Serena! Serena!" He patted her cheeks and frantically called her.


    Serena dazedly opened her eyes. "Jianyu?"


    "Yes! I am Jianyu. Serena, what happened? A-are you okay? Who did this to you?"


    "Pain" she touched her belly, and tears flowed out. "S-she hitmy bellypainour child Jianyu"


    Jianyu froze. He trembled, hearing what she just said.


    H-hit her belly?


    It was as if his face lost all colors, and he looked like a ghost.


    On Jinhai''s side, his condition was just the same. He saw Nana''s face beaten ck and blue. Blood was trickling out her wound. Her cheeks were swollen as if somebody madly pped her for God knows how many times.


    She didn''t respond no matter how many times Jinhai called out her name.


    "Nana? Nana? Please wake up. Nana, you can hear me, right? Y-you can hear my voice, right? Look, our sons our crying. They need you. Wake up, Nana."


    Nana faintly heard somebody desperately calling her, but she was in such pain that she couldn''t even say anything back.


    The twins kept on crying. As soon as the families reached thedies'' room, they were shocked beyond their senses.


    But Liu Hai''s booming voice brought them back to reality.


    "Take them to the hospital right now!"

 Chapter 391: Who do you want to save?

    Chapter 391: Who do you want to save?


    Liang Xiao Dan stumbled in a daze as she watched Nana unconscious.


    "Nana!" She cried and went to her side. "Dear, what happened? Why"


    Liang Zou was so mad that he wanted to strangle those culprits right this instant. His hands were itching to torture them.


    Shin quickly checked on her. It was difficult for him not to flip out in anger right now.


    Who did this? Who hit her that bad?


    The twins cried again.


    "Chunhua. Hold Jian. I will take care of Nian." Grandma Liu worriedly said.


    Liu Chunhua burst into tears, seeing Nana in such a pathetic state. She wanted to go to her side, but Jian and Nian needed somebody to tend to them too.


    Grandma Liu and Liu Chunhua took them in their arms, but they refused to stop crying. Xiang Qingge anxiously helped them with the twins too.


    Shin took Nana''s pulse and found that it was too weak.


    Jinhai repeatedly pecked her face with soft kisses and only whispered one thing like a mantra. "Nana, please wake up. Nana, please wake up. Please, please"


    Xiang Huian was stupefied. "Thiswho could do this?"


    Liu Hai quickly said, "We have to take them to the hospital."


    "I have already called for an ambnce." Shin said.


    Chen Liling and Chen Guiren went over to Serena''s side. "Jianyu! What happened to her?"


    Her heart ached to see the bruises on Serena''s face. Her wounds were even deeper than Nana''s since Tang Feng hit her, and he being a man, his p was harsher and stronger aspared to Tang Ning''s ps.


    "M-mom" Jianyu trembled, "S-she said that somebody hit her belly. She is in pain."


    The Chen couple widened their eyes in shock. "What!?"


    Shin heard it too and quickly went over to Serena''s side. "I think she is inbor."


    Jianyu bit his lip hard. "Serena. Don''t worry, okay? You will be fine."


    The moment he came inside, he forgot all about his hatred for her. The only thing he saw was Serena crying in pain. The only thing he felt was for her and their child to be safe.


    Serena gasped. "Jianyuchilddon''t want to lose him"


    "Ssh!" Jianyu pressed his lips on her forehead. "You will be fine, and so will be our child! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Serena faintly smiled while tears were glistening in her eyes.


    "T-this is the first timeyou c-called himas our child" she whispered.


    Jianyu his fingers through her cheek. "Idiot."


    Chen Liling bent down and rubbed her hands to make her feel better. She cried and said, "Don''t worry, child. Everything will be fine. Stay strong, please"


    They heard the ambnce siren ringing from outside.


    "Let''s go."


    ---


    City X Hospital.


    Nana and Serena were immediately taken to the operation theater. The whole three floors were vacated instantly for their private use. The Liu, Chen, and Liang family guards immediately took their positions and didn''t allow anybody to enter from outside.


    Outside Serena''s ward, Jianyu was anxiously pacing back and forth. He was sweating hard, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t calm down.


    Naturally, Shin arranged for the best gynecologist for her delivery.


    "Aaaaahhhh"


    Serena''s painful screams echoed in the corridor. Her every cry sent a throbbing pain in his chest. The doctor came out after a few minutes.


    Jianyu rushed towards him. "Doctor! How is Serena?"


    "Mr. Chen. Unfortunately, there are someplications in the delivery. She would not be able to give natural birth. We have to go for caesarian."


    Jianyu nodded. "Do whatever you think is right, but I want her and our baby safe!"


    The doctor hesitated and said, "There is one other thing."


    "What?"


    "Theplications in Miss Serena''s surgery canbe fatal to her life. There are high chances that perhaps we would be able to save either or the baby."


    Jianyu nkly looked at the doctor. Chen Liling covered her mouth in disbelief.


    "What?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chen. Obviously, we would try our best to save both the mother and child, but if we are forced to choose one, then I wanted to know your decision. Who do you want us to save? Miss Serena or the baby?"


    At that moment, Jianyu feltpletely numb.


    Either Serena or the baby?


    He hated Serena for betraying him. He hated her for using him. Shouldn''t it be easy for him to decide? He waited for his child for so long. He tolerated her for the past months only because he wanted his child. He wanted the satisfaction to snatch him away from Serena and see her miserable.


    But even after all this, in his heart, Jianyu already knew his answer.


    Chen Liling softly held his arm and smiled. "Jianyu. I already know your decision. We fully support you."


    Chen Guiren patted his shoulder and nodded.


    Tears rolled down his cheeks as Jianyu said, "Save Serena."


    ---


    Jinhai stood like an immovable rock in front of Nana''s ward. He said nothing. There was not a single expression on his face. Yet the aura he exuded was so dangerous and dark as if he wanted to destroy the whole world.


    Liu Hai and Jing tried to talk to him, but he didn''t respond to them either. He was only waiting for any news about Nana.


    Grandma Liu stomped her foot. "Liu Jinhai. Stop giving that menacing expression. Nana will be alright. My heart says so!"


    He said nothing.


    She pursed her lips and sat beside him, holding Jian in her arms. Then she quietly lifted him and ced a crying Jian in hisp.


    "Your sons need you too, Jinhai." She softly sobbed and whispered.


    Jian''s presence slowly affected him. He lowered his head to see his son iling his hands towards him.


    "Waaaaaahhh"


    Jinhai lifted him in a trance and brought him closer to his chest.


    "Give me Nian." Jinhai inly said without much emotion.


    Liu Chunhua quickly handed Nian to Jinhai too. She helped him, but he declined it.


    "I can do it myself." There was a tinge of coldness in his voice.


    He supported the babies in his arms at the same time. Jian and Nian finally seemed to calm down as they smelled their father''s familiar scent.


    They curled up in his embrace and clutched his shirt hard as they stopped crying.


    Jinhai stared at them and lowered his head to kiss their cheeks.


    "Nothing will happen to Mama. I promise. Whoever did this to her will have to pay a heavy price." Jinhai silently promised to his children.

 Chapter 392: History repeating itself

    Chapter 392: History repeating itself


    When Pei Yuan got the news about what happened, he went into a mad frenzy.


    *p* *p*


    Tang Feng and Tang Ning fell with a thud on the floor.


    "Tang Feng! Tang Ning!"


    His eyes were bloodshot in rage, and he made a mess around the whole ce. All of his guards stepped back, gulping in fear.


    "I told you. I warned you not to touch my Nana. Yet you did. How dare you hit her!? Are you growing overconfident because I am hiding you? Do you think that you can do it because I am backing you up?"


    Tang Ning clenched her fingers into a fist. It was after they ran away and calmed down that they realized about Pei Yuan''s orders.


    But Tang Ning was so furious just by the sight of Nana that shepletely forgot about it.


    Pei Yuan came forward, grabbed her hair harshly, and pped her again.


    "Ning!"


    "Shut up, you bastard!" He kicked Tang Feng.


    "Nana is in the hospital. Do you know why? Because you gravely injured her. My Nana is hurt"


    More than them, Pei Yuan was mad at himself for being careless. He never thought that this stupid Tang couple would make a detour to harm Nana.


    Tang Ning''s cheek was turning red now.


    Pei Yuan sinisterlyughed. "Now that you dared to cross my limit, you will have to pay, right? You ignored ky warning, so I must plummet that attitude you got there. You are just the fallen Tang family who are alive thanks to me. Otherwise, by now, you would have eaten by the dogs."


    Tang Ning bit her lips. Her revenge was not over just because they exposed Jinhai. They wanted to see his downfall and his misery with their own eyes.


    So they needed Pei Yuan to protect him and especially now that Jinhai will leave no stone unturned to find them.


    She swallowed her anger for Nana and said, gritting her teeth. "We made a mistake. This will not happen again."


    Pei Yuan burst into madughter. "Again? Of course, it wouldn''t happen again. Do you expect me to help you when you hurt Nana!? How dare you have the audacity to p her with your filthy hands?"


    Tang Feng quickly said, "It''s my fault. Please punish me."


    "Feng!"


    "What an undying love between you two! But I already saw the footage. It was this bitch who went after my Nana like crazy. She started it."


    Tang Ning turned pale. "Pei Yuan-"


    Cutting her off, Pei Yuan said, "But you realize that it''s just not me who will make your lives miserable. What you did tonight have brought all the four families  Liu, Chen, Liang, and Huo together. These four giant families are now behind you."


    They furrowed her brows.


    "Why the Huo family?"


    Pei Yuan sneered. "Serena, aka Huo Zhn."


    They widened their eyes in shock.


    Huo? Is Serena Huo Shen''s daughter?


    Wasn''t she just Nana''s friend? How did she turn out to be from an influential family too?


    Pei Yuan just told a few details about Jianyu and Serena''s rtionship. He didn''t bother into going too deep into exining them. So they never knew her real identity.


    Tang Ning couldn''t bear the fact that such a low ss and disgusting woman like Serena took Suyin''s ce in his life and also became pregnant with his child! But that wasn''t the case.


    Tang Ning felt as if somebody invisible pped her again.


    Serena is actually a rich heiress?


    Pei Yuanughed. "I really wonder now how Liu Jinhai and Chen Jianyu will take their revenge from you. You tried to kill the heirs of the Liu and Chen family and the daughters of Liang and Huo family. You are doomed."


    The color drained from their faces. They now realized the gravity of the situation.


    If Pei Yuan abandons them now, then with four families after their lives, how much time would it take to find them without any protection?


    "Pei Yuan, please help us. W-we apologize. We promise it would never happen again. But don''t abandon us. We don''t want to be caught by them."


    Tang Ning begged him. "Please help us, Pei Yuan! We apologize for not listening to you."


    But Pei Yuan said nothing. If the families caught them, then he was sure that they would expose his identity sooner orter under their torture. And he didn''t want to let anybody know so early.


    He could have simply killed them, but they could still be of use to him in the future.


    "You will stay here, but you will have to face your retribution."


    Pei Yuan signaled his guards. They grabbed Tang Ning and Tang Feng and dragged them inside.


    "Pei Yuan. What are you doing? W-where are they taking us?" They anxiously asked as they got a bad feeling.


    "Pei Yuan!"


    "To hell."


    Pei Yuan sneered and left the base.


    He won''t kill them, but that didn''t mean he cannot torture them.


    ---


    City X Hospital.


    Huo Shen, Huo Xiao Fan, and Huo Liwei rushed to the hospital as soon as they heard the news. They just came to know that Nana and Serena got into an ident.


    They saw Jianyu outside the ward.


    "Chen Jianyu!"


    Huo Xiao Fan called him with tears in her eyes and a trembling voice.


    "Zhnwhere is Zhn? How is she? How is the baby? A-are they safe? What happened to her?"


    But Jianyu was in no condition to speak anything. He was just waiting for the doctor toe out with the news.


    Huo Liwei was annoyed. He grabbed his shoulder. "We are asking something! Tell us what happened to her! How is she?"


    Huo Shen was just as anxious. Their silence made him worry. "Please tell ushow is my daughter?"


    Chen Guiren''s expression turned grim as he surmised what happened in the banquet, and then what the doctor said.


    Chen Liling sobbed. "We have told the doctor to save Serena ifif it came to that situation"


    Huo Xiao Fan stumbled back in her step, dumbfounded.


    She felt as if things were repeating themselves.


    Years ago, she lost her child, and now her daughter was in the same position as she was in the past.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Nono, please


    She knew how much Serena loved her child. She would be devastated.


    Not againGodyou already snatched my baby from mepleasedon''t let my daughter suffer the same painYou cannot do this to her!


    Huo Xiao Fan broke down in tears as she copsed on her knees.

 Chapter 393: Good news and bad news together

    Chapter 393: Good news and bad news together


    Outside Nana''s ward, Jinhai was deadly calm. Jian and Nian fell asleep in his arms, exhausted with all the crying. Liang Xiao Dan offered to take them as his arms could be numb, soon carrying them for long, but he declined her help.


    "No need, mother-inw. I want to hold them."


    She slowly nodded. She knew that something about the twin''s cries at that time shook him from within.


    In fact, it shook the others too.


    Even when they realized what the twins said while crying, they were shocked without any doubt.


    A month old baby couldn''t say something like Mama or Dada. Babies usually speak Ma and Da or along those lines when they are around six months old. But Jian and Nian did.


    How did they understand to call their father for help, seeing their mother in danger? How did they figure that out?


    They could only conclude that perhaps they were way too intelligent and observing for their age. They learned and understood things faster than any other child.


    Jinhai looked down at his sleeping twins, whose cheeks were still slightly stained with tears.


    ''DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA''


    ''DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAADAAAAAAAAAAA''


    Their loud cries echoed in his ears over and over again.


    I am sorryI am sorry that I couldn''te soonerI am sorry that Mama is hurt because of me. It''s all my fault. Will you forgive Dada?


    Jinhai was cold and expressionless, but at that moment, his eyes turned sore. He knew he wouldn''t get an answer from them, but they suddenly woke up and stared at him.


    Jinhai slightly raised his brows in surprise. He was now convinced that something was extraordinary with them.


    Liu Hai and Liu Chunhua and the Liang family looked in wonder. They were sleeping so peacefully, but now they woke up. Perhaps Jinhai was thinking something, and as if they understood, they opened their eyes.


    "Boooo" Jian tugged his shirt and smiled at him.


    It was as if he was telling him that it was not his fault.


    "Boooo-" *cough cough*


    Nian coughed as he spoke, and he furrowed his little brows.


    Jinhai got alert.


    "Is he sick?" Liu Chunhua anxiously asked.


    "Oh dear, he must have caught a cold." Grandma Liu said.


    Liu Hai immediately took out his phone. "I will call a pediatrician."


    A few minutester, the pediatrician from the second floor came and checked on the twins. He carefully took their pulse and thoroughly did all the check-up. He pulled out his stethoscope.


    Jinhai quickly asked, "What happened?"


    "Liu Jian is fine though Liu Nian''s throat is sore."


    "Is it cold?" Liu Chunhua asked.


    He shook his head. "It''s not cold. Did he scream or cry very loudly recently?


    They froze.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes and quietly nodded.


    The doctor said, "It is because of that. His tonsils are red, and I checked his throat is a bit swollen. He would have a little difficulty in crying in the next few days. His throat would hurt if he tried to speak. I am giving this mild syrup medicine. The medicine is specially made for babies. Feed him twice a day. The medicine will work, but it would still take a few days for him to recover."


    He left after giving them a few more instructions.


    Jinhai said, "Leave me alone."


    The elders looked at each other, and they sighed. They softly closed the door behind them.


    Nian was tugging and ying with Jian. Jinhai softly smiled and tickled Nian''s belly. He softly giggled.


    The twins grabbed his finger and looked at them with their watery eyes. They looked earnest and serious.


    "Are you consoling me that Nana will be okay?"


    "Baaaababaa.."


    Nian smiled. "Boooo*cough*."


    Jinhai kissed their foreheads. "Yes, she will. Mama will be alright."


    Then his gaze turned cold and dark as a sign of an impending storm.


    "Mama and you two did your best in fighting them. You protected your Mama. Now, it''s Dada''s turn."


    "Sir, it''s me." Xin knocked on the door.


    "Hm."


    Xin could feel the icy winds even from outside the room. His menacing and bloodthirsty aura surrounded the entire ce.


    "Sir, I checked the footage. Two people, a man, and a woman disguised as servants entered thedies'' room. They ran away just before you and young master Chen reached there. When I rified their images, I recognized them as Tang Ning and Tang Feng."


    Silence. The only sound Xin heard was that of the ticking clock.


    "Xin."


    "Yes, sir."


    "I want them in an hour."


    It was an ultimatum. Jinhai''s tone was sharp, crisp, and to the point.


    Xin nodded. He understood his unsaid words. If he couldn''t find them, then he would better kiss his job goodbye.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Leave."


    Not wasting a second further, Xin dashed out to find the whereabouts of the Tangs.


    ---


    Huo Xiao Fan felt as if they were waiting for the surgery to get over forever.


    She wanted Serena to be alive and safe, and so she agreed with Jianyu''s decision to choose her over the child. But if the child is gone, then she would die anyway. For a mother who carries her child for nine months to be gone just like that, her heart would be lifeless and empty.


    The gynecologist came out.


    Jianyu quickly asked, "W-what happened? How is she?"


    The doctor smiled. "Its good news, Mr. Chen. We were able to save both the mother and the child. Congrattions. It''s a boy."


    Jianyu was dumbfounded.


    Serena and our baby are both alive?


    "Jianyu! Congrattions!" Chen Lilingughed with a tearful gaze and hugged him.


    Huo Xiao Fan felt as if a huge mountain lifted off her shoulders.


    "Xiao Fan. Our daughter is safe! We are grandparents now."


    Huo Shen was excited and hugged her in a tight embrace. Liwei was over the moon.


    "I am an Uncle now!"


    Everyone was happy, but the doctor was still grim. "I am happy for you, Mr. Chen, but"


    "But?"


    "There is something else you should know."


    Jianyu cautiously asked, "What?"


    The doctor said, "The surgery was sessful, but theplications have still negatively affected Miss Serena. In the futureit is not impossible, but there are high chances that she wouldn''t be able to be a mother again."

 Chapter 394: Stay out of it

    Chapter 394: Stay out of it


    The news came as if lightning struck on everyone.


    Jianyu nkly looked at the doctor. It took a few moments to understand itpletely. He asked in a low voice. "What do you mean?"


    He sighed. "Mr. Chen. Miss Serena''s condition was already weak in her pregnancy. She was too underweight, and she was depressed as well, which further worsened her overall health. She was recovering in the past month, and she needed time. But today''s ident has affected her womb. She was hit on her stomach. Theplications in the delivery have taken a heavy toll on her health. She can get pregnant in the future, but the chances of holding that baby until the end are very low. That means she would always be at a risk of miscarriage in the future."


    Silence.


    Everybody was taken aback by the sudden news.


    Jianyu quietly listened to the doctor, nobody knowing what he might be thinking.


    Huo Xiao Fan asked, "T-there must be some treatment, right? Can we not nurse her back to good health?"


    Liwei gritted his teeth. "Of course, there should be! Medicine is so advanced now. Zhn can surely be treated!"


    The doctor sighed. "We will try for sure, but her condition is delicate. The chances are low."


    The nurse came out, carrying the baby in her arms.


    "Waaaaaa."


    She smiled and gently said, "Mr. Chen. Here is your baby."


    Jianyu''s heart thudded for a moment. He stared at him for a few seconds before he stretched out his arms to hold him.


    The baby shuffled for a bit before hefortably settled in his father''s arms.


    Jianyuughed as tears gushed out, looking at his small body. His eyes were shut.


    Chen Liling tearfully looked at her husband. "Guirenour grandchild"


    Chen Guiren smiled and nodded. They were so happy to wee the new addition in their family finally but at the same time, their hearts ached to know what Serena had to go through and what she has to suffer the rest of her life.


    It was a harsh and hurtful feeling to live with to know that one cannot give birth again, even if they decide not to go for a second child.


    "MomHe is so tiny"


    Jianyu still couldn''t believe that he was a father now.


    A father


    He had already steeled himself to hear that his baby was gone.


    I am really holding himI am holding our baby, Serena


    Chen Liling wiped her tears and asked, "Doctor, when will Serena wake up?"


    "In three hours. She needsplete rest and silence, so I cannot allow to meet her right now."


    They nodded.


    The baby slowly opened his eyes. Everybody was mesmerized by him.


    Huo Xiao Fan smiled. "His eyes are just like my Zhn''s."


    Huo Shen furiously nodded. They couldn''t tear their gaze away from the prince who looked so cuddly and cute wrapped up in a nket like a little bun.


    "Let me hold him too!" Chen Liling was excited. "Come to Grandma, dear."


    Jianyu handed him over to her.


    "Oh, dear, he is so adorable!"


    Warmth filled their hearts because of the baby. They couldn''t wait for their turn to hold him next.


    But a cold and ominous aura surrounded Jianyu. The love in his gaze was reced with a sinister and threatening look.


    The men understood the change in the atmosphere and left the grandmothers with the baby.


    Now, there was the most important thing to discuss.


    They walked a little distance. Huo Shen gravely asked, "What the fuck happened in the banquet? Who dared to hurt my daughter so badly?"


    Liwei clenched his jaw. "Who the hell hates Nana and Zhn so much?"


    Chen Guiren kept his hand on Jianyu''s shoulder. "I know you are angry, but we have to think about it carefully. We don''t want the culprits to run away."


    "I know." Jianyu calmly said.


    He finally saw the figure of his assistanting towards them, who he was waiting for.


    "Sir." Fan bowed. "I have checked the footage."


    Jianyu coldly said, "Who were they?"


    "Sir, they were Tang Ning and Tang Feng, disguised as servants."


    Jianyu''s expression turned grim while Huo Shen and Huo Liwei looked shocked.


    "The TangsWait. Are they Tang Suyin''s parents, who was your ex-girlfriend?" Liwei asked.


    Jianyu didn''t respond, but his silence gave them their answer.


    Chen Guiren expressionlessly said, "I see. They attacked Nana because they think that Suyin died because of her. They me her for Jinhai taking the revenge. They attacked Serena because they couldn''t tolerate any other woman than Suyin taking her ce in Jianyu''s life."


    Huo Shen angrilyughed. "They are seeking their deaths. They have to pay the price now. Liwei."


    He understood. He would send his men to assist the Chen guards in finding the Tangs.


    Jianyu said, "Fan. I want them captured in an hour by hook or by crook. I want information about that man too who yed the video in the banquet and is hiding them in the dark."


    Fan gulped. "Yes, sir! Young master Liu has also ordered his guards to look for them."


    Jianyu narrowed his eyes. "I am going to meet, bro."


    ---


    Liu Hai, Liang Zou, and Jinhai, on the other side, were having a simr conversation when the Chen and Huo family men gathered too.


    The atmosphere was so oppressive and dark as if a huge mountain was copsed.


    Jinhai smiled. "Congrattions on the baby prince."


    But Jianyu was in no mood to celebrate. He came straight to the point. "I want the Tangs captured. Stay out of it, bro."


    It meant that he wanted to deal with the Tangs, so it was a clear warning.


    Jinhai chuckled with an evil ring to it. "My dear cousin, you forget that they are my culprits more than you. Only I have the right to show them what hell actually is."


    Liu Hai sighed. "Hey, hey, now. They are equally responsible for Nana and Serena''s condition. So nobody gets a bigger piece of the pie."


    Liang Zou rubbed his temples. "Jinhai. First a fall, how did they get the video of your base where your men tortured her?"

 Chapter 395: Caught

    Chapter 395: Caught


    "It''s that man pulling strings." Chen Guiren said, "The Tangs are not that influential enough to get their hands on something like the video of our base."


    "How did the man get it?"


    "A mole in our underworld?" Liu Haiughed. "I must say, he has guts to betray the Liu family."


    Jinhai calmly said, "He will be caught in no time."


    But Liang Zou had other worries too.


    "Nana" he nced at Jinhai, and at the mention of her, he slightly stiffened.


    "This hasplicated the things between you two." He sighed.


    Liang Zou might be angry about how Jinhai made Nana pregnant to marry her, but no way in hell was he against him for what he did to Suyin.


    As a father, he was furious to learn that his daughter was at risk of getting raped. That, too, twice! How could he bear it?


    So it didn''t bother him to see what and how Suyin suffered. For him, she deserved it. But Nana or all the women in their families were a different case.


    They didn''t openlye out with the discussion yet. But inwardly, all men didn''t feel what Jinhai did was wrong, and all women agreed with Nana that Jinhai was simply inhumane.


    Even if Liang Xiao Dan was Nana''s mother, she was of the same opinion whose daughter was the victim.


    Jinhai said after a long time. "Father-inw. I am taking Nana back with me to the Liu vi."


    It wasn''t a request. It wasn''t to ask any permission. Jinhai simply stated it.


    Liang Zou stared at him hard. At this point, he also understood his thoughts. "And you really think that Nana is going to agree?"


    "I will talk to her once she wakes up. She would agree."


    Liang Zou didn''t know from where he was getting the confidence.


    Huo Shen said, "That man behind the sceneshe must be that mysterious CEO of the Moon Corps."


    Jianyu clenched his fingers into a fist. "Once I get my hands on him"


    Serena''s pale face shed in front of his eyes. The way she helplesslyy on the floor in pain, crying for their baby''s life and her face swollen with the palm prints made him feel as if somebody was squeezing the life out of him.


    The already frozen temperature dropped a few more degrees.


    ---


    In his luxurious vi, Pei Yuan couldn''t help but sweat in stress.


    "Fools!" he cursed.


    He took out Nana''s photo and gently caressed his hand on it. "Nana. I am so sorry. I-I was careless. Will you forgive me? But don''t worry. They will suffer for hurting you. I am so sorryI am so sorry"


    He pressed her photo on his chest and sobbed. "You are hurt. I didn''t know that they woulde after youPlease, please forgive me"


    Pei Yuan had the urge to rush to the hospital to meet his love, but he knew he couldn''t do it. He had no right as an acquaintance, and by now, the four family''s guards would have tightly secured the ce, not allowing anyone from outside to enter.


    He punched a fist on the wall until his knuckles started to bleed.


    "My faultall my fault"


    He was also anxious about the families getting on the trail of the Tangs. He clearly understood that they would never let go of them. And now four influential families were after them.


    Naturally, he had tightened the security around the Tangs. But he still got anxious.


    "Bastards! They will ruin my ns! At no cost, I would let it happen!"


    ---


    But contrary to Pei Yuan''s thoughts, the guards of all the four families barged into the ce where Tang Ning and Tang Feng were kept.


    Assistant Xin and Assistant Fan teamed up to crack down their location. They were more worried about the Asuras after their lives who had coldly ordered them to find the Tangs in an hour, or the consequences would be dire. They united as kindred spirits.


    Pei Yuan''s guards immediately informed him about the intrusion.


    "What!?"


    Just as he feared, they caught the Tangs. It was impossible to stay hidden from them.


    But right now, protecting his own identity was more important.


    "Don''t fight with them. Just get out of there. Don''t let them catch even a single man of ours!"


    He threw the phone on frustration.


    "Damn it! Those fools ruined everything!"


    He took a deep breath.


    "No, calm down. Calm down. Breathe. Those fools won''t say anything about me."


    If they still hoped for Pei Yuan to save them, they wouldn''t utter a word about him.


    ---


    Jinhai was watching over his sons, who were finally sleeping in peace. Nian was coughing a bit in his sleep, and Jinhai''s aura turned dark once again.


    If not for what happened in the banquet, Nian wouldn''t have to cry and scream and suffer sore throat. He saw how painful it was for Nian as he coughed and how his brows tightened.


    His phone buzzed. It was Xin.


    "Sir, we have caught Tang Ning and Tang Feng. We have already taken them to our base. But the guards of that mysterious man who were keeping an eye on them when we barged in, fled from the spot. They didn''t put up any fight with our guards and ran away."


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes.


    "What about the mole?"


    Xin sweated. "Sir, he has escaped. We ransacked his house, but it was empty. His family is also nowhere. We are already tracing his location."


    Jinhai sinisterly chuckled. "Find out his family. He woulde automatically out of his hiding. After all"


    Jinhai lowered his gaze and stared at the sleeping twins who were clutching his finger.


    "everybody loves their family. If he doesn''t want me to hurt his wife and his sweet little daughter, then he would have toe out." Jinhai said without much emotion.


    "Yes, sir."


    He hung up and looked towards the ceiling in a nk daze.


    Now the tension in between his brows eased up a bit to know that the culprits were caught. He would now take his own sweet time in showing what real torture is.

 Chapter 396: You are lucky

    Chapter 396: You are lucky


    Serena slowly opened her eyes and saw a white ceiling above her as she drowsily woke up.


    The nurse beside her, who was checking the monitor nced at her, and said, "You woke up. I will call the doctor."


    The doctor immediately came and checked her vitals. He nced at her reports and nodded. He smiled. "Miss Serena, how are you feeling now?"


    Serena looked left and right and asked, "Thishow am I in the hospital?"


    It took a few moments before the memories of what happened in the banquet came shing by in her mind slowly.


    She widened her eyes.


    Tang Ning and Tang Fengthey attacked Nana and meThenshe hit my belly.


    A feeling of dread enveloped her chest. She felt as if her heart stopped beating.


    My baby!


    She lowered her head to see her stomach, but instead of her baby bump, it was a t stomach.


    Tears pooled in her eyes.


    Thisnothis cannot be possible.


    She looked up at the doctor, terrified. "Where is my baby? Where is my child? What happened to it? W-whymy stomach"


    The doctor said, "Calm down, Miss Serena. Your baby is alright. We had to perform your emergency delivery because of the ident. Congrattions, you are now a proud mother to a baby boy."


    Serena was dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Thismy baby is born?"


    "Yes, Miss Serena. Your baby is born and is in perfect health. Don''t worry."


    Joy bloomed in her heart, and tears trickled out of her eyes.


    My baby


    But when she excitedly looked around, she didn''t find her baby boy in the crib.


    "Where is my baby...?"


    "He is with Mr. Chen." The nurse said.


    Jianyu


    He must be so happy! Our baby is born


    Soon, she froze as she remembered how Jianyu had said that he would never let her meet her baby. He wouldn''t even let her see his face.


    That''s righthe hates me. So he alreadytook him away


    Serena bit her lower lip hard and couldn''t help but cry.


    The doctor smiled. "I must say, Miss Serena, you are lucky to have a husband like Mr. Chen."


    Serena blinked her eyes in confusion and asked, "What?"


    "Yes. Actually, your caesarian hadplications, and there was a possibility that we could have been only able to save either you or your child."


    She widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "When I asked Mr. Chen about who to save if we are forced to do so, he didn''t even think twice before saying your name. ''Save Serena.'' That''s what he said."


    She trembled upon hearing that. Her body shook as if she was struck by lightning.


    The doctor smiled. "Usually, rich families like theirs only care about the heir. I havee across a few difficult deliveries in my profession where the family chose to save the child instead of the mother. They only care about getting a sessor to their family and business. But Mr. Chen chose to save you. Naturally, it saddened him about his child, but he only told to save you at any cost. That''s why I said that you are lucky."


    She nkly looked at him in a daze as she was still processing everything.


    Jianyu wanted to save meWhyDoesn''t he hate me?


    A million thoughts barraged her mind, and she couldn''t believe that Jianyu chose her.


    The doctor''s voice then snapped her out of her daze. "There is something else that you should know as well." As he said this, his expression was grim and severe.


    Serena asked, "What is it?"


    ---


    When Shin came out of the operation theater, everybody rushed towards him.


    But it was Jinhai who asked first. "Nana. How is she? She is fine, right?"


    Shin said, "She is out of danger now. The operation was sessful. Nana will wake up in a few hours."


    Everybody was relieved. Liang Xiao Dan broke into tears to know that her daughter was safe.


    Jinhai headed towards her ward, but Shin stopped him. "Where are you going? She needs rest."


    "I want to stay beside her. I will not disturb her rest." Jinhai simply stated, and there was no room for any discussion.


    Shin stared at him for a few moments and sighed. "Okay."


    Jinhai slowly stepped into her ward and softly closed the door behind him. Nana''s sight made him shudder. The back of her palm was inserted with needles that connected to the saline and medicine bottles hung at the top.


    He sat down beside her, and as he looked at those injections and needles pinned in her delicate and pale skin, a storm brew in his dark gaze. He hated to see any such painful intrusions on her.


    When his gaze fell upon her face, the storm turned into something more deadly.


    Nana''s cheeks had turned red and swollen. There was a cut on her lower lip. There were bandages wrapped around her head, and he saw the spot on her right temple, which was padded with more cotton.


    That was where Tang Ning banged her head on the wall.


    Jinhai silently clenched his fingers in his fist until his nails pierced his skin.


    My Nana was hurt, but I couldn''t do anythingI couldn''t save her in time.


    He shut his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "NanaI have caught them." He whispered. "They will suffer a thousand times worse than what you did. I promise."


    ---


    Nana slowly regained her consciousness. Her eyelids fluttered, and she looked around to see an unfamiliar ce. The smell of medicine hit her nostrils.


    A dull pain shot in her temple as she tried to turn her head.


    "Ah" she softly gasped, and her brows furrowed.


    Jinhai, who didn''t leave her side the whole time, instantly detected her movements.


    "Nana! You are awake!"


    Nana watched him in a daze and his blurry image before her eyes got clear.


    "Jinhai"


    "Yes. I am Jinhai. Nana, I was waiting for you to wake up."


    Jinhai''s heart bloomed in joy. He couldn''t express how relieved he felt when he saw her move. He wanted to touch and hug so badly, but he couldn''t.


    "Nana"


    Nana tried to recollect what happened, and then it slowly came to her. Everything. She trembled.


    "J-Jian! Nian! Where are they?"


    She was frantically looking around, and every time she moved, a sharp pain shot in her head, and her eyes rimmed with tears, but she didn''t care.


    Jinhai immediately got up and grabbed her shoulders. "Nana, stop. You are hurting yourself. Listen to me. Jian and Nian are fine. They are alright. They are with our Moms."


    Nana calmed down. "S-Serena? What about her! She was hurt! She was hit on-"


    "She is also fine. She gave birth to a baby boy."


    Nana was stunned.


    I seeThank God.


    She was happy to hear about her baby and more so to learn that both were safe.


    Jinhai gently cupped her cheek, but she suddenly shook it off.


    "Don''t touch me, Liu Jinhai!"

 Chapter 397: Not this time...

    Chapter 397: Not this time...


    Jinhai froze. He wanted to speak to her, but just then, Shin entered her ward.


    He was surprised. "Nana! You are awake. Liu Jinhai, why didn''t you call me sooner?"


    Shin quickly walked to her side. "Nana. How are you now? Any pain? Any difort?" he gently asked.


    Nana didn''t respond.


    He noticed an awkward atmosphere between them and figured that Nana might have remembered what happened.


    Shin checked her vitals and nodded. "Everything is normal. You need more rest and observation."


    "Big brother. I want to see Jian and Nian. Where are they? Are they okay? Are they hurt anywhere?"


    Shin smiled. "Don''t worry. They are fine. I will call everybody inside. They are worried about you."


    Everybody came inside, and Liang Xiao Dan was the first to rush towards her.


    "Nana!" Tears rimmed in her eyes. "Dear, you"


    "Mom"


    She gently hugged her and patted her head. It ached her to see the wound on her.


    Liu Hai smiled. "Child, we are so relieved to see you awake."


    "Thank you, Dad. Dad...Jian and Nian...please let me see them"


    "Ah, yes- Look here theye."


    Grandma Liu and Liu Chunhua carried them. Nana was still weak to hold them, so she could only see them from near.


    Her eyes teared up to see that the twins were safe. When she remembered how Tang Ning was going to kill them, she felt as if her blood froze in her body. The thought of her twin''s death made her shudder and pale.


    The twins adorably shifted and slowly opened their eyes. Their eyes brightened as their gaze fell on their mother.


    "Baaaaa" Jian excitedly iled his hand towards her while Nian did the same.


    "Baaaa...baa- *cough*"


    Nana widened her eyes. "Why is Nian coughing?" She got anxious. "I-Is he sick?"


    Jinhai kept silent.


    Liu Chunhua faintly smiled. "Don''t worry, dear. He is fine. We got him checked, and the doctor said that it''s a sore throat."


    She frowned. "Sore throat? But why-"


    Nana stiffened as she instantly realized it. Even if she was dizzy in the restroom, she had heard her boy''s screams.


    "Is it because he cried loudly?"


    Everybody hesitated. Nana observed their expressions, and their silence gave her the answer.


    Grandma Liu quickly said, "But it''s fine! The doctor said he would be alright in no time. He has also given medicine for Nian."


    Nana tightly clenched her fingers under the sheet. It pained her to see Nian frowning while trying to mumble or speak.


    "Help me get up a little, big brother."


    Shin said, "Nana, you need-"


    "I will be fine. I want to hold them. It wouldn''t take long."


    He sighed. A mother can be really stubborn.


    Shin helped her and adjusted the twins in her arms.


    A gentle smile lit her face. Nian brightly smiled. "Baaaaaa"


    Her vision got a little blurry. She bent down to kiss their cheeks. They blushed and giggled in response.


    Nobody initiated the topic of Tang Ning and Tang Feng because they didn''t want to stress her out. They talked a little more to her, and then Shin sternly instructed to leave to let her rest.


    Only Jinhai stubbornly refused to leave.


    He slowly took a step forward, but Nana already said, "Get out."


    Jinhai said, "We need to talk."


    "There is nothing left to talk. Leave."


    "Nana-"


    "I want to rest. Leave."


    Jinhai kept silent. "Okay." He softly said, "You must be tired."


    He smiled and raised her hand to cup her cheek, but she turned her head away. His hand froze mid-air.


    "Take a rest. If you need anything, then call me."


    Jinhai stepped out, and his gaze darkened in a sinister light. Nana even refused to look him in the eyes. The distance between them was widening again as if the previous days were a lie. Just a little more and Nana would have agreed to return with him, but nowShe was going farther and farther away from him.


    A dangerous aura loomed around him.


    Jinhai chuckled.


    But not this time, Nana... Whether you hate me or love me, you will have toe back to me.


    ---


    Inside Serena''s ward, the Chen, and Huo families came to meet her.


    Chen Liling anxiously asked, "Serena...how are you now?"


    Serena smiled and nodded. "Much better."


    Huo Xiao Fan burst into tears and held her hand. "You scared me. I thought I... really lost you" she whispered.


    Huo Shen patted her shoulders.


    Serena bit her lip. "Sorry, Mom, for making you worry. I"


    She wiped her tears. "It''s okay. I understand everything. Let''s not talk about it. The good news is that I am a grandmother now!"


    Chen Liling nodded. "Yes, yes! The baby is so cute. Here hold him."


    Serena froze.


    Is he my baby


    Serena quietly looked around to see if Jianyu came to meet her, but he wasn''t there. She slightly pursed her lips.


    Chen Liling helped her hold him.


    The moment Serena took him in her arms, her eyes turned red, looking at his peaceful sleeping face. He resembled both Jianyu and herself.


    Her hands trembled as she brushed her fingers on his cheek. The baby grumbled a little and went back to sleep. The baby''s soft breaths made Serena finally realize that this wasn''t a dream.


    My baby is here.


    Sheughed with tears rolling out her cheeks.


    ''We could have saved either you or your child.''


    Feeling his warm and tiny body in her arms, cuddled in the nket, she couldn''t even imagine what it would be like if her baby weren''t alive.


    I couldn''t have been able to hold you like this...Thank God you are safe...My baby is alive...


    Just like Nana, she shuddered, recalling how Tang Ning hit her belly. She would have never been able to forgive herself if she had lost her child. She would have always med herself.


    From the outside, Jianyu looked through the small window at Serena. The picture of her holding their baby seemed so warm and happy in his eyes.


    Just a few hours ago, everything was chaos, but now the storm had finally passed.


    Jianyu took a deep breath and entered the ward.

 Chapter 398: Life is too short

    Chapter 398: Life is too short


    With Jianyu''s entrance, the elders nced at each other. They understood.


    Serena was surprised and a little excited at the same time. But she was nervous too.


    Chen Liling smiled. "Good that you came, Jianyu. We have to meet Nana so you can stay here and take care of Serena."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Only Jianyu and Serena were left alone. He sat down beside her.


    The doctor said how he told her everything, including the fact about her unable to be a mother. Jianyu asked what her reaction was, and he said that she just quietly listened to him. She didn''t interrupt him or got panicked, learning such harsh truth. After a few moments, she slowly nodded and didn''t say much after that.


    But Jianyu understood that it must have deeply affected her. She was simply controlling her emotions. There was no way a woman wouldn''t feel disheartened.


    Jianyu asked in a low voice, "How are you feeling now?"


    Serena nodded. "I am fine."


    "That''s good."


    She stared at him and quietly said, "Jianyu."


    "Hm?"


    "You are an idiot."


    Jianyu blinked his eyes. "What?"


    Serena bit her lower lip. "Of course you are. Weren''t you waiting for foryour child for so long? How could you choose me over his life?"


    Jianyu was silent.


    Tears pooled in her eyes. "Even if I had died, so what? I have lived for twenty-three years. That was enough. But the child wouldn''t even have seen this world yet. He wouldn''t have been able to step into this beautiful world. He couldn''t have experienced anything. What would have I done even if I lived more aspared to ou-your baby? How could you decide to let him go?"


    She sniffled. "Plus, d-don''t you hate me? Don''t you loathe my very presence? You tolerated me only for the child''s birth, and now when you could have finally gotten riddance from me when you were so close in getting your baby, you chose to save my life instead of him? Are you stupid? How could you save someone you hate?"


    Jianyu said nothing.


    He didn''t know why. Serena was right. The decision should have been so easy to take.


    Yet, when he thought between his child and Serena, he felt as if his heart was ripped apart when he imagined that Serena wasn''t there anymore.


    A world without herfelt simply too terrifying and lonely for him.


    It was a different thing that he hated her and didn''t want to see her again. But if the cost of never seeing her again meant her death, then no! He rejected that very notion. Death meant that he wouldpletely lose her forever. Her existence, her presence in this world, would be gone. Forever


    And his child?


    Yes, he felt pained and disheartened for letting him go, but he thoughtjust for a moment, he thought that perhaps he could try a second child with Serena in the future. At that time, he didn''t know about her condition. But even if he did know, he would have made the same decision.


    This incident and the fact that he was so close to losing Serena forever made him realize that life was too short to hold onto such hate.


    She hurt Jianyu. He hated her. But if he had to choose between his hatred and her life, then he suddenly felt as if his contempt for her was so shallow and meaningless.


    Inparison to her cold, lifeless body that would be forever buried under a tombstone, what did his hatred amount up to? It meant nothing.


    She would be gone. She would cease to exist in his life. And what would that leave him with?


    ...Just a cold and lifeless heart in his chest just like her body in the cemetery.


    "Jianyu?"


    Serena''s call snapped him out of his daze. "Hm?"


    "Youwhere were you lost? I am asking how you could choose to save me? The child was more important!"


    "You stop thinking about that." Jianyu coldly said.


    "I won''t." Tears rimmed her eyes. "Thankfully, the baby is fine, but if something were to happen to him, then after the Tangs, I would have never forgiven you for choosing me over him. My life means nothing anyway."


    "Shut up! Stop with that nonsense." Jianyu was getting annoyed. He understood her feelings as a mother, but the way she took her life so lightly irked him.


    "Plus I-Icannot even be a mother anymore" she sobbed.


    Jianyu froze.


    "Youperhaps, you could find and marry another woman in the future and have the joy of bing a father. It is not impossible for you. But w-what about me?"


    Jianyu was stunned.


    He angrilyughed, and a dangerous fire lit in his heart. He grabbed her chin and narrowed his eyes as he forced her to look at him.


    "You think my feelings are that fickle that I would find another woman to give me a child because you cannot give me one?"


    The light in her gaze dimmed, which made Jianyu even angrier.


    "Tell me!"


    "Why is it not possible?" She softly whispered. "Don''t you hate me? Would you have thought about having another child with me? And nowyou loathe me, and on top of that, I have be d-d-defective to bear any child. Would you have really let the Chen family be without an heir for the rest of your life? Would you never think of what happens after you retire as the CEO? You-you would need someone to hand over the reins of your businessSo naturally, you would d-definitely find another woman-"


    But before she could say anything else, the volcano inside Jianyu''s heart erupted, and it violently burst out as he fiercely crashed his lips on hers.


    Serena widened her eyes in utter shock, but Jianyu didn''t give her any time to recover.


    He grabbed her head with his hands and swept his lips over hers in fervent desperation. He was so agitated with her words just now that he pressed his lips so deep not to give any breathing space for her. He hungrily moved in all angles with their lips rubbing even fiercer than before.


    Serena already started to feel dizzy, and an intense heat seared throughout her body. She was breathless, but that wasn''t enough for him.


    Jianyu squinted his gaze, clutched her hair tighter, and bit her lip hard as if to punish her until they both tasted the metallic blood.

 Chapter 399: Dont dare call yourself defective!

    Chapter 399: Don''t dare call yourself defective!


    Jianyu slipped his tongue inside her mouth the moment she parted her lips. All the anguish and all the stress that he was holding onto since he saw Serena copsed on the floor was slowly starting to fade away as his tongue meshed and entangled with hers.


    But there was still a lingering trace of anger in his heart to know that Serena could think of him like that.


    A child with another woman? What a joke!


    The anger once again surged in his chest, and his kiss became ferocious. He couldn''t help but roam his hands over her body as he felt her soft, supple breasts. He lightly squeezed her right breast in his palm which made Serena jolt and shudder in surprise.


    He bit her tongue in an attempt to ease the storm raging inside him.


    "Mmphh"


    Serena gasped, and she felt a stinging and numbing pain. A drop of tear escaped from the corner of her eye.


    After God knows how long, Jianyu finally calmed down.


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself because I kissed you. This was your punishment for thinking of me as a fickle man."


    Serena was still overwhelmed with his sudden attack. She could hardly hear what he said.


    Jianyu pinched her chin. "And don''t dare to call yourself defective!" His gaze darkened, and there was a hint of danger in his voice. "Are you demeaning all those women who, unfortunately, cannot bear children maybe for one reason or the other?"


    Serena froze.


    She quickly said, "I-I didn''t mean thatI was just talking about myself-"


    "Shut up! You are not allowed to talk like that anymore! So what if you cannot bear any child in the future? That doesn''t take away your respect and dignity as a woman."


    Serena''s eyes turned sore, and tears uncontrobly gushed out.


    Jianyu stared straight at her and narrowed his eyes. Hemanded. "Look at me."


    Serena nervously raised her head. She felt a sense of determination in his beautiful orbs as she gazed at them.


    "Even in the worst case, if our child couldn''t have survived and even if you cannot give me another one, I would have never found another woman to rece you. I would have never looked for any other woman to bear my child, got it? I would rather remain childless than to have someone else''s child. If the child is not ours, if the woman is not you, then I don''t want a child at all!"


    Serena was stunned with his deration.


    "Don''t think that just because there are differences between us, it would be easy for me to marry another woman." He gritted his teeth. "You have hurt me by saying that! It''s as if you mean that my feelings towards you were never that serious that I could so easily look for another woman!"


    Serena shamefully lowered her head. "S-sorry"


    Jianyu angrily snorted. "And I don''t care about the heir to Chen family, and I know that Mom and Dad don''t give a damn either. We are not the type of those aristocratic families that strictly require our bloodline to continue our legacy. That''s how Dad and Uncle Liu have raised bro and me. Anyway, don''t Nana and bro have twins? Perhaps, we could have handed Chen business over to one of them. It''s not a big deal."


    Serena felt as if she was floating on cloud nine. She always knew that she was lucky to have Jianyu, but today, her love for him just soared beyond the sky and above all limits.


    "Thank you" She covered her mouth as she gasped.


    "Hmph. Now you go back to rest."


    Serena slowly nodded. "Wait. H-How is Nana? And the twins!"


    Jianyu said, "They are alright. Her surgery got over, and she has woken up. She is fine."


    Serena was relieved. "I want to meet her."


    "No." He sternly rejected. "You are still too weak to move around. Get some rest, and I will seeter if you can meet her. But not now."


    "But-"


    "I said, no!" He red at her.


    She pursed her lips. She shrank back to her bed.


    "Who hit you?"


    "Hm?"


    "In the restroom. Who pped you? Tang Ning or Tang Feng?"


    Serena stiffened. She noticed a deadly storm brewing in his eyes.


    "T-Tang Feng."


    Jianyu clenched his jaw and the menacing aura around him intensified.


    No wonderno wonder her bruises are so nasty aspared to Nana. A man beating in his full strength hurt more than a woman''s.


    There was a noticeable difference in the strengths of a hit between a man and a woman.


    "What did they say?"


    Serena didn''t want to recall those memories, but she didn''t dare not answer his questions when he seemed so angry.


    "J-just what I expectedthey didn''t want me in your life. They think Suyin deserved to bear your child. I seduced you and allif Suyin couldn''t carry your child thenI-I had no right either."


    Then she teared up as she remembered how Tang Ning hit her stomach. She looked at her baby boy, and anger arose in her heart.


    If I had lost him then


    Jianyu turned grim. He noticed how she looked fearful and anxious as she stared at their baby.


    "Rest now." He quietly said.


    Jianyu took the child and put him in the crib.


    "If you need anything, then just call me."


    She nodded.


    "I will be back in a while."


    As he left, Serena looked at her baby, who was adorably sleeping in the crib.


    She didn''t know at what juncture their rtionship lie. When he talked to her now, it didn''t seem as if he hated her like before. She could even feel his love and care even if just a little bit.


    So had he forgiven her?


    She pursed her lips. Perhaps Jianyu forgot in this whole mess that he was supposed to take away the baby from her once he was born and never let her meet him again. That was the contract. But when he would remember she wondered


    Will Jianyu really take him away from me?

 Chapter 400: The line of humanity

    Chapter 400: The line of humanity


    A few hourster, Nana woke up again after taking some more rest. She was thirsty, so she bent a bit to take a ss of water, but she wasn''t able to move with all the tubes attached to her.


    She bent a bit more, but a firm hand pressed on her shoulder.


    "Don''t move. I will help you."


    Nana stiffened. Jinhai poured her a ss of water, but she said, "I am not thirsty anymore. Take it away."


    Jinhai said, "Don''t punish your body by taking my anger on it."


    Nana angrilyughed. "So who else should I punish? You?"


    "I don''t mind."


    "Liu Jinhai! Do you know what you have done!" Her nostrils red in anger.


    Jinhai said without much emotion. "I only gave Tang Suyin ten folds what she gave you."


    Nana looked at him, stunned. "So, you still don''t realize your mistake?"


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. "Nana. You know that I also handle the Underworld. I told you that our methods to deal with the culprits are cruel and merciless. You epted me, knowing everything. I don''t see where I went wrong to punish her."


    "I know. But there is a line that you cannot cross even if you are from the Underworld! That is the line of humanity!"


    Nana felt a headacheing. "Yes, Suyin tried to harm me twice, but I don''t see any reason for you to torture a continuous gang-rape on her. She already suffered the price of her scheming. What was the point in doing it again and again? She might not have thought about a woman''s dignity when she nned against me, but we know how important it is! What would be the difference left between her and us if we stoop to her level!"


    Jinhai sneered. "So, what do you suppose I should have done?"


    Nana gritted her teeth, and she wished to bang her head on the wall. "Did the thought of sending her to jail cross your mind? She hadmitted a serious crime, and of course, we had the evidence and her confession to prove her guilty. Even if we didn''t, you had the power and influence to do so! So why didn''t you?"


    Jinhai smirked. "That is not my style. She hurt you, and no way in hell I was going to tolerate her shit. Jail? That was too less for a bitch like her!"


    "Jinhai! She is already no more! Don''t speak ill of the dead."


    He shrugged.


    "Fine, if not jail, then you could have scared her a little with your torture and then may be forced to send abroad and nevere back or maybe send her to a mental asylum and made her live there forever. Anything was better than your men continuously raping her for four months!"


    Jinhai said nothing.


    "You didn''t just end with that. You forced her to get pregnant and then even ordered to kill her child. Three times! How ruthless you could get! Even if she made some mistakes, we don''t have to fall to her level."


    "You are too kind, Nana." Jinhai smiled.


    She widened her eyes.


    "I am not that kind, Jinhai. I never said to set her free or that she shouldn''t face any punishment. But there was some limit that we mustn''t cross even if the other person harmed us first! At this point, I question if you are even a human!"


    Jinhai tilted his head and slowly bent towards her until their faces were inches apart. Nana''s eyelids slightly trembled. She had no space to move.


    Jinhai rested his left hand on the pillow and with his right hand, he slightly brushed his finger on her bandage wrapped around her head. "For you, my little wife, I can cross every boundary even if it strips me of my humanity."


    Nana stared at him to which Jinhai didn''t avert his gaze from her. There was a long stretch of silence after that.


    "I don''t want to live with a monster husband."


    Jinhai chuckled. "Too bad you are stuck with me, darling. Aren''t we married?"


    Silence.


    Nana slowly said, "Do you understand that if you hadn''t made Suyin go through that hell, then perhaps Tang Ning and Tang Feng wouldn''t have gone so crazy in trying to kill me."


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes.


    Nana sadlyughed with tears in her eyes. "Do you know what they said? They thought that I must have told you to torture Suyin like that because I wanted revenge."


    He said nothing.


    "Do you know why I am angry with you? At least, do you understand my reason?"


    "Isn''t it because I refused to give Suyin your type of ''kind treatment''?"


    Nana felt a little sad about his sarcasm. If she could, then she wouldn''t have talked to him at all, but she knew that this conversation was necessary.


    "Do you know how heartbreaking it is for parents to see what their child suffered. They saw the video of your base, and it was no wonder that they would flip out. That''s whythat''s why they wanted to kill Jian and Nian too. Because they wanted me to taste the same pain of losing my children just like they did."


    Jinhai slightly stiffened.


    A tear escaped from the corner of her eye. "Liu Jinhai. It was your decision to cross all your limits for Suyin. It wouldn''t have mattered to me if they had killed me to feel satisfied. But"


    Nana slowly raised her hand and tightly clutched his cor. Her gaze was filled with anger and resentment, and at the same time, an unknown fear about her twins dimmed the light in her eyes. "But if they had been sessful in even harming a single strand of my children''s hair, then I would have never forgiven you for the rest of my life. Even the very sight of you would have disgusted me."


    Her voice was cold, stern, and frigid, and for the first time, she looked grave and emotionless like how Jinhai was to everybody.

 Chapter 401: Nana as a wife and Nana as a mother

    Chapter 401: Nana as a wife and Nana as a mother


    Even Jinhai shuddered for a moment, listening to his wife speak like that.


    In fact, that was not his wife speaking. This was a mother warning him of the consequences.


    "Just like nobody can cross your bottom line, my children are my limit too. The Tangs lost their sanity because they saw their daughter die in such a pitiful and horrible state. Had she been alive, no matter in jail or a hospital, at least they wouldn''t have flipped out like that, but you pushed their boundaries and forced them to attack the twins and me.


    I never wanted an end like that for Suyin. It was you. Forever, I would have med you if anything had happened to Jian and Nian. I can forgive your mistakes if you hurt me as a wife but don''t expect any mercy if you challenge me as a mother."


    Her words shook Jinhai''s heart. An indescribable fear enveloped the pit of his stomach.


    Nana''s lips trembled as she spoke. "Youyou don''t know. You didn''t see what happened in the restroom. We were really, really so close to losing our twins forever." She sobbed as she burst into tears. "If they hadn''t loudly cried at that time, making them panicked, then Tang Ning would have"


    "Sssh" Jinhai ced his finger on her lip. It felt as if his heart was stabbed with a thousand knives all at once, thinking about his helpless wife and children.


    "I-I am sorry. True. It had nothing to do with you. It was all my decision. Jian and NianI am sorry-"


    "How many times will you apologize, Jinhai?" she cut him off.


    He froze and pursed his lips.


    "How many times should I forgive you?" She tiredly said. "Just how many things would you hide from me? Is it until that I would have no option but to leave you?"


    Jinhai fiercely shook his head, feeling panicked. "No, don''t say that please! Y-you cannot leave me" He buried his face in her neck.


    "Then why do you always push me that far? Jinhai, even if l love you or even if I am your wife, there are only so many things that I can tolerate and let go. I cannot forgive you every time, especially if it concerns our twins!"


    "Nana"


    "Enough. I know you still haven''t realized your mistakes. In your heart, you still feel that you did the right thing, right? You are not guilty, right?"


    Jinhai couldn''t retort.


    "Leave. I don''t want to see you. I cannot take it that our children were in danger."


    Jinhai raised his head. He wanted to talk to her more, but it seemed like she didn''t want to continue it any longer. He thought it was best to leave it at that.


    He wanted to tell her that no matter what, this time, she woulde back with him in the Liu vi to live with him. But he decided to let it go for now.


    "Please drink water. Please don''t make yourself suffer because of me."


    Nana nced at him for a second and withdrew it just as quickly.


    Jinhai brought the ss of water, but she didn''t budge. He begged. "Nana, pleaseyou cannot do it yourself. I will help you."


    "I don''t need your help. I will ask big brother to help me. Now, leave."


    Jinhai felt agitated. He felt a pent up frustration rise in his chest that he just wished to vent it out somehow. His gaze darkened as Nana tantly ignored him, which he couldn''t bear. He clutched the ss in his hand tighter and tighter.


    *Crack*


    The ss suddenly broke as it couldn''t withstand Jinhai''s menacing pressure on it, and the water spilled out.


    Startled by the sudden noise, Nana looked at him and was stunned.


    It was not just water, but blood from his hand dripped down, too, as the shreds of the broken ss pieces pierced his skin. But he seemed unaffected by the injury.


    "Jinhai, your hand!"


    But he stood motionless on the spot.


    "What are you doing? Call big brother! You are bleeding."


    Jinhai said in an aggrieved voice, "If you had taken my help, then I wouldn''t have done it!"


    Nana was dumbfounded. "Are you crazy? Just for this small thing, you hurt yourself?"


    Jinhai sadlyughed. "What else could I do? You were not looking at me. But see. Now you are. I win."


    Nana shut her eyes in disbelief. "Jinhai, I am tired."


    "I will leave, but only after you say that you wouldn''t ignore me anymore."


    Nana angrilyughed. "So, you will not even allow me to be angry at you anymore? Even if it is your fault?"


    Jinhai pursed his lips and said nothing.


    A few momentster, he said, "Be angry at me. But don''t ignore me. Don''t refuse to talk to me either."


    "Jinhai. You are unreasonable." She red in anger.


    "I don''t care. Just say that you wouldn''t ignore me and will talk to me. I cannot take your silence."


    Jinhai pressed the ss shards deeper into his wound, and more blood started to flow out.


    "Jinhai, stop! Your blood!" She turned a little pale.


    She tried to move, but she couldn''t. She tried to press the bell by her bedside to call any nurse to help him, but he quickly blocked her hand.


    Nana red at him, hatefully with tears shining in her eyes. "Do you think by doing this, you can make things right again?"


    Jinhai lowered his head. "I-I know I cannot, but I don''t want our rtionship at a standstillonce again. Talk to me even if you have to force yourself!"


    His eyes were a little sore and red as tears rimmed in them too. He knew he was wrong in demanding this from her, but he couldn''t help it. He was going insane with the situation.


    Things were slowly improving between them, but that wretched video changed everything! He felt like this time he would really lose her, so he wanted to tighten his grasp on her, even if he had to force her!

 Chapter 402: Chen Zixin

    Chapter 402: Chen Zixin


    Liu Chunhua entered, bringing some fruits with her. She gasped as she saw the sight.


    "Jinhai, you are bleeding! What are you doing?"


    Sher rushed up to her and saw the mess. "How did the ss break? And the blood"


    Jinhai didn''t say much.


    Nana felt relieved that she came. She didn''t want a scene, so she quickly said, "Nothing, Mom. The ss fell, and he bent to pick it up, but he hurt himself."


    Jinhai bore his gaze in her, but Nana didn''t look back at him.


    Liu Chunhua shook her head. "How can you be so careless? You don''t pick up ss shards with your bare hands. I will quickly call the nurse to bandage your hand."


    "Not needed, Mom. I will take care of it." Jinhai said.


    Liu Chunhua sighed. "Now go and do it quickly, or you may get an infection. Go."


    Jinhai nced at Nana onest time before he slowly left.


    Liu Chunhua kept the fruit basket and smiled. "I brought some fruits for you, dear."


    Nana faintly smiled.


    Liu Chunhua naturally sensed the tension in the atmosphere when Jinhai was here just now. She sat beside her and said, "Nana, I know you are angry with Jinhai, and you have the full right to do so. Just know that I am with you. Jinhai has made a grave mistake this time, and now he must learn. Don''t forgive him so easily this time."


    Nana felt so lucky to have an understanding mother-inw like her. Her eyes turned misty. "He lied to me again"


    Liu Chunhua softly patted her head. "I understand, dear. It must be hard now than ever since this time, it involved Jian and Nian too. But you do what you feel is right."


    Nana gently nodded.


    ---


    A few days passed by, and both Nana and Serena started to recover. Jinhai and Jianyu and all the elders decided to deal with the Tangster. They were caught now anyway so they could take their own sweet time. First, they wanted Nana and Serena topletely heal and get discharged before they dealt with them and the man lurking in the shadows. Right now, they only concentrated on their recovery.


    Nana felt a lot better, so she decided that she wanted to meet Serena and her little prince.


    With Shin''s help, she went into her ward and saw that Jianyu and Huo Xiao Fan were already there who was ying with the baby.


    Jianyu smiled as she came.


    Huo Xiao Fan stiffened a bit as she saw her. Nana was surprised too, but her presence here was naturally understandable.


    "I remember I have something to talk to Shen. I wille back in a while."


    She quickly left.


    "Nana!" Serena eximed. "Finally!" she got up in her bed. "I wanted to meet you for so long." Then she nervously said, "I-I am sorry about Mom"


    Nana shook her head. "I understand." She slowly walked to her side. "How are you now? I heard that your delivery was quiteplicated." She asked, concerned.


    Serena nodded. "I am feeling much better now. But what about you! Your head" She looked at her head, wrapped with bandage, and pursed her lips.


    Nana smiled. "My injury is fine now. It just hurts a little now and then."


    "W-what about the twins?"


    "They are good too."


    Serena held her hand in hers and said while tears threatened toe out. "Nana, I am sorry. I couldn''t help you much. If I-"


    Jianyu sighed.


    But Nana cut her off. "Are you an idiot, Serena? You already helped me a lot, considering your pregnancy. If you hadn''t blocked Tang Ning and hit her with the stick, then it could have been much worse. It could have been alreadyte. In fact" she guiltily lowered her head, "I should apologize. I was clearly in a much better condition to save us, but I-"


    "Idiot. Tang Ning suddenly attacked you and even banged your head on the wall. It is a miracle already that you could even retain your consciousness for so long. You had to protect Jian and Nian too. Don''t me yourself."


    "You both are idiots." Jianyu sighed and rolled his eyes. "How could you two me yourselves?"


    Nana red at him and smacked him hard. "Who asked you?"


    He shrugged.


    "Ehhhbaa"


    The little one in the crib shifted and opened his eyes.


    Nana''s eyes brightened. "Aaaaaahhhh!!! The baby!" she hopped onto near the crib and bent her head to take a good look at him.


    The baby slowly opened his eyes, and their gazes met. He softly giggled that instantly melted her heart like butter.


    "Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! He is so cute!" Her eyes sparkled in delight.


    Serena lovingly smiled as she gazed at her son.


    The baby was wrapped up warm andfortable in his soft nket. He was excited as soon as he saw his beautiful Aunt.


    "Can I hold him?"


    Jianyuughed. "Of course. You don''t need to ask."


    Nana beamed. She carefully carried him in her arms and made himfortable. He immediately rested his chest on her chest and stared at her.


    "Ahe is so cute! His eyes are just like you, Serena."


    She swung him in her arms, which he seemed to enjoy it as his giggles grew louder.


    Serena smiled.


    "Hm, but his lips and nose are like Jianyu."


    He grinned. "Isn''t it?"


    Nana chuckled. "Yes. Ah! Our children will grow up together. I am so excited. We can do so many things with them!"


    Jianyu nodded. Serena''s heart was filled with warmth, thinking about the future.


    "Oh, by the way, did you decide any name for him?"


    Serena sighed. "I didn''t."


    Jianyu smiled. "Well, Mom has too many ideas about his name and still haven''te to a conclusion. But I have. Zixin. Chen Zixin."


    "Beautiful. It''s really a wonderful name."


    Serena was also surprised. She also couldn''t seem to find a suitable name for him, but she instantly liked this name.


    Chen Zixin


    She liked it. No, she loved it!


    "En. It''s a lovely name." Serena gently smiled.


    Jianyu snorted. "Of course, it is. It''s my choice, after all." He shrugged as if it was so obvious.


    Her mouth twitched while Nana rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 403: The chain in the Liu family

    Chapter 403: The chain in the Liu family


    Nana put the Zixin back in his crib as he already dozed off.


    Jianyu chuckled. "To be honest, I really thought that it would be a daughter."


    Serena looked at him, surprised.


    "Huh?" Nana asked, "Why?"


    Jianyu scratched his head. "Well, you gave birth to twin boys, so I was sure that mine would be a girl."


    Nana''s mouth twitched. "What kind of logic is that? How can the gender of my babies determine yours?" She flicked his forehead.


    Serena wondered the same.


    Jianyu whined. "Hey! In my defense, Mom also thought the same. And not just regarding Zixin. She told me once that when she was pregnant with me, she was sure that it would be a girl since Aunt gave birth to bro. She was like, ''Bro got a boy so mine will be a girl!''"


    Nana and Serena had no words to say. They were utterly speechless.


    "You know, actually the women in Liu family since generations, whether daughters or daughters-inw have, predominantly, always given birth to sons. Daughters were really rare. It was like a once in a blue moon urrence. Daughters in the Liu family are rare, and so if you go back to our family tree, you would find that we have many great and great-grand Uncles or grandfathers but not aunts. There have been hardly that many. You can count them on fingers."


    They widened their eyes. "Really? I never knew that." Nana said.


    Jianyu nodded. "Uncle and Aunt might not have mentioned it. But it is true. As I said, there were only boys. So when Mom was born, everybody was really happy. They thought that a sort of chain broke when Mom was born. They thought that we would get daughters now, too, from then on. Her birth was a huge celebration in the Liu family."


    Heughed. "But yearster, Aunt gave birth to bro. Mom gave birth to me, while seven yearster, Aunt gave birth to Jing - a boy again. So the chain continued, and we concluded that the chain is still there. And see? Even now. You have twin boys while I also have a son."


    Nana found this so incredible. She couldn''t believe that something like this was actually the case.


    But then she wondered that will she really not have a girl in her lifetime? A daughter would be so nice


    She froze.


    Another child? Didn''t that mean reconciling with Jinhai? And just now, their rtionship had taken a worse hit.


    Idiot me. How can I think of that?


    The thought of Jian and Nian once again made her feel resentful.


    Serena''s thoughts were along the same lines. But her gaze soon dimmed. At least Nana and Jinhai could still try for another baby, but she


    I can never give Jianyu another child again


    She felt even sadder to know that Jianyu actually expected a girl. But obviously, he was happy with Zixin too. As long as his child was healthy, he didn''t mind the gender.


    But she thought that there was no hope of a daughter in their lives. She lowered her head and fiddled with her fingers.


    Jianyu looked at Nana, and she seemed as if she was in some deep thought.


    Then he nced at Serena and blinked his eyes.


    What happened to her?


    She looked the same as Nana  a bit sad and disappointed. There was a sudden silence in the air.


    Hey, hey, wait! Did I say something wrong?


    He didn''t understand Nana''s concern, but he fairly got an idea of what Serena might be thinking. He sighed.


    AhI didn''t mean it that wayShit!


    "Nana," Shin called her. "Come on. It''s time for you to go back and rest now."


    She nodded.


    "And Serena. I am here if you need any help as well."


    She also nodded.


    Nana smiled. "See youter. Oh yes! We will n a get together soon with our babies! Hehe~ all the three boys together. Ah, they would look so adorable!"


    Serena softly chuckled. "Yes, they would."


    Shin and Nana left.


    Jianyu said, "Hey."


    "Y-yes?"


    He hesitated. "Why did you seem sad just a moment ago?"


    Serena didn''t know that he noticed. "Nothing"


    His mouth twitched. "Nonsense! Did you think about unnecessary things? Look, I-I am sorry. I didn''t mean it that way. I am not disappointed with Zixin, okay? Don''t ever think that."


    She shook her head. "Of course, I don''t think that. I know you love him."


    Jianyu nodded. "Reallyabout the daughter, it was just a thought. Nothing else."


    She faintly smiled.


    Jianyu narrowed his eyes. "You thought about how you are not able to give me a second child in the future, right? Which could have been a daughter, and that would have made me so happy."


    She panicked. "No, No!" But she couldn''t look him straight in the eyes and averted her gaze.


    "Don''t lie! I can read you like an open book." He scooted near her on the bed and held her hands. "Listen to me. Don''t think about that. We have Zixin, and he is enough for me. Both of you are safe, and that''s what matters to me. Plus, didn''t I just say that daughters are a really rare urrence in our family, and I am a half Liu through Mom, so it''s in my genes. Most probably, even the second child would have been a boy anyway."


    Serena smiled and nodded.


    "Good. Now you rest."


    He gently tucked her to bed and spread the nket on her.


    "Sleep now."


    She shut her eyes. Jianyu waited for a while before he heard her soft breaths.


    Jianyu got up. He turned, but he stopped. He faced her again. He slowly bent down and kissed her forehead.


    Satisfied, he left the ward.


    Finally, all alone, Serena''s opened her eyes, and her lips curved into a soft smile. She touched the ce on her forehead, where Jianyu had kissed. A warm and fuzzy feeling spread in her chest. Her heart was beating a little faster.


    She smiled and closed her eyes once again.

 Chapter 404: A tiny hope

    Chapter 404: A tiny hope


    Nana and Serena''s discharge from the hospital was just a day away now. In the past few days, Jinhai never came to meet Nana again after their argument that day. That made Nana feel puzzled as she never expected this behavior from Jinh ai.


    But unknown to her, Jinhai actually visited her every night after she would go to sleep. He watched over her for the whole night without caring for his own sleep.


    But Nana was unaware. After that day, he never came again. And tomorrow, she would be leaving the hospital.


    "Baaaaaabaaaaaa"


    "baaaaa."


    Jian and Nian were squirming in her embrace as they were adorably sucking on her breast for their yummy milk.


    Liang Xiao Dan entered, bringing the stroller and some baby supplies. Sheughed. "They seem so serious while having their meal."


    "Isn''t it?" Nana chuckled.


    Liang Xiao Dan put the supplies and sat beside her. "You will finally be out tomorrow."


    "En. I cannot wait to go home. I was tired of being in the hospital for so long."


    Liang Xiao Dan slightly stiffened. ording to what Liang Zou said, Jinhai had already dered that he would take Nana to the Liu vi this time. She didn''t know how because she was sure that Nana wouldn''t agree, mostly now of all times.


    She nced at Nana.


    But it doesn''t seem like Nana knows, she thought. Is she thinking that she is going back to Liang vi?


    Liang Xiao Dan pondered over it but didn''t understand.


    Will Nana really agree? How though


    If Nana really didn''t want to, then, of course, she was weed to stay at Liang vi.


    "Mom, what are you thinking?" Nana asked. "You seem in a daze."


    Liang Xiao Dan stared at her for a second. "Nana, are you going back with Jinhai?"


    Nana was startled. "Jinhai?"


    "Yes, back to the Liu vi?"


    "No! I don''t want to go with him!" She lowered her head and watched her twins, who were peacefully drinking the milk. Nana gently hugged them a little tighter. "I will not go with him. I cannot forgive him that his decision endangered my son''s lives."


    Liang Xiao Dan was now more confused.


    Jinhai seemed firm to take her with him, and she is determined not to go back.


    "Momcan I stay with you all a little more?" Nana asked hesitantly.


    "Of course, dear! You don''t need to ask. Liang vi is also your home. You are our daughter. You can live there as long as you like." She patted her head.


    Nana felt relieved. She thought that she was a burden to them, so that''s why she asked if she was going back with Jinhai.


    When she looked back at her, Liang Xiao Dan seemed troubled. "Is there something else bothering you too?"


    "Huh? Oh yesActually, I met Xiao Fan in the hospital yesterday."


    Nana slowly nodded. She had also seen her when she met Serena.


    "What did you two talk?"


    Liang Xiao Dan awkwardly smiled. "Nothing much actually. We suddenly bumped into each other. She asked me about you, and I asked her about Serena and her son. Oh, I met the baby. Hehe~~ he is damn adorable."


    Nana smiled and nodded. "He is."


    "En. I can see simrities between him and Xiao Fan too." She was unconsciously sping her hands and her gaze felt sad and lonely.


    Nana sighed. "Mom, you are missing her, right?"


    Liang Xiao Dan stiffened.


    "I know that you want to reconcile with her, but perhaps you think of me, and then you withdraw."


    "No, no. It''s nothing like that." She quickly said.


    "Mom, I understand. You don''t have to feel guilty. I was the same. When Serena betrayed me, I couldn''t let go of our friendship either. I was disappointed with her, but I couldn''t hate her. Every day, I would recall our memories together, and so many times, I felt that I should let everything go and reconcile with her. Even if she made some mistakes, it was hard to cut her off from my lifepletely. She was my best friend, after all. It was hard not to think about her. If I couldn''t forget Serena, then how can you forget Huo Xiao Fan, your biological sister?"


    Liang Xiao Dan was quiet. She softly said, "I do miss her though sometimes"


    Nana smiled. "Mom, if you really feel, then talk to her once. We are all reunited now, right? So, don''t think about the past anymore. Perhaps she might be wanting the same."


    "No. She will never forgive us because we killed her child" Her eyes teared up.


    Nana said, "I understand that. It could be, or it could be not that way. But how would you know if you don''t talk to her? She knows in her heart that you and Dad are guilty of what happened. Dad didn''t do it on purpose to harm her we child. Maybe the chance is just 1%, but she might be willing to forgive you as well just like you are willing to forgive her."


    Liang Xiao Dan was in deep thought.


    "Think about it. And yesterday, she didn''t ignore you, right? Or insulted you in hatred? So, there is hope, Mom. I think she is also slowly starting to let it go."


    She nodded and agreed with Nana.


    "Y-you are right. I should talk to her once."


    Nana smiled, feeling satisfied.


    Liang Xiao Dan said, "You are the best daughter any parents can ever ask for." She wiped the corner of her eye.


    "Hehe, ~~ that I am."


    "Alright. You rest now."


    Liang Xiao Dan left after ying with the twins for some minutes.


    Nana shook her head and smiled. She kissed her son''s on their cheeks. "Grandma seemed so happy, right?"


    "Baaaaaa"


    "Baaaaabaaaaa."


    The twins gave their nod. She chuckled.


    But unknown to her, Jinhai was silently watching her from outside the ward. He had clearly heard the conversation about how Nana already expressed her disagreement on going back with him.


    Jinhai tilted his head and smiled. He looked at Nana, who wasughing with the twins by her side.


    Not willing toe back with me? That is impossible, I fear, my little wife.

 Chapter 405: The last trick up Jinhais sleeve

    Chapter 405: Thest trick up Jinhai''s sleeve


    The next day, the Liu and Liang families gathered in Nana''s ward as they were ready to leave.


    "Zou, you have packed all things, right?"


    Liang, Zou nodded. Last night, Liang Xiao Dan came to him and said that Nana wanted to go back to the Liang vi with them, which made him confused.


    Didn''t Jinhai say otherwise?


    But he shrugged it off. No matter what, he was happy to have his daughter back with him, so he didn''t mind.


    On the other hand, the Liu family was saddened to let her go. They really missed her, but they knew that they couldn''t force her.


    "Sister-inw!! I will keep bothering you and my nephews in the Liang vi too!" Jing pouted and said with a pitiful expression. "You cannot escape the clutches of your adorable brother-inw!"


    "Shut up, Jing!" Grandma Liu hit him with her stick.


    "Ow! I said nothing wrong!" He whined.


    "Brat!" Liu Hai snorted.


    Jing stuck out his tongue at him.


    Liu Chunhua helplessly shook her head. "Stop it, you two. I want Nana toe back. I feel that I cannot handle you two all alone now."


    Grandma Liu nodded. "Hmph! They are well-behaved whenever Nana is present."


    Liu Hai and Jing sheepishly grinned.


    Liang Xiao Dan chuckled, seeing their funny antics.


    "Baaaaaaa"


    Jian and Nian scowled at once.


    We are here too!


    "A, are you feeling lonely?" Liu Chunhua carried Nian while Jing picked Jian in his arms.


    Now the twins seemed happy and satisfied. "Baaaaa, baaaaa" They giggled.


    "Heh! Such attention seekers." Liu Hai harrumphed.


    "Shut up, Hai. Don''t say anything about my grandsons, or I will beat you up."


    Liu Hai felt wronged. "That''s not fair"


    But contrary to the harmonious atmosphere, Nana didn''t seem so happy. Instead, she looked serious and grave, and a depressing aura loomed around her.


    Shin asked, concerned. "Nana, are you feeling okay? Any difort?"


    Nana snapped out. "Huh? OhNo, big brother. I am fine"


    "You don''t seem like it." He frowned.


    She faintly smiled. "I am okay."


    Liang Xiao Dan came up to her and asked, "Nana, are you ready? Shall we leave?"


    Liang Zou said, "The driver is ready. Let''s go."


    Nana said nothing.


    "What happened?" She asked worriedly as Nana didn''t respond.


    Nana fiddled her dress with her fingers. She didn''t know how to break it out to them.


    "IIum"


    "Yes?"


    "Nana ising back with me."


    Jinhai''s voice resounded from behind. He entered the ward, wearing a crisp, ck coat covering his navy blue shirt.


    Nana clutched her dress harder, and her gaze dimmed.


    Everybody was shocked.


    "Huh?" Liang Xiao Dan blinked at him questioningly. "What are you saying? Nana ising with us. She said so yesterday herself."


    Jinhai smiled, and he looked at Nana. "No, mother-inw. She is going with me back to the Liu vi. Isn''t it rightNana?"


    Nana slightly froze.


    "That is impossible. Nana, what is he saying?" Liang Xiao Dan asked.


    Nana slowly said, "I amI am going back with Jinhai."


    Silence.


    "Huh?" Liang Zou and Shin were equally shocked. "But weren''t you against it? When did you change your mind?"


    Nana nced at Jinhai, who was calmly looking back at her with a sly smile lit on his lips. And then the memories ofst night came back to haunt her


    *shback tost night*


    Nana was resting on her bed after she put Jian and Nian to sleep in their crib. She softly sighed as she closed her eyes.


    A few hourster, almost in the middle of the night, Nana''s brows furrowed. She felt someone was gently patting her head.


    Hm?


    She blinked and opened her eyes and was taken aback to see Jinhai looking back at her. His gaze was warm and filled with love for her.


    "Y-youwhat are you doing here?" Nana looked at the time. It was almost two in the morning.


    "Can I note to meet my wife?" He whispered since the twins were sleeping.


    Nana shook off his hand to which Jinhai didn''t mind.


    "Why are you here?" Nana asked without much change in her expression.


    Jinhai scooted a little closer to her. The moonlight shone through the window andnded upon Nana''s pale face that made her look even more ethereal. He was mesmerized for a moment by her beauty. He felt a strong urge to kiss her, but he held back.


    "NanaPleasee back with me tomorrow. Let''s live together again in our home with our children."


    Nana narrowed her eyes. "If this is what you wanted to say, then leave. I am not going back with you."


    Jinhai bit his lower lip, and the contours of his face tensed up. "Nana, please. Pleasee back. I-I will do anything you want. After what happened at the banquet, I don''t want to live apart from you anymore. I want you where I can see you. Nana,e back, no? Nana, please, return with me."


    Nana gazed in his ck orbs that were earnestly pleading her to return. She felt the pain and sadness in his eyes. It might have melted her heart before but not now, knowing that her children could have been dead.


    "No." she firmly said with the intention of not budging from her decision.


    Jinhai trembled. A dark storm was brewing in his eyes. He wanted to be nice to her. He thought his sincerity would make her change her decision.


    "Come back, Nana."


    Nana ignored him. "I already gave you my answer. Now, leave."


    The warmth and gentleness in his expression disappeared, and something sinister greeted his face.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    Silence.


    Jinhai tilted his head and sneered. "Well, if this didn''t work, I am sure the next thing would."


    Nana furrowed her brows, noticing the sudden change in him.


    Jinhai took out a file and smiled. "This will surely make youe back to me."


    Nana nced at the file. "I am not in the mood to look at anything. Take it away."


    "Even if it is regarding Jian and Nian?"


    Nana widened her eyes and quickly grabbed the file from him.


    She opened the file and read through the papers that had a government seal on them.


    Parental Custody Agreement.


    Nana''s hands shook as she read the title.


    It said that effective from the next morning, dated XX.XX.XXXX, Liu Jinhai, will have theplete custody of Liu Jian and Liu Nian. Mrs. Liu Nana will have whatsoever no rights on them. If Mrs. Liu Nana wishes to meet Liu Jian and Liu Nian in the future, she must discuss it with Mr. Liu Jinhai first, and only after he permits her will she be able to do so.

 Chapter 406: I dont mind crossing one more

    Chapter 406: I don''t mind crossing one more


    Nana was reading the papers over and over again until her eyes started to hurt.


    Liu Jinhai will have theplete custody of Liu Jian and Liu Nian. Mrs. Liu Nana, whatsoever, will have no right over them.


    Those words endlessly hovered in her mind. It felt as if her brain stopped functioning.


    No right over them?


    She looked at Jinhai in a daze.


    "What is this?"


    Jinhai said, "Exactly what you are reading. Should I rify it more?" He smiled and leaned in closer to her face. "It means my little wife, that I am taking the twins with me. Their custody now belongs to me. They will live with only me. If you don''t agree toe back with me, you will never see Jian and Nian again. I won''t let you."


    Nana was stupefied. She nkly looked at the man standing in front of her.


    She said in disbelief. "This is impossibleyou cannot do this. You will be taking Jian and Nian with you"


    "Yes. I will."


    The file fell from Nana''s hands. In a fit of rage, she clutched Jinhai''s cor.


    "You-"


    "Ssshhh. Our children are sleeping. Do you want to wake them up?"


    Nana''s jaw tightened, and with great difficulty, she tried to control the storm in her heart. It took all of her strength not to flip out.


    "What do you think you are doing!? I am their mother! Who do you think you are to take them away from me?"


    Jinhai calmly said, "Why not? Am I not their father? I have the right to live with them too. I don''t want to live a lonely life without neither you nor them. So, I decided why not take the children? You are refusing me anyway."


    Nana couldn''t believe the wordsing out of his mouth.


    "I disagree!"


    Jinhai chuckled. "Your disagreement means nothing. I have already drafted the agreement, which will take effect tomorrow."


    Nana''s chest heaved up and down. "You cannot do this! I didn''t agree with this, and I didn''t sign any papers! You cannot take them away from me!"


    Jinhai stared at her for a few moments before he burst out intoughter. "You are so nave, Nana. Do you think I, Liu Jinhai, need you to sign any papers to get my work done?"


    Nana widened her eyes.


    Jinhai whispered in her ear. "See, this is the time when power and moneye into good use. And Liu Jinhai doesn''tck any of it."


    Nana pushed him away from her and raised her hand to p him, but he caught her wrist midway.


    "You! How can you stoop so low!"


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. He pinched her chin and forced her to look at him. "What do you mean by that? Didn''t I ask you so nicely before toe back with me? But you didn''t listen to me. So, I had to pull myst card."


    Nana angrilyughed with tears in her eyes. "So, you had already nned this long ago."


    "Since the time I had my first conversation with you after you woke up. The agreement was my backup n in case you failed to understand my sincerity."


    "Liu Jinh-"


    "baaa"


    Nian mumbled in his sleep and shifted in the crib as his brows furrowed with the noises.


    Nana toned down. She tried to break free her hand, but Jinhai had tightly held onto it.


    "You are crossing your limits, Jinhai! You said yourself when the twins were born that they will live with me. Then how can you do this to me?"


    Jinhai shrugged. "That was then. This is now. Times change, and so does tactics. I didn''t want to resort to this, but you left me with no choice."


    "Me?" Nana looked at him, stunned. "Do you think I want to make these choices? Do you think that I am doing this on purpose to live separately from you? If you hadn''t lied to me again and again, then do you think I would be forced to decide this!?"


    Jinhai kept quiet. "Whatever it is, but this is the truth that I will be taking the twins tomorrow."


    "No. You cannot snatch them away from me! I-I am their mother" she trembled and clenched the sheet in her fists.


    "Don''t cry, Nana." Jinhai wiped the tears. "I am not snatching them away from you. I am just putting forth a condition. If you want to live with them, then you have toe with me. If you return, then I won''t stop you from meeting them."


    Nana burst out in tears. "You are threatening me."


    Jinhai''s heart shook to watch her cry, but he didn''t budge. This time, by hook or by crook, he wanted her toe back.


    Jinhai smiled. "Whatever you wish to call it. I already didn''t want to let you go the first time you said you wanted to live with your parents. Remember? Outside the beach?"


    How could Nana forget that? That was the first time she saw such a dark and possessive side of Jinhai that sent shivers down her spine. She had already assumed that he would be forcibly taking her back to Liu vi, but at thest moment, he didn''t.


    Jinhai squinted his gaze. He pulled her into his embrace as he wrapped his hands around her waist.


    Nana stiffened and resisted as much as she could, but she felt tired. Jinhai ignored her protests and continued. "I listened to you the first time. I let you go. Am I not a good husband? But that doesn''t mean that I will always entertain your decisions."


    Nana froze.


    "I let you do what you wanted the first time, but not every time, especially if it even remotely concerns about our separation. So this time, no. You areing back to me."


    Nana said, "And you don''t feel the least bit guilty about using Jian and Nian?"


    Jinhai faintly smiled. "Am I not already a viin in your eyes? I gave the most cruel punishment to Suyin, I fooled you and slept with you in Chen''s banquet, and I used your pregnancy to make you marry me. What else could possibly make me more of a viin? I have already crossed all the lines. I don''t mind crossing one more."

 Chapter 407: Because I simply love you

    Chapter 407: Because I simply love you


    "Baaaaaa"


    Jian and Nian both woke up, and they started iling their hands towards Nana for milk. Their stomachs were grumbling with hunger.


    Nana shook Jinhai away and immediately got up from the bed to their crib. She picked Jian in her arms, who stared at her with big, ck eyes.


    "Aboooo?"


    He softly touched her chin and smiled. "Baaaa baaaa." He giggled.


    Nana''s eyes turn moist and cheerful as she saw himughing. Nian, in the crib, was just as cheerful. She gently clutched him a little tighter in her arms. The thought of never seeing her twins again shot a sharp pain in her chest. It felt as if somebody was hammering her heart mercilessly.


    Their innocent gazes and melodious giggles had already taken root in her heart. How could she bear to part with the children she carried in her womb for almost nine months? During her pregnancy, she was eagerly waiting for the time to see her child and finally hold him in her arms.


    And now, not even a month had passed by; she was already forced to separate from them.


    Nana protectively held Jian and covered Nian with her body. "I will not let you take them away from me." Her lips were trembling, and her eyes had turned wet.


    "Baaaaa?"


    Jian sounded a bit concerned.


    Jinhai noticed everything, and of course, it pained him to see her in pain. Only God knew how tough it was to threaten her like that. He didn''t want to do it, but he didn''t want Nana away anymore.


    Just onceonce shees back, everything will settle down in a few days, he thought. She will be angry with me, but once we start living together again, everything will slowly go back to normal.


    Nana red at him. "I will not be helpless! I will tell my Dad about it. They wouldn''t let you get away with the agreement. That is a fraud."


    Jinhai got up and walked towards her. "Do you think I would have taken this step if I knew that somebody could defeat me? You can try all you want but tomorrow, the twins are going with me. If you want to live with them, then if course you can, but you have to return to Liu vi."


    Jinhai bent and picked Nian.


    "D-don''t touch him!" Nana said.


    "Why not? I am the father." He swayed Nian in his arms, and he giggled.


    Nana bit her lip hard.


    Jinhai slowly said. "If youe back, then I will do anything you want. I am willing to change my ways for you. If you don''t like me handling the Underworld, then I will give up on it."


    Surprised, Nana looked up at him.


    "If you didn''t like me handling Suyin''s death, and if you are so troubled with my ways, then I will leave the Underworld. Once I find the man who was hiding the Tangs, and once I find his true purpose in trying to attack me and finish his chapter off once and for all, I will leave the Underworld for you. I promise I will only handle Liu Corps. I will cut off all my connections with the Underworld."


    Nana was silent.


    "I can leave everything for you, even my business. But don''t ask me to live without you. That is the only thing I cannot give up on. If I feel anybody threatening with it, even if it is you, then I won''t hold back."


    She trembled. For the first time, she didn''t know whether she should be angry at him for lying to her or feel helpless for threatening her.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Because I simply love you. I love you too much to bear our separation even for a moment. Do you remember what I said to you that night when the Liu family hade for dinner at Natsukashi? When we were alone at the storage?"


    Nana remembered it. It was a few days after the incident in the Chen banquet.


    "You said that I am crossing my line. I will say the same thing I said at that time."


    Jinhai put Nian back in the crib. He took Jian from Nana, and she protested, but he ignored it. He put him back in the crib too. Then he pulled Nana in his arms and inched his closer to hers until they were only a few centimeters apart.


    "Don''t make any line. Either I will cross the line ande to your side, or I will pull you to make youe to mine. Either way, I won''t let any line separate us."


    He grabbed her chin and kissed her hard on her lips.


    "Mmppf!"


    Jinhai parted away. "Even if that line is you yourself."


    Nana trembled in his arms.


    "You have time, still eight hours, to be exact. Think carefully, wife. If you don''t agree toe with me, consider this night as yourst with the twins. See them and love them as much as you can because tomorrow I will be taking them with me."


    Jinhai let her go. Nana was silent for the whole time.


    "Good night, my little wife." Jinhai smiled. He turned and reached the door. As soon as he turned the knob, he heard Nana say from behind him.


    "I wille with you."


    Jinhai stopped. His heart thudded loudly in his chest.


    It worked. Even if the trick was cruel, he didn''t mind. It gave him the end result he wanted.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes and turned back. He walked back to her and lifted her chin.


    "Say that again."


    Nana said in an impassive tone. "I wille back with you."


    Excitement and joy bloomed in his heart.


    She agreed. She really agreed. Nana wille back with me!


    Nana gritted her teeth, and her gaze dimmed. She clenched her fingers into a fist. "But you will not let the twins be away from me. You will not let me not meet them."


    As a mother, Nana didn''t have to think twice before agreeing to his deal. If it came to Jian and Nian, she was ready to agree on everything. She would rather die than be separated from her beloved children. If she had to live with Jinhai under one roof in exchange, then so be it.

 Chapter 408: Setting towards home

    Chapter 408: Setting towards home


    Jinhai immediately hugged her hard. "Of course, I won''t do that. As long as we are together, the twins will stay with us. I won''te in between you and them."


    Jinhai felt as if he was over the moon. He was so happy. Finally, he wouldn''t have to live separately anymore. Those dark and aimless days were over for him.


    Nana said, "I wille with you, but that doesn''t mean I don''t have my condition. My only condition is that I and the twins and you will stay in separate rooms. We will live under the same roof, but that doesn''t mean that we have to share the same room."


    Jinhai stiffened, and he bit his lip.


    "I don''t think you are in any position to put any condition to me. I have the custody, not you."


    Nana''s eyelids trembled. He was right. She couldn''t say that if he disagreed, then she won''te. He had the upper hand.


    Nana said nothing.


    Jinhai leaned in towards her.


    "D-don''t!" Nana eximed.


    But Jinhai didn''t listen. He cupped her face and gently licked the corner of her eye. The tear that was about to escape her eyended in his tongue.


    Nana stiffened with the proximity. She shivered as his tongue licked her. She turned her face away.


    He sighed and whispered. "Alright. We will sleep in separate rooms but! You will not refuse to talk to me. You will not ignore me. You will not push me away from you. Other than living in separate rooms, I am not going to be away from you once you step outside your room."


    Nana was stunned.


    Seriously?


    She wanted different rooms because she wanted to keep her distance from him, but he was only allowing that until the time she would be in her room. That indirectly meant only during the night.


    How could she stay the entire day cooped up in her room if she wanted her distance? The twins would need a stroll too during the day for a breath of fresh air.


    Nana pursed her lips. Jinhai narrowed his eyes and bit her ear. She jolted in shock and gasped.


    "Liu Jinhai! What are you doing?" she red at him furiously.


    "Heh!" He snickered. "Don''t think that I don''t know what you are trying to do."


    She gritted her teeth.


    "You want us to live like strangers? You want to treat me as a stranger? In your dreams! Staying in separate rooms is the only thing I canpromise on. Nothing else."


    Nana couldn''t retort.


    I swear I will definitely find a way to get the custody back, she promised herself.


    Jinhai let her go, and she immediately stepped back to make distance.


    Jinhai smiled. "Since everything is sorted out, I will take my leave. You should rest as well. It is not good for your health to stay awake sote in the night."


    Nana fumed from within.


    Who came in here, waking me up at two am!? I was sleeping already!


    But she gulped her anger.


    "Your family would be ready to take you back tomorrow with them, butyou know what to say to them, right?"


    Nana''s jaw tightened.


    He tilted his head. "Goodnight, my little wife. Oh, don''t forget to feed the twins. They seem grumpy in hunger."


    "Baaaaa"


    "Abooooo"


    The twins growled in agreement.


    "You!"


    Jinhai smiled and finally left. In frustration, Nana grabbed her pillow and threw it towards the door.


    Her nce shifted to the file of the custody papers. Then she looked back at the twins and patted their heads.


    "Baaabaaa" They smiled.


    "Your father is horrible, horrible, horrible!"


    The twins didn''t respond. Instead, they cried, waiting for their milk.


    Nana''s hearty softened, and she decided not to think about him anymore! For now, she had to feed the twins.


    *shback ends*


    At present, everyone was stupefied to know her decision.


    Liang Xiao Dan gently asked, "Nana, why do you want to go back? Didn''t you say yesterday"


    Nana faintly smiled. "I know, Mom. B-but then I thought about it again. I am still mad at Jinhai, but I don''t want the twins to suffer. They miss him too when he is not there with them, and then they cry a lot. I cannot see them like that. They want him just as much they want me. So, I decided it''s best to go back. Sorry, I forgot to inform you yesterday."


    "But" she seemed doubtful of her reason. Yesterday, Nana seemed pretty firm, but now she wasn''t.


    Liang Zou narrowed his eyes. He remembered how Jinhai was so sure to take Nana back with him.


    Does he have anything to do with it?


    Shin said, "Nana, you don''t have to force yourself. As for Jian and Nian, we can let Jinhai meet them sometimes so that they don''t miss him."


    Liang Zou said, "Shin is right."


    Nana stiffened. "N-no, Big brother, Dad. It''s okay. I have really thought about it. I will go back."


    Grandma Liu was excited to have her and the twins back. She cleared her throat. "If Nana wants toe back, then it''s fine. She is not going to live alone with Jinhai. We are all there with her. Naturally, we will take care of her."


    Liu Chunhua agreed and nodded. "Mom is right. Of course, we will not let her suffer any grievances."


    After much discussion, the Liang family could do nothing much as Nana had already made her decision. They could only agree.


    ---


    As Serena''s discharge formalities were also about to get over, she was getting worried.


    What will happen now? Zixinwill Jianyu let me meet him? Is he going to take him away?


    Huo Xiao Fan and Liwei were helping her pack her things.


    "Zhn. I have packed up everything."


    Serena nodded.


    Huo Xiao Fan frowned. "Is anything wrong?"


    "No, I-"


    The door opened, and Jianyu entered the ward. "The formalities are done. We are ready to leave. Mom, take Zixin and wait in the car."


    Chen Liling nodded, and she carried Zixin in her arms.


    Serena panicked a bit. "T-that"


    Jianyu raised her brow. "Hm? Are you done packing?"


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "Yes, we are done."


    "Okay, then. We will leave."


    "That!" Serena spoke again, nervously.


    "What is it?" Jianyu asked.


    "W-where are we going? I-I mean me" she fiddled with her fingers.


    Jianyu looked at her in confusion. "What do you mean, where? Where else will we go? We are going to Chen vi."

 Chapter 409: That makes it easier

    Chapter 409: That makes it easier


    Serena''s heart beat as if it would jump out of her chest.


    Chen vi with Jianyu? Is he taking me with him?


    "Serena? What are you thinking?" Jianyu asked.


    Jianyu had actually forgotten about the contract altogether in this whole mess. Not like he wouldn''t have carried it out either even if he had remembered it. But when he saw Serena''s pale and almost lifeless state and then he was forced to choose between her and Zixin, he had already forgotten all about the contract at that time.


    Even if they had lost Zixin, Jianyu would have still taken Serena to live with him in the Chen vi. That''s why he still didn''t get the context as to why Serena was finding it so unbelievable.


    Serena wanted to ask him about the contract, but somehow, she didn''t get the courage.


    What if he changed his mind?


    So, for that moment, she became selfish and prayed that he wouldn''t remember.


    Huo Xiao Fan noticed her nervousness, and when she thought about it, she finally realized her point. She wanted to say that she didn''t need to worry because Jianyu and the Huo family had already talked about it.


    It was just after the day Zixin was born.


    "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo. If you don''t mind, then I would like to take Serena and our child to Chen vi to live with me."


    They were shocked.


    Just like Serena, Huo Xiao Fan also remembered about the contract and wondered about it.


    Huo Shen grimly asked, "Are you sure? I appreciate your gesture, but youyou might still resent her for what she did to you. I know you have suffered because of her and call me a selfish father, but I don''t want Serena to suffer anymore. She is already quite down about" He stopped.


    Liwei said, "I am just as selfish as Dad. If you cannot love her or would have arguments or fights, then Serena should stay with us."


    Jianyu understood. It was about how she couldn''t be a mother again.


    He said, "I assure you that it isn''t going to be like that. Naturally, we will take care of her. I have already talked to Mom and Dad about it."


    Huo Shen nced at Huo Xiao Fan. "Xiao Fan, what do you think?"


    She nodded. "I trust him. If he says that he will take care of her, then I believe him. And we know that Zhn''s happiness also lies in Jianyu. If she can go back with him, then that would be her biggest joy."


    Liwei also agreed.


    They nodded. "Alright." Huo Shen got up and smiled. "Please take care of my daughter. Don''t let her think about her condition."


    Jianyu smiled. "I already know that, Mr. Huo."


    At present, Huo Xiao Fan sighed. She decided to talk to her about itter.


    "Zhn, of course, you are going back with him." She smiled.


    Serena was still puzzled, but she let it go for now.


    "Okay"


    Her heart inwardly jumped in joy.


    Jianyu brought his hand forward. "Shall we go?"


    *Bathump*


    Am I supposed to hold his hand?


    She nervously put her hand in his. Jianyu wrapped his fingers around hers and started to walk.


    "Let''s go back home."


    Serena''s eyes turned sore. She wanted to cry, but she didn''t let herself.


    She faintly nodded with a bright smile. "En"


    ---


    In hisvish bedroom, Pei Yuan was throwing every single thing he could get his hands on.


    Just a few minutes ago, his assistant informed him that Nana was back in the Liu vi. It was just the thing he needed to snap.


    "What the fuck! How is it possible? How can Nana agree to go back with that bastard! This cannot be! She must hate him by now. She must loathe him by now! Then why? Why did she return as if nothing has happened?"


    Pei Yuan was sure that after the videotape, things would only worsen between them. Their marriage would fall to a dead end.


    But now?


    He picked up a ss and threw it on the floor.


    "Damn! He must have done something. Liu Jinhai must have yed a trick! He must have forced her toe back with him."


    Pei Yuan tried to calm himself down.


    What would make Nana return with Jinhai even though she so strongly resented him? What would make her bend to his will?


    Pei Yuan widened his eyes as a thought struck him.


    Of course! Those twins! They are Nana''s weak points. Did he threaten her with them?


    The more he thought about it, the more he seem convinced.


    Pei Yuan dialed his assistant''s number. "Find out whether Liu Jinhai has recently drafted any papers regarding his children."


    He hung up.


    If that is the case, then actuallydoesn''t it make things easier for me? Pei Yuan smiled. If he has indeed threatened her with Jian and Nian, shouldn''t Nana hate him even more? That makes destroying him so easy now.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    But that doesn''t mean I won''t have my revenge. You forced my poor Nana to bend to your will.


    Liu Jinhai. You will pay.


    ---


    The dinner at the Liu vi was quite a feast because Nana and the twins returned after so long. Liu Chunhua had specially cooked the meal and prepared all the dishes.


    "Did you like it, dear?" she gently asked.


    Nana nodded. "Of course, Mom. It''s delicious. You cook the best food."


    She waved her hand. "Oof, don''t embarrass me. Now eat lots. You must be tired of eating nd hospital food for so many days."


    Grandma Liu pushed some meat into her te. "Yes! Eat more meat, youngdy! You need more protein. You need to increase your healthy weight. Look how thin you have be."


    Jing pouted. "Grandma, I have also be so thin."


    "You want a beating, Jing? You are not a child anymore. Eat yourself."


    "Sister-inw! This world is so harsh. Only you love meeeeee" He whined and hugged her.


    Nana couldn''t help butugh. Though she was againsting back with Jinhai, she did admit that she missed everyone here, especially the time during meals. Every time it was just aic show.


    From a distance, Jinhai''s lips curved into a warm smile as he watched in silence.


    Nana was back, and everything seemed so normal now.


    "Jinhai." Liu Hai stood beside him.


    "Hm?"


    Liu Hai looked at Nana and then back at Jinhai. "Tell me the truth. Why did Nana agree toe back?"

 Chapter 410: Dont take it for granted

    Chapter 410: Don''t take it for granted


    "Why did Nana agree toe back?"


    Jinhai said, "I begged her toe back."


    "You begged thest time too." Liu Hai shot back. "This time, it should have been even more difficult."


    "You are overthinking, Dad. She is still mad at me. I said that I would do anything in exchange for hering back, so she put a condition that we would live in separate rooms. She will stay with the twins, and I will be in another room. As long as shees back, I didn''t mind."


    "Which she could have said the first time too. But she didn''t. Why not?"


    "MaybeI wasn''t sincere enough."


    Liu Hai stared hard at him and sighed. "Jinhai, I know that you love her but don''t do anything that will push her farther and farther away from you. She also loves you, and I can see the pain and sadness in her eyes that she is forced to resent you. I know she must be feeling lonely without you as much as you are. But don''t take her feelings for granted and stretch it too far. Don''t think that she wouldn''t hate you just because she loves you."


    Jinhai stiffened.


    "You are actually quite patient. But when ites to Nana, you decide things in haste. You be impatient, and that can stretch the thread to a breaking point. She is back now. I don''t know how. But from now on, tread very carefully. Don''t push her limits. Please give her time and space to breathe. Don''t hover around her like a freaking bee all the time."


    Jinhai''s mouth twitched. "I do not hover like a bee."


    Liu Hai snorted. "Of course, you do."


    "I do not. I just feelinsecure sometimes."


    "That is exactly where you go wrong." Liu Hai helplessly shook his head. "You don''t have to feel insecure. Nana really loves you. She is disappointed with you, but it''s not like she will fall in love with another man, or she would truly stop loving you. If she really hated you from the bottom of her heart, then she would have already asked for divorce long back."


    Jinhai pursed his lips.


    "But she didn''t take this extreme step, so that means she cannot bear to part with you too. Nana is yours. She would always have you in her heart. But as I said just now, don''t take it for granted either and think you can do whatever you want. You can still make things right. You just have to think about how and without forcing things. Understand?"


    Jinhai slowly nodded.


    Liu Hai patted his shoulder hard and grinned. "Alright, young man! This handsome father of yours is done giving you some love advice. Now that has taken a heavy toll on my stomach, and I am damn hungry now. Today, your sexy and beautiful mother has prepared the meal, and I have to run before that idiot second son of mine hogs all of the sumptuous food. Adieu." And he dashed away with lightning speed.


    Jinhai sighed. He gazed at Nana, who was smiling as she was talking to all.


    He exhaled a deep breath.


    Dad is right. Patience. I will win you back once again, Nana.


    ---


    Chen vi.


    Chen Liling cooked a delicious meal as well, just as Liu Chunhua did in Liu vi. Most of the things she prepared were for Serena that included all healthy foods to help her body recover faster.


    "Did you like it, dear?"


    Serena smiled. "Y-yes. The meal is delicious."


    She nodded, satisfied.


    Serena was actually freaking out from inside. This was the first time she was having dinner with Chen Liling and Chen Guiren. She had never quite formally met them, so she suddenly became too conscious of herself and her actions, which made her fumble with her chopsticks like a hundred times by now already.


    Chen Guiren noticed it and gently asked, "Are you okay, child?"


    "H-huh?" Serena sweated. "I am fine, Un- Mr. Chen."


    Uncle would sound like I am acting too arrogant and close to him, she thought. Mr. Chen is perfect.


    Chen Guiren frowned, contrary to her expectations.


    Fuck! Did I something wrong?


    Chen Guiren''s gaze dimmed, and he looked sullen.


    Jianyu sighed and whispered to her. "Address him as Uncle."


    Serena was startled. "That would be too a-arrogant."


    "No, it''s fine. Trust me. Call him, Uncle."


    Serena nervously fiddled with her chopsticks. "I mean, I am fine, Un-Uncle Chen."


    Now, is he happy?


    But Chen Guiren seemed even more lonely now. His gaze further dimmed, and he slowly went back to eating in silence. Serena could even see imaginary dog ears on his head that were drooping down in sadness.


    Serena felt as if a knife stabbed her heart hard.


    What is this guilt I am feeling? What treacherous sin have Imitted!


    His sad expression was just too lethal for her heart. She felt an urge to cry.


    Jianyu whispered again. "UghhI was wrong. Address him as Dad."


    "But-"


    "Quickly before Momes back from the kitchen, or she would kill us for making her husband sad!" Jianyu''s tone was urgent and desperate. "She ising! Quick!"


    Serena finally said in a panic. "I am fine, Dad!"


    The gloomy atmosphere finally disappeared as Chen Guiren smiled, feeling a lot satisfied with her. His smile was as warm as the morning sunshine.


    "En. That is good." He nodded.


    Serena felt as if she just won a war.


    Why does this feel like Dj vu, though?


    Oh yes! He sounded disappointed that time, too, on my birthday when I was hesitating to go to the Chen Corps for that client meeting.


    Serena sneaked a nce at him.


    Does he feel so bad so quickly?


    But her heart fluttered with warmth.


    So he actually wanted me to call him Dad.


    "Ah, Guiren seems really happy." Chen Liling came back.


    "En." He nodded. "She called me Dad."


    Chen Liling beamed. "Oh, is it?" She turned to look at her. "Call me, Mom!"


    Serena was shocked by her deration. "Ugghh"


    "You cannot call me, Mom?" She sadly lowered her gaze.


    Ugh


    "It isn''t like thatMom."


    Chen Liling beamed and nodded. "Good, good." Then she red at Jianyu. "You are still not done eating? Finish it quickly and show Serena your room!"


    Serena choked on the water she drank.


    Jianyu''s room? A-are we living in the same room?

 Chapter 411: Eliminating all traces of his presence

    Chapter 411: Eliminating all traces of his presence


    When Nana stepped inside her room, all the memories of the past they shared here came crashing in her mind.


    I am really back


    She still found it unbelievable that she woulde back so soon especially after what happened in the banquet. What he did to Suyin was just too much to bear and then he even threatened her with Jian and Nian''s custody.


    She quickly walked up to the crib and watched her sons peacefully sleeping after they had their milk.


    Her heart melted, gazing at their innocent faces. She bent and kissed on their cheeks.


    Nana silently clenched the handle of the crib.


    Jinhai, this time you have gone too far. To think that you could actually decide to drive me apart from themJust what is your heart made up of?


    Her nce shifted to the bedside table where she saw their photo in which Jinhai was hugging Nana from behind and kissing her cheek with a bright smile on their faces.


    Nana stomped her foot and put the photo back in the drawer, cing it on the other side so that the picture wasn''t seen.


    Sheid on the bed, feeling tired and stared at the ceiling.


    Why do you always disappoint me?


    Nana had no idea that his love for her could make him go to such lengths. She was unaware of his dark and possessive side until now. But no matter how much he loved her, there were some lines he shouldn''t have crossed.


    Loving too much was not an excuse for his actions.


    Nana''s eyelids were drooping as she felt sleepy. She had no energy to think about that man anymore.


    ---


    An hourter, the door to Nana''s room slowly opened. Jinhai quietly tip-toed inside and closed the door behind him. He walked like a ninja in dark without making a single sound.


    As he reached the crib, he watched his twins sleeping without a care in the world. He smiled and kissed their foreheads.


    Then he stood at the bedside, gazing at Nana from above. It turned gentle as he kept watching her who was peacefully sleeping.


    Jinhai didn''t want toe here. Just as they had decided, he wanted to give her space and live in separate rooms.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t sleep. He kept endlessly rolling on the bed in his room and twisting and turning restlessly on it.


    Nana was so near to him yet he was unable to hug her and sleep. He wanted to hold her, he wanted to breathe her scent and he wanted to feel her soft body in his arms.


    So he decided to just see her from a distance for a little bit and then return.


    Maybe then I can sleep.


    Jinhai''s sight fell at the bedside table and he frowned when he didn''t see their photo frame on it that was always there.


    Where is the photo?


    Jinhai looked around and then checked in the drawer. He stiffened to see the photo frame lying upside down.


    He gritted his teeth and dangerously stared at Nana.


    Now you cannot even stand to see our photo together? Is that how much you hate me now?


    A dangerous storm brew inside him and he wished to punish her.


    Jinhai looked at the twins and checked on them again.


    He knew that Nana had already fed them so their tummies were full. It was highly unlikely that they would wake up again, crying for milk.


    Jinhai nodded in satisfaction.


    He nced at Nana again and narrowed his eyes.


    I was really going to return but you changed my mind. You didn''t want to see my face, right?


    Jinhai smirked and he slowly climbed on the bed. With least and minimal movements, he expertly shifted Nana in his embrace.


    Nana didn''t sense anything.


    With the time he spent with her since their marriage, Jinhai had realized that she was quite a heavy sleeper. It was the same as that time when he had pretended to stay the night at Natsukashi acting as if he was drunk.


    He had shifted Nana from the couch to the bed and then during the whole night that she slept in his arms, she didn''t wake up at all.


    Jinhai smiled.


    Well, now you have to sleep with me and the best part is that you won''t even know about it.


    He kissed her forehead and closed his eyes.


    ---


    The next morning, Nana yawned as she slowly opened her eyes.


    That was a good sleep and a good dream. I was hugging a big and warm teddy bear that was sofortable.


    So Nana was in a good mood.


    She looked at the side and didn''t find anything wrong because first, Jinhai had made sure to wake up before her so he could sneak out of the room and second, he had already tidied the crumples and creases on the bedsheet before he left so that she didn''t doubt his presence.


    Nana got up and first checked on her adorable boys.


    "Oh you two are already awake." She chuckled.


    "Baaaaaa."


    "Aboooiooo" Jian and Nian giggled and iled their chubby hands towards her.


    Nana held them by turn and swayed and yed with them for some time before they were finally satisfied.


    "Mama will freshen up and then we will go down to meet everyone at the breakfast table, okay?"


    "baaa baaa"


    Nana got ready, taking a nice shower and wearing fresh pair of dress in thirty minutes. She cleaned the twins too in their small bathtubs and wrapped them in another set of clean clothes.


    Nana shifted them on their stroller and stepped out.


    As she passed by Jinhai''s room, her gaze dimmed a bit and she slowed down her pace. But she immediately ignored him and kept on walking.


    "What are the Tangs shouting about?"


    Nana froze in her steps.


    Tangs? Has Jinhai caught them?


    Nana hesitated for a moment and then slowly walked up to his door. She pinned her ear on it. She could lightly hear Jinhai''s voice.


    "I aming to the base today. Get them ready to face hell."

 Chapter 412: Kill all at once

    Chapter 412: Kill all at once


    Nana listened to what Jinhai was saying over the phone. She wondered how he was going to torture Tang Ning and Tang Feng. She shuddered as she recalled the videotape.


    Nana lowered her head and gazed at Jian and Nian, who were happily tugging and ying with each other. She knew that Tang Ning really wanted to kill her sons, and she would have done so had she they not cried at that time.


    But if she considered how Suyin''s brutal death triggered them to that point, she couldn''t me them for having that killing intent for the twins no matter how much she wanted to. She had a feeling that things couldn''t havee to this point. There were so many ways to get rid of Suyin without making her go through that hell.


    Nana stared at the door for a moment and knocked on it.


    It opened, and Jinhai came, his shirt only half-buttoned, revealing his muscr chest a little while he was drying his hair.


    Nana froze, and she quickly looked away, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Jinhai was equally shocked to see Nana in front of his room''s door.


    He panicked just a bit.


    Is she suspicious of me that I slept with herst night?


    Jinhai pretended like nothing had happened and leaned on the door frame with an amused smile on his face.


    "It''s just the first official day after you came back, and you already cannot live without the sight of me anymore that you came to meet me on your own?" He smirked. "Do you miss me that much?"


    Nana red at him and wished to tear off that smirk off his face!


    "You need toe out of your dream. I don''t think you had a good sleepst night, which is why you are uttering nonsense first thing in the morning."


    Jinhai smiled meaningfully at her. "Oh, trust me. I had a great sleepst night."


    "Well, if you don''t have any trouble sleeping without me, then I should leave from here. You seem just fine without my presence."


    Jinhai chuckled. "Are you mad because I could sleep without you? You don''t seem to be in a good mood. Didn''t ''you'' sleep wellst night? Were you missing me?"


    Nana fumed. "For your kind information, I had an excellent sleepst night without you as well. It was warm andfortable, and I even had a nice dream that big and fluffy teddy bear hugged me!"


    Jinhai''s eyebrow twitched, and he was itching toment something, but he held back.


    I felt like a teddy bear to her?


    Jinhai warmly smiled and nodded his head. "I will bring lots of teddy bears for you."


    Nana blinked her eyes.


    Why did the conversation move that way?


    She stated. "I don''t need anything from you."


    "Don''t you like teddy bears?"


    Nana smiled. "I would like to do a lot of things, one of which is living away from you but are you going to let me do that?"


    Jinhai was quiet.


    "You have already done too many things that I don''t like, especially threatening me with them." She gazed at her twins. "So, save the trouble of trying to do something that I like. It wouldn''t make anything normal between us."


    His gaze slightly dimmed in sadness.


    "Anyway, I didn''te here to chit chat. I heard you talking about the Tangs. Are you going to the base?"


    Jinhai''s gaze turned dark and chilly, and a sinister aura surrounded him. "Hm."


    Nana slowly asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Jinhai raised his brow. "Some ''questioning'' to know the man behind their schemes."


    "And after that?"


    Silence.


    "Depends on what form of torture I enjoy." Jinhaizily said.


    Nana looked straight at him and said, "Send them to jail after your questioning is done."


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. "Just jail? After what they did to you and our sons?"


    "After what they did to me and our sons AFTER what you did to Suyin." She shot back. "It was their reaction to your action."


    "It was my reaction to Suyin''s action of setting you up with some men to ruin your dignity. She started it."


    Nana exhaled a deep breath. "Do you really want to start this whole thing again?"


    Jinhai was silent for a moment. He swiftly pulled Nana and the stroller into his room at once.


    "Hey!" Nana protested though the twins enjoyed the short ''whoosh'' ride.


    "Babaaaaaa."


    "Gaaaaaaaa!" The twinsughed.


    "Why did you pull me here!"


    Jinhai said, "I thought we should have this important discussion in the room rather than standing at the room''s entrance."


    "Leave me! Just tell me that you will send them to jail!"


    Jinhai shrugged. "I think you are forgetting that it''s not just you who was attacked in the restroom. There was your best friend too."


    Nana froze.


    "So, it''s not just me. Jianyu wants revenge too because he was very close to losing Zixin and Serena both. Fine. Perhaps they attacked you because they wanted revenge from me. But what about Serena? She never did anything wrong to them or Suyin. So why were they so cruel to her? They went as far as hitting her pregnant belly. Just because they couldn''t see anyone else other than Suyin beside Jianyu. Is that her fault? Do you still think that they are pitiful?"


    Nana somehow couldn''t retort.


    Yes, maybe she could overlook what happened to her, but she cannot forgive them for almost killing Serena and their child.


    "And do you think Jianyu would want to send them to jail?" Heughed. "We both want only one thing; to hear their screams and see them rot in hell. There is no use in asking Jianyu too. He will not listen to you even if you two are good friends."


    Jinhai gently tucked a lock of her hair behind her ears. "You should have seen his face when he came to me to say that he wanted the Tangs at any cost. There was pure bloodlust in his eyessame as mine."


    Nana suddenly felt a lot chilly.


    He buttoned up the rest of his shirt and said, "See, this is why we eliminate the entire family when somebody harms us. One or the other rtive ''pops up'' to take revenge, and we don''t have time to crush so many ants every now and then. So, we kill them all at once."

 Chapter 413: The end of Tangs (1)

    Chapter 413: The end of Tangs (1)


    Annihting the entire family?


    Nana knew the Liu family methods, but she still shivered to know how Jinhai carelessly talked about it.


    Jinhai bent down to tickle Jian and Nian. They giggled with their melodious voices.


    "You can decide what or how I should punish them. But you cannot interfere with how Jianyu would want to. And I think after what Serena has gone through, she would want the same."


    Nana was in deep thought.


    IndeedI am furious at Tang Ning and Tang Feng for making Serena suffer, and I really don''t have the right to say how Jianyu or Serena would want to punish them.


    She felt tired. It''s not like she waspletely against the Underworld, but she thought that there had been too much violence and suffering, so she didn''t want Jinhai to sully his hands with blood anymore. Jinhai''s methods collided with her kind and gentle personality. As much as possible, she wanted to resolve things in peaceful or less violent ways that contradicted with Jinhai''s nature to do the opposite.


    Jinhai sighed. "The Tangs won''t trouble us after we deal with them. They are thest of the Tang family left."


    Nana slowly said, "Alrightbut" she looked at Jinhai, "let it be. I won''t say anything."


    She took the stroller and pushed it forward, but Jinhai hugged her from behind, stopping her from moving forward.


    Jinhai gently nudged his nose on her neck. "I know you don''t like me doing these things, but I cannot control myself if someone hurts you. I cannot tolerate anybody trying toy even a finger on you."


    Nana turned her head sideways. "Can you imagine if Tang Ning had kidnapped me too andand made me go through the same hell that Suyin-"


    "Nana!" Jinhai yelled and cut her off, feeling panicked. "Don''t say it. Nothing would have happened like that."


    His blood boiled with the mere thought of another maning near her.


    "But what if it had happened?" Nana still stubbornly asked. "What if they would have nned the same thing against me to punish you?"


    Jinhai gritted his teeth. He harshly pulled her in his arms and hugged her hard. A strange uneasiness and fear gripped his heart.


    "See? You cannot even think about such a scenario. You suddenly feel it''s so wrong for me to go through that."


    Nana held his arms and forced him to release her.


    "Nana"


    "Then you shouldn''t have done that to her either. The need and want to have revenge wasn''t wrong, but you still shouldn''t have crossed that line that exactly differentiated us from her."


    Nana turned and stepped out of his room, taking the stroll with her.


    ---


    Outside the base, Jianyu was impatiently waiting for Jinhai toe. Finally, his car arrived, and Jinhai stepped out.


    "Bro! Sote. Where were you? Why the heck you made me wait so long? My hands are itching to deal with the Tangs here."


    Jinhai wasn''t in a good mood, which Jianyu instantly noticed. He frowned. "A fight with Nana?"


    Jinhai refused toment.


    Jianyu sighed and patted his shoulder. "Let''s go."


    Inside the dark cell, it felt eerie and dangerous. They saw Tang Ning and Tang Feng lying in a pathetic state on the ground. Their whole body was covered in bruises.


    Jinhai and Jianyu knitted their brows as they had clearly instructed their men not to touch or harm them until they ordered.


    Jinhai have a sideways nce to one of his guard.


    The guard straightened up and said, "Boss. As ordered, we didn''t touch them at all. They were already in this state when we captured them from the other base. The men of that mysterious man were beating them up."


    Jinhai tilted his head and narrowed his eyes.


    Why beat them? Didn''t they execute his n of ying the video? They did their job, so why?


    "Hm."


    Jianyu coldly looked at the Tangs, who seemed unconscious.


    He sneered. "Throw water on them and wake them up! Make it ice-cold for starters."


    The guards brought two buckets of ice-cold and freezing water and directly poured over their heads.


    "Ahhhh!! So cold!"


    Both of them eximed at the same time.


    Tang Ning and Tang Feng raised their heads in a daze as they heard some voices, water dripping from their bodies. They widened their eyes as they recognize the figures in front of them.


    "J-JinhaiJianyu!" Tang Feng gritted his teeth.


    They both shuddered and shivered in the cold.


    "Long time no see, Uncle and Aunt Tang," Jianyu smirked.


    "You" Tang Ning''s teeth were cking against themselves as she shivered. "How dare you treat us like this? Our families have known each other for years!"


    Jianyu burst out intoughter. "You are still bothering about our family''s rtionship, which has already broken a long time ago. Nobody cares about you, especially after how your daughter tried twice to harm Nana, and then you" he clenched his fists, and the temperature froze, "you beat Serena and Nana in the banquet."


    "Those bitches deserved it after what my Suyin had gone through. Jinhai! How could you do that to her! You have known each other since childhood. How could you be so cruel to her!" Her eyes watered, and tears rolled out.


    Tang Feng roared. "Liu Jinhai! We will never forgive you for our daughter''s death."


    Jinhaizily sat on the chair, and so did Jianyu. "Now, do you feel that Suyin suffered? What if Nana had been the victim of her schemes? What if her men had" His gaze darkened. "Why do you feel nothing is wrong when Suyin did that, but when I did to her, you two are getting so hyper?"


    "You"


    "You can only give pathetic excuses. If you have to be fair, you have to be fair to Nana too."


    "Because Suyin loved Jianyu! How could she see another woman besides him? And I know that my daughter would have never been that cruel to Nana aspared to what you subjected her to go through!"


    Jianyu sneered. "Suyin loved me? Yet she could have an affair with another man to get investment for herpany because Mom refused her from Chen''s side. Such true love. I am so touched."


    Tang Ning gritted her teeth.


    "She left me on her own ord at that time, she had an affair behind my back, and when she returned, she expected me to get back with her as if nothing happened? She expected that things should have remained the same between us? Who did she think she was? And you two on top of her dared toy your filthy hands on them?" His voice roared throughout the base.


    Tang Ning sneered. "Why are you so angry Jianyu? Oh, did youlose your child with that bitch, Serena?"

 Chapter 414: The end of Tangs (2)

    Chapter 414: The end of Tangs (2)


    The air turned still. There was dead silence, which Tang Ning and Tang Feng assumed to be their win.


    "AHAHAHA! Poor Jianyu. You waited so long for your child, but you lost him! Ha! That''s what you deserve for leaving Suyin!" She spat out, feeling angry and smug. She looked at Jinhai and clicked her tongue. "But, I regret that your sons were left alive! If they hadn''t shouted that loud, then they would have been dead too! Then you two would have finally realized the pain of losing your child! Hahaha!"


    The temperature froze more, and the atmosphere turned even more deadly when Tang Ning mentioned about Jian and Nian.


    Jinhai shut his eyes to control his temper. He wanted to punish them for speaking nonsense, but this time, as Nana wanted, he didn''t want to deal with them or torture them. He knew that made her unhappy, so today, he refrained from harming them even though he wanted to.


    Jianyu nced at the guard beside her, and he nodded at his signal. The guard clutched her hair harshly and pped her hard on her cheeks.


    "ughh"


    "Ning!" Tang Feng panicked. "Jianyu, you bastard!"


    That guard kept pping her cheeks left and right until they turned swollen and red. "Ahhhh"


    Jianyu got up from his seat and walked up to them. First, he went near Tang Feng. "Which hand was it that pped Serena?" His voice was deadly calm, and terrifying at the same time.


    "Left or right?"


    Tang Feng froze. Of course, he remembered how he had beat her.


    Silence.


    "HmmSerena was hurt on her left cheek, so the right hand was it?"


    Jianyu took a long dagger in his hand and smirked.


    Tang Feng''s face turned pale as he saw him pick up that shiny and sharp dagger.


    "Arrogant, aren''t you to feel that you could overpower a pregnant woman? That filthy hand which dared to hit Serena isn''t needed anymore"


    *Swish*


    In an instant, Tang Feng''s severed right arm was thrown off to the other side.


    "AHHHHHHHH!" His scream pierced through the entire base.


    Blood flowed out of his shoulder like a river, and it dripped down on the floor, turning it crimson.


    "Feng!" Tang Ning cried..


    Jinhai rested his head on his palm and said, "Jianyu. What happened to the questioning?"


    "Oops!" Jianyu stuck out his tongue. "I forgot that we were supposed to enjoy after we know the truth. Che." He clutched Tang Feng''s hair and pulled his head to face him. Tang Feng was already sweating, and his face had lost all of his color.


    "Who helped you until now? Who was hiding you?"


    Tang Feng couldn''t reply because of the excruciating pain he felt at his severed connection. "Ahhhh"


    Jianyu threw ice cold water on him again and asked, "Who is behind all this? Don''t test my patience."


    "We don''t know!" Tang Ning cried. "We never saw his face."


    "Ho" Jianyu sneered. "Really nowYou carried out his orders as he told, and he kept you hidden from us, but you don''t even know your benefactor. That is so believable, right?"


    "No, we really don''t know!" she cried in an attempt to make them believe that they didn''t know anything. "We wanted revenge and that man was willing to help us, but he never showed his face to us. We were not allowed to know anything about him. We just did as he told."


    She didn''t want Jianyu to hurt Tang Feng anymore.


    Jinhai smiled. "You are not learning your lesson."


    Two guards held Tang Ning and tightly grabbed her arms. "What are you doing! Leave me!"


    A third guard came with a plucker in his hands. He clipped it on her index finger''s nail and plucked it out in a sh.


    "AHHHHH!!!"


    Her finger bled profusely, and it violently trembled as the nail was plucked off.


    "Ning" Tang Feng''s eyes turned misty.


    Jianyu said, "So, now so you still do not know who that man is?"


    Tang Feng''s jaw tightened. "Wereally don''t know"


    He sighed. "You just don''t learn, do you?"


    Suddenly, a guard poured hot acid on top of Tang Feng''s wound on the shoulder.


    "AHHHHHHH!!! NOOOOOOO!!"


    His skin was beginning to melt and the acid burned through his tissues, which made Tang Feng literally feel as if he was in hell.


    "M-Moon Corps!" Tang Ning shouted, seeing her husband''s state in horror. "He is the CEO of Moon Corps!"


    Jinhai and Jianyu squinted their gazes.


    The mysteriouspany that was attacking Liu Corps?


    So he did have a personal vendetta against Jinhai.


    Jinhai said, "Now that you have reached this far, tell his name too."


    Tang Ning sobbed. "W-we don''t know"


    Jianyu was about to raise his dagger, but she screamed, "No, please! Don''t hurt Feng! We only know that he is Moon Corps CEO. We heard the guards talking about it one day. Beyond that, we know nothing! Believe us! This is all we know!"


    "Why is Moon Corps targeting me?"


    "I don''t know. He just said that we had amon enemy, and that was Liu Jinhai, so he helped us to hide and take revenge."


    "Why did his best you two? You did the job of showing the video, so why?"


    Tang Ning slightly stiffened.


    If they said that it was because of Nana, then Jinhai could doubt Pei Yuan''s identity.


    A light shed in her eyes.


    Even if we die herewe won''t tell you about Pei Yuan. As long as he is there, your and Nana''s life is doomed, and that is what we want! He will destroy you, Liu Jinhai! And when you arepletely destroyed, Suyin''s soul will rest in peace, and our revenge will be over.


    So we cannot let you find him!


    Tang Feng spoke, taking deep breaths with the pain hammering his nerves. "We-we beat Nana and Serenaw-whichwas not in the nthat was our decision and hegot angry"


    Silence.


    Tang Ningughed. "So what if you caught us? Whoever may be the CEO of Moon Corps, just know that he hates you to the bones. Your end is near, Liu Jinhai. Your happy life with Nana is about to be destroyed!"

 Chapter 415: The end of Tangs (3)

    Chapter 415: The end of Tangs (3)


    Jinhai''s aura turned cold. He wished to tear off her mouth, but he promised in his heart that he wouldn''t touch them.


    Jianyu sneered. "You don''t have to worry about it. Nobody has been able to separate bro and Nana; neither Suyin nor Huian. Your coward CEO hiding somewhere with tail in between his legs couldn''t possibly do anything either. Oh, I forgot"


    Jianyu bent down and took out his phone. He showed it in front of Tang Ning and Tang Feng.


    Jianyu had opened a photo of a baby sleeping adorably in the crib.


    He smiled. "Well, you are going to die anyway. So let me make your death even more painful. Guess who is sleeping in the crib? You were saying something about my baby dyingMeet Chen Zixin - Serena and my son. As you can see, he is very well alive and healthy."


    Tang Ning and Tang Feng widened their eyes. Their bodies violently shook as they stared at him in shock.


    They exchanged horrified nces with each other.


    "How is it possible! I hit her belly with the stick! He should have died!" she screamed.


    Jianyu''s gaze darkened, but he still maintained his smile. "Unfortunately for you, my son is alive, which would be like pouring salt on your wounds, right?"


    The Tangs gritted their teeth in anger. Even though they couldn''t kill Nana and her twins, they at least had the satisfaction that they managed to kill Serena''s child.


    But now even that satisfaction was snatched away from them.


    Jianyu''s smiled vanished from his face. "Now, I will ask the same question to you. Which hand was it that you hit Serena with that stick?"


    She shuddered under his menacing aura. Tang Feng panicked for his wife, and he dazedly looked at her.


    "Your left arm now is it?"


    "No!" Tang Feng screamed. "I hit Serena. She did nothing! Punish me!"


    Jinhai and Jianyu both raised their brows in amusement. "Howhat a loving couple we have here. For the sake of his wife, he is willing to lose his other arm too."


    "No! Feng!" Tang Ning cried and looked at him in disbelief. "Don''t lie for me! He didn''t do anything. I hit Serena with the stick. Kill me but leave him" she sobbed, her face turning as white as a sheet.


    "We know that." Jianyu shrugged. "Serena already told me that it was you who hit her. Of course, you will get your punishment."


    Tang Feng quickly begged. "Jianyupleaselet her goPunish me as much as you want. But let Ning go."


    "Feng" Tang Ning''s eyes watered. Her heart ached to see her husband in that pitiful state. The acid was making it worse for his shoulder, where Jianyu cut his arm off. Her lips trembled, and she choked up.


    She never wanted this to happenThey wanted revenge and then grow old for the rest of their lives together with Suyin''s memories.


    And now seeing Tang Feng begging them to spare her was akin to a knife stabbing her heart. She knew they would die here, and for a long time, she thought that she didn''t care even if they died. After they lost Suyin, they felt as if their lives were already so barren with their daughter gone.


    But at this moment, she couldn''t help but wish to live a little longer with Tang Feng. She wanted to be his support, and so did he. At least through them, she felt that Suyin could still be alive in this world through her memories.


    But now.


    Tang Ning burst into tears as she realized the fate that awaited them.


    We will die herewithout our daughter getting revenge for her death.


    Jianyu took the same dagger with which he cut Tang Feng''s arm, and his tall figure loomed over her.


    Tang Feng copsed in front of his feet and cried as he bowed. "Jianyu, pleasespare Ning."


    "Did you spare Serena and my child?"


    Tang Feng was unable to retort.


    "Its all my fault Feng" Tang Ning sobbed hard, "I shouldn''t haveattacked them. I lost my temper and didn''t listen to you at that time. It''s all because of me"


    "No, Ning"


    Jianyu''s heart didn''t soften even a little bit. He raised his hand to strike Tang Ning.


    She shut her eyes as she steeled her mind to suffer the blow.


    *Ring Ring*


    Jinhai''s phone buzzed in his pocket. He frowned as he wondered who could call him at this moment.


    Jianyu stopped mid-way. "Who is calling you now?"


    Jinhai saw Nana''s number lighting up on his screen. He blinked his eyes in surprise.


    "It''s Nana."


    The Tangs were taken aback for a moment.


    He quickly picked it up as he thought whether she was in any trouble.


    "Nana. What happened? Is everything alright?"


    From the other end, Nana slowly spoke, "Jinhai, is Jianyu there?"


    Jinhai nced at him, and Jianyu looked at him, puzzled.


    "Yes."


    "Put the phone on speaker."


    Jinhai didn''t understand but did as told. He warned the Tangs before that. "Don''t open your mouths." He whispered.


    "The phone is on speaker now," Jinhai said.


    After a moment of silence, they heard,


    "Jianyu."


    Jianyu was shocked to hear Serena''s voice. "Serena?"


    "En."


    "What happened? Why are you calling through Nana''s phone?"


    "I came to Liu vi, and I am with her right now. Don''t worry. Zixin is sleeping at home, and Mom is with him."


    "That is fine, but what happened? You sound a little low."


    "Jianyucan I ask you to do something?"


    Jianyu was even more confused. "Sure, but do we have to talk now? I am" he narrowed his eyes at Tangs, "a little busy."


    "I know what you are busy in. You are with Tang Feng and Tang Ning, right?"


    Silence.


    "You didn''t say so in the morning when you left."


    Jianyu said nothing.


    This time Nana spoke, "Jianyu. You may think that we are meddling in Underworld affairs when we know nothing much about it. But after thinking for a while, Serena and I have bothe to the same conclusion. Jinhai. Jianyu. Please don''t kill Tang Ning and Tang Feng."

 Chapter 416: The end of Tangs (4)

    Chapter 416: The end of Tangs (4)


    Jinhai had faintly expected this to happen, but the Tangs on the other side were shell shocked.


    They couldn''t even believe what they were hearing.


    Tang Ning looked dumbfounded.


    Is Nana really asking them to spare us?


    Jianyu eximed. "What! Are you kidding me?"


    Serena said, "We are dead serious, Jianyu."


    "Are you crazy? You want us to spare them after what they did to you? Or did you forget it already?"


    There was a beat of silence. "Jianyu. I haven''t forgotten anything."


    "Then why! We could have lost Zixin, damn it!" Jianyu roared.


    "Jianyu, please. I am just as angry with them, but I cannot ignore that Suyin came back in your life becausebecause I was behind it"


    The Tangs were aghast.


    Did she bring Suyin here?


    Millions of questions were hovering in their minds, but they couldn''t say anything.


    Jianyu calmed down a bit.


    She sighed from the other end. "Jianyu, I don''t say that what they did is a sort ofpensation for me to suffer. But physically harming them is not going to give you or Liu Jinhai anything."


    Nana said, "They have lost their daughter in the worst possible way. They already have nothing left apart from each other. Ask them. Apart from revenge, don''t their lives feel empty to them?"


    Tang Ning trembled. She gritted her teeth in annoyance.


    Why is she acting as she understands us?


    "They are already suffering from losing their child. Physically torturing them or killing them won''t get you the satisfaction because they have already died from within. Of course, they should face punishment for attacking Serena, me, and our children. But hand them over to thew and finish it instead of taking the matter in your hands." She paused, "Jinhai."


    He slightly stiffened as he heard his wife''s severe and grave tone.


    "Despite the fact you knew that I won''t ever tolerate what happened to Suyin, you still went ahead with it. The jail was thewful and right punishment for her. Yet you killed her in the most inhumane way possible. You have already killed her. Don''t stain your hands with any more blood by killing her parents."


    Tang Feng and Tang slowly raised their heads, feelingpletely aghast.


    Tang Ning stared at Jinhai.


    Did Nana really not know what happened to Suyin? This cannot be true! She must have told him to make her suffer like that!


    But no matter how much she wanted to convince herself, one look at Jinhai and she realized that it was indeed true.


    Nana was unaware of what Jinhai did. She was even fighting with her husband against such torture.


    Who is this woman? Is she asking them to spare us after how we threatened their lives?


    "Send them to jail and let them repent their mistakes. This way, they would also get punishment without the need for violence. Even for Suyin, I had said the same thing."


    Jinhai silently snickered as he heard this. But Tang Ning and Tang Feng were enraged with his expression.


    Even now, he didn''t truly feel that he was so cruel to Suyin. They didn''t know what to think about this matter.


    There was Jinhai, who they knew since childhood and the same man who didn''t blink twice before subjecting Suyin to gang-rape.


    And then there was Nana, who didn''t even know them that well at all, yet stood up against her husband for the woman who tried to ruin her dignity.


    Why is she standing up for Suyin and me? Didn''t we try to


    But on the other hand, rage bubbled inside her as she saw Jinhaipletely unremorseful about Suyin. Once again, the video of her daughter''s horrific rape shed past her mind. Her screams and cries still echoed in her ears.


    The most inhumane way


    Tang Ning couldn''t believe that she heard these words from Nana''s mouth of all people.


    I am sorry, NanaI am so sorry...I really misunderstood you. I least expected you to be the person to stand up for Suyin. All this time, Feng and I thought that only we were fighting for her. But I didn''t know that you were against it from the beginning. I thought you poisoned Jinhai''s ears to take revenge, but it was Jinhai on his own.


    Any other woman wouldn''t have even spared a nce at Suyin. Maybe they would have onlyughed at her pathetic condition. And why not?


    Tang Ning''s gaze seemed far away.


    Is this why Jianyu agreed to marry you in the past? Is this why Jinhai loves you so much?


    I attacked your children, yet you were sane enough to understand why we couldn''t help but hurt you. You actuallytried to understand our reasons.


    Nanawhat are you exactly made up of?


    Jianyu sighed. "Serena, I didn''t expect that you of all people will ask me to do this. You were the first person to punch anybody when somebody tried to attack you. I had lost the count how many times I came in between to stop your fights when we were living together."


    At the other end, Serena''s mouth twitched.


    "And now you are the one telling me to stop?"


    Serena said, "Well,you can beat them up a little bit to take revenge."


    Jianyu''s eyebrow twitched. He nced at his side.


    Little bit? I have already cut off Tang Feng''s arm.


    "But don''t kill them. Zixin is just born. This is supposed to be a happy time. I don''t want his father involved in any death and bloodshed when our baby has just stepped into this world. It is just too contradictory, and I think it of as a bad omen. I didn''t think much of these things before but bing a mother changes your views and perceptions."


    Jianyu suddenly couldn''t retort.


    "Plus, we are NOT saying to set them free. They will suffer their rightful punishment in jail too. They have lost Suyin, and now they would have lost their freedom too to live in the outside world. That is more than enough for us."


    Jianyu nced at Jinhai, and he slightly nodded.


    Nana asked when she didn''t hear anything for a good amount of time. "Jinhai? Jianyu?"


    Jianyu said, "Okay. We will do as you say. We will hand them over to the authorities."

 Chapter 417: Two birds with one stone

    Chapter 417: Two birds with one stone


    They heard an audible sigh of relief from the other end.


    Tang Ning and Tang Feng were shocked the whole time. Their eyes had popped out of their sockets.


    Are we going to continue living?


    Her body trembled as she realized it. She didn''t care if they were in jail. The only thing that mattered was she would continue living with Tang Feng together.


    Tears rimmed her eyes, and they turned reddish as she burst into tears.


    Jinhai said, "I am hanging up. I will talk to you when Ie back."


    "Me too," Jianyu said.


    "Alright.Thank you for listening to us."


    There was silence once again in the base.


    Jinhai sneered. "Isn''t my wife so nice? Even though I feel that your pathetic daughter deserved everything that happened to her, Nana doesn''t share the same sentiments as me. Truly so heart-breaking for me."


    "Liu Jinhai! How can you be so shameless! Even Nana is not that cruel, then how could you!" Tang Feng burst out in rage. He stumbled as he felt a sharp pain shot in his shoulder.


    "Ugh."


    "Feng!"


    Tang Ning rushed towards him and supported him. She red at Jinhai and sneered. "Liu Jinhai. You must have done some good deeds in the past life that ruthless and cold-blooded trash like you could get someone like Nana."


    Jianyu raised his eyebrow.


    Jinhaiughed out. "Howhat do I see here? So now your hatred for my wife has washed away? Isn''t my Nana so lovely?"


    "Yes, she is. But why are you so happy? Do you think that someone like you deserves such a gentle woman? It turns out that I didn''t understand this world. I admit that Suyin tried to harm her, but even then, she didn''t lose sight of her heart. And you"


    Tang Ning clenched her fists, and her tears rolled down. "Even now, you say that my daughter deserved such a cruel fate! T-three months of rape-" she gasped as she covered her mouth, "and got pregnant with the children of those disgusting men! Even animals are not that cruel, Liu Jinhai!"


    Jinhai shruggedzily. "I don''t care what you think of me. You are nobody to decide if I deserve her not. Nana is mine. She always was, and she always will while your daughter, who so desperately wanted Jianyu, ended up with nothing. You should be d that she called; otherwise, your death had been worse than your daughter. Jail? Neither that disgusting woman deserved such light punishment and nor do you."


    Tang Ning trembled.


    She had enough of it. Suyin had already died, yet she was insulted and mocked like that at least after death, he could have spared her, but no! No, no, no! He was this heartless even after she was no more!


    Maybe for Nana, just for her for a moment she thought of letting it all go. Her hatred and revenge.


    But the continuous humiliation of Suyin by Jinhai was making her heart waver. How much can a parent bear?


    Why isn''t he even a little bit remorseful!? Why!


    Jinhai coldly said, "Cut your emotional crap. Before we hand you over to the cops, just answer my question. Who is the CEO of Moon Corps?"


    Tang Ning was silent.


    Do you think that I would say anything after you treated my daughter? Pei Yuan is our only hope to destroy you. Once you die, then everything would be alright!


    She inwardly sneered.


    Plus, Nana wouldn''t suffer because he is madly in love with her. She might brood over your loss for some time, but he would be there to take care of her. Heh! Nana would forget you in no time.


    "I already told you two that he is the CEO of Moon Corps. That''s as far as we know."


    Jinhai chuckled. "At first, you didn''t even know that he was the CEO of Moon Corps. But injuring your husband a little bit made your mouth open, right?"


    Tang Ning slightly shivered. Her forehead was covered in sweat.


    "We have to send you jail and not kill you for Nana. But that doesn''t mean we have to send you in one piece." He dangerously smiled. "We can mutte your bodies and still send you alive to jail."


    Tang Ning red at him in hatred. "We already told you what we know! Don''t cross your limits, Liu Jinhai! Don''t you dare touch, Tang Feng!"


    Jinhai didn''t bother. He signaled one guard.


    The guard picked Tang Feng up and threw him on the ground.


    "Aah!"


    The rough gravel and small stones pricked Tang Feng''s wound and hurt his injury, even more, causing a burning sensation. He clenched his jaw as he bore the pain.


    The guard was about to kick him when Tang Ning cried. "Feng! No, stop it! Jinhai! Stop it!"


    She stumbled and got up, but a guard quickly pinned her to stop her from running.


    "Let me go! Feng! Let him go!" she sobbed.


    "Name." Jinhaizily said.


    "You are wasting time." Jianyu shrugged.


    "I don''t know!" she screamed.


    The guard kicked Tang Feng on his severed shoulder, and he gasped.


    "Aaahhhh!!"


    "Feng!" She resisted with all her strength but to no avail.


    Blood gushed out with even force out of his wound, and he was close to passing out. He was panting hard, and his vision was blurring.


    She bit her lower lip hard until it bled. First Suyin and now Feng


    Think Ning, think. Then she recalled something.


    "Kick him once more," Jinhai ordered.


    The guard lifted his foot in the air and was about tond another brutal strike at him when Tang Ning screamed, "L-Long Guozhi! It''s Long Guozhi! He is the CEO of Moon Corps!"


    When the Tangs were with Pei Yuan, they had heard him mention about the Long family.


    Long Yanmei had lost her child in when she fell in the Liang banquet, and after that, Jinhai had crashed the Long family business overnight because she schemed against Nana.


    Long Industries was in debt, and within a single day, their business copsed, and they became bankrupt.


    Long Guozhi divorced Long Yanmei soon after but he had a burning hatred for Jinhai because no matter how much he begged, he didn''t spare Long Industries.


    And so Tang Ning found a perfect scapegoat. She wouldn''t have to expose Pei Yuan, and she also said someone''s name who bore a grudge against Jinhai.


    Two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 418: Like hell!

    Chapter 418: Like hell!


    Nana was in her room, feeding the twins when the door knocked.


    "It''s me," Jinhai said.


    Nana looked down at Nian, who was busy sucking on her milk. He had just started, so it was going to take a while.


    "Come in."


    Jinhai entered and smiled as his gaze warmed up at the sight of his twin sons.


    "Baaaaabbaaaa"


    Jian was iling his hands at him. Jinhai carried him in his arms and immediatelytched on to his shirt, ying with it.


    There was a beat of silence, after which Jinhai said, "Jianyu has sent them to the cops. Of course, we both will keep them under strict surveince, and apart from us, nobody is allowed to meet them."


    Nana slowly nodded.


    "She doesn''t hate you now."


    She blinked her eyes. "Tang Ning?"


    "Hm. I cannot believe you managed to change their perception of you. They listened when you and Serena were speaking." He chuckled. "Their hearts changed to such an extent by your kindness that they feel that I don''t deserve such a kind woman like you now."


    Nana was dumbfounded.


    I didn''t do anything much, though.


    But she felt d that at least some part of hate dissolved from their hearts. Hatred and revenge only make lifeplicated and harder to live.


    "Of course, they thoroughly hate me for doing that to Suyin. They were endlessly cursing me."


    "Not only them, but I also don''t agree with what you did either." Nana said, "Did they say about the man who was helping them?"


    Jinhai poked his son''s cheek and said, "Long Guozhi."


    Nana widened her eyes. "Long Guozhi? Long Yanmei''s husband, right?"


    He nodded.


    Nana turned grim. "Then this must have definitely to do with their business that crashed."


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    "Maybe."


    Nana said nothing much too. She knew that Jinhai would have already started his investigation about Long Guozhi and his current movements.


    Jinhai peeked at her and scooted a little closer to her. Nana noticed it and furrowed her brows.


    "Now, do you forgive me?" Jinhai asked.


    Nana was silent for a moment. She slowly raised her hand and patted his head. Jinhai was speechless. But at the same time, his heart bloomed with joy.


    Did Nana forgive me? Will shee back to me?


    Anticipation and excitement filled his heart.


    "You were cruel to Suyin, but I am happy that you spared Tang Ning and Tang Feng. I understand your anger, too, because they hurt me and tried to kill Jian and Nian, but I thought it couldpensate even a little bit to Suyin if we handed them to thew the proper way. It must have been difficult for you, but I am d that you listened to me."


    Jinhai brightly smiled. "So Nana, will you-"


    Nana then withdrew her hand from his head and said, "But I won''t forgive for how you threatened me with the twin''s custody."


    He stiffened.


    "ThatThat I just wanted you back."


    Nana red at him. "And that was not anyway. In fact, it was a cruel method to trouble a mother with their children. Will you tolerate it if anyone threatened you with them? Do you know how I felt when you showed me those papers?"


    Jinhai''s silence gave her the answer.


    Fuck! He cursed himself. He knew she was angry, but how could he have let her go back to Liang vi again? He would have died with the torture from living apart from her.


    Nana''s attention went back to Nian, who shifted in her arms.


    His gaze identally fell on to her exposed part of her breast that was feeding Nian, and suddenly he felt his throat tighten. His gaze darkened with desire, which he knew that he shouldn''t think about it. Even from that distance and small exposure, he could already see how luscious her breasts had be.


    Pregnancy had undoubtedly made her body fuller than before.


    Now he realized that it had been quite some time since he had been intimate with Nana. He knew it was still too early to have sex since her body was still recovering with the twin''s birth. But at leastjust a little bit of touching and kissing should be fine.


    Jinhai''s mood dampened on thinking about his current situation. With how angry and disappointed Nana was with him, she would never allow him to touch her.


    Fuck!


    Here he was already getting all warm and toasty with desire surging inside his body.


    "Jinhai? Jinhai?"


    "Huh?" Jinhai snapped out from his daze.


    "What were you thinking?" she frowned. "You looked so lost."


    He gulped hard.


    I was lost in admiring you.


    "N-nothing"


    Nana was done with Nian''s meal, so she patted him a bit before sheid him back to bed. She adjusted her dress and got up. She frowned a bit as she felt her feet heavy and numb.


    Maybe I sat for too long, she thought to herself.


    But she suddenly tripped on her foot as she stood. Jinhai quickly kept Jian back on the bed, but he waste in catching her. Nana already fell on top of him.


    "Ah!" she gasped.


    He held her waist, and they copsed on the bed.


    Nana''s face got buried in his chest while he had tightly embraced her. Jinhai rapidly blinked his eyes. He simply couldn''t believe his luck.


    Is this really happening?


    "Ow, my feetthey tickle now" she murmured. Then she froze as she realized the position.


    She cleared her throat and raised her body, but it got pulled back.


    Ah?


    She bent down to see herce in her dress around the neckline entangled with the button of his shirt. She bit her lip.


    This is too close


    Jinhai''s gaze turned cloudy in desire as her chest and pink lips came in full view up close. While Nana was frantically busy trying to untangle the knot, Jinhai''s hand was already up in the air, making its way to her face.


    The back of his fingers gently brushed across her cheek.


    "Youdon''t touch me. Don''t forget that apart from outside the room, you are not supposed toe close to me!"


    Hisughter softly rang in her ears. "Hehwhat did I do? You fell on top of me. And like hell, I am going to let this chance go."


    "What?"


    With that said, Jinhai clutched the back of her head and pulled her to make her lips crash on his.

 Chapter 419: The beginning of the doom

    Chapter 419: The beginning of the doom


    Before she could even begin to struggle, Jinhai locked her waist with his arm, hindering her from moving.


    He kept a firm pressure on her head so that she didn''t pull back.


    "Mmpf!"


    Jinhai merely smiled at her futile resistance and proceeded to pry her lips open to make way for his tongue inside her sweet mouth. He expertly sailed across her tongue that Nana was already melting and losing her focus.


    Taking advantage of it, Jinhai cupped her breast in his hand and lightly squeezed it. He huskily groaned in her mouth, feeling the pleasure from caressing her fuller breasts.


    Damn, it had been a long time.


    He rained kisses over her lips for God knows how long before they both began to feel breathless, yet he refused to leave her mouth like a little child who finally got his hands on his favorite candy.


    Soon his hands wandered from her chest to her waist until they reached her back, unzipping her dress.


    "Nana, dear"


    Just then, Liu Chunhua opened the door, and her eyes popped out of her sockets as she saw the scene.


    Jinhai and Nana froze, and she finally realized what was happening.


    Liu Chunhua quickly turned her head, feeling a little embarrassed of catching her son and daughter-inw making out.


    Nana pushed him away and got up. As soon as she saw her mother-inw''s expression, she felt an urge to bury herself in a hole.


    Jinhai cursed for such bad timing but other than that, he didn''t look embarrassed at all. He got up without feeling any shame. "Mom. You should have knocked."


    "Shut up! Aren''t you two living in separate rooms? How would I know that you-you" She cleared her throat? "And how could you do that in front of your sons!"


    Nana''s cheeks flushed red in embarrassment.


    He shrugged. "What? They are ying among themselves. What do they care about what their parents are doing? They wouldn''t have been born if Nana and I hadn''t slept together."


    "Enough! You are just as shameless as Hai!"


    Jinhai didn''t care. "Mom, how can you say that? Jing and I had seen you making out with Dad ''plenty'' of times when we were young."


    Liu Chunhua froze. She looked at him in horror.


    "We just pretended that we saw nothing and didn''t mention itter."


    She had almost copsed, feeling dizzy.


    "Why did youe here, by the way?" Jinhai thought it was better to change the subject before his mother fainted.


    "I-IOh yesI wanted to ask Nana toe shopping with me tomorrow"


    Nana nodded. "N-no problem Mom."


    There was an awkward silence.


    Liu Chunhua''s smile faltered. "That''s good then. I-I will take my leave."


    She quickly shut the door, and they could hear her diminishing voice. "Hai, you idiot!"


    Nana coughed.


    Dad, I think you are dead.


    She red at Jinhai, and her jaw tightened. "Get. Out. I feel like disappearing forever right now! Mom saw us!"


    "But-"


    "No, buts! Don''t go back on your word what we had discussed! If you did that again and break our deal, then I will really leave this house with the twins!"


    He pursed his lips.


    Well, at least I got my fill of you for today, he smiled inwardly.


    ---


    Pei Yuan was calmly sipping on his vintage wine when he received a call from his assistant.


    "Sir, everything is ready."


    He smiled. "Good. Tomorrow Liu Jinhai''s doom finally begins."


    "Sir, I also got information that Liu Jinhai is looking into Long Guozhi''s trails."


    He sneered. He understood that Tang Ning would have told Jinhai about Long Guozhi. He was confident that they wouldn''t bber him out because they wanted revenge for Suyin, and for them, he was theirst hope who held power and the means.


    I would make sure that you would just go round and round about Long Guozhi. You will never be able to find my true identity as the CEO of the Moon Corps.


    ---


    The next day it was total chaos. Jing breathlessly ran and found Jinhai and Liu Hai already in the study with a grave expression on their faces.


    "Bro! Dad! Did you see the news?"


    They nodded.


    The videotape of Suyin''s rape was leaked in entire Beijing and Jinhai''s confession in the banquet night stirred the paparazzi like crazy.


    As soon as Suyin''s horrible torture in the base was broadcasted on all channels, a rage of fury burst in the keyboard warriors as they saw what Suyin suffered.


    ''How can Liu Jinhai be so ruthless?''


    ''I had heard how Tang Suyin plotted against Mrs. Liu Nana, but this revenge is too much!''


    ''This is awful!''


    ''Can you believe she got pregnant three times and was forced to abort? Her death would have been so terrible!''


    ''I cannot believe the elegant Liu Jinhai could do something like this.''


    Everywhere, people were sshing mud on Jinhai. His image as the CEO of Liu Corps had taken heavy damage, and Liu Corps stocks took a massive hit,, and a sharp drop in value as his confession was yed across the whole of China.


    They already lost two big deals that were he was supposed to sign in the next quarter. Their market value was crashing like never before.


    Liu Hai also received a call from the board of directors a few minutes ago to set up an emergency meeting. If this went on, then Liu Corps was bound to fall.


    "Bro, how did this happen? What will we do now?"


    Naturally, women were the most furious with him, especially those who had suffered sexual assault in the past. They vehemently protested against Jinhai''s cruel punishment.


    Jinhai quietly said. "Let''s go."


    Jing was shocked. "Are you crazy, bro? Reporters have already swarmed outside the Liu vi. They will eat you raw if you go outside now!"


    Jinhai was still calm.


    "It''s alright. Whatever it is, I won''t run away."


    As Jinhai stepped outside, the reporters got even more frenzy. Of course, Liu guards were doing their best from entering anymore further inside.


    "Mr. Liu Jinhai, what do you say about the video?"


    "Is it true that you killed Tang Suyin?"


    "All the citizens are mad and angry at you. What do you have to say about it?"


    "Will you be able to hold your CEO position after this?"


    Jinhai faced them expressionlessly.


    "I already said what I had to say in the banquet and to my wife. I am not answerable to anybody else."


    That got them even more riled up.


    "You are a monster, Liu Jinhai!"


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, somebody threw a stone across the air that harshly hit Jinhai''s forehead.

 Chapter 420: Back out your shitty fingers

    Chapter 420: Back out your shitty fingers


    A thin line of blood trickled down his forehead and his brows slightly furrowed as the stone crashed on his head.


    "Bro!"


    "Jinhai!"


    Liu Hai and Jing were horrified. Liu Hai checked on his wound, and thankfully it wasn''t serious.


    He dangerously red at the crowd, and all the reporters backed away several steps in pure fear. Even if he was happy-go-lucky most of the time, that didn''t mean he didn''t get angry.


    And when he was, it was not a good sight to behold.


    The guards immediately surrounded Jinhai in a protective stance.


    "Who was it?" Liu Hai growled, his gaze turning dark.


    Nobody had the guts to say anything. Even the one who threw the stone hid in the crowd of reporters.


    Jinhai raised his hand and said, "It''s okay, Dad."


    "Bro, you are hurt! I will call a doctor right now!" He looked at him in concern, and his heart ached to see his brother admonished like that.


    "Jing, no need. It''s just a scratch." He nodded in reassurance.


    Then Jinhai looked back at the media reporters and narrowed his eyes. He sneered. "If you think that I don''t know about somebody tipping you off and giving loads of money in your bank ounts to smear my name like that, then you are wrong. I know that not a single one of you cares about what happened to Tang Suyin. Do you all think I was born yesterday?"


    The reporters started to sweat.


    Indeed, this early morning, all media outlets and news channels got an anonymous tip of the videotape and cash up to millions of dors, saying to expose Jinhai''s deeds and humiliate him the best they could.


    Who could ignore that much money? Plus, it was sensational news that would skyrocket their TRPs like crazy. Who would miss the chance?


    "More than demanding justice for Tang Suyin, you only want to demand high ratings for your channels. I am just a scapegoat for you all, and there is a high price to pay when you dare treat Liu Jinhai as a scapegoat." His voice calm and threatening at the same time.


    Liu Hai and Jing smirked.


    One of the reporters asked, "Mr. Liu, this is tant threatening. You are avoiding our questions."


    "Yes, Mr. Liu. All the citizens are furious at you for Tang Suyin''s treatment, especially women. What do you have to say about it?"


    "Do you feel guilty for what you did?"


    "What do Mrs. Tang Ning and Mr. Tang Feng say about this?"


    Jinhai said, "First. I am not avoiding any questions. I already said what I had to in the banquet. If you cannot understand my confession, then you need to treat your ears and brain. Even if I went too far in my punishment, I am only answerable to one woman, and that is my wife."


    Before the reporters could say anything further, Jinhai raised his hand, and nobody dared to speak.


    "Your second and third questions. No, I don''t feel guilty for what I did."


    That stirred them in a mad rush of excitement. All theizens were furious at him, and instead of looking ashamed and remorseful for his actions, he confidently said the opposite.


    Just how much bacsh would he face for it?


    Before Jinhai continued, he pointed at a woman reporter. "You. Come forward."


    She was terrified of being suddenly called out like that. But she tried to lookposed.


    "Yes, Mr. L-Liu?"


    Jinhai mocked at her as he sneered. "Do you think you are so kind and big-hearted like my wife?"


    She was confused. "S-sorry?"


    The other reporters couldn''t understand either.


    "Do you think you are on the same level as my sweet wife? Forget about being a reporter for a moment. Answer me as a woman. If you get raped one day, and youe to know that you were set up by another woman, who hated you, to be raped by a gang of men and if you get a chance to take your revenge, then will you not think about having her go through the same ordeal?"


    The woman froze, and so did the other reporters. The question suddenly caught them by surprise.


    Silence. Nobody knew how to answer. Even the other women fell in deep thought.


    Jinhai sneered. "What? Do you think you are Mother Teresa? Tell me that you wouldn''t have thought of letting her taste the same pain?"


    The woman reporter suddenly fell short of words. It was like she wanted to retort, but something inside her was stopping from saying anything.


    "Of course, you will send her to jail but will it be so easy for you to give up that desire and revenge for the humiliation you suffered if you get a chance? Will you not grab it instead of wasting it to show her how utterly horrible rape really feels like? That will make you truly satisfied. You may lie in front of everyone to save your face, but your heart already knows the answer, am I not right?"


    "I-I..." Sweat trickled down her forehead, and her face turned pale as she was shivering.


    Indeed, she couldn''t cross her heart and say that she wouldn''t have chosen that revenge.


    Liu Hai raised his brows in amusement.


    Ah, my son always makes me proud.


    "How many women can truly be like Nana who genuinely wouldn''t choose that option? That is the question I ask every woman who are pointing their fingers at me for being so cruel, especially those who may have faced sexual harassment at some point. You are all praising Nana and all for being kind, and that is good. My wife is indeed praiseworthy and the best in this whole universe."


    His gaze warmed for a moment as he thought about his lovely wife. Then it turned cold just as fast as he faced the reporters again.


    "But if you yourself cannot be like Nana and have the guts and strength to make that same decision as she did to let go of revenge, then back out your shitty fingers and keep them to yourself. Don''t fucking dare me me. Imagining yourself to be that kind and actually turning out to be one has a difference asrge as heaven and earth."

 Chapter 421: The game is just starting

    Chapter 421: The game is just starting


    After one threatening re and order, the media reporters were forced to retreat and leave the Liu vi premises as the guards pushed them away.


    Liu Hai said, "Let''s go back. We need to treat your wound."


    Jing nodded. "Yes, bro. You are bleeding."


    But Jinhai disagreed. "Dad, Jing, it''s okay. It''s just a light scratch. I am fine. I will get it treated in thepany. Right now, we have to go to Liu Corps to handle the situation there."


    "I will talk to the board of the directors," Liu Hai waved his hand.


    "No, Dad. That would just give them a reason to think that I ran away."


    "Bro,e on-"


    "Jinhai!"


    They turned and saw Nana rushing towards him. She looked at him in horror as she saw him bleeding from the head, and her face paled.


    She heard and saw themotion from afar and immediately came out to check what was going on.


    "T-thiswhat happened!" She panicked and stepped on her toes. She held his face and brought it closer, lowering it to her level to look at his wound.


    Jinhai looked at her in a daze as she was worriedly checking on his wound. His heart thudded faster to know that Nana took the initiative toe close.


    She is worried about me. She cares about me.


    "Who hit you? Was it a big rock? You are bleeding so badly! Why didn''t youe back already! We need to treat it! Look, it''s not stopping at all."


    The bleeding was only a thin line of blood trickling down his temple, but Nana''s concern was magnifying it to the level of flow of a river.


    Jinhai furrowed his brows, his gaze dimmed, and he slowly nodded. "En. It is a little painful too."


    Liu Jinhai and Jing stared at him with their jaws wide open in disbelief.


    Who was saying just now that it''s just a light scratch? Now it''s painful?


    Nana bit her lower lip, and her heart ached. Seeing Jinhai hurt and bleeding made her forget all about her anger.


    "Of course, it would be painful. Let''s go back. I will disinfect it and put a bandaid on it. It won''t hurt anymore."


    "En."


    Liu Hai and Jing exchanged shocked nces.


    "Brobut the office"


    Nana frowned at him. "Jinhai is hurt! How can he go to the office in this condition? What if he gets dizzy and faints? He needs to rest."


    "Ugh"


    Jinhai said, "En." He looked at his younger brother, disapprovingly. "Jing, how can you ask me to go to Liu Corps now? I am bleeding so badly."


    He was dumbfounded. "But the board of directors"


    "Dad can talk to them."


    Liu Hai widened his eyes. "Didn''t you say that you don''t want them to feel that you are running away?"


    "Dad, how is resting at home when you are hurt counts to running away?"


    Nana nodded. "Of course! They must have seen what happened in the news. If they think that Jinhai is running away, then let them talk to me," she narrowed her eyes.


    Jinhai''s heart fluttered with her defense, and a small smile traced his lips up.


    "And Dad, Jing," she looked at them in disappointment, "how can you insist Jinhai go in this condition? You should have told him toe back."


    Jinhai quickly nodded. "En. Nana, I told them that I was feeling a little dizzy and painful, but they said my presence is really important today in the meeting."


    Liu Hai and Jing''s jaws dropped once again in utter shock.


    Excuse me? Who insisted on going? Isn''t it the opposite?


    Nana shook her head. "I didn''t expect this from you two."


    They gritted their teeth but maintained their smile.


    There is no love left in this world! Bro! How can you sacrifice us to make yourself look pitiful?


    Jinhai, you bastard, it was you who didn''t listen to us and wanted to go, and now you are shamelessly ming us! My adorable daughter-inwahthe disappointment in her eyesouch, that hurts!


    Nana said, "Now, quicklye inside!"


    Jinhai nodded with a warm smile. "En."


    He looked at Liu Hai and Jing. "Dad, Jing. You will handle it in the meeting, right?"


    They red back at him with a menacing expression, but Jinhai ignored it. He couldn''t care less about them if it meant that he would get Nana''s attention.


    He pursed his lips. "I cane if it''s difficult-"


    "No!" Nana eximed. "Of course, Dad and Jing can do it. Right?"


    They slowly nodded, feelingpletely wronged for being misunderstood by Nana.


    She nodded, feeling satisfied. "Good."


    Nana held Jinhai''s hand and pulled him towards the vi.


    As their backs got farther away, Jing said, "Bro is unfair! He made us look like the culprits in front of sister-inw boohoo," he whined.


    Liu Hai shook his head. "Ah, love can make anybody so shameless."


    "It''s not love. It''s your genes, Dad. Shamelessness runs in our family."


    "Hey!" Liu Hai hit the back of his head. "I am not that shameless."


    Jing rolled his eyes. "No, you are not that shameless. You are the epitome of shamelessness."


    "You really need a good beating from me, idiot son!"


    "Jokes apart, we should leave now. The oldies directors will already be getting restless by now."


    Liu Hai turned grim and nodded. "Hm."


    ---


    Pei Yuan had watched the entire news stream as it had recorded live when the media questioned Jinhai. He raised his brows at Jinhai''s guts.


    "I didn''t know that you will have the courage to dere that you do not feel guilty at all."


    He thought that he would surely face a lot of bacsh for it, but his speech when he talked to that woman reporter rendered everybody unable to oppose him.


    Surely, the bacsh wouldn''t entirely die down, but he minimized that effect to a great extent.


    Pei Yuan smiled. "Well, the game is just starting, Liu Jinhai. You are a worthy opponent. We will have lots of fun. Now, you have lost your image and reputation. Next on the line is your CEO''s position."

 Chapter 422: Meeting halfway somewhere

    Chapter 422: Meeting halfway somewhere


    Nana brought the first-aid kit in Jinhai''s room and sat beside him on the bed. She poured some antiseptic on the cotton and began wiping the blood off his head.


    Jinhai was gazing at her with a silly expression on his face, obviously happy to see Nana tending to him. The only thing that revolved in his mind was that Nana still loved him and cared about him.


    "I heard what you said to the media reporters," she said.


    "Hm. They just want to use this incident as a means to make their channel more popr, nothing else."


    Nana nced at him. "I am talking about the part where you said that you don''t feel guilty at all."


    "Because I don''t."


    Nana said nothing. She lowered her gaze and changed the piece of a cotton ball.


    She decided to change her tactics. By now, she understood that Jinhai was a stubborn person who thought what he did was always right. He had the power and influence to do whatever he wanted and exactly why he was unstoppable until now.


    So, she thought to change herself and her ways to talk to him. She knew she had to be patient and calm to make him understand, even if a little bit.


    I can start with a small thing.


    "How are the Tangs doing? Do they know what happened today?"


    Jinhai shook his head. "No. They are already in jail and under tight security. They cannot know what happens outside anymore."


    Nana wiped his forehead again. "I see. Oh, I remember. You said something like they didn''t hate me anymore. What was that about? I didn''t talk about clearly to you at that time."


    Jinhai smiled. "Tang Ning felt so gracious about you. They heard our conversation and how you don''t want them dead. When they heard how you never wanted revenge against Suyin, it was like they became different people. They, who hated you seeing with Jianyu and our families, told I wasn''t worthy of you of such a kind and gentle woman like you."


    Nana faintly smiled. "Strange, isn''t it? The Tang family hated me to their core, but I never thought that they would think good about me one day."


    "Truly mysterious, isn''t it?" Jinhai tilted his head. "Your kindness reached their hearts."


    "That''s a good thing. The lesser they hate, the lesser there is a need for revenge, the more their hearts would be at ease."


    Jinhai tilted his head. "I don''t think so. There are times you get satisfied only when you see them suffer."


    "And the times like these when their hearts truly change for you isn''t that bad either."


    "I never cared what they think about you or us anyway in the first ce. They don''t hold any importance to me."


    Nana blinked her eyes. "So not killing them and instead of the fact that they realized their mistakes somewhere or the otherdidn''t you feel even a little bit nice andsatisfied? Didn''t you feel a little bit nicer not needlessly sullying your hands with blood?"


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes as he understood the context. "Suyin wouldn''t have changed, Nana."


    "How do you know? Did we know that the Tangs would think differently about me one day, either just because I asked you to spare their life? They think of you not worthy of me now. You, who they have known since childhood. Did you expect this reversal ever to happen?"


    He said nothing.


    Nana discarded the cotton ball and took a band-aid. She peeled off the cover and leaned in closer to put it on his wound.


    "I am not saying that she would have changed. She would not have. But that is not for us to decide. That''s why the people outside are so angry at you."


    She was done and packed the box. She earnestly looked at him.


    "Jinhai. Trust me. I understand where you areing from. I understand your point of view as well. You did all that for me. It was natural to get angry for my sake because you love me. That is how you have handled things until now in your own way. I don''t expect you to change yourself for me. I don''t want that. Your cruelty and ruthlessness are a part of you, and I don''t want to disregard it. If I don''t ept it, then how can I say that I love you? Love means that you know their perfections and imperfections both, yet you wholeheartedly ept them."


    Jinhai silently kept staring at her.


    "I just wish that perhaps our thoughts could meet halfway somewhere. Your way of thinking and my way of thinking. Amon ground. A bnce and apromise."


    Jinhai curiously looked at her.


    Nana smiled. "Kindness has the power to melt even the stubborn of hearts. Of course, that is not always the case. I am not saying that being kind is always right, or it always works. But neither does being cruel. And that''s when our beliefs can merge to know what approach is suited to what situation. Like, take Suyin''s case."


    "How?"


    "You are the king of the Underworld. Naturally, you wanted to punish her. So to feel the satisfaction you were talking about to see her suffer, you could have harmed or tortured her a little your way and stop at that. And then send her to the hospital or the jail as a sign of letting it go. Spending your entire youth and life in jail is a punishment too for anybody. Nobody likes their freedom snatched away."


    Jinhai squinted his gaze. Even though not entirely, but he was getting the point she was trying to make.


    "This way, we both got what we wanted. You would have seen her suffer, and I wouldn''t feel guilty that she had to go through all that because of me."


    For the first time, Jinhai bothered to think about it properly.


    When Nana said about meeting halfway and bnce, it struck him then that it was wrong of him to expect Nana just simply to ept his ruthless side. He always knew that she was kind-hearted, so how could he ask her not to question his methods?


    This day was bound toe when their contrast beliefs would have shed. And that day, he couldn''t just say to her that this was how he was and deal with it. Just as her gentleness was sometimes difficult for him, his cruelty was for her too.


    This wasn''t how any marriage or rtionship worked. It is never one-sided eptance.

 Chapter 423: Power hungry wolves

    Chapter 423: Power hungry wolves


    Chen vi.


    Jianyu watched the entire news report on TV and sighed.


    Well, bro is bro. No matter if the entire nation was against him, he didn''t lose hisposure at all.


    "Will Liu Jinhai be alright?"


    Serena came into the study, carrying Zixin in her arms. She saw what happened too, and the whole time, she was dumbfounded to hear Jinhai''s speech.


    She agreed with what he said, but to pull that off in front of the media, which the whole nation will watch, was another thing.


    A smile bloomed on Jianyu''s face as his gaze fell on his son.


    "Hey, champ. Let me hold him."


    Jianyu took Zixin his arms and yfully swayed him up and down. At first, Zixin smiled, and then his lips curved into soft giggles.


    Serena felt a fuzzy feeling fill her chest as she gazed at the father-son pair. Their rtionship had improved a lot since Serena moved to Chen vi. She had to admit that Zixin was the key.


    Taking care of him and spending time with him together with Jianyu had slowly started to build their rtionship, which was at a standstill until now. At times, they were awkward around each other, but Zixin''s sweet voice would make them forget all their awkwardness.


    At first, Serena was shocked to know that she would live with Jianyu in his room. She never expected Chen Liling to let them stay together before marriage, and neither did Chen Guiren had any problem.


    "Well, of course, Jianyu will stay with you." She nodded. "You will need a lot of help taking care of Zixin, especially when he would wake up in the middle of the night crying for milk or bathroom. Jianyu should help you out too. It''s hard for a mother to do it all alone and she shouldn''t be the only one always losing her sleep."


    Serena smiled as she recalled that day. They still didn''t share the same bed, though. Serena slept on the bed with Zixin while Jianyu slept on the couch. Naturally, she felt concerned for him, but she couldn''t muster up to ask him to sleep on the bed.


    She looked at Jianyu and said, "About Liu Jinhai"


    Jianyu''s attention went back to her. "Oh, yes." He sighed. "Well, things would be difficult for sure. And the most direct effect will be on bro''s CEO position."


    Serena slightly widened her eyes. "Really?"


    He nodded. "I heard from Dad that the board of directors have already called a meeting. Most probably, they would want bro to step down."


    "Huh? This makes no sense. He is such a capable CEO. Why would they want him to step down?"


    "They only see profit. Liu Corps shares have drastically shot down because of the videotape, and bro''s reputation have also taken a big hit. Though he has managed to reduce the bacsh with how he confronted the media, it is not enough for this incident to die down so easily. So for them, if Liu Jinhai keeps his CEO position and if it further makes the situation worse in the market, then they would want him to back out."


    Serena frowned. "So if not him, then who? Liu Jing?"


    Jianyu smiled. "Well, he is the obvious next option after bro, but you know that Jing doesn''t want to be the CEO. His interest lies in fashion designing. He might temporarily help, but he cannot do it forever."


    "Then?"


    Jianyu sneered. "So this is the time when those hungry for power will show themselves ande out in the open. Bro is out, and Jing doesn''t want to do it. Uncle has already retired. So, they would suggest someone they know to act as temporary CEO until we find a solution."


    Serena was in disbelief. "Ah? How could this be? Why would Uncle Liu let anybody outside the Liu family take over the reins?"


    Jianyu smiled. "Because Serena, you are forgetting something. Chen and Liu families have never imposed that only blood-rted family members can be the CEO. We see capability. If any of the directors bring an employee from Liu Corps who is capable enough, then Uncle Liu cannot resist. This is how they want control. Their appointed man would take the CEO seat, but he would dance around the director''s finger like puppets, and indirectly, the directors would have power and control over Liu Corps. That would give their families a chance to be at the same level as us."


    She was dumbfounded.


    I didn''t know the desire for power ran that deepsoplicated.


    Jianyu handed Zixin back to her. "But don''t worry. Uncle and bro would have surely thought of something."


    She nodded. "I will take Zixin outside for a stroll."


    As she turned to leave, Jianyu suddenly called out. "Serena!"


    She stopped and looked back at him. "Hm?"


    "That...umwill youum" he hesitated. His smile faltered a bit, and he didn''t know how to say the next.


    Serena furrowed her brows. "Something wrong?"


    "Ahnothing." He smiled.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Hm. I forgot what I wanted to say. It''s alright, though. It was nothing important."


    Serena watched him carefully.


    Why do I feel that is not the case?


    "Alright. When you remember, do tell me."


    Jianyu nodded.


    Serena left with Zixin.


    "Ughh damn!"


    Jianyu brushed through his hair with his fingers in frustration.


    He wanted to ask her if they could have dinner sometime outside, just the two of them. He felt the same as Serena did. Their rtionship was improving bit by bit, and he wanted to spend some time with her to bridge the gap. Maybe they could sort their differences out. Perhaps they could begin once again.


    Jianyu didn''t detest her anymore, and towards the end, he was honestly tired of that hatred he had towards her. Perhaps he wanted things to go back as before, but he was too stubborn to give her a chance.


    He sighed.


    Things are still awkwardI couldn''t ask her out. Alright, I will try again tomorrow. This time I would definitely say it.


    ---


    Liu Corps.


    The board of directors had already assembled in the conference room and were impatiently waiting for Liu Hai and Jinhai.


    The door opened, and Liu Hai and Jing entered along with Assistant Xin.


    They nodded slightly and acknowledged their presence, but then frowned.


    "Where is Liu Jinhai, Mr. Liu?"


    "You must have already seen in the news. He is hurt on his head, so he is resting at home," Liu Hai shrugged.


    One of them disapprovingly said, "But how can he be not here?"


    "Yes. He is the main cause of everything that happened."


    "He is the most needed."


    Liu Hai smiled. "Do you think I am not capable enough to drive the meeting?"


    Everybody stiffened.


    "O-of course not, Mr. Liu. We were just expressing our concern."


    "No need for that. Now, without any further dy, let''s start the meeting."

 Chapter 424: The board of directors meeting

    Chapter 424: The board of directors meeting


    Liu Corps.


    "Mr. Liu. You already know what has happened. It is all over the news." One director said, who was in his mid-sixties. Hisst name was Mr. Chao.


    Mr. Su, another man in histe fifties, chimed in. "Everybody outside is humiliating Liu Jinhai. The media havepletely tarnished our reputation. I just checked a few minutes ago. Our shares have taken another 2% hit."


    Mr. Tan, one of the other directors, spoke, "This cannot continue, Mr. Liu. Do you know? Moon Corps has already bagged two of the most profitable deals that Liu Corps was going for. This has cost us a loss of billions of dors."


    The other directors nodded in unison.


    "The shareholders are naturally upset too. Judging by the situation, we see that unless Liu Jinhai apologizes or do something to gain the favor of the public once again, this incident is not going to die down."


    Liu Hai calmly rested his head on his palm and said, "So? What do you suggest?"


    Mr. Chao, Mr. Tan, and Mr. Su exchanged secretive nces.


    Mr. Su took the lead. "Temporarily, we feel that Liu Jinhai should step down from the CEO position."


    "If we immediately release the news to the media that Liu Jinhai would be stepping down, then there is a hope of saving Liu Corps," Mr. Chao added.


    Mr. Tan nodded. "Currently, we think this would be beneficial for us."


    Liu Hai smiled. "And who are these ''we'' you are talking about?"


    Mr. Su said, "Well, right now, Mr. Chao, Mr. Tan, and I discussed among ourselves before this meeting started. But I believe that all the other directors would support this decision as well."


    There were a total of seven board of directors out of which Liu Hai was one of them. So, other than him, Mr. Tan, Mr. Su, and Mr. Chao, there were three more remaining.


    The other three didn''t immediately agree nor disagree. They were in deep thought as they were seriously thinking about the pros and cons.


    One of them said, "I think if Liu Jinhai lies low for a while, then the media and everybody else will forget about this matter. We have to give time. It''s not necessary that Liu Jinhai has to step down."


    The seventh member nodded. "Maybe Mr. Liu can handle the business for a meanwhile." And the remaining eight one found this usible, so he agreed.


    "Liu Jinhai is a capable businessman too. Since he has taken his CEO seat, he has only driven Liu Corps to sess and wealth, even more than Mr. Liu''s time. Making him step down would be a harsh step, I feel."


    The three directors who proposed for Jinhai to step down stiffened a bit.


    Mr. Tan smiled. "Mr. Lu, We are not talking about a few days here. Maybe this matter could take months. It''s quite a serious allegation on Liu Jinhai''s part."


    Mr. Su said, "I agree. We have to think about the long term here."


    Jing was only enjoying the show. By now, they knew already who were the wolves aiming for the control of Liu Corps.


    Liu Hai asked, "So, what do you suggest?"


    Mr. Chao said, "Mr. Liu. We have capable employees and executive managers who are just as well versed in business as Liu Jinhai. Perhaps if we give them a chance"


    Mr. Tan smiled. "I mean, why not? Liu and Chen Corps are known to choose the CEO, who is the most capable."


    Mr. Su nodded. "We have one such capable employee in our mind. Mr. Long, who is the executive head of the Marketing department, has always shown results. He has worked with Liu Jinhai up close too in many projects and knows his work style. I think there shouldn''t be a problem considering him."


    Liu Hai chuckled. "And why not Jing? He may be doing fashion designing, but I have trained him in business management as well."


    Mr. Tan smiled. "But Mr. Liu. Liu Jing is only twenty-one years old. Don''t you think he is quite young to take such a big responsibility now?"


    "Plus, his attention would be divided into business and fashion designing. It may hamper our functioning, and it will be too hard on him too."


    Jing raised his eyebrow.


    Quite prepared, huh, these oldies?


    Liu Hai said, "But if Jinhai steps down, then wouldn''t it hamper his image even more? They would think that he is indeed the cause of our losses, and even if he came back one day, it would stir up the media once again, and they will hit the screens with that same old news. Coming back to business will be sensational news too, and no matter when this incident dies down, hiseback would rise the mes again."


    Mr. Lu said, "I agree with Mr. Liu. In that case, this will never settle."


    The three directors were internally gritting their teeth.


    Fuck why this so hard? Liu Jinhai is already knee deep in such big trouble, yet they are siding with him!


    Mr. Su said, "I have to disagree. We have to think about the short term solution first as soon as possible. We cannot afford to lose much time. The shareholders are also displeased. Beforeing here, we talked to them. For now, they want to do that benefits the current situation."


    "Plus Liu Jinhai has also opposed the media reporters, and while that has helped, but many are still angry with this behavior. They even think that Liu Jinhai is so arrogant."


    Listening to this, one of the other directors was also starting to agree with them.


    "I think right, Mr. Su is right. Right now, we should focus on what is ahead of us. Then we can strategically n how to bring Liu Jinhai back once enough time has passed."


    Mr. Su, Mr. Chao, and Mr. Tan felt relieved.


    This is it. If we gain one more vote, then more than fifty percent will stand against Liu Jinhai.


    Liu Hai observed the three directors with a gaze as sharp as a hawk.


    Mr. Chao quickly said, "Now that we have four members in support of this suggestion, I think Liu Jinhai should step down. In his ce, we will take Mr. Long as the acting CEO."


    There was silence for a long time. Assistant Xin and Liu Hai were whispering and discussing among themselves. Xin nodded.


    Liu Hai then finally spoke. "If that is what the majority of the board of directors want, then we will go ahead with it. Jinhai will step down as the CEO of Liu Corps."

 Chapter 425: Leaving abroad?

    Chapter 425: Leaving abroad?


    Mr. Su quickly stepped out of the conference room as soon as the meeting ended. The glow on his face was unmistakable.


    In the meeting, it was decided that Jinhai would step down, and Mr. Long, the executive head of the Marketing department, would take over but not without Liu Hai instructing that his performance would be monitored as well. If he found any discrepancy, then they would have to answer him ordingly.


    Xin will still be the assistant to Mr. Long since he worked the closest to Jinhai and knew the ins and outs.


    Mr. Su excitedly dialed a number. It rang for five seconds before somebody picked it up.


    "Hm."


    Mr. Su once nced here and there and checked that he was all alone.


    "Mr. Pei Yuan. Our n was a sess. Liu Jinhai will step down from his CEO position, and the man we chose will rece him."


    Pei Yuan from the other end sneered. Just as expected and nned, Jinhai had to give up his position.


    He had bribed Mr. Su, Mr. Tan, and Mr. Chao to put forth the idea and convince the other board of directors to throw Jinhai out of Liu Corps. Of course, he paid a hefty sum of money in their bank ounts.


    Once Jinhai was down, it was his win. Mr. Long was also on his side and was a puppet of the three directors. If he takes the seat, then Liu Corps control would be practically in their hands, which the directors wanted it too for such a long time.


    Who didn''t desire to be in charge of such a prestigiouspany? And when the timees for Jinhai to be back, it would be already toote.


    Pei Yuan smiled. I have reached a step closer to my revengeMom.


    "Hm. Keep me updating. Once that Long or whatever takes the seat, call me back."


    "Yes, Mr. Pei," Mr. Su chuckled.


    ---


    Nana hurriedly wheeled the stroller into the study where Jinhai and Liu Jinhai were already there.


    Jian and Nian were staring at their mother, who seemed anxious and worried.


    "Baaabaaa"


    "Aboooo?"


    Nana simply smiled at them. She opened the door and eximed. "Dad!"


    Jinhai and Liu Hai raised their heads. "Ah, my dear daughter-inw. Come,e."


    "Thatis it true what I heard? Is Jinhai no more the CEO?"


    Liu Hai sighed while Jinhai didn''t have much change in his expression.


    "I did my best, but more than half of the board of the directors voted against Jinhai."


    Nana felt truly sad. She knew the situation was serious but didn''t imagine that Jinhai would have to really give up his seat.


    She pursed her lips. "Is there any solution?"


    "Well, we can only wait for the situation to die down a bit. Maybe" Liu Hai nced between Jinhai and Nana, "Jinhai may also have to leave abroad for a while so that his presence is minimized. That will help us more in managing the situation."


    Jinhai slightly widened his eyes and nced at his father, but Liu Hai didn''t look back at him.


    Nana froze. She rapidly blinked her eyes. Her hands tightened on the stroller. "L-leave abroad?"


    Liu Hai nodded. "En. You see, out of sight is out of mind? Something along those lines."


    Nana''s heart sped faster in her chest.


    Doesn''t that mean that Jinhai won''t live here from now on?


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes at her reaction. It was so clearly etched on her face that she didn''t want that solution.


    His gaze glinted with a meaningful light. "I think what Dad said is the only option left for me. I may have to leave."


    Nana bit down on her lower lip.


    "Maybe a month"


    Nana was starting to sweat. Jinhai observed her every facial expression.


    "Or it could take up to as long as six months too."


    Then her face paled.


    Six months!? That long?


    Liu Hai inwardly grinned. He felt sorry for her, but honestly, he was enjoying Jinhai teasing her.


    Jinhai''s gaze dimmed. "Of course, it wouldn''t be too difficult for you, right? To live without me? After all, you already hate living with me under one roof"


    Nana eximed. "T-that!"


    Well, even if she had been living with the Liang family, it was still different from Jinhai leaving for abroad.


    Jinhai sadly smiled. "I think this would make you the happiest, right? I think I should make arrangements for abroad."


    "No!"


    Nana blurted out in haste. True, she was still angry at him for the custody matter but living apart for six months or maybe more was a different issue altogether.


    "Why not?"


    Nana''s mouth twitched.


    Jinhai meaningfully smiled. "Will you miss me?"


    "Boooooooo" Jian giggled.


    Nana jolted. "The twinsyes, the twins!"


    Jinhai said, "Surely I will miss them, but I know that you would take good care of them. Mom, Dad, and Grandma are there too."


    Nana was feeling anxious.


    Is he really serious about leaving here? If he left, then when would I see him again?


    "Ah, I remembered now! Chunhua had called me. Itpletely slipped off my mind. I will go before she gets angry at me hehe" Liu Hai quickly stood and left.


    "D-dad wait"


    Liu Hai even closed the door behind him and whistled. "Ho Ho. A little alone time for them. Hah! I am such an awesome father."


    Inside the study, Nana asked, "Is it really necessary for you to go?"


    Jinhai stared at her for a second before he got up. He slowly walked towards her. He kept his hand on the stroller and leaned near her ear. "Why? Didn''t you resent me living with you? It''s a good chance now. Actually, hasn''t the situatione in quite your favor?"


    Nana stuttered. "T-thatI don''t mean that you have to leave."


    Jinhai leaned and softly ced his lips on the corner of her lips. Nana jolted a bit. "Say Nana" he huskily whispered as he traced the tip of his nose against her cheek until he reached her ear.


    "Say that you don''t want me to leave."

 Chapter 426: A horrifying incident in the mall

    Chapter 426: A horrifying incident in the mall


    Nana''s face flushed a little. She quickly shifted the stroller and moved.


    "Don''t get so c-cocky. Who doesn''t want you to go? Leave abroad if you wish to!"


    Jinhai chuckled, but he hid hisughter. "Have some mercy, my dear wife. I am no more the CEO. Your husband is poor now. Just any other normal man."


    Nana squinted her gaze. "You are supposed to be sad about it, but you seem unaffected."


    Jinhai feigned to be distressed. "Of course, I am. I am not an influential and powerful CEO anymore. What if you find someone else?"


    Nana said, "You are right. I should find someone else."


    Jinhai''s face darkened. "I was just joking!"


    "But I am not. Actually, you gave me an amazing idea. I should find another man for myself and the twins, definitely a CEO too."


    The twinsughed and giggled from the stroller, apparently enjoying the banter.


    Jinhai''s expression turned even more ugly, and he pulled Nana in his arms. He directed a threatening gaze at her, but Nana didn''t back down.


    "What? I am not scared of you."


    He sneered. "You should. I should really lock your legs with chains and keep you shut off in the room. Dare find another man, huh?" He raised her chin and pinched it in between his thumb and index finger.


    Nana smiled. "Don''t worry. You can find a hot blond-haired foreigner too when you will be abroad. Why will you remember me since you would be surrounded by such beauties wherever you look?"


    Jinhai''s dangerous aura calmed down and leaned in and pecked her nose. A mischievous glint shed in his eyes. "How can I look at them when I think about making love to you the whole time, my little wife? Youpletely fill my heart and mind."


    Nana widened her eyes.


    "So s-shameless!" she pushed him away.


    Jinhai grinned.


    "But on a serious note, Nana" His voice dropped, and Nana immediately paid attention in concern.


    "When can we" He smiled and left it unsaid.


    Nana red at him and gritted her teeth. "Don''t take a mile for an inch, Liu Jinhai! Don''t forget that we are living separately. Keep your distance!"


    "Not for much longer" he murmured.


    "What did you say?" Nana narrowed her eyes.


    "Nothing."


    "Anyway, I am going out with Mom for some shopping." Nana bent and smiled at the twins. "Jian and Nian wille too, right?"


    "Baaaaaaa!!"


    "Baaabaaa!!" Their eyes sparkled in delight as if they understood.


    Jinhai frowned. "The media is still out there, Nana. I don''t want those reporters to hover around you."


    Nana sighed. "It''s alright. We will be out of their sight. For how long can we avoid going outside anyway?"


    Jinhai felt a little stifling inside his chest. He felt guilty that Nana was forced to take precautions because of him. Her freedom was restricted because of the news. He was insulted everywhere, but if people got the chance, they wouldn''t leave Nana for some answers.


    "Alright"


    ---


    Nana and Liu Chunhua, along with the twins, reached Super X mall, dodging the reporters somehow.


    Liu Chunhua excitedly dragged them to the baby store. "Aish, I have to buy so many things for my grandsons. I don''t know where to start."


    Nana said, "Mom, Jian, and Nian already have too many toys by you and Dad and then by my Mom, Dad, and big brother. They don''t need more." She helplessly sighed.


    Liu Chunhua pouted. "That is still so less. My grandsons'' room should be entirely filled with fluffy stuff and bears. Oh, and clothes too! Let''s see what new hase in the store for baby fashion."


    "Baaaaaaaa!"


    "Baaaabaaaa.!"


    Jian and Nian agreed and furiously iled their hands in excitement.


    They went from one shop to another, where Liu Chunhua was buying most of the things. At first, Nana thought the twins had enough, butter on, she couldn''t resist buying more stuff, especially the clothes. There were so many varieties in them, and every one of the clothes looked too cute to be ignored.


    They finally ended their baby shopping and went into a fashion store for men and women alike.


    "I will check out some new clothes for Hai."


    Nana nodded. "I will look for something too if I can find something nice for Jinhai and big brother. Of course for Jing, Yukito and Yukira too."


    They separated for a few minutes to look on their own. Nana looked through the tie section while slowly wheeling the stroller. Her eyes sparkled, seeing a royal blue necktie. It looked elegant and ssy, and the design imprinted on it was refined.


    "This will look good on Jinhai" she murmured, but then she snapped out. "Why should I buy it for him who always troubles me? Hmph. I will take this for big brother."


    "Long time no seeMrs. Liu."


    Nana turned and was surprised to see the man standing in front of her.


    "Oh Pei Yuanyes, long time indeed," she politely smiled.


    Pei Yuan''s heart skipped a beat, looking at her dazzling smile. He smiled. "En. How are you?" then his gaze dimmed a bit. "I saw what happened in the news about Liu JinhaiI am sorry."


    "No, it''s alright. Why are you sorry? The one who should be sorry is clearly not," she shook her head.


    Pei Yuan narrowed his eyes for a moment. He feigned to act shocked. "What? Is Liu Jinhai still not remorseful?"


    She awkwardly smiled. She didn''t know how much it was right to talk to him but well


    "En."


    Pei Yuan shook his head. "I am sorry if you get hurt with my words, but I disagree with his behavior. Almost the whole nation is against him, but he is still soI didn''t expect this from him."


    Nana said, "I am not hurt. It''s alright. But I have talked to him about it. We had a serious conversation, and it seems that he is thinking seriously about it too."


    He inwardly sneered.


    Think about it? A man like Liu Jinhai would never bend to anyone''s will. Your hope is wasted on him, Nana.


    Then suddenly, out of nowhere, a hooded man silently came behind them and harshly pushed away Nana and Pei Yuan.


    "Ah!" she gasped and tripped.


    Pei Yuan almost stumbled too. "Hey!"


    Before they could make sense of it, the man quickly grabbed the stroller with Jian and Nian and dashed away, wheeling it with him.


    Nana watched him in horror, and a shrill came out of her.


    "JIAN! NIAN!!!"

 Chapter 427: Every moment a torture

    Chapter 427: Every moment a torture


    Liu Chunhua was startled as she heard Nana''s scream. She rushed to her side but and was shocked to see her pale and horrified.


    "Nana! What happened? Why are you crying?" She held her face and wiped her tears.


    "Mom! Mom!" Tears rolled down her cheeks, and she stuttered. "Moms-somebody took the strollerJian and Niansomebody took them away!"


    Liu Chunhua froze. "What! She looked around, and the stroller wasn''t there."


    By now, everybody''s attention was on them and were whispering among themselves.


    "Oh, God! Kidnapping in broad daylight!"


    "They were only babies."


    "Gosh, is it any syndicate that kidnaps children?"


    Nana paled even more after hearing that. "Mom, I-I have to go after themMy Jian and Nian" Nana was beginning to run after that man while her whole body was shaking badly.


    "Nana, wait!" Pei Yuan grabbed her hand. "It''s dangerous to follow that man. What if he has a gun?"


    Nana froze and looked at him in horror. "Even more reason to go after him! I cannot wait anymore!"


    The manager of the shop came rushing to them. "What is going on?"


    Liu Chunhua red at him. "What kind of security your shop has! A man kidnapped my grandsons in broad daylight! Liu family''s children!"


    The manager paled and began to sweat.


    L-Liu family? I am dead!


    "Mrs. Liu, I don''t have any idea. We didn''t-"


    "Shut up! You are giving excuses now?"


    Nana felt as if she couldn''t hear anything, and she tremblingly took a step forward while fighting her tears.


    I am so pathetiche took them in front, not meI couldn''t do anything


    "Nana, I will go after him," Pei Yuan said, "I promise I willbring them back. Just stay here. It''s not safe."


    "How can I stay here when somebody has taken my children!? I want them back! What if that man h-hurts them? They only babies! Who will protect them?"


    Pei Yuan pulled her back and shook her hard. "Let me go, okay? Just stay with Mrs. Liu here. I promise to bring them back."


    He already dashed out of the shop. Nana was about to follow him, but Liu Chunhua caught her arm. "Nana, please. He is right. I understand you. But that man could be dangerous."


    "MomJian and Nian" she pointed towards the exit, "Mom, they are goneplease bring them backthey are only babies" she copsed on her knees and broke down in tears.


    Liu Chunhua hugged her and gently patted her head. "Dear, we will catch that man, don''t worry. I have informed Hai about it too. Jinhai and Hai will be here at any moment."


    "Momit''s all my fault. I was careless. I let them be taken awayMom, if anything happens to them, then I wouldn''t be able to live anymore. Mom"


    Liu Chunhua''s eyes rimmed in tears, and she could only hug her back to give her strength.


    "Don''t say that! It''s not your fault, child. Everything happened so suddenly. Don''t me yourself. Our children will be back soon."


    The manager had also informed the security about chasing after that man. He looked pale, thinking of the consequences.


    Somebody kidnapped the heirs of the Liu family in his shop. He was so dead. He couldn''t even imagine what Jinhai would do in retaliation.


    On her side, every moment was torture for Nana. She was crying and sobbing, uttering her children''s names and nothing else. Her tearful gaze was fixed on the entrance the whole time, hoping to see the stroller again. She rested her head on Liu Jinhai''s chest, clutching her tightly.


    "Baaaaaaa"


    "Baaaaaabooo"


    Finally, after God knows how long where every second was akin to a century for her, Nana froze as she heard the familiar melodious voices of her children.


    Jian? Nian?


    She jerked her head and faintly saw Pei Yuan''s figure emerging from the side. Nana widened her eyes as her gaze locked on to the stroller that he was wheeling.


    "M-mom. P-Pei Yuanit''s him!"


    She got up to her feet and rushed towards the door. Pei Yuan smiled at her and said, "I promised that I would bring them back, right?"


    Nana looked down and found her children safe in the stroller as if nothing had happened. Her eyes blurred, and it felt as if somebody just lifted a huge mountain off her shoulders.


    As if the twins sensed their mother''s anxiousness and fear, their eyes watered, and they started to wail loudly.


    "Waaaaaaaaaa"


    "Waaaaaahaaaaa"


    Liu Chunhua smiled as tears stained her cheeks. "Aiyo, don''t cry."


    She took Jian and while Nana quickly took Nian in her arms. She peppered soft kisses all over their faces and hugged them tightly as if they would disappear at any moment.


    "I am sorryI am so sorry" she whispered, "Mama was useless" She bit her lip hard.


    She looked at Pei Yuan and was shocked to see that he was hurt and bleeding.


    "T-this"


    Pei Yuan said, "I somehow caught the man but got into a fight. This is nothing as long as" he was irked from within, "your children are fine. I apologize though "


    "Nana?"


    They turned and saw Jinhai and Liu Hai rushing towards them.


    Jinhai''s gaze squinted as he saw Pei Yuan, but for now, he ignored him. He rushed to his wife''s side and took her in his arms.


    "Nana, are you alright? Are you hurt?" He checked her from head to toe.


    Nana burst out in tears again as she found sce in his arms. It was so frightening to see her children getting away that even now, she felt as if this was all her imagination.


    She sniffled. "Jinhai"


    Pei Yuan''s eyebrow twitched, and his jaw tightened with their intimacy.


    Jinhai kissed her forehead and quickly patted her head.


    "Jian and NianJinhai, somebody pushed me and took the stroller away. It was horribleThankfully, Pei Yuan brought them back; otherwise I-I would have never forgiven-"


    "Sshh. It''s alright. It''s not your fault."


    Liu Hai was grim. "Do you recognize that man?"


    Nana shook her head. "I could only partly see him, but I didn''t recognize him."


    Liu Hai smiled. "It''s alright, dear. We have already sent our guards after him. He will be caught in no time."


    Jinhai looked up and down at Pei Yuan and narrowed his eyes. "I see, so you caught up to that man and saved the twins. Quite heroic, isn''t it? Or should I say, quite convenient?"

 Chapter 428: A suggestion

    Chapter 428: A suggestion


    Pei Yuan smiled. "What do you mean by that, Liu Jinhai?"


    Jinhai said, "Quite a coincidence, right? You are here where my wife is. Then somebody takes the stroller away, you run after him and even manage to save the twins from him. Should I say you got lucky?"


    There was a feeling of stillness in the air.


    "I don''t see the reason why you are talking like that, Liu Jinhai. Shouldn''t you be happy that your children are safe? In fact, I should ask you what kind of security the Liu family has? Nana and her children were in danger, but you couldn''t do anything. And as to why I am here, do I need your permission to visit the mall?"


    Nana anxiously nudged Jinhai. "Jinhai, you are being impolite. If not for Pei Yuan, the man could have already escaped far away. He even got hurt, trying to save Jian and Nian."


    Jinhai said nothing.


    Nana awkwardly smiled. "That I apologize"


    Pei Yuan shook his head. "Don''t be sorry for him. You are too kind. The one who should be sorry is not and not just to me but towards many ''other'' things too"


    Jinhai obviously understood the meaning behind his words. He was talking about Suyin.


    Liu Chunhua sensed the tension in the air and quickly said, "Pei Yuan. We cannot thank you enough for saving them."


    Nana nodded as well. "Please tell us if we could repay you somehow...Thank God you were here today or else"


    Jinhai stiffened and clenched his fists.


    His children were kidnapped, yet the father couldn''t do anything while another man saved them from harm.


    This feeling was like a knife stabbing his heart endlessly. A sense of uselessness washed over him.


    Pei Yuan smiled. "How can I ask you to repay? I just did what I feel was right. You don''t have to feel indebted to me."


    He looked at Jinhai and smiled with a hint of mockery in it. "I suggest you take good care of your wife, Mr. Liu. If this is how you take care of her, then I wonder about their well-being. Nana should be with someone who can protect her at all times."


    Jinhai smirked. "Thanks for the suggestion, but I am afraid that is unnecessary. You don''t have to worry about it, Mr. Pei. I know how to take care of my wife and my children. But I have a suggestion for you. No matter how much anyone tried to look like a hero, my wife is not going anywhere apart from me, and neither are her feelings going to waver. Our love is not that weak and helpless."


    Pei Yuan stiffened, and he bottled up his anger and disgust for Jinhai.


    "Jinhaistop it." Nana helplessly shook her head. It was clear that Jinhai started the cold war by doubting Pei Yuan and possibly hurting his feelings and intentions.


    Jinhai merely snorted.


    Pei Yuan said, "I should leave, Nana. I think Liu Jinhai can at least handle the rest of the things, or do you need my help for it, too? I will dly lend you a hand."


    "No need, Pei Yuan. More than trying to help me, you should help yourself by treating your wounds. You look like you would faint already."


    "Jinhai, enough, please."


    He finally stopped. Pei Yuan left, and Jinhai turned even grimmer. He shot the manager the coldest re possible.


    "I see you are quitex with the security here. A suspicious man was able to take away my sons in broad daylight in everybody''s presence."


    The manager begged as he sweated hard. "I apologize, Mr. Liu!"


    "I will deal with youter, but if I don''t get any news on that man"


    "Yes, Mr. Liu! I will do everything as you say."


    Jinhai retracted his cold gaze from him, and itnded on the twins. Nana was hugging them tightly in her arms; tears stillced in her eyes. A hint of guilt shed past his dark gaze, and he silently vowed to make that culprit pay.


    ---


    Pei Yuan came drove his car and stopped across the street five blocks ahead. He pressed a button, and the window rolled down just by a few inches.


    A man came out of the dark and walked near the window. Pei Yuan took out a packet and threw it at him.


    "Good job. Your money and flight tickets are here. Leave the country right now. I don''t want to see you anywhere near China."


    The man smirked, feeling the heavy packet in his hands.


    "As you say."


    He quietly left without saying anything else.


    Pei Yuan leaned back on his seat and smirked as he recalled how he saved Jian and Nian from the manwhom he had hired himself to take them away for a while. The man simply waited for Pei Yuan to appear in an empty corridor with the stroller with him, and then Pei Yuan hurt and put some scratches on himself to look the part as if he fought with him.


    "I will destroy you, Liu Jinhai. Quite confident in your love, huh? Let''s test it, then. Be ready to lose Nana because she will be mine. That day would soone, and you wouldn''t be able to do anything."


    ---


    The dinner at Liu vi was quieter than usual. Even if everything was fine at the end of the day, the incident had still left a frightening mark in their minds. After all, they were so close to losing the precious twins.


    Jinhai nced at Nana and saw that she was hardly eating anything. She was only fiddling with her chopsticks. He sighed. He picked some meat from the bowl and put it on her te.


    "You are not eating anything, Nana. This isn''t good."


    "I am not much hungry"


    "You have to eat something."


    Nana pursed her lips. She slowly ate on Jinhai''s insistence.


    Then she looked at Liu Chunhua and Liu Hai and her gaze dimmed as she thought about something.


    "Mom, Dad."


    "Yes, dear?"


    "Yes, dear?"


    Both of them spoke at once, and they chuckled.


    Nana faintly smiled too. "That I want to ask something."


    "Anything, dear," Liu Chunhua nodded.


    Nana clenched the chopsticks. "Can Jian and Nian stay in your room for a few nights?"

 Chapter 429: Bottling up her feelings

    Chapter 429: Bottling up her feelings


    Liu Chunhua, Liu Hai, and Grandma Liu all exchanged nces. Jinhai put the chopsticks down and quietly stared at her.


    Liu Chunhua gently asked, "Is there anything wrong, dear?"


    Nana panicked for a moment, but she quickly calmed down.


    "No, no! I mean, yesI am not feeling well. Maybe I am sick, so the twins shouldn''t stay with me for a few days."


    "Oh, dear! Are you alright?" she worriedly got up.


    Jinhai''s hand was already on her forehead in a sh as he seriously checked her temperature. "You don''t have a fever."


    "N-NoI don''t have a fever. But II still feel weak, and I think I will catch a cold. I don''t want the twins to get sick because of me."


    Grandma Liu stomped her stick. "Jinhai, what are you waiting for? Call her brother, Liang Shin! We will get you checked, don''t worry."


    Jinhai took out his phone and opened Shin''s number.


    Nana slightly stiffened. She blocked his phone and quickly said, "No need to bother big brother. It''s just a cold. I will be fine in a few days."


    Jinhai sternly rejected. "No. If ites to your health, then I won''t ignore even a simple cold."


    "T-that"


    Liu Hai smiled. "Ho Ho, are you scared if you will get an injection? Don''t worry. We will tell him to give you only oral medicines."


    She awkwardly smiled and lowered her head. It seemed everybody had decided to call Shin, so she couldn''t protest much further.


    ---


    Shin hurriedly visited the Liu vi as soon as he heard the news. In her room, Shin did all the necessary check-up and said, "Well, you don''t seem to be sick. Everything is fine. But it could be the change in the weather too that may have affected your energy. So for the safe side, I am prescribing some medicines for cold and fever."


    Jinhai and the others nodded.


    Nana felt a little guilty for making hime all the way here. "See? I told you it was nothing serious."


    Shin flicked her forehead. "They are right. You should take your health seriously, even if it''s a normal cold. Don''t be sox about it."


    Nana pursed her lips.


    Shin smiled and patted her head. "And how are my nephews? I heard what happened today. Mom and Dad are back in Paris for some work, and they had almost booked their flight back to China as soon as they heard the news."


    Nana uneasily shifted on the bed.


    Jinhai slowly said, "Jian and Nian are fine now."


    Shin grimly asked, "Did you find that man?"


    Jinhai squinted his gaze. "Soon, brother-inw. Soon."


    He nodded and nced at Nana. "Until this matter is sorted out, stay here in Liu vi. It will not be safe outside, plus the media is causing so much uproar. Take rest now."


    Shin got up and left. Outside her room, he asked Jinhai, "So, you have really stepped down from your position, huh?"


    Jinhai just nced back and shrugged.


    "This is going to pour more oil in the fire."


    "It would have even if I had kept my seat. My stepping down is taken as my guilt, and the decision to not step down would have taken as my arrogance."


    Shin sighed. "Damned if you do and damned if you don''t." Then he raised his brow. "Is it Long Guozhi?"


    Jinhai hummed. "That is what the Tangs say, and well, they have a grudge against me."


    "But?"


    "But nothing."


    "Where are they now?"


    "They seem to be abroad."


    Shin narrowed his eyes. "Of course, they would have run away after their downfall. So are they managing everything, sitting somewhere in the USA or UK, and plotting against you?"


    "Could be."


    Shin patted his shoulder. "Be careful. I will check with Dad too what we can do to help. Also, stay with Nana. She must have still shaken up with the incident."


    "En."


    ---


    Nana quietlyid on the bed, facing the window side. The twins cried a lot when they sensed the change as they weren''t near their mother like usual, and it took all the energy from everybody to make them calm down. Finally, they fell asleep when Jinhai and Nana yed with them for almost an hour.


    Nana stared at the moon, shining brightly outside and casting a dim light inside the room. She clenched the bedsheet in her fist, and her lips trembled.


    Over and over again, she recalled how that man took the stroller away. Every time she remembered that scene of her twins being taken away, she felt crippled and terrifying.


    She silently sniffled, and a tear dropped on the pillow. Then very slowly, she felt an arm wrapped around her waist and softly pulling her back. Her back bumped against a sturdy chest.


    Nana froze. She quickly but secretly wiped her tears. She didn''t want Jinhai to see her like that.


    "Y-you, why are you here?" she softly asked, hiding the fact that she was crying.


    Jinhai softly kissed her hair and said, "I miss my wife. You must be feeling lonely without the twins, too, right?"


    She bit her lip.


    "Do you feel sick? Should I bring the medicine?"


    "N-no. I am fine."


    Even though they were supposed to sleep separately, Nana didn''t wish to be alone tonight. She felt a lot calmer when Jinhai hugged her. His familiar scent that she always liked to smell dissipated her anxiousness.


    There was silence for a long time.


    "Were you crying just now?" Jinhai asked.


    Nana widened her eyes, and her heart sped faster. "No. Why would I cry? Jian and Nian are safe. So everything is fine."


    "Hmmm."


    Nana gulped. She felt the disbelief in his tone. So, she quickly diverted the topic.


    "I hope they don''t give any trouble to Mom and Dad."


    There was a pause.


    "They will be fine. It was sudden for them to live apart from you and they felt that so they cried. But they are morefortable now."


    Nana nodded. "That''s good."


    Silence again.


    Jinhai finally broke it. "If you have to say or share anything, then I am here."


    Nana nervously fiddled with the nket. She wanted to say a lot, but she felt ashamed of herself.


    "There is nothing."


    Jinhai kept staring at her back. He didn''t force her and dropped the subject. He slowly turned her to face him and buried her face in his chest.


    "You must be tired. Sleep," he whispered.


    Nana had an urge to cry again as she felt his warmth when he embraced her, but she held back her tears. "En. Good night."


    Jinhai noticed her trembling shoulders, but he kept quiet. He kissed her forehead. "Good night."

 Chapter 430: A pleasant visit

    Chapter 430: A pleasant visit


    Few days passed by in the blink of an eye. Mr. Long officially took the CEO position of Liu Corps. It was a joyous event for him and the three board of directors  Mr.Su, Mr. Tan and Mr. Chao, whereas all the employees had mixed reactions.


    They knew Liu Jinhai''s reputation had taken a hit, and it was all for the well-being of thepany that the BoD took this decision. Yet, they were ufortable with the sudden change in their boss.


    Their views also widely varied regarding the incident. Some supported Nana while the others had changed their perception when Jinhai mmed the media reporters and the rest of them held their views that Jinhai was indeed wrong.


    Nevertheless, a change in the CEO itself was a huge thing.


    Mr. Long gave a short speech that said he would try his best to fill in his shoes until Jinhai returned. Thepany would maintain its prosperity and prestige and promised that not a single employee would be affected by the stock crash Liu Corps was facing.


    Inside the CEO''s office.


    Mr. Long, along with the directors, clinked their sses,ughing aloud.


    "Congrattions. We have finally overthrown Liu Jinhai."


    Mr. Su poured some more whisky. "Well, what can I say? Now, the entire Liu Corps is under our control."


    Mr. Tan smirked. "This day I was waiting for have been finally realized. Now I can bring my son to work here, who was all always rejected after the interview. How dare Liu Jinhai? I am one of the esteemed board of directors. Why does my son need to go through any process?"


    Mr. Chao shrugged. "Heh. You are already ying your card. But be careful. That dog of Liu Jinhai  Xin is still here."


    Mr. Su narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Yes, that Xinwe have to do something about him too. Until he is here and watches over us, we will not freely control thispany. We have to discreetly kick him out of Liu Corps too. But not now. It will be suspicious."


    They nodded in agreement.


    "We will slowly create such situations that will trap him. And once he takes bait like a rat, Xin is out."


    Mr. Su looked at Mr. Long and said, "You just do as we say, and you will be fine and loaded with lots of money. All the projects and decisions must go through us."


    Mr. Long nodded. "As you say."


    ---


    On the other side, Pei Yuan was enjoying his win. Today, Mr. Long had officially taken the CEO post, which would be a nightmare and akin to slow poison to Liu Corps while a biggest victory for him and Moon Corps.


    He was reading some documents about a deal that pertained to an influential client in the UK. He had already bagged many deals from Liu Corps, but if he snatched this deal away, Liu Corps reputation would take a further downfall. It might lose even its existing engagements because of the back to back losses.


    Plus, he kept feeding the media lots of cash to keep bringing up that videotape and destroy Jinhai''s reputation beyond repair. Even women activists came forward, demanding justice for Suyin.


    Pei Yuanughed out. "You cannote out of this shit, Liu Jinhai. Hahaha. I wonder how long you would be able to take it. I have snatched your reputation, yourpany, and next is" his gaze turned loving, "my Nana."


    ---


    The same days at Liu vi, too, were quiet but peaceful. Even if there was a huge uproar outside, nobody mentioned it, especially Liu Hai and Jinhai.


    Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu were worried and concerned, but Liu Hai would simply smile and brush them off.


    In her room, as Nana read the hateful articles and news about Jinhai on the tablet, her heart ached for him to see him go through this. How can one not be affected by all the insults hurled like that?


    Actually, to tone down the situation, Nana had a simple solution, which was for Jinhai to apologize for his actions.


    Indeed, Nana was saddened to see everybody hating her husband, but at the same time, she knew that Jinhai wouldn''t have to face this bacsh if he wasn''t that cruel to Suyin. After the conversation they had that day when Jinhai was hurt, he didn''t say much.


    Nana sighed.


    If Jinhai would just apologize


    She pursed her lips. The maid knocked on the door and said, "Lady Liu."


    She raised her head. "Yes?"


    "Miss Xiang is here to see you."


    Nana was surprised. Huian?


    "Of course, send her in."


    A minuteter, Huian smiled as she greeted Nana. "Hey."


    "Huian! How are you? It''s been quite long." She hugged her with a bright grin.


    Huian smiled. "It has been indeed. How are you? And how are Jian and Nian?" She looked around. "They aren''t here?"


    Nana slightly stiffened. "Ah, no. They are with Mom and Dad. I-I am a little sick, so they are with them for a few days."


    "Oh. Are you alright?" she looked concerned.


    Nana nodded. "A little better" she diverted her gaze. "Anyway! What brought you here?"


    Huian seemed grim. "I just came to check on you. I still cannot believe that there wille a day when the mighty Liu Jinhai would have to face all this."


    Nana sighed. "I know. I asked him to apologize but-"


    Huian widened her eyes. "Apologize and him? I don''t think he is still remorseful"


    "That is the problem."


    "Actually, Dad wanted to help Liu Corps in this situation, but I heard that Uncle Liu declined. He doesn''t want Xiang Corps to get involved in this mess and suffer a bacsh too. Dad said that he it didn''t matter to him. Our families have been friends for so long, but Uncle Liu was stubborn," she shook her y.


    "Uncle Xiang offered help?" Nana was surprised. "I thought he hates Jinhai"


    Huian smiled. "He used to. He was furious at him after the banquet, but I talked to him after that. I said that I was already past whatever happened, and I had brought it on myself with what I did. It took a while, but Dad had to budge before me," she cheekily grinned.


    Nana held her hand. "I cannot thank you enough"


    Huian dismissed it. "Don''t mention it." Then she seemed a little nervous. "By the way, Liang Shin must havee to check on you, right?"


    "Ah, yes. A few days back. Big brother gave some medicines too."


    "I see, I seeH-How was he?"


    Nana blinked her eyes in confusion. "Hm?"


    Huian quickly said, "I mean, did he look or behave anythingdifferently?"

 Chapter 431: Avoiding

    Chapter 431: Avoiding


    Huian quickly said, "I mean, did he look or behave anythingdifferently?"


    Nana furrowed her brows as she thought back. "WellI think he did seem a little absent-minded. For a moment, I thought that he was in a daze, but he quickly snapped back. I thought that I might have misunderstood."


    Indeed, after the check-up, Shin seemedparatively less energetic than before. She was going to ask him, but he already left with Jinhai.


    Nana asked, "So it wasn''t my imagination. Do you know what has happened?"


    Huian didn''t know what or how to say it. Suddenly, she felt as if she couldn''t face her.


    Nana gently ced her hand on her shoulder. "Huian. Are you fine? Did you meet him recently? Or had any argument?"


    Huian was sping her hands together in nervousness. She looked at her and shifted her gaze away.


    Nana was now getting concerned.


    What might have happened?


    Huian finally gathered the courage to speak. "That NanaI-I want to tell you something"


    "Yes, sure. You can share anything with me."


    She awkwardly smiled. "I don''t know how from where to startI haven''t even told this to Mom and Dad. I couldn''t. I didn''t know whom I should go to. B-but I felt that I could talk to you"


    Nana nodded. "En. It''s alright. You can say anything to me. I promise I won''t tell anybody else if you don''t want me to. This conversation would be only between us."


    Huian felt a little relieved. The tension eased up a bit with Nana''s reassurance. She knew she could trust her, so she never nodded.


    "Alrightactually, I wanted to know if Shin said anything to you ab-about"


    Nana encouraged. "About?"


    Huian took a deep breath. "That Shin and II meanwe have-"


    "Waaaaaaa"


    "Waaaahaaaa"


    Suddenly, she was cut off by loud cries.


    "Aiyooo, don''t cry, my cuties! See, your mother is here!" Jing entered Nana''s room, wheeling the stroller who was almost on the verge of crying himself.


    "Sister-inw, please help! My adorable nephews are hungry like crazy. If they don''t get their milk, then I will go crazy."


    "Waaaaaaa!!!"


    "Waaaaaaaah!!!!"


    Jian and Nian were wailing in the stroller as their stomachs were grumbling. Their teary, ck orbs saw their mother, and they tried to reach out to her with their chubby, little hands.


    Jing was surprised to see Huian. "Oh, Huian! You are here too. Good. Help me with the twins."


    Huian froze for a moment as she didn''t get to say what she wanted. But she quickly smiled it off.


    Nana helplessly smiled at her brother-inw''s state. She apologetically looked at Huian for the sudden disturbance, but Huian didn''t mind it.


    "I will quickly tend to them."


    "En."


    "Hey, Huian. Help me already!" Jing whined.


    Huian red at him. "How many times do I have to tell you? I am older than you by seven years. Address me as sister Huian!"


    Jing looked at her in disdain. "How about oldie Huian?"


    Previously, Jing hated her to the core because of how she troubled Jinhai with the forced marriage. But the day she apologized for her actions and confessed in front of everyone, Jing had also changed his opinion of her. Since she was genuinely remorseful, he forgot all his grievances as well. Now, he teased her just like he did with any other person whom he liked.


    Huian wanted to pounce on him, but Jing nimbly dodged. "You! Come back here! How dare you call me oldie. I am only twenty-eight!"


    Jing grinned. "But it suits you~~"


    "Then why don''t you call Jinhai an oldie as well?"


    Jing looked at her in horror. "How could you? My brother is the most handsome and charismatic in the whole world. He wouldn''t lose his charm even if he turns a hundred!"


    Huian gritted her teeth. "So, you mean that I will lose my charm?"


    "Well" Jing left it unsaid.


    Huian was about to bash him again, but


    "WAAAAAAHH"


    The twins cries made them stop. Huian pursed her lips. She shot a re at Jing and then gazed at the twins with a sweet smile.


    "Aww, are you hungry?"


    "Baaaabaaa" Nian furiously agreed.


    Nana said, "I will feed them. I will take Jian first."


    Huian nodded. "Until then, Jing and I will y with Nian and divert his attention."


    "Oh, thank you! That would help a lot."


    Nana fed the twins one by one, and they finally stopped crying after their bellies were full.


    Jing said, "I am so bored sitting in the vi. Why don''t we head out in the garden for a stroll? The twins will love it too."


    Huian hesitated since she wanted to talk to Nana.


    WellI will talk to her some other time.


    "Sure. I don''t mind."


    But Nana wasn''t that excited. Her smile faltered, and she said, "UmmI am feeling a little chilly, so I will pass"


    Jing worriedly asked, "Sister-inw, are you still not getting better? It''s been almost a week. Let''s take you to the hospital for a more detailed check-up."


    Nana vigorously shook her head. "No. Really, I am fine. It would be too much trouble."


    Huian frowned. "Jing is right. You should get a check-up done. We don''t want it to get serious."


    Nana fiddled with her dress. "No, I am fine. Oh, I think my phone is buzzing. I will check who is calling. Maybe, it''s Meiling for Natsukashi work"


    She hurriedly grabbed her phone and left.


    Huian asked, "Shall we go then?"


    Jing nodded. "Yup. You take the stroller ahead. I will join you in a moment."


    He left her room and walked up to the study room. He found Jinhai going through some documents, and at Jing''s entrance, he raised his head.


    "Jing."


    Jing closed the door behind him and sat in front of him, letting out a sigh. "Bro, you were right."


    Jinhai paused. He kept the documents back on the table and stared at Jing, indicating him to continue.


    Jing said, "After sister-inw fed Jian and Nian, I said that we should go to the garden for a stroll, but she declined. She even made an excuse that she got a call from Natsukashi and hurriedly left."


    Jinhai''s expression turned grim as he heard this.


    "You were right. Sister-inw is indeed avoiding to be anywhere near the twins as much as she can."

 Chapter 432: A wave of crowd at Natsukashi

    Chapter 432: A wave of crowd at Natsukashi


    Nana dashed outside Liu vi to get a breath of fresh air. Her chest heaved up and down breathlessly. She looked back and pursed her lips.


    I am sorryI am so sorry but I cannot


    She sat on the bench, huddling herself in a corner. No matter even in Jian and Nian were safe now, the image of them being taken away just refused to let her live in peace. That horrible scene endlessly yed in her mind like a broken tape recorder.


    Nana''s eyes rimmed in tears.


    I wasn''t careful enoughI couldn''t protect them again. First, Tang Ning was so close to taking their life that night, and then a man almost kidnapped them. But both of the times, I couldn''t do anything to save them. I am so uselessI am their mother. I am supposed to protect them, but I failed every time.


    *Plop*


    A tear fell on her knuckles.


    I don''t deserve to be called their mother. It''s better if I stay away from them.


    She sniffled.


    Her phone buzzed, and she got startled. She quickly wiped her tears and picked her phone.


    Meiling''s number shed on her phone.


    Ugh, I just used her as an excuse, and she actually called


    Nana swiped across the green button. "Meiling."


    "Mam! It''s so good to talk to you after so long."


    Nana softly smiled. Indeed, she missed working in Natsukashi too.


    "En. Same here. How are things going at Natsukashi?"


    "That is why I called you, Man. Since morning, there is an incredibly long queue here! It''s like the whole of Beijing City hase. It is so awesome! But booo, it is bing hard to manage too," she sobbed, "Mam, can you pleasee here for a while? Plus, many customers are excited to meet you too!"


    Nana was taken aback. Naturally, she was happy that Natsukashi was flourishing and getting more customers, but she didn''t understand the sudden surge in it.


    "But why are there so many customers today?"


    Meilingughed. "Haha, mam. Actually, a very awesome thing happened, and so our already popr Natsukashi skyrocketed even more! But I will keep it a secret until youe here fufu~"


    "Meiling, please tell me" Nana helplesslyined.


    "Mam, I know you might be busy with your children, but can you please take some time out? It''s really getting hard to manage, and many customers are insisting on meeting you. They even want to eat your hand-cooked dishes."


    Nana sighed.


    It must be getting tough; otherwise, Meiling wouldn''t call me.


    "Alright. Tell them I aming."


    "Awesome! Thank you, Mam!" she chirped.


    Well, Nana was also curious about what happened that so many customers had lined up today in Natsukashi.


    She walked up to the guard. "If anyone asks about me, then please convey the message that I am in Natsukashi. I got some urgent work to do."


    The guard stood in attention. "Yes, Lady Liu!"


    ---


    Natsukashi.


    When Nana reached near Natsukashi, she was shell-shocked to see the scene. Her eyes popped out of her sockets to see that queue as long as a snake waiting outside Natsukashi.


    Meiling wasn''t kidding when she said that it feels as if the whole Beijing city is hereIt really feels like that!


    Some of the people''s attention fell on to Nana, who just came.


    "Oh, it''s her! Natsukashi''s owner and chef! She is here finally!"


    "Woah! I was dying to meet her!"


    Suddenly, Nana was surrounded by a huge and equally excited crowd.


    "You are the chef, right?"


    "We heard so much about you and Natsukashi."


    "Please can you cook us your signature dishes?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Nana was overwhelmed with so much love.


    "Th-thank you so much. I am d."


    Everybody cheered.


    "Mam!" Meiling felt as if the crowd would squash her at any moment now.


    "Meiling!"


    Nana excused herself and caught up with her. "Meiling. What is this? How are there so many people today?"


    Meiling grinned. "Hehe~~ Come inside, and I will tell you."


    Before that, Nana politely bowed at everybody. "I will try to manage things here as soon as possible so that you can have your lunch. Can you give me some time, please?"


    They nodded. "Of course, we will."


    "If you need some help, I can give you a hand," One of them said.


    "Me too!"


    "Yes, me as well!"


    One by one, everybody got excited and offered their help.


    Nana smiled. "Thank you for the kind offer, but don''t worry. I will manage it."


    "Aish, she is so beautiful and talented."


    "A perfect blend of beauty and elegance."


    As Nana and Meiling went inside, they finally let out their breaths.


    "I was so nervous," Nana said. "Now, will you tell me, Meiling?"


    "Actually, you should ask him," Meiling pointed at the front.


    Nana nced that way and was stunned to see Pei Yuan.


    "Pei Yuan."


    Pei Yuan smiled and walked up to her. "Hello. Quite a crowd, huh?"


    "Y-yes. But how are you here?"


    Pei Yuan sheepishly scratched his head. "Well, actually, I brought all these people here, or to be precise, my article about Natsukashi."


    "Article?" Nana blinked her eyes.


    He nodded. "I am a food blogger, remember? I know how awesome this ce is. I wanted to write about it for a long time, so I finally did it. I wanted to promote Natsukashi to as many people as possible and as far as I could. So, this is the result."


    Meiling excitedly brought the most popr food magazine  Food Corner, which was trending in Beijing for its food blogs, recipes, and restaurants.


    "Mam, read this article! It''s so awesome! We are on the front page!"


    Nana saw the headline - ''Heaven does exist  Natsukashi.'' She read through the article that was impressive and meticulous and listed all the pleasing points of Natsukashi, especially Nana and her cooking.


    She was dumbfounded by the time she finished reading the article. She looked at Pei Yuan, astonished. "Did you write it?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Thank you so much. This is a great article. But you really didn''t have to go through the trouble"


    Pei Yuan sighed. "It''s no trouble. Actually, there is another reason behind it. I was feeling quite guilty about what happened in the mall when that man took the stroller."


    Nana was taken aback. "Why?"


    "I thought I should have been more alert. If I had been careful, then I might have caught on to that man''s suspicious behavior before he pushed us. This might not be enough or even useless, but this is the only thing I could think of to make up for my mistake."

 Chapter 433: Akin to a festival

    Chapter 433: Akin to a festival


    Pei Yuan looked apologetic. "This is the only thing I could think of to make up for my mistake. I thought this would cheer you up. But" he peeked at the crowd outside, "I honestly didn''t expect that my article would have this effect to attract such a long line of customers. I think I made things harder for you to manage."


    Nana shook her head. "No, no. You don''t have to feel guilty. I also didn''t notice that man''s presence. It was just too sudden, so nobody is at fault."


    Pei Yuan sighed. "You are too kind."


    Nana said, "And I appreciate your gesture. Every owner wants to have as many customers as they could. I am so happy to see so many people talking and feeling good about Natsukashi. Once again, thank you for writing this amazing article."


    Pei Yuan grinned. "As long as you are happy. Oh, and don''t worry about the management. I have already called arranged for that."


    Nana was surprised. "Really? How? There so many customers, and we have only twenty tables here."


    Pei Yuan smiled. "Wait and watch."


    They heard some noise andmotion outside.


    "Our help is here."


    As they went outside, Nana and Meiling watched in a stupor as lines of cars stopped one behind the other. Several men stepped out of them. They took out all sorts of materials, and by the end of it, Nana lost track.


    From the start to the end of the street where Natsukashi was located at the center, the seemingly infinite men already started working with a speed akin to lightning. They managed the crowd and asked them to stand at one side while the other pedestrians and passers-by were told to wait for a few minutes.


    As the street got almost empty, the men started to fill the wide space of the road with chairs and tables. They evenly spread out all of them until they covered the whole street. And just as fast, they set all the cutlery and menus, too, on all the tables. There were so many of them that it could easily fit the whole crowd.


    They didn''t end there. Some men went up to Natsukashi''s terrace and arranged the ce as simr to the street. The crowd watched in awe and wondered how the situation unfolded in just a matter of a few minutes.


    Just as they thought the sitting arrangement was made, the men pulled out heaps of curtain cloth and decorations. At each table, they temporarily fixed a stand from which they hung the curtain in the shape of an umbre, hooking and spreading it at the top and giving a beautiful roof to the table. They decorated the tables with beautiful and fragrant flowers.


    "OMG! That is so beautiful!" a young woman murmured in the crowd.


    "They even managed to give us shade while we would sit outside."


    "That is thoughtful."


    Pei Yuan''s men did the same settings at the terrace too. In just a few minutes, the entire street was beautifully decorated as if a huge festival was going on. But they also made sure that the pedestrians got enough space to walk, and the setting didn''t block their way.


    Nana was wracking her brains on how to serve and satisfy all the customers, and here Pei Yuan''s team took care of everything.


    Meiling covered her mouth in disbelief. "This is so awesome. This easily solves our problem. Now, nobody would have to wait for lunch!"


    Nana asked, "How could you pull this off in such a short amount of time? Where did you get so many tables? And this idea of turning the whole street"


    She was so amazed that she couldn''t tear her sparkled gaze from the magic that just happened. Yes, for her, it was nothing less than magic that Pei Yuan could arrange for every customer waiting outside of Natsukashi.


    Pei Yuan coughed. Naturally, he couldn''t say that it was possible because he was the CEO of Moon Corps. What was impossible for a CEO?


    "Well, my manager got delighted with my article and that it brought so much profit for Natsukashi. So when I told him about this predicament, he immediately agreed to help me. He has many contacts in the food industry, so he could easily arrange everything."


    Nana brightened. "Oh, I see! That makes sense! Please send my warmest regards and thank you to your manager. No, it''s better if I call him and personally thank him! Can you give me his number?"


    Pei Yuan began to sweat. "Ah, well, he is unavable for the moment. He might be in a very important meeting"


    "Oh, is that so? That''s unfortunate." Nana pursed her lips.


    "But don''t worry! I will send your message to him."


    "Sure! Then please convey it to him that I, on behalf of Natsukashi''s team, am extremely grateful for this help and arrangements. You saved us today."


    Pei Yuan''s heart thumped. A soft smileced his lips.


    Your wee, Nana. Anything for you. Your thank you and feelings have already reached me.


    He said, "Oh, and don''t worry about the staff as well. I- *cough* I mean, my manager has arranged for lots of waiters and waitresses to serve all the customers. There are chefs too, who will help you in the kitchen."


    She helplessly said, "Y-you have really made all my worries disappear. I cannot thank you enough"


    Pei Yuan smiled.


    Meiling jumped in excitement. "Mam, let''s start! Everything is set!"


    The people had already started taking their seats, murmuring in excitement.


    Nana nodded. "En. Let''s start."


    ---


    Liu vi.


    Inside Jinhai''s study, Jing and he were continuing to talk about Nana.


    "Bro, what should we do now?" Jing asked, feeling concerned. "I don''t want to see sister-inw so depressed. You should have seen her face when she refused toe for the stroll. She was forcing herself to separate herself from my cute nephews."


    Jinhai smiled and ruffled his head. "Don''t worry. I will talk to your sister-inw tonight."


    Jing nodded.


    Just then, a maid entered, bringing a tray with coffee cups.


    "Where is Nana?" Jinhai asked her.


    She respectfully bowed. "Young master, Lady Liu is not at home. She has asked to give a message that she is in Natsukashi for some urgent work."


    Jinhai raised his brow. "Natsukashi?"


    "Yes, young master."


    "Hm. Leave."


    The maid bowed again and left.


    Jinhai was tapping his finger on the desk. He picked up his phone and called Xin.


    "Find out why Nana went to Natsukashi today."


    Almost immediately, he got a call back from Xin.


    "Sir. There is something big going on in Natsukashi"


    Jinhai calmly heard everything he said.


    Jing puffed up his cheeks in anger. "Bro! We should head to Natsukashi right now! That Pei Yuan guy is up to no good again!"


    Jinhai was quiet for a few moments. "No. Let it be. Let him do what he wants."

 Chapter 434: Clearing the misunderstanding

    Chapter 434: Clearing the misunderstanding


    It was evening by the time Nana returned to Liu vi. She was in a good mood since everything sorted out in Natsukashi, and no customer was displeased.


    "Baaaaa"


    "Baaaaaaaa"


    She heard her son''s voices and stopped. She turned her head and saw the stroller was standing near the dining table. Nobody was around them.


    Ugh? This is strange


    She quickly checked, walked up to it, and found the twins smiling at her. Their gazes brightened, and they were excited for her to hold them.


    Nana looked around but saw nobody.


    "How are they alone here with nobody to watch over them?" she murmured to herself.


    "Baaaaaaaaaa"


    They were still waiting for her to hold them in her arms. They widened their watery eyes, looking expectant, but to their dismay, she seemed hesitant. Of course, she patted their heads, but they wanted more.


    "Baaaa"


    Now their voices began to choke, and eyes shone in tears. Their chubby hands were not excitedly iling in the air anymore.


    To Nana, the pain felt as if somebody was butchering her heart. Her gaze dimmed, and she pursed her lips. "I-I am sorry, but you should not be near me"


    "Why not?" A voice came from behind.


    Nana froze. She recognized her husband''s voice. She slowly turned and saw Jinhai calmly walking up to her with low, unhurried strides. But his prating gaze on her felt as if he saw through everything.


    She quickly smiled. "Jinhai. You are here."


    "Hm."


    "Oh, okaywhere is everybody? And why are the twins here alone? I cannot see any maid either."


    "Mom, Dad, Grandma, and Jing went to attend one music concert that Mom likes very much. The maids left early. I told them to."


    "O-oh. I seeWell then. I should freshen up and go to sleep. Since Mom and Dad can bete at night, Jian and Nian can sleep with you. Bye. Good night."


    She hurriedly turned to leave, but Jinhai caught her wrist and pulled her back.


    Nana tried her best to smile. "Anything else?"


    "Shouldn''t you hold them since they are almost on the verge of crying?"


    "Baaaaa"


    "Baaaabaaa"


    Jian and Nian looked as if a dam was about to burst at any moment.


    Nana was a little anxious, but she maintained herposure. "You know I am sick so" She averted her gaze.


    Jinhai bored his gaze into her as if he already understood her lie. But she said nothing and didn''t meet his eye.


    When he realized that Nana was not going to say anything, he sighed.


    "Why are you avoiding them if it''s killing you that much?"


    Nana stiffened. "What are you saying? Why would I avoid them?"


    Jinhai held her shoulders and turned her to face him. "Nana. Seriously. Everybody in the family has already noticed what you are doing."


    She widened her eyes in shock.


    Huh? Everybody? How?


    "You see. You are beautiful, kind, and an awesome chef, but you suck at acting."


    Her mouth twitched.


    "I am not acting. I am sick."


    "Should I call brother-inw? Or take you to the hospital to test?"


    She stayed silent.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Nana choked but said nothing.


    Jinhai cupped her face and warmly smiled. "You are unnecessarily ming yourself for what happened in the mall."


    "I-I"


    "Don''t bother lying to me. You started to behave differently after that incident. So, it''s not hard to figure out what useless things were cooking in your mind."


    Nana''s gaze teared up.


    "You are a chef, aren''t you? How can you let such bad and tasteless things cook up and ruin your palette?"


    She finally burst into tears.


    "Okay. That was a bad joke."


    She let out a soft involuntary chuckle amidst her tears. "H-How can I not me myself? First, Tang Ning was about to kill them, and then that man almost kidnapped Jian and Nian. I was with them both of the times, but I couldn''t protect them at allWhat kind of a mother fails to protect her children?"


    "So you think distancing yourself from them is the solution?"


    Nana lowered her head and mumbled. "They might be safer if I am not with them."


    "Bullshit," He forced her to look at him. "Now listen to me. You are getting too negative. Whatever happened wasn''t your fault. We didn''t know the Tangs would suddenly attack you, or the man would push you to take the stroller. Anybody would have failed to protect them. And you did fight your best with Tang Ning even though you were hurt so badly on the head. How does that make you a bad mother? No way in hell."


    Nana still didn''t look convinced.


    Jinhai sighed and pulled her in his arms. "My Nana is the best wife and the best mother in this whole universe. The best chef, the best sister, the best daughter, and the best daughter-inw. Nothing can change that. You would just be hurting yourself and our children with this distance you are putting. You are not protecting them by doing this. Instead, you are making them sad. Do you know how much they missed you in the past days? It was so difficult to calm them because you weren''t beside them."


    "R-really?" her voice was hoarse and tiny.


    Jinhai smiled. "Of course. After all, they love their mother so much, just like their father," he tapped her nose, "How can they bear to be apart from you?"


    Nana sniffled, and his words seem to affect her positively.


    "I am sorry"


    Jinhai kissed her forehead. "Don''t be. I know it must have been difficult for you with the back-to-back incidents but trust me, you weren''t and would never be the cause of Jian and Nian''s harm."


    She tightly clutched his shirt and nodded.


    Jinhai lightly flicked her forehead. "And if something this big was bothering you, then you should have shared it with me. I asked you that night, and I was waiting for you toe out with it, but you didn''t. I am your husband. I want to be a part of your worries, too, as much as your happiness."


    She felt a little guilty. "I am sorry."


    "En." Jinhai dipped his head and captured her lips in a sweet, gentle kiss, softly brushing lips on hers like a calm and gentle breeze.


    "Waaaaaahhh!"


    "Waaaahhhhh!!!!!"


    Jian and Nian''s patience finally broke apart, and they started wailing and crying at the top of their voices.


    We want to hug Mama too!


    Why is Mama hugging Dada but not us?


    Their teary, using gazes clearly expressed what they were thinking like an open book.


    Nana felt embarrassed and quickly held Jian in her arms. "Aw, aw. I am so sorry! Forgive Mama, please. I will never avoid you again, okay? I was wrong," she kissed his cheek. She tightly embraced him and swayed him in her arms.


    Jinhai helplessly carried Nian and brought him near her. She kissed his cheek too, and they finally stopped crying, feeling satisfied. Their bright smiles returned, and it instantly lifted the depressing atmosphere in Liu vi.

 Chapter 435: Fake attempts to impress

    Chapter 435: Fake attempts to impress


    Jinhai and Nana yed with Jian and Nian for a while before they settled for dinner. Nana quickly cooked up some simple yet tasty dishes for them. Jinhai, as a good husband, helped her out, and they made dinner together in no time.


    Jinhai asked, taking a bite of the stew, "I heard what happened in Natsukashi today."


    Nana eximed. "Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you. You should have seen the crowd, Jinhai. Pei Yuan''s article was like he awakened a sleeping dragon. Thankfully, he had all the preparations ready, so it didn''t take much time. But because of what happened, Natsukashi''s business has bloomed even more than before. Everybody liked the food, and we got so many pre-orders and bookings."


    He smiled. "Of course. My wife is the best, after all. But I don''t like Pei Yuan hanging around you. I told you already that he likes you."


    Nana sighed. "Well, what can I do? I will never take the initiative to meet him if he likes me. But all the time, it was he who approached me. Iyou know me. I cannot be rude to anybody and just ignore them. But I refused him when he asked to drop me back here."


    Jinhai stopped and narrowed his eyes. "He did?"


    "Yes. After everything got over and I closed Natsukashi, Pei Yuan offered to give me a ride back home, but I knew what you think about him, so I refused. He had already helped enough. I didn''t want to take more of it and cause a misunderstanding."


    Jinhai smirked. "What help? He is a sly man. He did everything today only to impress you and possibly change your feelings."


    Nana blinked her eyes. "Well, he said that he felt guilty of not being alert and letting the mishap happen to the twins in the mall."


    "So, he was making up for his mistake? What if he was the one behind the ''fake'' kidnapping attempt, and he pretended as if he caught the man to score brownie points? Isn''t it convenient that he could catch him so easily, but when Xin checked his information, it seemed as if he didn''t even exist?"


    Nana widened her eyes in shock. "The man disappeared?"


    "To be exact, he left the country immediately an hourter after the incident. Pei Yuan must have taken the stroller back from him in an area where there was no CCTV footage, or he dismantled it so that the truth neveres out that he never ''fought'' with that man in the first ce. He just handed the stroller back to him. Naturally, Pei Yuan made some fake cuts on himself to look the part."


    "So, will that kidnapper be never caught?"


    Jinhai chuckled. "Nothing is impossible for Liu Jinhai."


    Nana frowned. "But will Pei Yuan go that far for me?"


    Jinhai raised his eyebrow. "I don''t want to bring this up, but have you forgotten how far I went to marry you?"


    Nana was almost going to spit out the water and choked. Now that he brought the past, it did make sense.


    "ThatI mean, yes, you were wrong in doing all those things, but I understand your reason. We had met before, and you knew me for two years. So, I wasn''t totally a stranger to you. But I never met Pei Yuan before until that day he came to offer me a cooking show. And Meiling said that she first saw him in Natsukashi when I was like what, in my third or fourth month of pregnancy? And then I took a maternity leave. What I want to say is that I don''t see a reason for him to like me that much. He hardly knows me. We never even talked."


    "We never talked during those two years either, apart from the first time we met. Still, I fell for you so hard."


    Nana coughed in embarrassment as he said thest sentence. She lowered her head, blushing furiously.


    "T-that is true too"


    Jinhai chuckled. "The point is that feelings don''t need a reason."


    "But Pei Yuan is just a food blogger. How can he have the connections to bribe the man or send him abroad or make all those preparations today?"


    Jinhai raised his brow in amusement, but he didn''t answer her.


    "An excellent question indeed."


    Nana observed his expression and squinted her gaze. "Is he not actually a food blogger?"


    "Who knows?" Jinhai smiled as he shrugged. "Be careful. And why didn''t you call me if you needed help today at Natsukashi? Your husband is really capable."


    Nana sheepishly grinned. "WellPei Yuan already did most of the things so-"


    "You felt that I was unneeded?" He sneered.


    "I felt that it was wrong to trouble you," she earnestly said but was actually sweating inwardly.


    "Nothing is a trouble for me if it concerns you. But you always fail to understand that. You need good punishment."


    "W-what punishment? I didn''t do anything wrong!" sheined.


    Jinhai got up from his seat and walked towards Nana. He leaned in and whispered as his warm breath fanned on her ear, making her tickle. "You took another man''s help even though you have such a handsome and capable husband. SayI hope you maintained your distance from him today or"


    "I was only polite and cordial! Don''t you trust me?" she gave a wronged expression.


    "How can I when you took another man''s help? I am jealous. So what if he was ready with the preparations? You should have declined it and called me in front of him for arrangements. I would have forced him to retreat."


    Nana cleared her throat. "You knew the situation, so why didn''t youe yourself?"


    "I was waiting for your call."


    Her brow twitched.


    "But you didn''t call me, so that calls for a punishment, isn''t it?"


    "I-I understand, so I will definitely call you first no matter what happens the next time."


    Jinhai smiled. "It''s good that you learned your lesson."


    She sighed in relief.


    "But, you are not escaping from your punishment."


    Nana gulped. Jinhai raised her head and crashed his lips on hers.


    "Hey, bro, we are back- Oh, oh!" Jing eximed and quickly shut his eyes. "We didn''t see anything! Mom, Dad, and Grandma. Turn your heads the way and run for your rooms! Nothing R-rated is going on here."

 Chapter 436: Wedding anniversary

    Chapter 436: Wedding anniversary


    In reflex, Nana pushed Jinhai away and bounced on her feet. She straightened up as she saw everybody.


    "Tsk" Jinhai murmured, "I was just getting to the good part."


    Nana sneakily elbowed him and silently red at him.


    Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu coughed. Grandma Liu hit Jing on his head. "Shut up, you fool! Have some shame." She cleared her throat and peeked at Nana and Jinhai, "We will leave. You bothcontinue."


    Jinhai smiled. "Thanks Gran-"


    But suddenly, Nana stomped her left foot on his right. His brow twitched, and he gulped back his words.


    Nana quickly smiled. "It was nothing. We just had our dinner. H-How was the music concert?"


    Liu Chunhua nodded. "It was good. No, actually fantastic. I wanted to go for so long, and finally, I got the chance tonight. The performance was wonderful."


    "I am so d you enjoyed it."


    Then there was an awkward silence.


    "Oh, look! Jian and Nian are s-sleepy already. I should take them back; otherwise, they will start crying."


    The twins, as if understood, adorably watched their mother, tilting their heads.


    "Baaaaa..?"


    "Aboooo?"


    We are not sleepy, is what it felt that they said.


    Liu Hai curiously looked at her. "Ho. I thought Jian and Nian are sleeping in Chunhua and my room today too. Aren''t you sick?"


    Nana smiled in embarrassment. "T-that, I feel better now. So, they can stay with me from now on."


    The trio nced at each other and didn''t question further.


    It looks like Jinhai solved whatever misunderstanding was there.


    They nodded, feeling satisfied. "That''s great news to see that you are fine and healthy now."


    "En. I will take the twins." Nana quickly wanted to flee from the scene since the elders almost caught them making out. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to disappear.


    In front of Mom, Dad, and Grandma


    Her cheeks slightly reddened, and she quickly took the stroller. "Good night."


    Poof. She was gone.


    As she left, Jinhai dryly looked at everybody. "Couldn''t you all arrive a bitte? After so long, I was going to get my hands on her. Tsk."


    Jing cracked out inughter. "Whoops! Sorry, bro. I should have peeked inside before for a clearance. Hahaha."


    Liu Chunhua hit on his head too. "You"


    "Hey, you all like to hit me too much," he whined.


    Liu Hai thoughtfully nodded at Jinhai''sint. "Our bad. How long has it been that you haven''t had sex with her?"


    Jinhai sighed. "Almost four and a half months. Nothing for almost the whole of herst trimester and then after the birth for her to recover."


    "How can you discuss your son and daughter-inw''s sex life like that?" Grandma Liu and Liu Chunhua looked at Liu Hai in horror.


    "What? It''s a serious problem. Abstinence. Hey, I had to suffer, too, when Chunhua was pregnant with Jinhai and Jing. I couldn''t wait to pin her beneath me, and here I had to wait for God knows how long. It was pure torture. I am sharing his pain as any good father worried for his son."


    Liu Chunhua blushed furiously and looked away. "Hai, you are dead meat today!"


    "Oof, my virgin ears!" Jing covered his ears with his hands and shook his head. "TMI! [1] Stop throwing dog food already."


    "Shut up, kid." He snorted and looked back at Jinhai. "So, it seems that Nana has given up on her mind to stay away from the twins."


    "Hm. She is fine now. She was overthinking things. But I have talked to her and sorted it out. Don''t worry."


    Liu Chunhua smiled. "That''s good. I was really worried about her. It saddened me so much to see her avoid her children."


    Liu Hai snorted. "Yeah, take your kids with you and let their Grandma and Grandpa get naughty under the sheets now. Jian and Nian were such troublemakers. They hogged all of Chunhua for so many nights! I have wrongly suffered!"


    Chunhua finally stomped on his foot with all her strength. "Stop. Talking!"


    Liu Hai silently whined in protest.


    Jinhai chuckled as he recalled Nana doing the same thing. "You and Nana are so simr, Mom. Like mother, like daughter-inw."


    "No. It''s like mother, like daughter," she warmly smiled.


    A gentle smileced on his lips, and he nodded.


    "I am going back to see if I still have a chance to make out with my wife. Good night."


    "You father-son are the same too! Like father, like son. Shameless!"


    ---


    Back in her room, Nana was lovingly gazing at her sons with a sweet smile on her lips as they fell asleep. She was patting their heads by turn and gently swinging the crib.


    The door slightly creaked, and Jinhai entered. He smiled and kissed on top of their heads.


    He climbed on the bed and hugged her waist from behind.


    Nana softly said, "Thank you"


    He nuzzled his nose against her hair. "Anything for my wife. But if you want to thank me, then do it properly" and with that, his hands wandered lower to touch her thigh. "Let''s continue where we left off, darling."


    *WARNING. MATURE SCENE.*


    She blushed and whispered. "The twins are here!"


    "But they are sleeping~"


    His hand lowered even further, and it slid under her dress until it touched her skin. She jolted, and her shoulders trembled. She bit her lip and shut her eyes. Jinhai got up a little bit to nt wet kisses down her neckline. At the same time, his hand was reaching near her haven as he caressed her thigh along the way.


    "No, Jinhaipleases-stop" she buried her face in the pillow and curled the sheet in her fist.


    He didn''t stop but darted his tongue out to lick over kiss marks that he left, making her shudder. He turned her to face him and climbed on top of her, keeping his hands on either side of her head.


    Jinhai ced a gentle kiss on her forehead, then on her eyes, down to her nose, and finally captured her pink lips in a passionate kiss thatpletely knocked out their senses. He sucked and bit on her lower lip until it had swollen, earning a soft moan in his mouth.


    That soft moan triggered him, and he violently devoured her mouth, tasting every inch of her tongue until he reached her throat.


    Giddy with the fire lit inside him, Jinhai reluctantly parted from her lips and flicked his tongue over the center of her neck, biting her tender skin with his teeth.


    "J-Jinhai!" She jolted, clutching his head. "Please"


    She closed her thighs instinctively, but he kept his knee in between them, forcing them to stay apart.


    Jinhai gently tugged her dress and lifted it, showing her half bare skin with her bra still on her breasts.


    She saw his gaze darken in desire and felt goosebumps jump on her skin. There was no doubt he wanted to thoroughly eat her tonight.


    Amidst the intense building pleasure, Nana somehow forced herself to snap out and held his face in her hands.


    "N-not now"


    Jinhai pinched her chin. "I have abstained for too long, my little wife. Don''t you want me too?"


    She was embarrassed to admit that she wanted it too. Since her pregnancy started, they had to limit themselves a lot from making love.


    "Tell me" he softly bit and chewed on her ear while his hand was gently squeezing her breast.


    She gasped. "I-I do."


    He huskily chuckled. "Correct answer. You get full marks."


    As a reward, he kissed her ear.


    "B-but the twins are here. I-it''s too embarrassing even if they are sleeping."


    Jinhai brushed his nose against her ear. "But, I don''t want to wait any longerTonight, we will be one again."


    She felt as if her heart almost leaped out of her chest. His deep, sexy voice rang close to her ear, coupled with his breath tickling that she almost lost all her reasoning.


    She bit her lip and managed to think even though Jinhai was peppering kisses all over her face.


    She put her hand on the back of his head, gentlybing her fingers through his hair. "How about our wedding anniversary?"


    "Hm?" He stopped and curiously looked at her.


    "Our wedding anniversary is nearing so-so I think it''s" she shyly averted her gaze.


    His gaze brightened.


    Why didn''t I think of this before?


    He understood what she meant. After waiting for so long, their wedding anniversary would be the perfect day or rather a perfect night to reunite. Plus, the family would take care of the twins for one night so they would be alone. It would be such a special moment for them.


    Jinhai grabbed her face as blood rushed through his veins with increased vigor and kissed her hard on her lips until she almost passed out.


    He pulled out, and his warm breath fanned on her lips, breathless. His thumb brushed along her cheekbone. He rested his forehead on hers and said, "Perfect. It would be our wedding anniversary then."

 Chapter 437: Is it too less?

    Chapter 437: Is it too less?


    "Really? You don''t mind?" Nana asked.


    Jinhai kissed her nose and smiled. "Of course not. It''s the best idea. In fact, it feels as if we will spend our wedding night all over again as if it is our first night."


    Nana''s face flushed crimson, and she hit him on his chest. "You"


    Jinhai wanted to celebrate their first wedding anniversary by holding a wedding ceremony. The whole ce would be decorated so breathtakingly that everybody would remember their wedding for generations toe.


    He imagined Nana d in a beautiful white wedding gown, walking down the aisle between the cheering guests anding towards him where he patiently waited for her.


    He imagined them saying their vows, promising her that even death wouldn''t do them apart. They would be each other''s even after they take theirst breath. Their bodies may perish, but not their souls and their love for each other.


    He imagined lifting off her veil. Nana would shyly lower her head with a tender smile on her lips, and her cheeks blushed with natural pink color. He would cup her face in his palms, lift it and slowly nt his lips on hers, iming her as his wife forever.


    That was the wedding ceremony he wanted and had dreamt of it so many times. By that time, Nana would have given birth, and Jian and Nian would also be a part of their parent''s wedding.


    Nana quietly observed Jinhai, who seemed to be in a daze and smiling to himself.


    What is he thinking?


    She was really curious now.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Unknowingly, his gaze had turned a little ssy. Nana held his face and asked, "Are you crying?"


    He chuckled. "No. Hmm. I am just thinking of my surprise for you."


    Her gaze sparkled. "Surprise? What is it?"


    "If I tell you now, then how will it be a surprise?"


    She pouted. "Please. A hint?"


    "Nope."


    She pursed her lips. "Fine. Don''t tell me. I will also not tell you about my surprise, no matter how much you ask."


    So cute, Jinhai inwardly chuckled again.


    "Alright. Guess we wille to know on the anniversary day itself."


    "En."


    Well, now that it had settled, she waited for him to get off her, but he didn''t even a few minutes had passed.


    "That, will you turn to y-your side of the bed?"


    "Nope."


    "Why not?"


    "Well" Jinhai kissed her lips and his lips curved into a devilish smirk. "We might make love on the anniversary night, but there are still plenty of things we can do now to pleasure each other. It''s not like we have to forbid ourselves from touching each other altogether~~ Do you get my point, wife? Sure, you do, right?"


    Nana choked and coughed hard. "You"


    "I mean, we are already partially undressed. We shouldn''t waste this chance."


    Jinhai immediately sealed her lips with his own. While he busy munching on his delicious snack, his hand already reached under her back, snapping the belt of her bra. He took it off, and her breasts bounced out. Nana shivered as she felt the chill on them.


    He squeezed her breast in his palm, and a husky groan escaped his mouth. "I see they are quite bigger than before"


    Her eyelids trembled, and she softly gasped as he pinched her bud with his thumb. He put her breast in his mouth and was thoroughly slurping on his meal.


    It took a good amount of willpower for her not to gasp, or her sleeping twins would have surely woken up. Every stroke of his tongue and bite of his teeth on her soft breasts sent shivers down her spine.


    Jinhai thoroughly ravaged her two breasts until he showered kisses on her waist and then reached his long-awaited dessert. He held her knees and parted them even wider to gain more ess. His tongue swept over her entrance.


    Nana bit her lip and breathlessly moaned as if she ran a marathon.


    "Ahnn"


    She clutched the sheets and prepared herself as she knew what wasing next. And just on cue, Jinhai thrusted his tongue inside, slurping on her juices that were beginning to flow out her core.


    Her eyes turned misty as he alternatively thrusted in her core and then licked her sweet spot just above the core. "Jinhai" she kept on whispering.


    This went on for a few minutes until her stomach bubbled with the desire to release. The urge turned stronger and stronger, and she couldn''t help but call out to him.


    "Jinhai"


    But he didn''t let here. Yet. Instead, he pulled back his tongue and inserted his finger in those heavenly juices.


    Nana widened her eyes. She was panting and breathing hard as he swirled his finger inside her core. Jinhai''s gaze darkened. With his thumb, he started to knead her pink nub, and he thrusted yet another finger inside her.


    Tears escaped her eyes and fell on the pillow as the pleasure kept intensifying. His rapid thrusts went deeper and deeper, earning him a series of soft gasps.


    "Jinhai, please...Mnnn!" she covered her mouth, trying her hardest not to scream as she finally released her orgasm. She copsed on the bed, her chest heaving up and down and covered in sweat.


    Jinhai was busy licking every drop of her release, and as he licked it clean and dry, he smiled. "Delicious."


    Nana could hardly think anymore straight as her body was dealing and trembling with the tremors of her orgasm.


    "Now, my turn."


    Nana''s eyes flew open.


    R-right


    Imaginary steam whistled out of her head as she imagined holding his little brother.


    Jinhai kissed her lips. "You will do fine. You got experience, remember? On the hospital"


    "S-stop!" She wanted to cover and hide her tomato face, but he didn''t let her. He grabbed it and unbuckled and unzipped his belt.


    His little brother rose in full glory as it pointed almost upwards. Her face reddened at the sight.


    Jinhai said, "See? Only you can make me go this crazy, Nana."


    Her heart fluttered by his words that gave her a little strength to face him. She wanted to avert her gaze, seeing his hot member shyly, but she didn''t. This time, she wanted to be a little bold.


    It was difficult given her personality, but she didn''t want to shy away this time.


    So, she gently held his member in her palm. A shudder gripped Jinhai with her bold move. Trapping her delicate body in his arms, he leaned in. "You know what to do, right?"


    She gulped and softly bobbed her head as a yes. He smiled and pecked the corner of her lips. "Go on."


    At first, she was slow in pulling it back and forth but steadily increased her pace. She felt as if she would almost burn her hand with how hot his member was.


    "Ahnn" He whispered his groan.


    Damn, it''s just torture with the kids around. He helplessly sighed.


    "Nanayesdo it more."


    Sheplied, and her hands quickened in speed down his length. A growl escaped his throat, and he smashed his lips on hers over and over again. With her thumb, she teased the tip of his member that was oozing with his fluid.


    He sharply trembled and clutched her hair in his fist. "Fuck. Don''t stop, Nana."


    A sense of thrill and satisfaction engulfed her heart to see him in pleasure because of her erotic actions. That encouraged her to stroke him even harder.


    "A-are, you feeling good?" she nervously asked.


    "Good? It''s fucking crazy, Nana. I am at my limit," he panted, and desire was clearly visible in his gaze. "I so want to eat you right now."


    He bit her ear as heined and nibbled his way on her enticing neckline.


    Jinhai was close to his climax now. As she kept on pulling his member up and down, he smothered everyst bit of her skin with his lips and tongue into ferocious and wild kisses that were only igniting the mes of desires within him even harder and stronger than before. With a few strokes of hers that almost made him lose his control, he shuddered and spurted out his release in her hand.


    They breathlessly stared at each other for a long time before he burst into a chuckle.


    "Thatwas amazing."


    Now that the pleasurable deed was over, her senses came back to her, and Nana quickly huddled inside the duvet.


    "Don''t hide, my wife. You score full marks. And it was just the second time. Your hands worked just perfectly fine."


    "Sh-shut up."


    Jinhaiid back on his side and pulled her into his arms. "I love you."


    A soft smileced her lips, and she buried her face in his chest. "I love you too."


    "Nana."


    "Hm?"


    "Everything would soon be over."


    "What?"


    "That same person who is plotting against me. Once it''s over, nobody will evere in between us."


    Nana smiled and nodded. "En. I trust you."


    "And then we will happily stay together with our four or five children in our big family."


    That left her speechless. "Four or five children?"


    He frowned. "Are they too less? Alright. Maybe six?"


    Nana coughed hard.


    He kissed her forehead. "I want as many children as you can healthily give me. I love the thought of you carrying our child in your belly."


    She blushed furiously. "You are impossible!"

 Chapter 438: Plotting against Xin

    Chapter 438: Plotting against Xin


    Even if Nana said that their wedding anniversary was near, it was actually still almost a little more than a month away. But Jinhai didn''t mind because he fell in love with her idea. Plus, it also gave him a lot of time to prepare for his surprise that he would give her.


    Days passed by just like that. The situation at Liu Corps was improving with Mr. Long taking the position of the new CEO. The stock value of Liu Corps was slowly recovering, and the projects got back on track. But, soon, a significant incident happened in the CEO''s office.


    Mr. Tan and Mr. Su, along with Mr. Chao and Mr. Long were furiously ring at Assistant Xin.


    "Assistant Xin. What is this!?" Mr. Su roared.


    Xin calmly maintained his position and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Mr. Tan banged the file on the desk. "This! You changed the quotation in our proposal that we sent the client. You also modified a lot of things in it that weren''t discussed previously."


    Xin said, "Mr. Chao. I only did what held the best interests of Liu Corps."


    Mr. Long said, "What do you mean? We had already finalized the proposal draft, and you changed at thest moment."


    "The proposal that you suggested wouldn''t have made us win the deal."


    "Nonsense!" Mr. Su said, "Do you know how long we have worked here? Do you think we don''t know what we were doing?"


    "Mr. Su. The quotation price was too high for any client to ept our deal," Xin narrowed his eyes. "In this situation where Liu Corps is recovering from a crisis, how can we put forth a proposal that the client wouldn''t even bother to read? They first look at the quotation price, and if they are satisfied with it, they see what we have to offer. But with such high price, we aremitting suicide."


    Mr. Su smiled. "Assistant Xin. We have to cover a lot of costs if we bag this deal. There is so much outsourcing to be done. That''s why we set the quotation price higher so that we are not at a loss. Otherwise, what profit will we get?"


    "Outsourcing is not an issue. We have developed our own technology that will save those costs. I told you this in thest meetings. So, we don''t have to set a higher quotation."


    Mr. Tan said, "Assistant Xin. Our model is yet to be tested. We cannot guarantee it. What if it causes any problem?"


    "Rest assured. There will be no problem. I have personally tested it and checked it many times. The result is we got the deal, and the client was happy."


    "Assistant Xin!" Mr. Su angrily huffed. "Just because you were Liu Jinhai''s assistant doesn''t mean that you can interfere like that! Yes, the client agrees with our proposal, but it''s just going to bite us back in the end."


    Mr. Long said, "This makes me think that you might have colluded with the client to finalize the deal at a lower price to benefit them but which will cause a disaster to us!"


    Xin coldly smiled. "Are you doubting my integrity?"


    He snorted. "Who knows? Now that Liu Jinhai isn''t the CEO, you might have thought that it would be easy to fool us."


    Mr. Tan sneered. "You are just an assistant. Don''t get so cocky just because you worked directly for Liu Jinhai."


    Xin was unaffected. "Then, time will tell us how this deal would go. I am confident in the technology that Liu Corps have created. There will be no issues, and we will get the same quality of work had we chosen outsourcing."


    "And what if it causes problems?"


    Xin smiled. "It won''t cause any problems. I am confident. But for your sake, I promise to take full responsibility for my decision if the deal goes wrong in any way."


    Mr. Su raised his brow. "You will? I am already telling you that if anything goes wrong, then we will directly fire you."


    Silence.


    Xin nodded. "Alright. I ept."


    "Good. We will see how everything goes for ourselves. Now, you can leave."


    As Xin left, Mr. Long nervously said, "Xin sounded too confident. What will we do now? We were supposed to lose this deal to Moon Corps purposely."


    Mr. Tan sneered. "Don''t worry. Our technology is still not yet fully prepared. The deal will definitely go wrong."


    Mr. Su nodded. "Xin just wants to make us look like we don''t know how to make decisions and kick us out of this office. He is, after all, Liu Jinhai''s dog. That''s why I said he is dangerous too. But that will never happen. In fact, this is a good chance to throw him out."


    "Just one ident and Xin is out."


    ---


    But after a few days, contrary to what they expected, the deal went on without a hitch. The technology that cut their costs was working just as told by Xin. This led to an emergency meeting.


    Mr. Chao said, "What will we do now? The client is getting too happy, and if this continues, then how would Pei Yuan get this deal? We are supposed to lose it."


    Mr. Su and everybody else was anxious too. This wasn''t what they had expected.


    "No, this cannot go on. We have to do something. Wait. I have an idea. If the software is working now, then we can do something to make it fail."


    Mr. Chao frowned. "How?"


    "Idiot. How else? By inserting a bug or virus in it, that hampers it''s functioning. If it destroys all the data, especially affecting the client''s confidential files, then they would be so furious! They will lose faith in us, and at the right time, Pei Yuan can step in!"


    Mr. Tan beamed. "That''s a great idea! We can hire a hacker to infect the software with the virus."


    "Perfect. The software that Xin was so confident for will be down the drain."


    Mr. Su sneered. "And we will take the opportunity to fire Xin since he has promised to take responsibility for his decision."


    ---


    Jinhai was in his study, looking over the ideas for his surprise to Nana on their wedding anniversary. Just then, his phone buzzed.


    He narrowed his eyes and picked up his phone.


    "Xin."


    "Sir, I have news."


    "Tell me."


    "Sir, they are nning to infect the software with the virus to hamper it''s functioning. They are going to hire a hacker for it."


    "Ho" Jinhai smiled. "Let them do what they want and enjoy their win for a short while. But you know what to do, right? The client shouldn''t be affected at any cost."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Jinhai put the phone down and looked at the pictures on hisptop for his surprise. A soft smile lit his lips.


    "Jinhai?" Nana knocked on the door.


    He quickly shut theptop and said, "En. Come in."


    Nana entered, holding some snacks in a tray. "I thought you might be hungry, so I brought some refreshments."


    She kept the tray on the table.


    "En. I was hungry, indeed."


    Jinhai caught her wrist and pulled her to sit on hisp. He wrapped his hands around her waist and kissed her lips. "You always make my mood so better."


    Nana frowned. "Is there any trouble in the office? Can I help you in some way?"


    Jinhai smiled. "Nothing I cannot handle. I was taking care of some pesky rats. But I am tired of this game now. I just want to cuddle in my wife''s arms."


    Nana flicked on his forehead. "Stupid."


    Jinhai then noticed multiple band-aids on her fingers. He quickly took her hands in his and his gaze darkened as if a dangerous storm was about to explode. "What happened? Why did you get so many cuts? How did you get hurt?"


    Nana quickly pulled her hand back, but Jinhai swiftly caught it again.


    "Nana" he said with a hint of warning and danger. "What happened?"


    "It''s nothing major. I was got hurt while cooking-"


    He harshly bit down on her lip, making her eyes tear up. "Mnn!"


    "I won''t tolerate any lies when ites to your safety. Cooking? How can you cut yourself while cooking? An experienced chef at that. Maybe one is understandable, but so many?"


    "You bit so hard it hurts." She brushed her finger on her lip.


    "Punishment for lying to me. Now, tell me the truth."


    "You don''t have to worry. I am fine."


    "Don''t test my patience, Nana." He warned again.


    Nana sobbed as she massaged her painful lip. "I-its for your surprisebut I won''t tell what it is! And don''t dare ask Xin to find out what I was doing, or I will get angry on you."


    Jinhai was shocked. "Surprise? What are you doing that is hurting you that much?"


    "They are just minor cuts and burns, Jinhai."


    "There are burns too!?"


    Nana internally smacked herself hard for letting it slip.


    Jinhai shook his head. "That''s it. I don''t want this surprise. I don''t want any such gift that makes you hurt. It won''t make me happy. So, stop whatever you are doing right now."

 Chapter 439: Inching towards the end

    Chapter 439: Inching towards the end


    "No!" Nana protested. "Jinhai, you are over-reacting. I cannot give up on my surprise. I am really close topleting it anyway."


    Jinhai squinted his gaze. "Nana"


    Nana quickly pecked his cheek and said, "Husband, please. It''s not dangerous. I-I am learning it for the first time. That''s why there are these cuts. But trust me. I am fine."


    She circled her finger on his shirt. "Please?"


    Jinhai kept on boring his gaze on her. Then he let out a sigh. "Alright. But only on the condition that you will take a guard with you."


    She tried to protest, but he raised his hand. "No buts on this. Don''t worry. I will not ask or force the guard to spill out anything about your surprise. I just want him there for your safety."


    Well, if that was the case, then she didn''t mind.


    "Okay!"


    Jinhai pinched her cheek. "You always make me worry so much."


    "I do not!" She pouted.


    "Now, I am curious what surprise you have that" He held her hands and raised them near his lips. He kissed her injured fingers one by one with gentle pecks. "that are making your delicate hands hurt so much."


    Nana smiled. "This is nothing. I hope you like it, and if you did, then it''s all worth it."


    Jinhai leaned and nuzzled his nose in her neck. "I will like anything you give me. It''s from you. How can I not like it?"


    "So cheesy."


    "You make me."


    "Idiot. Now I have to go."


    He frowned. "Where?"


    "To prepare your surprise." She grinned.


    "Alright. But don''t forget to take a guard with you."


    "Yes, sir!"


    ---


    Two dayster, Xin was called in the CEO''s office.


    Mr. Su smiled as Xin stood in front of them. "Assistant Xin. You must have got the reports, right? What do you have to say about it?"


    He stood silent.


    Mr. Su threw the file on the table. "Do you know that your so-called tested software has wiped out all the information of client''s? We are getting calls after calls from them! They are so furious at us that they want to pull this off!"


    Mr. Long said, "The software failed, Assistant Xin. There was a major virus that entered through a bug, and that corrupted all the files andpromised the data. Is this the security and confidence you showed in the technology that could outsmart outsourcing?


    Despite all our voices against it, you went ahead with it, changing the quotation price on your own. We had a little trust in you that you have worked under Liu Jinhai, so you know what you are doing. But what is this!"


    Mr. Tan shook his head. "This is a serious error. What happened to all that testing? If it was working, then how did any virus enter? That''s it. We have no other option but to let this deal go. At this point, even if we try to convince them, it is a waste of time. They will get more furious, thinking that we are giving excuses and empty promises."


    Mr. Chao nodded. "I second that thought. Xin will admit that it is his fault and the software was not ready. He caused such a huge blunder in making the wrong decision."


    Mr. Su said, "I hope you remember what you said, Assistant Xin. We have no option but to fire you. This was the oue decided if anything went wrong."


    Amidst all the usations, Xin was calm. "Somebody has tampered with the software. You can check with the team when we conducted a series of tests for its functioning. We had no problems at that time. Somebody is plotting against us."


    "All excuses, Xin! Who would plot against us? You want us to make us lose our face because you are resentful that Liu Jinhai is not the CEO anymore," Mr. Su angrily said.


    "But we are not taking any responsibility for this. Whether it worked before or not doesn''t matter, you were at fault, and as promised, you will take the responsibility. No matter how much you beg, we cannot keep you anymore."


    Mr. Long said, "Please leave, Assistant Xin. I will draft your termination letter. Complete all your formalities with the HR."


    "But Sir-"


    "Enough!"


    Xin said nothing more and quietly left the office.


    The culprits inside the office cheered. "We finally got rid of Xin. Heh! That didn''t take much effort."


    "Now, we don''t have any dog of that Liu Jinhai to spy on us! As nned, the deal goes to Pei Yuan."


    "Let''s all give this good news to him. We waited so long for this."


    "Cheers!"


    ---


    The following days, there was once again an uproar in the media that Liu Corps was losing deals to Moon Corps. Mr. Long and his allies were careful enough not to dive Liu Corps in too many losses, or Liu Hai, who was keeping a watch on them, could easily overthrow them at any moment. After all, Mr. Long was given the CEO''s seat to help thepany recover from its losses. If there was no progress, then what face would they show?


    So, Liu Corp''s reputation was still intact, but it was also slowly getting eroded without nobody''s notice. The media also started to pester Nana for her take on all this. She was getting calls every day, and it made her so frustrated that she had to switch her phone off.


    She sighed and sat on the bed. She felt tired of all this.


    "Baaabaaa."


    Jian was reaching out to her with his chubby hands. She smiled and picked him in her arms. Nian was sleeping in the crib.


    Jiantched onto her chest and softly touched her chin. He giggled as if assuring her that everything would be alright.


    Nana chuckled in response. "I know. I don''t know what your Dada is nning since he is not taking any action, but I trust him. He must definitely be working on a solution too. Dada is really patient, huh? It''s almost a month now. Our anniversary is just two days away."


    "Baaaaa."


    Nana wondered if she kept her phone switched off for far too long. She didn''t want to miss any call from her instructor, who was teaching her the special art for her surprise, especially now since it was so close of getting done.


    Sheid Jian by her side and opened her phone to check. There were some missed calls from Serena, probably worried about the media harassing her. One call was from Meiling from Natsukashi.


    And then there were a few calls from Pei Yuan.


    She stared at it for a few seconds. In the past few days, not only were things happening in Liu Corps, but Pei Yuan would frequently meet Nana at Natsukashi too.


    Since now she knew that he could be possibly behind everything that had happened, she was extra cautious around him. Sometimes, he tried to probe in the matters concerning Tang Ning, Tang Feng, and the man who kidnapped the twins in the mall and if they were caught or not.


    These questions only strengthened her suspicions that he was trying to know what happened. And many times, he would subtly point out how Jinhai was failing at everything he was doing, majorly in business. She remained neutral and didn''tment much on it.


    Her phone buzzed again and saw that it was Pei Yuan''s number again. She pursed her lips.


    What does he want now?


    Nana thought for a moment and pressed the green button.


    "Hello, Nana."


    "Hello. What is it, Pei Yuan?"


    His voice sounded concerned. "I hope you are alright. I heard how the media is harassing you with texts and calls. So, I thought to check on you."


    "I am fine. Jinhai is handling it."


    He sighed. "It''s okay. You don''t have to lie to me. I can already sense the strain in your voice. I don''t think what Liu Jinhai is doing is working at all. Things are messing up even more. I am worried about you. I cannot see you in so much stress. I can imagine how difficult your life is right now by living with him."


    "It''s not what you are thinking"


    "Until when you would stand by his side, Nana?"


    Nana said nothing. She wanted to know where he was going with this.


    Pei Yuan''s hesitant voice came through the other end. "Nana. II was wondering if we can meet today. There is something important I want to tell you."


    She was silent.


    "Um, II don''t think it''s possible today."


    "Please don''t refuse. It is really important. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have asked you."


    She was quiet for a moment before she said, "Okay. Tell me the address."


    She heard him sigh in relief. "Great! Thank you so much. I will message you the address in a minute."


    She cut the call and thought about it.


    What is he nning?


    Then she widened her eyes.


    Wait. He is not nning to confess, right? His voice sounded nervous for some odd reason. Is he really going to do that?


    Nana picked up her phone and dialed a number. It got picked up immediately.


    "Jinhai. I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 440: Pei Yuans past

    Chapter 440: Pei Yuan''s past


    Nana reached the address that Pei Yuan texted her an hourter. It was a small home a little distant from the city life. The surrounding was quite pleasant with trees and gardens around it.


    She stepped inside. On the walls, she saw photo frames hung on the wall. There was a boy and his mother in it, smiling andughing. The boy was a baby who grew up to be a year old, then two years until Nana thought he was around nine years. Then there were no pictures with his mother.


    "Pei Yuan?" Nana called out.


    "Nana."


    Startled, Nana looked behind her. Pei Yuan was smiling at her as he walked towards her.


    "You came."


    Nana nodded. "Yes. Now can you tell me what important thing you were going to say?"


    Pei Yuan didn''t respond. Instead, he looked sideways at the walls where Nana was gazing at just a moment ago.


    "She is beautiful, isn''t she?"


    Nana said, "Yes, she is." She took a pause. "She is your mother, right?"


    "Was. She is no more."


    Nana slightly widened her eyes. "OhI am sorry."


    He shook his head. "No need to be. She was a gentle woman. She loved me very much. I loved her too. We were the only family for each other. We used to celebrate all festivals together. She used to drop and pick me up from school, no matter how busy she was with her job. She single-handedly raised me for nine years, and she did a fine job."


    "Oh..." Nana gently nodded. "That''s lovely and strong of her."


    A dangerous glint shed past his eyes. "Yes. We were happy with our lives. But, unfortunately, she left me one day by hanging herself to death."


    Nana was shocked. She didn''t expect that such a loving woman would end her life and leave her nine-year-old son alone.


    Pei Yuan smiled. "Shemitted suicide. She loved me so much, more than her life, yet she left me alone. Shocking, right? Do you know why?"


    Nana kept silent.


    "Because there was someone else in her life too that she loved just as much. My father. He died. When my mother came to know about it, she tried hard toe out of that grief, but she lost in the end. Her love for him won over mine."


    Nana pursed her lips. "I am sorry to hear that"


    Pei Yuan''s gaze was distant, as if he remembered something long back in the past. "She really tried her best, Nana. I saw that with my own eyes. She used to cry alone in the kitchen, or after I pretended to sleep, I heard her sniffling silently."


    Nana slowly asked, "Your fatherhe didn''t live with you?"


    Pei Yuan''s gaze turned clouded. "No. My mother was a mistress. There was no hope of a happy family in our lives anyway."


    A mistress


    "Please don''t misunderstand my mother. She was not a homewrecker. She wanted to stay away from Dad, but Dad wouldn''t let her go. He was married, but he fell in love with her. He refused to let her go. Then one mistake happened between them that destroyed everything for Mom. She was ostracized, she was criticized when she learned that she was pregnant, but she couldn''t do anything. My Dad was in an influential position, but he couldn''t do anything either because he couldn''t leave his wife for Mom."


    Nana said, "That''s in hypocrisy. On the one hand, he refused to let her go, but he did it anyway when the truth came out."


    Pei Yuan sadly chuckled. "Yes. Looks like Dad didn''t love her much after all. But Mom didn''t understand it. She was too gentle and, unfortunately, gullible to recognize that. She kept on loving Dad even when he never once showed his face all these years. But I didn''t mind it as long as she was happy. I was a child, but I understood from what I heard that Dad didn''t love her as much as he imed. But my mom was happy in that misunderstanding. So, I didn''t say anything. Her sad face is what I hated the most."


    Nana said nothing. Love was truly blind, sometimes. She could only feel pitiful for his mother for holding onto, no, wasting her precious feelings on a hypocritical man like him.


    "But that imaginary happiness also vanished one day when he died. I didn''t feel much for him because I knew the truth. But, MomMom was a different case. She couldn''t handle his death. Maybe she was hoping that one day, they would be together again. Maybe, a miracle will happen, and he would ept her. But that hope burnt into ashes. My mom had to suffer so much. She cried till her eyes turned red and sore until she couldn''t do anything else but to kill herself to free herself from that pain."


    Nana silently kept on listening.


    Pei Yuan narrowed his eyes. "And that made me loathe the man who killed my father."


    She blinked her eyes in confusion.


    "He was murdered?"


    His jaw tightened as fury surged inside him like a raging volcano. "Yes. Somebody killed him. And because he died, my mom killed herself too in that grief! I hated my father for sure for using my mom and then throwing her like trash, but I didn''t want him to die because his life was important for my mom. My mom was happy because he was alive and breathing. My mom was hopeful for a change because he was still there. But everything got destroyed by his death. Everything broke apart. And do you know because of whom? Do you know who killed my father?"


    Nana stared at him. "Who?"


    Pei Yuan chuckled. "Are you sure you can listen to the truth?"


    Nana frowned. "Truth? What truth? How is your mother rted to me?"


    "Not you. Your inws."


    Nana widened her eyes in shock. "My inws? Liu family?"


    "Yes." Pei Yuan smiled. "I said right that my father was an influential figure. Who could kill him other than an influential person just like him?"


    Nana straightened up. "Just say it straightaway whatever you have to. "


    Pei Yuan took a step forward. "My father, Hua Bolin, was killed by none other than your father-inw, Liu Hai."


    She looked at him, stunned.


    Dad?


    She shook her head. "How is this"


    "Possible? Why not? Isn''t Liu family a part of Underworld too?" Pei Yuan smiled. "How difficult is it to kill a man who belongs to the dark side? Of course, you know about that side, too, right?"


    Nana stayed quiet.


    Pei Yuan took a photo frame in his hand in which his mother was smiling brightly. His heart ached to see that smile now because he missed it like crazy. It made him suffocated now.


    He gritted his teeth. "Liu Hai not only killed Huo Bolin. But he killed my mother too! If he had not murdered him, then my mother would have been alive! She wouldn''twouldn''t have taken her life! He stole the only light that shone my life."


    Nana was shocked by his outburst. She didn''t realize that he med Liu Hai for his mother''s death too.


    "It was yearster that I came to know the truth. When I searched for his so-called family with his wife, I realized that nobody was alive. Liu Hai annihted him along with his entire family. My grandparents, his wife, and her unborn child. He killed them all."


    Nana knitted her brows as she thought about it.


    Why do I feel like I have heard this before? Killed the man and his wife, who was pregnant.


    She looked back at him. "Pei Yuan. What you said might be true. Maybe Dad really killed your father, Hua Bolin. But trust me. Dad would never kill anybody without any reason. Even if he and Jinhai are from the Underworld, they wouldn''t kill anybody if that person didn''t try to threaten them somehow."


    "And my mom? What was her fault? Why did she have to die?" His eyes teared up. "She was nothing but a kind and gentle woman just like you, Nana. Why did she have to suffer? Why did she have to die!?"


    Nana sighed. "Pei YuanI feel sad for your mother''s death. It was unfortunate. But, in the end, that was a decision she made herself. I can understand her pain she must have gone through. It must be terrible to feel that pain of losing the one you loveeven though that man didn''t love her back. But suicide is a decision where its responsibility lies solely with that person who made it. Dad has got nothing to do with it."


    "No! Liu Hai could have left him alive! Maybe he could have punished him even if Dad did something wrong, but why kill him? His one decision ruined everything. And that''s why I swore revenge from the Liu family," His gaze darkened.


    Nana stiffened.


    "I wanted Liu Hai to see his family suffer and get destroyed, too, just like how I saw my familymy only family killed herself. And alsoto free the woman I love from those monster''s clutches."

 Chapter 441: The hidden feelings

    Chapter 441: The hidden feelings


    Nana froze on hearing Pei Yuan''s words. She looked at him cautiously. As she expected, Pei Yuan had really called her here to confess his love.


    The woman I love


    She cleared her throat while she fidgeted with her dress. "W-what are you saying, Pei Yuan? I don''t understand."


    Pei Yuan smiled. "You heard it right, Nana. The woman I love is you. This is the important thing I wanted to tell you for which I asked you toe here. Not only I wanted to confess to you but also reveal the ugly side of your family."


    "Pei Yuan!" Nana raised her voice. "Please mind your boundaries! Don''t forget that I am married to Jinhai."


    "That marriage doesn''t matter at all!"


    Nana was dumbfounded. She looked at him, unblinkingly in a daze.


    "What do you mean doesn''t matter!? It matters to me."


    Pei Yuan shook his head. "Don''t lie to yourself, Nana. I know you are not happy with Jinhai. I know you don''t want to live with him. He is forcing you to be with him."


    "Huh? No, it is not true. He is not forcing me to live with him. What gave you that idea?"


    Pei Yuan looked at her in surprise. "Nana, so you mean to say you love him?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "No, you do not!" Pei Yuan was getting agitated. "How can a kind woman like you love a monster like him? Don''t you know how pathetic and dangerous he is!"


    Nana had no idea that he convinced himself to believe that she didn''t love Jinhai.


    "Pei Yuan." She took a deep breath. "I understand your feelings for me. I feel bad for you, but I cannot return your feelings. Please don''t waste your precious feelings on me. I am married. I love my husband and children. There is no ce for you or any other man in my heart."


    Pei Yuan suddenly banged his fist on the wall, and Nana stepped back, startled.


    "Have you forgotten how Jinhai forced you to marry him? How he trapped you into" his jaw clenched in a mad rage, "sleeping with him. He forcefully made you pregnant so that he marries you! I know you never wanted to marry him."


    Nana widened her eyes. "That was because Jinhai was already married to Huian. How can I be a homewrecker and destroy their marriage? I had feelings for him since long back, but I couldn''t do anything. I was helpless because he was married, and I was engaged to Jianyu. So, I stepped back. Yes, I admit Jinhai''s methods to break my engagement and make me marry him were truly cruel, but I have already let go of it."


    Pei Yuan was stunned. "How much will you fool yourself? I know Jinhai doesn''t keep you happy. When you left him, he followed you to work in Natsukashi. He didn''t let you go at all!"


    Nana stared at him in disbelief. "That was him trying to solve the differences between us. Yes, he followed me to Natsukashi, but if I had really told him that I don''t want to see him, then he would have backed off."


    "Ha! But he didn''t after the incident in the banquet when Tang Ning attacked you. How did you agree to go back with him at that time? Weren''t you furious at him for doing all those things to Suyin? Didn''t you wish never to see his face? But you were ready to go back? Why?"


    Nana kept quiet.


    "It was because he threatened you with Jian and Nian''s custody! He forced you toe back with him, or else he wouldn''t let you meet your sons ever. He will take them with him, and if you want to live with them, you have to go back to Liu vi. Isn''t that right?"


    Nana couldn''t retort that she indeed was angry at Jinhai for doing that, but somewhere or the other, she under his reason.


    "Nana. That''s why I am confessing my love to you. He is not right for you. Jinhai can never keep you happy! But I can! I will never treat you like Jinhai did. I will do everything you want. I will give you everything you want." Pei Yuan''s gaze brightened as he expected her to agree.


    Nana sighed and felt a headacheing. "Look. Pei Yuan. I am not saying that Jinhai is perfect. He had made some serious mistakes. He has made me disappointed at times."


    "So Nana-"


    But she raised her hand, stopping him from speaking further.


    "But that will not change my feelings for him. My feelings are not that fickle to sway that easily just because he made some mistakes. However he is with his good and bad sides both; I love him with all my heart. I cannot say that I hate him because of all the things he did. Yes, I was mad at him at one point, but I cannot stop loving him."


    Pei Yuanughed. "Even though he is from the underworld? Even though he does the things that you hate?"


    Nana frowned. "I admit that I am not in favor of his methods, but none of it is enough to make me stop loving him."


    Pei Yuan said in frustration. "Nana, can you not see that Liu Jinhai isn''t even the CEO of Liu Corps anymore? He is nothing now! Liu Corps is facing losses in business, and it''s time that it wouldpletely go bankrupt! Do you want to live with a man who cannot even provide for you!"


    Nana smiled. "I didn''t marry him for his money or his position anyway. I don''t mind if he isn''t the CEO anymore of his business empire. I just want him to be my Jinhai. That''s it. I don''t care about the other tags on his name. And if worstes to worst and he does be poor, then I would support him. We can live in Natsukashi. And I know that Jinhai wouldn''t mind that life either."


    Seeing Nana smiling at Jinhai''s mention made his blood boil in anger. He did everything to make her hate him. He brought his ugly truth in front of her. He made him lose his position in thepany. His reputation has been ruined.


    So why? Why does Nana still want to live with him?


    He gritted his teeth. "It is impossible! Jinhai forced you to say all this, right?"


    "Nobody is forcing me to say anything. I am saying what I feel, not what anybody has told me to."


    "Lies! All lies! Do you want to be with a man who supported his father in killing an innocent woman?" His eyes reddened, thinking about his mother.


    Nana pursed her lips. "Pei Yuan. I already said that your mother took the decision to end her life. Dad or Jinhai have got nothing to do with it. They might not even know that there was another woman in Hua Bolin''s life. Why would they drive her to suicide if they didn''t even know her existence? It''s thatyou just need somebody to put the me on for your mother''s death. You cannot ept that she left you, knowing how small you were. So, you need someone to pin the cause of her death."


    Pei Yuan stiffened.


    "If you know what happened to Hua Bolin, then you must also know that he kidnapped my mother-inw when hispany went bankrupt because Dad won the deal. He hurt Mom, and so Dad killed him for threatening him with his wife. That was their underworld rule."


    Nana finally remembered why she felt the story was so familiar. Jinhai had said it to her once.


    "You must have also realized that your father shouldn''t have kidnapped Mom and hurt her. What happened to him was his own fault. And even if Dad had known about your mother''s existence, even then, he would have done the same thing. Your mother''s feelings wouldn''t have made him change his decision."


    Pei Yuan looked at her in a daze. He didn''t want to hear her speaking anymore.


    Nana said, "Your need for revenge has no base. Nobody forced your mother to end her life. At least for your sake, she should have held on to her life. For the sake of her son, who she loved so much, she should have tried to face her grief."


    Then she stared at him and slowly said, "Actuallysomewhere unconsciously, you me your mother for leaving you, right?"


    Pei Yuan froze.


    "She should have realized that your father used her, but she didn''t. She hopelessly kept on loving him that gave her nothing but sadness. You wanted her to forget him, but she was stubborn in her feelingsso much so that she left the world for his sake. You are angry at your mother that she ended her life and left you alone. But she is no more now. You don''t want to be angry with her. You love her too much to me her. So, you are trying to find somebody else to take responsibility."

 Chapter 442: Pei Yuans end (1)

    Chapter 442: Pei Yuan''s end (1)


    "That is not true!" Pei Yuan yelled at the top of his voice. "The Liu family is behind it! They killed my Mom, and now you are living with a man who is a murderer!"


    Nana squinted her gaze. "Don''t say anything against Jinhai."


    Pei Yuan suddenly grabbed her by her shoulder. Nana widened her eyes and struggled. "Pei Yuan!"


    His gaze darkened in a dangerous light. "Why? Why? Why!? Why do you like Jinhai so much? I will give you everything you want! I am not any less than him! Choose me! I love you, Nana. I love you from the moment I saw you! I wanted you since then! I don''t care about if you are married or have thosechildren. L-leave him and choose me. We will have our own family."


    Nana struggled again and pushed him off. "No!"


    "Why not!?"


    "Because you are not Jinhai! There is only one Liu Jinhai in this whole world, and I only love him! Nobody can take his ce. Nobody can make me feel like he does. Why don''t you understand? You cannot force your feelings on me."


    Pei Yuan was frustrated. He thought that everything was under his control. He waited for so long till today when Liu Jinhai was finished! He had nothing with him anymore that could make Nana like him. Yet she wanted to be with him.


    He thought this was the weakest point in Jinhai''s life, so Nana would willingly ept his love now that Jinhai was ruined entirely.


    Nana red at him. "And you say you like me? If you liked me, then you wouldn''t have tried toe between Jinhai and me. You wouldn''t have sent Tang Ning and Tang Feng in the banquet to attack me!"


    Pei Yuan froze. He looked at her in a daze.


    How can she know? Does she know the truth about me? That''s impossible! The Tangs wouldn''t have said anything!


    "I don''t understand" He panicked and was nervous.


    "No. You understand everything. You sent the Tangs to the banquet. Do you have any idea how close my children were to getting killed by her?"


    Her eyes teared up.


    "Do you know that Tang Ning was so close to killing them? In front of me! My children, who I had patiently waited for nine months to wee in this world, were going to leave just like that! Theythey are so small Pei YuanThey were crying and crying, and I couldn''t do anything. Do you know how I felt that night? I thought I would lose them forever! Is this what you call love?"


    Pei Yuan felt as if somebody squeezed his heart. He couldn''t tolerate her talking about her children so lovingly. They were another man''s children, after all!


    "You are misunderstanding Nana. How can I do all those things? I don''t know about Tang Ning or Tang Feng personally. I just heard about them."


    Nana said, "Then how do you know Bai much about me? How do you know what Jinhai did? About the custody? How can you know so many inside details? How can a simple food blogger know so much about the Liu family or me?"


    Pei Yuan gritted his teeth. "Nana, you are not understanding! I am just trying to tell you that Jinhai isn''t right for you!"


    "And what makes you think you are?" Nana raised her voice. "If you could hurt my Jian and Nian, then how can you say that you are right for me? You already know that I love somebody else, yet you are forcing me to choose which I don''t want to!"


    "Stop it!" Pei Yuan screamed at the top of his voice. His patience ran out, trying to talk to her and make her understand.


    "STOP IT! Stop talking about that bastard and those disgusting children-"


    *SLAP*


    A deafening silence ensued.


    "Don''t you dare curse my sons. Don''t you dare say a word against them." Nanapletely snapped the moment she heard him cursing Jian and Nian.


    "Don''t challenge my patience anymore, Pei Yuan." Her voice was deadly serious. "You have talked enough, and as much as I could, I tried to resolve the baseless misunderstanding that you believe until now  be it your mother''s death or my feelings for Jinhai."


    Pei Yuan froze as her hand harshly pped his cheek. He stood rooted and dumbfounded at his ce.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at her in shock. "Nana"


    "Don''t call me that! I am Mrs. Liu Nana for you. Remember it. We are not close enough for you to call me by my name."


    She pped meshe pped mefor that bastard Jinhai she hit me


    Suddenly, Pei Yuan burst intoughter. "Hahaha!"


    Nana narrowed her eyes at his sudden change.


    "You pped me for that bastard! Me! Pei Yuan!"


    A dangerous glint shed past his eyes. "I called you here today so that I introduce you to my mother as my future wife. I wanted you to meet her. Do you know how much have I waited for this day to confess my feelings? So I don''t care what you feel, but you have to be mine today! I have done so much for you just so that I make you mine. And you will be!"


    Nana said, "You are crossing your limits, Pei Yuan! I already cleared everything I had to. We don''t have anything more to talk about."


    Pei Yuan chuckled. "Don''t have anything more? Of course, we have so many things. We have to talk about our future together. We have to talk about our marriage, what house do to want to live in, how you want the wedding, how many children you want-"


    "Enough!" Nana screamed. She felt utterly disgusted by Pei Yuan''s behavior. She could hardly believe that he could go to such lengths.


    Nana turned to leave, but he caught her wrist.


    "Pei Yuan. Let me go! What are you doing?"


    He shook his head. "You can only be mine, Nana. I waited for you, and finally, you are so close to me. After all this time, I cannot let you go. You have to be mine. Only mine!"


    Nana tried to struggle free from his grasp.


    Pei Yuanughed. "You cannot leave Nana. I will take you with me where nobody will ever disturb us. So what if you like Jinhai now? Don''t worry. You wille to love me one day. I will make that happen. We will be happier than you ever imagined it to be with Jinhai."


    Nana was furious and felt an urge to p him again. "You have lost it, Pei Yuan! This is kidnapping!"


    "You will understand it one day, Nana. You are angry at me now but I am doing everything for your happiness."


    "My happiness is with Jinhai and my children, not with you!"


    "I will change it." He smiled. "Let''s leave this country and settle abroad. A change of ce will make you feel better. What ce do you want to go? Amsterdam? Germany? New York? Wherever you say."


    Pei Yuan was dangerously stepping closer to her one step at a time.


    Nana warned. "Stay away, Pei Yuan."


    Just as he was about to drag her out, a hand came from behind that grabbed Pei Yuan''s wrist and shook it apart from Nana''s.


    Somebody suddenly turned Pei Yuan and punched him straight in the gut.


    Pei Yuan widened his eyes and coughed blood before he copsed on the floor.


    "Jinhai!"


    Nana jumped into his embrace. Jinhai immediately hugged her back and kissed her forehead. "I am sorry I am a littlete."


    Nana buried her face in his chest and hit him on it. "You were almost toote! He was just about to take me abroad!"


    Jinhai smiled. "I would have brought you back from the depths of hell. What is abroad? And nobody can take my wife as long as Liu Jinhai is there."


    Nana softly smiled.


    Pei Yuan coughed again while he kept watching Nana and Jinhai hugging each other.


    "Liu Jinhaiwhat the fuck are you doing here?" He yelled.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. "My wife is here. Why shouldn''t I be here?"


    He sneered. "Your wife? She is mine! Nana is only mine! She doesn''t love you! She doesn''t want to live with you."


    Jinhai coldly smiled. He clutched his hair and punched him on his face. It was so sudden that Pei Yuan couldn''t block it at all. They heard a crack sound as his nose broke and blood gushed out of his nose.


    "Ahh"


    A bloodthirsty aura surrounded Jinhai. "This is for trying to touch my wife."


    Jinhai raised his leg and kicked him on his abdomen.


    "Ahhh"


    "This is for putting her and my son''s lives in danger on that banquet night."


    He dragged him up and ruthlessly twisted his arm until his bone fractured.


    "Ahhhhh!!!!" His eyeballs popped out of his sockets. Sweat dripped down his forehead, and he clenched his jaw as a sharp pain shot in his arm.


    "This is for kidnapping my son''s in the mall and endangering their lives once again."


    Jinhai raised his knee andnded a solid knee uppercut on his back.


    He stumbled and almost fell.


    "This is for trying to impress Nana at Natsukashi, who is MY wife."


    Then he turned him and punched his knuckles on his chin hard that almost knocked him out.


    Jinhai''s voice was sinister as he spoke, "This is for confessing your disgusting feelings to Nana and daring to take her by force."

 Chapter 443: Pei Yuans end (2)

    Chapter 443: Pei Yuan''s end (2)


    Pei Yuan shook his head and burst intoughter. "You are finished, Liu Jinhai! There is nothing left for you! Your reputation is smeared. Your business is as good as finished."


    Jinhai raised his brow. "Do you really think that Mr. Food blogger or CEO of Moon Corps, Pei Yuan?"


    Pei Yuan narrowed his eyes.


    Jinhai chuckled. "What? Do you think that the Tangs didn''t tell me about you so I wouldn''t know? They said that Long Guozhi is the one behind it, and you also secretly pointed all the evidence to pin the me on him. You thought that we would misunderstand him that he is handling everything from abroad."


    Jinhai shrugged. "But you forgot one important thing. Long Guozhi may have a motive for revenge, but he is not capable of pulling it off. If he were the CEO of Moon Corps, then his Long family business wouldn''t have to suffer and go bankrupt in the first ce. Stealing deals from Liu Corps?" Heughed. "Impossible. They were begging us to save the Long business. Do you think he was in any position to attack us?"


    Nana had to admit he had a point.


    Jinhai said, "Bring him in."


    It felt as if there were only three of them, but a guard came out of nowhere. The door opened, and he pushed a man inside who was none other than Long Guozhi.


    Nana was surprised to see him.


    Wasn''t he abroad?


    Pei Yuan silently red at him, and Long Guozhi only averted his gaze from him.


    Jinhai smiled. "Long Guozhi. Won''t you tell me that if you weren''t a part of all this, then why were you letting Jianyu and me astray? Why did you want to make us believe that you are pulling strings even though you were not? No innocent person wants to be med."


    "T-that" Long Guozhi stuttered and anxiously fidgeted with his fingers.


    Jinhai gave one signal, and the guard nodded. He punched him on the waist, making him widen his eyes. He coughed hard, clutching his stomach.


    "I-I will tell you"


    Pei Yuan gritted his teeth.


    "I got a message from an unknown number saying that you will probably investigate me. And I had to fuel *cough* that misunderstanding that I am behind the losses of Liu Corps. If I take the me, then he assured me that I will still go unharmed, and he would give loads of money to start my new business."


    Nana pursed her lips and red at Pei Yuan.


    So disgusting!


    "A-after many calls back and forth like that, I got to know that he is Pei Yuan and the CEO of Moon Corps. I got happy because if I got his backing, then I can once again revive my business and be rich again"


    Jinhai snickered. "Unfortunately, it didn''t work out."


    Pei Yuan sneered. "So, what? You cannot reject the fact that your Liu Corps is doomed. It is on the verge of bankruptcy already. Nobody wants to work with you anymore. Everybody ha lost their trust in Liu Corps."


    Nana was worried about that too. Day by day, Liu Corps was hitting a worse point than thest day. She knew Jinhai and Liu Hai were doing something in the background, and she only hoped that it worked.


    "I will not be so sure of it."


    Jinhai gave a signal, and immediately the ce swarmed with many Liu family guards. Pei Yuan frowned.


    Then he froze as the guards pushed three more men inside.


    Mr. Tan, Mr. Su, and Mr. Long.


    Jinhai smiled again. "Hello to our esteemed board of directors and temporary CEO of Liu Corps."


    Mr. Su suddenly roared in anger. "Liu Jinhai! What is this! Is this any way to treat the board of directors! Your guards just barged in my home and dragged me out!"


    Mr. Tan joined in too. "Yes! This is so rude and disrespectful! This is legitimate kidnapping!"


    Mr. Long gritted his teeth. "Sir. I have only tried my best to fit in your shoes. Why are you doing this?"


    Jinhai tilted his head. "Fit in my shoes? How? By letting all the deals go in favor of Moon Corps?"


    They stiffened.


    Mr. Su said, "What nonsense are you saying? Why would we do that? We work for Liu Corps?"


    Jinhai said, "That is the question, isn''t it? Why would you betray Liu Corps? Why would your son suddenly joined thepany and even became the department head? The same son who failed the interview and couldn''t join Liu Corps."


    Mr. Su sweated. "All baseless usations! Yes, my son works there, but he cleared the interview by fair means!"


    "The interview that you rigged? Sure. By the way. When Dad and I checked the ounts reports, what do you think we found?"


    Everybody was silent.


    Mr. Long said, "Of course all the reports of the deals Liu Corps had with other clients."


    "Isn''t it? There should be forty billion worth of profit registered, but why do I see only twenty-eight?"


    They all exchanged nervous and horrified nces.


    How is it possible? We had altered the ounts reports! There should be no discrepancy in them, so how did he find out about the missing money!


    "Xin."


    Assistant Xin quickly came inside and said, "Sir. On investigation, I found that Mr. Su and Mr. Tan were embezzling money from Liu Corps to spend it on their own investments. Mr. Tan''s younger son''s small business saw a sudden growth in the capital that is unounted for. Out of nowhere, there was an investment of up to 10 billion."


    Mr. Tan panicked. "O-of course, it''s my own money!"


    Xin ignored him and went on. "Mr. Su has brought a huge chunk ofnd, and this is the report that he is building a hotel under a different alias using Liu Corps money."


    Mr. Su paled. Impossible! How can he know this?


    "Lies! All lies!"


    Xin continued. "I have talked to the managers in charge of constructing the hotel, and they have confirmed that it is indeed Mr. Su. They said that Mr. Su wasn''t the name he used while contracting them."


    "Assistant Xin!"


    Nana was getting shocks one after the other.


    Jinhai''s hard-earned money was being stolen and used like this


    "Don''t you have any shame!?"


    As a businesswoman herself, she knew how much sweat and tears needed to shed to earn even a single dor. And here they were stealing billions of dors!


    "Liu Corps has treated all its employees fairly. How could you think of betraying Liu Corps!? It is not just Jinhai''s hard work. It is the work and effort that all the employees have put in to make Liu Corps go to the top. Every one of them has worked hard. Everyone has put in hours of work. You are not just stealing Jinhai''s money but of all the employees! It isn''t only Jinhai who is facing losses. It''s the wholepany."


    Jinhai softly smiled and felt proud of his little wife.


    Mr. Su said, "There is some misunderstanding Mrs. Liu. We would never betray Liu Corps! In fact it is Xin! Liu Jinhai. Don''t you know that Xin changed the proposal of a big client a few weeks back and changed the quotation? He imed that our software worked perfectly!"


    "But when we started working, a virus attacked it, and we lost all data. The client refused to listen to us." Mr. Tan chimed in. "Why don''t you investigate him? We faced a serious crisis because of Xin''s decision. He didn''t even consult us before sending the final proposal."


    Xin nced at them. "I did consult before sending out the proposal."


    Mr. Long said, "Don''t lie, Xin! You never discussed it with us!"


    "I didn''t say I discussed with you. I already talked to Sir before sending the proposal."


    Everybody was dumbfounded.


    "What? But how could you? Liu Jinhai wasn''t the CEO anymore."


    Xin smiled. "He is."


    Mr. Su and Mr. Tan were totally confused. "Are you drunk, Xin? In the board of directors meeting, we were the clear majority. That is why Long stepped up as the CEO."


    Pei Yuan was getting a bad feeling about all this. He was silently listening to them and had a nagging feeling that something was off.


    Jinhai chuckled. "Who all voted?"


    Mr. Su said, "Didn''t Mr. Liu Hai tell you? I, Mr. Tan, Mr. Lin, who was first in your favor, but then he voted with us and then Mr. Chao."


    Then they suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Wait a minute. If he feels that we betrayed Liu Corps, then why isn''t Mr. Chao here?


    "Wrong. Votes were always in the majority for me. Dad, Mr. Zhang, Mr. Mei, andMr. Chao."


    Silence.


    Mr. Su and Mr. Tan''s faces had a silly and shell-shocked expression on them.


    "What rubbish! Mr. Chao votes against you."


    "No. I did not."


    A voice came from behind them, and they saw Mr. Chao enter in a ck business suit and white shirt.


    "Liu Jinhai." He smiled. "How is everything going?"


    "In control." Jinhaizily said.


    Nana tugged his arm. "He is"


    Jinhai smiled. "He is Mr. Chao, who is supposed to be on Pei Yuan''s side but actually is on mine."

 Chapter 444: Lets go back home

    Chapter 444: Let''s go back home


    The traitors were shocked out of their wits.


    "Mr. Chao. What is this!? You had voted against Liu Jinhai!" Mr. Su asked.


    Mr. Chao shrugged. "What is what? How do you feel like being cheated on now?"


    Mr. Tan yelled. "This is a fraud!"


    "Fraud?" Mr. Chao chuckled. "Are you saying that I did fraud? Then you two are the epitome of fraud."


    "You betrayed Liu Corps. I yed the same game as you. All the allegations that you denied, you cannot do it anymore because I am a witness. You discussed all your ns while I was there, including the one where you decided to hack the software with a virus topromise the deal."


    They froze and turned pale. Their faces looked as if somebody had drained all the blood out of it.


    Mr. Chao took out his phone and yed one recording.


    "Pei Yuan. It''s done just as you wanted. Liu Jinhai has stepped down from the CEO position. We will put Mr. Long in his ce, who will dance on our fingertips. Hahaha!"


    Then he yed another.


    "We have to do something. The only way is to tamper with the software."


    "How?" came Mr. Tan''s voice.


    "Idiot! Just bring a bug or something. We will hire a hacker and bribe him to insert a virus in the software."


    "Right. The clients will get furious if the data is lost!"


    "Yes!"


    Then another.


    "Hahaha! It went just as nned. The virus destroyed everything, and we gave the deal to Pei Yuan! We have finally kicked out Xin too!"


    "Hah! Now nobody can stop us. Liu Corps belongs to us now!"


    There was a long silence after the recordings ended.


    Pei Yuan gritted his teeth. "Idiots!"


    He quickly looked at Nana and tried to get up. "Nana. Don''t misunderstand me. I-I did this all for you. You can never be happy with him. Come to me, Nana. The whole Moon Corps will be yours. I will give you everything!"


    Nana turned her head away in disgust.


    Jinhai sneered. "No matter how much Nana tells you that she doesn''t love you, you wouldn''t ever believe her. Because I found something very interesting from a doctor who treated you ten years back."


    Pei Yuan stared at him with a dumbstruck gaze.


    "What the hell Liu Jinhai!?" He suddenly got up and charged towards him like a madman, but the guards quickly caught him and forced him to kneel on the ground.


    The change in his behavior was so sudden that Nana was surprised. It was as if somebody flipped a switch in him.


    "What happened that got him so riled up? And what doctor?"


    "Don''t listen to him, Nana! He is trying to defame me! He is spouting all lies. Don''t listen to his nonsense."


    Jinhai ignored him and said, "You did well trying to hide your records, but nothing can be hidden from Liu Jinhai for too long. Your mother''s death had a huge effect on you. I mean, mentally. You were not sane any longer. Your mind developed all these theories about her death. For a long time, you were in depression, and the child care authorities had to take you to a psychiatrist, especially after you killed your nanny at age fifteen, who was looking after you in an orphanage."


    Nana covered her mouth in shock.


    "Shut up, Liu Jinhai, or I will tear your face off!"


    Jinhai went on. "Your violent behavior only increased as the days passed by, and you began harming more and more people around you. The authorities had to admit you in an institution for taking care of your mental health."


    Pei Yuan''s expression was turning uglier and vicious.


    "What mental health!? I am fine! I am not crazy! Nana, my Nana. Don''t believe him."


    Jinhai said, "You refused to believe that your mother made the wrong decision in killing herself and leaving you alone. If you hated her too, then there was nobody left in your life you cared about. So you put all the me on Dad."


    He took out one report. "I talked to your doctor who treated you for two years in the past. He said that you had a serious problem of not being able to ept reality. That is called Anosognosia -ck of ability to perceive the realities of one''s own condition."


    Nana took the report from him and read through it.


    Pei Yuan screamed. "I don''t have any condition! Everybody is lying! Everybody hates me, so they want to make me look pathetic."


    "Why would everyone hate you when they don''t even know you in the first ce? But you still believe they do. That is what this condition is, and that is why you think that Nana cannot love me, and you never will. You will always believe that Nana loves you. Even if we happily make love right in front of you, you would still refuse to believe us."


    Nana suddenly coughed in embarrassment.


    "Your mind shaped yourself like that which thinks that what you think and believe is the only truth. Everything else is lies. Your doctor tried to make you understand about your mother''s death, but you didn''t listen. And then two yearster, you escaped from the institution. You secretly built your own business to have revenge on Liu Corps."


    "Ughhh! Shut up! Nana, these are all lies! I am perfectly fine. I am not crazy. I didn''t go to any doctor. They all want to frame me. They all want to separate us!"


    Nana finally understood his condition. No wonder she found it so tough to get across the simple fact that she always loved Jinhai.


    "Unfortunately, Nana and I had some differences in between that coincided when you met Nana. And that only fueled your false perception that Nana is not happy with me. Well, sure, she was furious at me but not to the point that she would start hating me."


    Ahright.


    Nana felt a sense of enlightenment as she understood the whole thing.


    That''s why he was so adamant! I had just left Liu vi at that time and was living separately from Jinhai.


    Pei Yuan violently resisted against the guards, but it was hopeless. His gaze teared up as he looked at Nana. "Nana. You are mine. Can you not see how he is shamelessly trying to sow discord in us? He knows that you love me, and that is why he is hopelessly trying to separate us. Nana, tell him! Tell him that you love me. Tell him that you trust me! Tell him that you are not happy with him. Isn''t that why you left him? I know the truth, Nana. Don''t hide it anymore. Don''t be afraid of Jinhai! I will protect you!"


    Nana already realized that he was beyond any help. There was no use talking to him in this condition. It would feel like banging your head on the wall.


    She sighed and just stayed silent.


    Jinhai smiled. "And for your information, Liu Corps never lost any deals. Xin and I worked in the background with the clients, and we pretended that you clinched all of them. Our falling reputation was also a hoax. It is Moon Corps that is going bankrupt because all the recordings are already given to every mediapany. Right now, your face would be shing everywhere."


    He was stunned.


    "I knew everything, but I waited for the right moment. Do you know why? Because I wanted to give you the illusion that you won. I wanted you to reach your highest point where you thought that everything is in your control before I burst your happy bubble of misunderstanding and make you crash on the ground. Do you think Nana would havee here when you called her? I told her to go. It was all my n to finally end your chapter."


    Pei Yuan felt as if he was zapped by lightning.


    It was Jinhai who won from the beginning. He never had a chance!


    "I even allowed Mr. Su, Mr. Tan, and Mr. Long to gain control of Liu Corps. I knew there were some rats in thepany, so I wanted to flush them out in one strike too."


    The three traitors gritted his teeth and clenched their fists.


    Pei Yuan suddenlyughed. "No, no, no. Nana cannot do this to me. She loves me. She cannot trap me."


    Jinhai shrugged. "Whatever you feel. It doesn''t matter anymore. But now it''s time for you to pay. And I will settle everything with you in my base."


    He signaled the guards. "Take them away. Mr. Tan, Mr. Su, and Mr. Long have a lot of debt to pay back to Liu Corps."


    The guards dragged them out while they were screaming like madmen.


    "Liu Jinhai. Please forgive me. I won''t betray thepany any more!"


    "You cannot kick us out! We have worked for years!"


    "Nana! He is lying. Come back to me!"


    The noises finally stopped, and it was peace again.


    Jinhai smiled and pulled her in his arms. "I told you everything would be soon over, right?"


    Nana warmly smiled. "En."


    "Finally, Pei Yuan is gone."


    She nodded. "I can only pity him. Maybe if his mother hadn''t selfishly killed herself, he could have turned out to be a different man today."


    Jinhai slowly nodded too.


    Nana leaned on his chest and said, "Jinhai."


    "Hm?"


    "I am tired. Let''s go back home."


    A gentle smile graced his lips. "En. Let''s go back home."

 Chapter 445: I am sorry

    Chapter 445: I am sorry


    It was all over the news the next day how Pei Yuan, the secret CEO of Moon Corps, conspired with the traitors of Liu Corps  Mr. Tan, Mr. Su, and Mr. Long. All the embezzlements done by them were thoroughly exposed. The recordings of their betrayal and all the deals they secretly handed it over to Moon Corps was also repeatedly yed in the media.


    Now the three ex-board of directors were in a tight spot to return every cent of the money they spent of Liu Corps even if they had to strip themselves naked and dance in front of the streets.


    As soon as the facts and truth got clear, Liu Corps shares skyrocketed once again as if they never suffered any drop in the first ce.


    Jinhai officially took the CEO seat once again, much to the relief of all Liu Corps employees. The reputation that seemed shattered was restored in a day. All the news media who reported that Liu Corps would face bankruptcy were tightly pped on their faces. Liu Corps took serious action against all those people whom Pei Yuan bribed to defame him.


    And as for Pei Yuan. Jinhai and Jianyu took their own sweet time dealing with him. After all, he not only hurt Nana, but Serena and Zixin''s life was in danger too. The base echoed with nothing but his mad screams and cries. He was beaten up and tortured in the worst way possible, so much so that even Satan would feel the chills.


    But until the end, he kept on uttering Nana''s name as if she woulde and jump into his arms. He dreamt countless times that Nana was smiling at him. They were living together, happily married.


    "Hahayou have lost Liu Jinhai! See? Nana is here. She is saying that she loves me. She is here. She is mine Jinhai. You have lost! Hahaha!"


    Jianyu could only helplessly shake his head.


    Jinhai knew that Pei Yuan was beyond any hope. And he was getting furious every time he uttered Nana''s name. Pei Yuan resisted and fought and yelled, but it all died down with Jinhai''s single shot in his head. His body turned limp, and he fell on the ground ending his chapter for real.


    ---


    After Jinhai told his guards to deal with the body, Jinhai and Jianyu stepped out of the base.


    "Congrattions, bro. Pei Yuan is dead. And our lives are back to normal. He was one crazy man."


    "Hm. Now nobody will snatch my Nana away from me."


    Jianyu rolled his eyes. "Bro, did you think that he ever had a chance?"


    Jinhai smiled. "Nope. But he was a thorn in my way. Every time he smiled and flirted with Nana, I had the urge to squeeze his neck with my bare hands. Now nobody will eye my Nana."


    "Congrattions." Then Jianyu excitedly looked at him like a gossip aunt. "So, so! Tomorrow is the big day. Does Nana know about your surprise?"


    Jinhai proudly smiled. "Not even a whiff of it."


    "Haha! She would be so thrilled. She would have never imagined that you could have done all the preparations in such a short amount of time."


    Jinhai''s gaze warmed up, thinking of tomorrow. "En. How could I not? Even if I had just one day, I would have still prepared everything. And I have another surprise for her too. She would surely love it."


    Jianyu patted his shoulder. "You are going all out, huh?"


    Jinhai smiled. "It is our first wedding anniversary, after all. By the way, when will you all out?"


    Jianyu coughed in embarrassment. "Thatwell Zixin takes most of our time. We haven''t even gotten proper sleep yet."


    He snorted. "This will go on for at least a year - taking care of the baby and all. It''s not easy. So are you going to wait for that much? All excuses. Tsk. I didn''t know you can turn into a coward."


    Jianyu''s face darkened. "It is not like that!"


    "Then, how is it? You two live in the same house, no even in the same room. Surely, sparks must have lit and fired by now between you two. All kinds of fireworks. You want to go back with her, and I am sure she does too. So what''s stopping you?"


    Jianyu pursed his lips. "I don''t knowit''s like we have maintained an equilibrium of a sort. I want to take her on a date many times, but the words get stuck in my throat. We don''t talk about anything other than Zixin."


    He frustratedly ruffled his hair. "Even Mom and Dad seemed tired. Mom even gives me this irritated and exasperated looks as if she is fed up with me."


    Jinhai''s mouth twitched. "Anybody will be fed up with you. And what date? You are still stuck at that stage? So slow."


    Jianyu frowned. "What do you mean? I thought we could slowly go back and mend our rtionship if we spend some time together. There is still a little awkwardness between us."


    "You are already spending enough time together because you live together. Dates won''t change anything. And I can already imagine your dates wouldn''t change any damn thing as how you two behave at home."


    Jianyu wanted to deny, and he felt annoyed at his cousin''s words, but he couldn''t retort.


    He smiled as he gritted his teeth. "Then oh my great cousin, please tell me. What should this mortal do?"


    Jinhai raised his eyebrow. "Tomorrow is my wedding anniversary with Nana."


    His eyebrow twitched. "I already know that, bro. Are you showing off? Are you throwing dog food?"


    "I should seriously throw you in the middle of the road. Go get hit by a car or something."


    Jianyu felt wronged, and he whined. "Hey!"


    Jinhai sighed. "Tomorrow is my wedding anniversary. Why don''t you make that your wedding day as well?"


    Jianyu widened his eyes. "What!?"


    Jinhai nodded.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Dead serious."


    Jianyu vigorously shook his head. "Are you crazy? It''s too sudden. We are still awkward around each other, and you are telling me to propose to her?"


    "If you don''t want to die single and unmarried by the time you reach ny, then yes."


    Jianyu was in deep thought. "B-but how? When? Will she even agree? It''s too suddenI didn''t even get any ring"


    "So, go get one now. What''s the big deal?"


    Jianyu was absolutely clueless. It was a fantastic idea but still a dangerous one on its own. He didn''t want to destroy what they had till now.


    But somewhere, a giddy feeling enveloped his chest. His heart started racing with just the thought of their marriage.


    Jinhai smiled and patted his shoulder. "Think about it."


    Jianyu asked, "Where are you going?"


    Jinhai became quiet. "Onest thing I have to do."


    ---


    In Beijing''s central prison, Jinhai stepped out of his car. The jailor immediately greeted him.


    Jinhai expressionlessly asked, "Where are they?"


    "Sir, I will take you."


    A minuteter, Jinhai saw Tang Ning and Tang Feng doing prison work. Tang Feng was doing some heavybor work while Tang Ning was helping with some simple tasks.


    He observed them silently for some minutes before he walked up to them.


    Tang Feng and Tang Ning felt somebody''s presence, and they turned. They widened their eyes in shock.


    "You! Why are you here?" Tang Ning was ready to jump on him, but Tang Feng stopped her. He didn''t want Jinhai to make their lives difficult in jail, mostly for Ning. He had heard many rumors that some prisoners were tortured here by those who were in higher positions and power and who bribed the officials to bully them. Their lives were miserable.


    He didn''t want that to happen to them because he knew he wouldn''t be able to protect Ning against so many people.


    Jinhai calmly watched them and said nothing for a while. There was silence for a long time. The ce was already vacated, and the other prisoners were made to leave.


    Tang Ning red at him. "Why are you here now? Aren''t you still satisfied!?"


    Tang Feng panicked. "Ning, stop, please"


    She could see his troubled face, so she stopped.


    Jinhai said, "I have just one thing to say. Actually, two things."


    Tang Feng and Tang Ning waited. They were curious to hear what he had to say that he personally visited them in prison.


    "Pei Yuan is dead."


    He didn''t need to exin anymore.


    They stiffened. They looked at each other, shocked. Then their gazes dimmed.


    Theirst hope of revenge was also gone now.


    Tang Ning smiled as tears rolled down her cheeks. "Well, good for you, Liu Jinhai. We lost. You won. You will always be happy now with Nana and your children. It''s over. Did youe here tough at us?"


    "No."


    "Then what?"


    "I am sorry."


    Their jaws dropped wide open. "What?"


    Jinhai looked straight at them and slightly bowed his head. "I am sorry. I realized I went too far with her. She deserved punishment. No doubt about that. But I should have simply killed her or send her to an institution or whatever to take my revenge. Nana was right. I did lose my humanity at that time."

 Chapter 446: Start anew

    Chapter 446: Start anew


    "I don''t know what I was thinking. I don''t know what took over me. It flipped me out to know that Suyin twice tried to hurt Nana. And I knew that she already suffered retribution by falling in her traps, yet I couldn''t hold myself back."


    Tang Ning and Tang Feng suddenly had no words to say.


    "I am cruel. I admit that. I have to be ruthless because I am a part of the Underworld too. Kindness doesn''t exist at a ce like that. But a little bit of humanity? I think I lost that somewhere on the way too. And I don''t want my sons and my future children to have a fatherpletely devoid of humanity."


    Jinhai faintly smiled. "As always, my wife is always right. That line of humanityI shouldn''t have crossed. She plotted against Nana, and she already paid its price, but my possessiveness for Nana didn''t satisfy me with just that. I wanted to see her suffer, but I didn''t realize when I became a monster. I should have juststopped."


    They trembled. Tang Ning gasped and broke into soft and strained sobs. Tang Feng rested her head on his shoulder and wiped his tears.


    "So, I am still angry at you for trying to kill Jian and Nian in the banquet, but I understand where you wereing fromthat hatred and revenge. I am a parent now, too. It''s finally making sense to me that if I had been in your ce, then I would have felt and reacted the same way for my child as you did, even if he had started it by doing something wrong. Children make mistakes, but no parent can see them suffer after a certain limit of punishment."


    His hands slightly trembled for the first time. His wife, his sonshis whole familyhe was so close to losing it that night.


    And all because he couldn''t stop himself. He couldn''t me them for getting furious and hurting Nana, Jian, and Nian.


    It was my fault that I went that far. I tested and broke their patience, and II got my family in danger.


    His eyes turned slightly sore and ached. Jinhai shut them for a moment.


    "I am sorry. I am truly sorry. I know you won''t ever forgive me. Hate me as much as you want. You cannot get your revenge anymore, but if it eases you two even a little bit, then please remember that the guilt of what I did to Suyin will never erase from my heart. For the rest of my life, I would forever bear the brunt of her brutal death, which will never give me a sense of freedom."


    They truly sensed his remorse. He wasn''t saying that to make them feel better.


    He was genuinely apologetic and guilty.


    And knowing that, they had mixed emotions about it. The arrogance that they so despised about Jinhai was nowhere to be seen now.


    And just as Jinhai was feeling as if a huge burden lifted off his shoulders by apologizing, somewhere in their hearts, Tang Feng and Tang Ning were also feeling a lot lighter.


    It was indisputable that Suyin started everything, but they felt that they failed as parents, too, who couldn''t stop her.


    When Jinhai apologized, they felt as if something cold and calming was washing over their hearts that was once burning in desire to destroy everything.


    Jinhai slowly said, "Tomorrow is my first wedding anniversary with Nana. It''s nothing less than a new beginning for me. I don''t hope to get any blessings from you. But, please give your blessings to Nana. She is that pir and mirror in my life that showed me my ugly side to me. Without her, I wouldn''t be standing here in front of you."


    The Tangs looked at him with aplicated gaze.


    Jinhai said, "I said what I had to. It was important for me to let you know how I felt. I know you wouldn''t want to see my face, so I will leave."


    He slowly turned and walked two steps before Tang Ning said, "Stop."


    Jinhai looked back at them questioningly.


    She looked at her husband, and he nodded. There was a sense of serenity in their gazes.


    "Liu Jinhai. Let''sleave everything in the past and move forward now."


    Jinhai''s eyes slowly widened in surprise.


    "Everybody made mistakes. Suyin plotted against Nana, you crossed your line, and wewe, as parents, failed miserably. If we had stopped her, then fate would have been somehow so much different. We could have avoided so much pain and suffering and guilt."


    Jinhai quietly listened.


    Tang Feng said, "And now we are honestly tiredTired of all the revenge and hatred...It''s draining us from within. We are getting old. And whatever these few years we have left, we want to cherish it with each other and remember all the good memories we had with Suyin. I think that would keep her soul more in peace."


    He softly smiled. "So, let''s just move on in our lives and live the rest of it the best we can."


    Tang Ning wiped her tears. "You said that tomorrow is like a new beginning for you. So, we give our blessings to Nanaand you too. Have a happy married life."


    Jinhai lowered his head and bowed deeply. "Thank youThank you so much"


    They gently nodded.


    "You are fortunate to have Nana. Always cherish her and keep her happy. She is one of a kind. Don''t lose her."


    Jinhai smiled. "Never. I won''t lose for her anything in the world. I would cease to exist because she is my very heartbeat."


    Tang Ning then slowly said, "Alsoplease tell Serena and Jianyu that we feel guilty for harming her and her child. We are truly sorry. It wasn''t Serena or her child''s fault. Thank Godthey both are safe or else" she gasped, "we would have never forgiven ourselves. Tell them that we are happy for them too."


    Jinhai smiled and softly nodded. "I will."


    As Jinhai left, the Tangs silently leaned in each other''s embrace for a long time.


    Tang Feng wiped her wife''s tears. "You rest here. I will finish the work left."


    "No. I will help you. It will get done faster."


    "Ning"


    "Excuse me, Mr. Tang. Mrs. Tang."


    They looked at the jailor who just walked up to them.


    "Yes? Oh, it''s the work, right? I am almost done."


    "No. It''s not that. I want you toe with me and sign on your release papers and also take back your belongings."


    They looked at him, stunned.


    "What? What release papers?" They were confused.


    "Mr. Liu Jinhai has taken the case back that he lodged against you and have said to set you both free. He has already arranged for your release."


    The Tangs stood frozen on their spot. They thought they would repent for their sins in prison for the rest of their lives, but


    Is it true? Are wefree from here?


    Tang Ning burst into tears. Truth to be told, her heart ached to see Tang Feng doing the hard prison jobs. She could hardly help with anything, and it pained her to see her husband like that.


    So, she truly longed to be free again and quietly spend their lives somewhere in a small house.


    And Jinhai actually set them free


    "FengFengI am so happy" she sniffled, "Feng, we are free"


    Tang Feng still couldn''t believe it. Tears brimmed in their eyes, and they thanked Nana from the bottom of their hearts that she chose to forgive them that day.


    As theypleted their formalities and stepped out of the prison facility, they saw Xin waiting for them at the gate.


    "Assistant Xin you"


    He nodded. "Sir sent me here."


    Xin took out one file and keys and handed it to them. "Sir has arranged a ce for you to live from now on. These are the papers and your house keys."


    Once again, they were dumbfounded. Tang Feng said, "Sorry, but I have to reject it. I can understand Jinhai''s sentiments, but we cannot take this house. It will be too much, and I cannot pay him back."


    Tang Ning nodded in agreement. They knew they couldn''t intrude upon his generosity.


    Xin smiled. "Sir knows this. Don''t worry. It is not for free."


    Xin took out another file. "As you must have heard over the news, three Liu Corps traitors have been driven out of thepany. So, there are important positions that we have to fill with capable employees. Mr. Long was the head of the Marketing department, and we urgently need someone to take his ce and handle its operations from now on."


    They were getting shocks one after the other.


    "Are you saying that Jinhai is hiring me to work in Liu Corps? As the Marketing head?"


    "Yes. You were the CEO of the Tang Corps. Your experience and expertise are invaluable. Sir said that the money you earned could be used to pay back for the house, and after that" he smiled, "You can use it, if you want, to revive Tang Corps in the future. That is up to you."


    His hands trembled as he read the papers. A tear dropped on it as he realized that everything was already taken care of by Jinhai.


    "Do you agree, Mr. Tang?"


    They helplessly chuckled. Tang Feng nodded as tears trickled down his cheeks.


    "From when do I have toe to work?"


    "Tomorrow?"


    Tang Feng smiled. "Then tomorrow it is."

 Chapter 447: Anticipation and nervousness

    Chapter 447: Anticipation and nervousness


    It was just the night before their wedding anniversary now. Tomorrow was finally the big day.


    Nana was standing in front of the cupboard, holding Jinhai''s surprise in her hand. She was carefully watching it at all angles and nodded in satisfaction. It hade out perfectly as she liked.


    She suddenly felt nervous and giddy together in her chest.


    Will Jinhai like it? Why do I feel that this is stupid? Is it too much?


    She bit her lip as she suddenly felt unsure now.


    The door opened, and Nana got startled. The gift fumbled in her hand, but she quickly put it back in her locker.


    "Nana?"


    Jinhai raised his brow as he felt his wife was behaving suspiciously. His lips curved into a mischievous smile.


    "Jinhai. You are back."


    Phew. Thankfully he didn''t see.


    Jinhai wrapped his hands around her waist and hugged her from behind. He rested his chin on the nape of her neck.


    "What is my wife hiding? You are acting suspiciously."


    Nana cleared her throat. "Nothing. S-so why are youte?"


    Jinhai gently bit on her neck, jolting her. "Trying to change the topic, huh?"


    He kept kissing her along her neckline at a slow and agonizing pace, nudging his nose along her skin. His breath was gently swaying her hair.


    Then he turned her to face him and looked at her with a doting gaze.


    "Is it my surprise?" He curiously asked.


    Nana nodded, feeling a little shy. "En."


    "Show me noplease"


    Nana flicked on his forehead. "Is our anniversary today or tomorrow?"


    He pouted. "I cannot wait. Just a peek."


    "I cannot wait for my surprise too. So, we are both in this together. Acting cute and pitiful won''t help you."


    Jinhai sighed.


    "My wife is bullying me."


    Her mouth twitched in response, and she shook her head.


    Jinhai pulled her and slowly leaned in to kiss her lips. Nana''s heart raced faster and faster, and she shut her eyes, waiting for their lips to meet.


    "Waaaaaaaa"


    "Waaaaaaa.. Baaaaaa"


    Jian and Nian''s grumpy cries broke their romantic moment.


    Jinhai''s brow twitched in displeasure. The mood dissipated in thin air. Nana giggled and patted his head. "Aww. It''s alright."


    Jinhai pinched her waist.


    "Ah..ah!" she gasped. "Why did you do that?"


    "Teasing me, huh? Don''t forget that tomorrow we finally" he evilly smiled and left it unsaid. "Let''s see how you tease me tomorrow night."


    Nana furiously blushed. She pushed him away. "Idiot!"


    She quickly walked up to the crib and saw that the twins were about to cry.


    "Are my cute sons hungry?" she dotingly smiled.


    "Baaaaaa."


    Both of them seemed to agree.


    "Hmph. Tomorrow, they wouldn''t disturb our time at all," he grumbled annoyingly.


    Nana rolled her eyes.


    ---


    Late at night, Jianyu stepped into the Chen vi. The light suddenly switched on, and he stopped.


    "Woah, Mom! You scared me. What are you doing here, lurking like a ghost?"


    Chen Liling smacked on his forehead. "Shut up! Why did youe sote tonight?"


    Jianyu cleared his throat. "NothingYou know that we were dealing with Pei Yuan, right? It took some time"


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at her son up and down. "You are hiding something from me, right?"


    Ugh, why is Mom so sharp?


    He smiled. "It''s nothing, Mom."


    "Tell me! Tell me what it is that you are hiding!"


    Jianyu looked at her in distaste. "Mom. Why are you bugging me so much? Go and bug Dad. He will happily bear it."


    Chen Liling almost raised her hand to p him. "Idiot! You are already pissing me off with how slow you are going about your rtionship with Serena. And now you are not answering my questions! Tell me before I throw you out of the vi!"


    Jianyu sighed. He knew his mother''s personality.


    "Alright" He quickly looked here and there and asked, "Where is Serena?"


    "She is sleeping with Zixin."


    Jianyu sighed in relief. "Good. Okay. Now promise you will not tell anyone about this."


    Chen Liling was getting more curious now.


    "I promise."


    "Especially to Serena."


    "I got it already. Now spit it out." She eagerly said.


    Jianyu slowly took out a small box and showed it to her.


    Chen Liling widened her eyes. She immediately recognized what was in it.


    "Oh my God!" she squealed in excitement, "Is this what I think it is? Are you-"


    "Mom, shush! You will wake up the whole house!" Jianyu said in exasperation. He knew this would happen.


    Chen Liling was unable to control her bubbling excitement. It was hard to talk softly when her natural instinct was to shout and share this with everybody.


    She whispered, full of energy. "Jianyu. Is my slowpoke son finally going to propose to her? Will I finally see your wedding!? When are you going to propose? Where? How? Have you nned a surprise for her?"


    And she started firing questions one after the other.


    "Mom, mom. Calm down." He hesitated a bit. "I have just brought a ring for now. I haven''t nned anything."


    "What do you mean?"


    Jianyu told her the conversation he had with Jinhai outside the base. Her eyes sparkled with delight, and she got more pumped up than before.


    "It''s a fantastic idea! See? Learn something from Jinhai. He solved your problem. Double weddings sound so exciting!"


    He dryly said, "Before we jump onto the wedding, I have to know if Serena will even ept my proposal. Things are still awkward between us"


    Chen Liling waved her hand in dismissal. "Oof. You are unnecessarily worrying too much. Trust me. She must be waiting for this too."


    "Really?"


    She nodded. "You both love each other, and Guiren, and I can already see how you two want to get back together. Tomorrow is the perfect day, and with Jinhai and Nana''s wedding anniversary, it would be just a perfect atmosphere as well! Give Zixin theplete family he needs."


    Jianyu slowly nodded.


    She pped once in agreement. "Then can we expect your wedding too? Oh my God, that would be so awesome!"


    "Now, hold your horse''s Mom. I will propose to her for sure, but I am not sure about the wedding. I meanI also want to give her a grand wedding like how bro is giving to Nana. Our own wedding."


    She raised her brow in amusement. "Well, that is understandable. A wedding happens once in our life, so it''s natural what you are feeling. But who said you could not give one?"


    Jianyu looked at her dumbfounded. "Tomorrow?"


    "Of course. What is impossible for the Chen family?" she snorted. "Their wedding ceremony is not going tost the whole day. We can make some preparations, and after their ceremony is over, we can have yours!"


    Jianyu seriously thought for a while. It wasn''t a bad idea. He still had the entire night and a few wee hours of the morning to prepare.


    He decided.


    "I will get on to it right now!" He grinned, and a sense of anticipation and excitement bubbled inside him.


    She nodded in satisfaction. "Good. You have already been too slow. Now is the time to take everything in your hands and go all out."


    ---


    In her room, Serena woke up as she felt thirsty. To her surprise, she didn''t see Jianyu. She nced at the clock and saw that it was already past 12.


    Where is he? Why is he sote?


    She got up and picked her phone. She opened Jianyu''s number, but then she hesitated.


    Should I call him? Maybe he is busy.


    After much contemting, she put her phone back on the table.


    Maybe there is too much work today, she thought.


    She sighed and looked at Zixin, who was asleep beside her. She softly smiled and kissed his forehead.


    Serena got up and opened the bedside drawer. She took out a small box and opened to see a beautiful men''s diamond ring in it.


    The ring suddenly made her nervous and anxious.


    Will I screw it up if I propose to him tomorrow? How will he react? What if he doesn''t like it? What if he thinks it''s too fast?


    She bit her lower lip and couldn''t make up her mind for a long time.


    Will it destroy everything we have until now?


    Tears rimmed her eyes. She didn''t want to lose what they had now. With Zixin, they hade a lot closer to each other, but was he thinking of going back together just like her?


    And here I am thinking of proposingforget it, Serena. Don''t do anything stupid and ruin everything. It''s fine this way...


    She sadly put the box back in the drawer and went back to sleep.


    ---


    Over at Xiang vi, Huian was also restlessly tossing around in bed. She nkly looked at the ceiling for a long time. She tried hard to fall asleep, but she couldn''t.


    Her mind would always go back to think about Shin and


    Tomorrow, she was going to see him again at the anniversary celebration.


    And she had no idea what she was going to do.

 Chapter 448: The wedding anniversary (1)

    Chapter 448: The wedding anniversary (1)


    The next morning Nana stretched her arms and opened her eyes as the morning sunlight softly kissed her pale skin with its gentle warmth.


    A bright smile lit her face as she thought of what day it was today. Unknowingly, she became a little shy, and her cheeks blushed with a pink shade.


    First wedding anniversary


    It sent butterflies in her stomach, and she softlyughed.


    Nana felt a soft sensation on her cheek from her back, and a husky voice tickled her ear lobes.


    "Happy first wedding anniversary, my dear wife."


    The smile on her lips widened, and she turned. Her husband was just like her, with a silly and goofy grin on his face.


    Nana wrapped her hands around his neck and whispered. "Happy first wedding anniversary, my dear husband."


    His heart fluttered in joy, and he lovingly gazed at his wife, who looked beautiful everyday as always but was even prettier today than all the days before.


    "One year" he whispered, "Our marriage haspleted one whole year."


    He gently caressed her cheeks and tucked the lock of her hair behind her ears.


    Nana was just as overwhelmed. One year seemed to go so fast. "It feels like we married just yesterday. So many things happened in the past. Time went so quickly."


    "En." He kissed her forehead and intertwined his fingers into his. "I have waited so long for this momentto celebrate all my anniversaries with you. From the moment I saw you, I dreamt of nothing but this. It feels such a long wait now. But it''s all worth it if you are in my arms like this."


    Nana smiled and kissed his cheek. Jinhai held her head and pressed his lips on hers. She shut her eyes and responded by matching his vigor and pace. They kissed hard and so passionately until they had to part to catch their breaths.


    "I love you, Nana." His ck orbs were focused on her brown ones.


    "I love you too, Jinhai."


    Jinhai smiled. "Now, let me help you get ready?"


    She smiled in amusement. "You will help me?"


    "Of course. Today belongs to us. I am not leaving your side even for a moment. We will do everything together."


    "Alright, husband," she giggled.


    As soon as she got up, she was stunned to see the room''s floor all sprinkled with rose petals.


    "This"


    Jinhai kissed the nape of her neck. "My wife will only walk on a bed of flowers today. A big nket of flower petals stretched far and apart wherever put your feet."


    Nana chuckled helplessly. "Silly"


    Jinhai held her hand, and as she stepped on the petals, she asked, "Why are you standing at the side?"


    "This is for you."


    Nana clung her arm into his and pulled him at her side. "This is ''our'' marriage anniversary. We will walk together. Not just me."


    "But-"


    She put her finger on his lips. "I want to walk with you together at every step in this life. Be it a bed of roses or thorns. If you are not there with me, then even the bed of these thousand flower petals is useless to me."


    His heart shook with her words, and he suddenly felt unable to say anything.


    "Why are you this best?" Jinhai could only helplessly say this. "God, I love you so much..."


    He pulled her in his arms and rained urgent kisses on her face as if his life depended on it. He was almost about to throw her on the bed and devour her like crazy, but it took all his willpower to stop himself.


    Patiencepatiencejust a few hours more


    He took her to the bathroom where she saw the bathtub filled with water and rose petals, and a sweet fragrance hit her nostrils.


    He leaned near her ear. "Let me undress you"


    She slightly shuddered as he slipped off her nightdress. After getting fully naked, her face flushed crimson, and she instinctively tried to cover herself.


    Jinhai kissed her bare shoulder and stopped her wrists. "Don''t hide."


    He picked her up and gently ced her in the warm water, which was just the perfect temperature. He got naked himself as well and entered the giant bathtub.


    Jinhai took some soap and started to wash every inch of her, which led to many passionate moans from Nana. The bathroom was filled with their husky voices for a long time as they touched and satisfied each other.


    Nana stepped out with a dazed look on her face. She almost fainted in the bath. She didn''t know if her cheeks were hot because of the warm bath or the erotic time they spent there.


    She sat on the bed again, and Jinhai said, "Wait a minute."


    A minuteter, he entered, carrying a tray with breakfast. The delicious smell wafted through her nose, making her mouth water.


    "Emmmsmells yummy!"


    Jinhai smiled. "Your husband has learned to cook now. I am still far from you, but this is my most sessful attempt until now."


    Nana giggled. "You even took care of our breakfast."


    "Of course. My wife will only enjoy today."


    Today, he made a traditional Japanese breakfast with egg rolls, miso soup, fried fish, and much more.


    The food instantly melted in her mouth. "Yum Yum! You can totally take over Natsukashi if you want."


    "Is it good?"


    "Not just good. It''s absolutely awesome! The taste and texture are just perfect! Nothing can make a chef happier than a delicious meal."


    Jinhai smiled, feeling smug. "After all, I am your husband. It was just a matter of time."


    The couple enjoyed a lovely breakfast in the equally lovely morning.


    Then he insisted on helping her dress too, to which she let him to do it but feeling shy and embarrassed.


    Jinhai chuckled and pecked her cheek. "Let''s go. Your surprise is waiting for you."


    Nana blushed and nodded.


    ---


    As she stepped out, her eyes popped out of her sockets to see the floor outside simrly covered with rose petals.


    He was not kidding when he said that I would walk on a bed of roses only!


    She touched her forehead, chuckling to herself.


    "Jinhai you."


    "Hm?"


    "You are impossible."


    Jinhai grinned. "I know that."


    "Nee-chan!!!"


    Yukito and Yukira hopped in to hug her with all their strength, so much that she was pushed back.


    "Finally, our school project trip finished!"


    "We missed you so much!"


    Nana hugged them back. "I missed you too a lot. How was the trip?"


    They looked exhausted. "So, tiring! But it''s finally done and just in time with your anniversary today! Happy anniversary!"


    "Happy anniversary, brother-inw!" they chirped.


    They chuckled and nodded. "Thank you."


    Yukito teasingly smiled. "Wow, brother-inw has gone all out, huh? Everywhere I can see only flowers and nothing else."


    Jinhai said, "I have to. Well, we can talkter, but now we have to leave. We are gettingte."


    The twins brightened. "Oh, yes! We have already packed our stuff!"


    Nana asked, "Huh? Are we going somewhere? Wait. I cannot see anybody else in the house either."


    "Nee-chan. They are already where everyone has to be. Jian and Nian are with Aunt Liu and Grandma too."


    "Only the main couple has to make the entrance." They grinned.


    Now Nana was getting more and more curious. "How long are we going to stay there?"


    "A week."


    Nana widened her eyes. "A week! But the anniversary is only today. And I didn''t even pack anything! Jinhai, why didn''t you say so before?"


    Jinhai pinched her cheeks. "My cute wife. Everything is already settled and packed. You don''t have to do a thing. Didn''t I tell you? You will only enjoy today."


    Nana nodded. "Alright. Oh, wait! There is still something left to pack."


    Jinhai frowned. "I have packed everything."


    Nana gave a mysterious smile and lightly flicked his nose. "But you wouldn''t have included my surprise, right? Only I know where it is."


    Jinhai raised his brow.


    "Ooooohhhhh" The twins whistled.


    "I wille back in a second."


    He nodded. As Nana went away, he was about to follow her to take a sneak peek, but he heard her voice,


    "Don''t follow me. That''s cheating."


    Jinhai grumbled and stood back.


    "Poor brother-inw." The devil twins chuckled.


    Nana came back, humming and carrying a bag with her. "I am ready."


    Jinhai''s brain cogs were already thinking as to what could be in the bag.


    Nana rolled her eyes. "There is not much time left. Have patience, husband."


    He pouted. "Okay. Let''s go. The private jet is ready."


    ---


    An hourter, the nended at its destination. As soon as Nana stepped, a cold but salty breeze brushed past her.


    Thendscape was so picturesque and beautiful as if she felt she hade to fairnd.


    "This ce is so beautiful"


    The sky was bright and clear. Birds were happily chirping and singing amongst the clouds. And from somewhere distant, she could hear the sound of waves crashing.


    "What is this ce?" She asked, her chest heaving up and down in excitement.


    Jinhai smiled. "Your surprise."

 Chapter 449: The wedding anniversary (2)

    Chapter 449: The wedding anniversary (2)


    It wasn''t just in Beijing, but here in this unknown and beautiful ce too, Jinhai had decorated the path with flower petals for Nana to walk.


    He took her out, and they walked for a distance until she saw a ck limousine waiting for them.


    The twins already hopped into another car and went away.


    As Jinhai and Nana drove the way to his surprise destination, Nana was awed by the breathtaking scenes outside. Tall and luscious green trees were standing rooted on either side of the road as if weing them into this heaven. They drove to a slightly higher altitude now, and she stared wide-eyed and gasped at the beautiful sea at a distance.


    The water was shining and sparkling as the sun rays fell upon it as if it was glittering with gold. Strong waves crashed against the shore and on the rocks.


    "Jinhai! It''s the sea! It''s so beautifulIt looks almost golden."


    Jinhai chuckled at his wife''s reaction and was pleased that she liked it.


    "Jinhai, what is this ce? Please tell me already," she whined and pouted.


    "Just a few more minutes, darling."


    And exactly at the said time, the car stopped. But before they got out, Jinhai took a piece of cloth and said, "It is a surprise, so I have to cover your eyes for some time."


    She pouted again but let him do what he wanted.


    Jinhai held her hand in his to walk. She tried to figure out what it was, but she only heard birds chirping and the sound of the wind whistling by her ears.


    He stopped, and so did she. Jinhai stepped behind her and untied the knot of the cloth.


    He whispered in her ear. "Open your eyes."


    Nana''s eyelids fluttered, and she slowly opened them to only turn dumbstruck at the amazing sight before her.


    She was right about the sea, but this


    "This is an ind!" she sharply gasped.


    She looked around whole one-eight degrees and understood that they were standing at the top of the mountain from which the entire ind was visible. The water that seemed golden in the sunlight was now visible with its actual color.


    The saltiness from the air settled on her tongue. The view was so charming and scenic that she felt as if she could live here forever.


    Nana was hopping in excitement, and she clutched his arm. Her gaze was just as sparkling as the seawater. "Jinhai. Are we going to celebrate our wedding anniversary here? On this ind?"


    Jinhai kissed her forehead. "Yes" his warm breath fanned on her face. "This ind is one of your surprises because"


    "Because?"


    He tilted his head and paused, giving a mysterious effect.


    Nana puffed her cheeks. "Jinhai. Stop with the suspense!"


    He chuckled. "Alright. Because I have bought this ind in your name. This will be our private ind."


    She felt as if lightning zapped her.


    "T-this whole ind?"


    "Yes."


    "Is ours?"


    "Yes."


    "You bought this whole ind as my surprise?"


    "Oh well, this is one of your surprises. It''s not just this ind."


    Nana was already feeling dizzy. Her heart was close to bursting out in joy that it was overwhelming.


    She hit his chest. "You are crazy"


    Jinhai leaned in and kissed her lips. "You have made me crazy for you."


    He smiled. "Now, if you turn, you can see your second surprise waiting for you."


    Nana didn''t need to be said, and she already turned her head. Her jaw dropped on seeing the structure before her.


    A church


    "Jinhaia church"


    "Yes. Let me take you inside. The real surprise is there."


    Jinhai held her hand again, and it was him pulling her all the way because she was in too much stupor to walk by herself.


    The doors opened, and her breath stuck at her throat as her sight fell on the beautifully decorated church.


    Suddenly, she remembered the night at the beach when she confronted him with the truth. Before that whole incident happened, she recalled how Jinhai had brought a wedding gown to show her, and he had said,


    "I want to see you wearing this bridal gown on our wedding anniversarywhich will be our wedding ceremony as well. Isn''t it a perfect day?"


    She gasped as it suddenly struck her.


    "Are we going to have our wedding ceremony here?"


    Jinhai''s lips curved into gentle and his gaze turned warm. "Yes, my dear wife."


    It took a few seconds to register that today was not just their wedding anniversary but their wedding ceremony as well.


    Jinhai embraced her and brushed his fingers on her hair. "My lovely wife deserves to have a proper wedding ceremony. What we did was just signing marriage certificates."


    He pulled her back and cupped her face. "I want to give you the greatest wedding ceremony in this whole world that everyone would remember. I want everyone to see and know that you are only mine, and I am only yours. So, my little wifewill you marry me once again?"


    A tear slid from her eye, and she fell short of words. Her mind went nk. Her mouth moved to say something, a lot of things, but she was so emotional that she couldn''t say anything.


    Words weren''t enough to describe the thrill and joy and happiness that were riling up her heart in disarray.


    Her smile faltered as she cried andughed at the same time. "Yes"


    "Woohoooo!!!!"


    "Yayyyyyyyyy! Nana agreed!"


    Suddenly, everybody came out of their hiding and greeted them with vigor and excitement.


    "Ho Ho! The wedding ceremony is on!" Liu Hai cheered.


    Jing wiped his non-existent tears. "Finally, sister-inw will wear the wedding gown I designed and stitched with my own hands."


    "Everyone"


    "Nana, dear! Happy anniversary!"


    Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Zou took her in their embrace.


    "Mom. Dad."


    "Happy wedding anniversary, little sister."


    "Big brother!"


    Shin grinned and tapped on her nose. "Hmph. I have to admit your husband is impressive."


    Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu came in as well, carrying Jian and Nian in their arms.


    "Baaabaaaa."


    "Baaaaaaaa!!!"


    Even the twins felt that it was a joyous asion, so they seemed extra hyper and excited. Throughout the whole time, when Nana wasn''t there, they didn''t cry and bothered the others at all. They were jumping and iling their little bodies in the crib and smiling and giggling the whole time. Their watery eyes were sparkling as they saw their parents.


    Nana and Jinhai carried them one by one, and she was amazed. "They didn''t cry?"


    Grandma Liu was proud. "My great-grandsons are so intelligent. We were busy with the preparations, but it felt like they were cheering us the whole time."


    Liu Chunhuaughed. "They even helped us hold the decorations in their little hands."


    Liu Hai, as always, shamelessly took all the credit. "Of course. It''s my genes that make them so charming and intelligent. Thank me!"


    Jing and the others only rolled their eyes.


    Nana felt a sense of pride, as well. "En. My sons are the best."


    "Baaaaa!!"


    "Baaaaaa!!" The twins were happy with the praise.


    Then Nana heard another voice.


    "Baaaaaa"


    It was Zixin''s cute voice as Serena entered, holding him in her arms with the Chen family. The Huo family was there too with them.


    "Serena! Jianyu! Uncle and Aunt Chen! A, my cute Zixin is here too."


    Chen Liling pinched Jinhai and Nana''s cheeks and giggled. "Happy wedding anniversary to you two."


    "Thank you." They both smiled.


    "Nana!" Serena chirped. "The bride and groom are finally here. God, you two took like forever!"


    Huo Xiao Fan seemed a little hesitant to talk to her. She wanted to wish her too, but she didn''t have the courage.


    Huo Shen ced his hand on her shoulder and smiled. "Today is a happy event. Don''t be sad, Xiao Fan. Whatever happened is in the past. I know that Nana doesn''t feel any grudge against you."


    She pursed her lips. "Do you think so?"


    Liwei smiled. "Yes, Mom."


    It was after years that Liwei finally acknowledged her and called her with that title. He had also let go of the past.


    "If you are ufortable now, then you can talk to herter alone."


    She nodded. "Maybe I will do just that."


    Apart from the close family members and friends, Nana saw a few reporters too to do the coverage. Jinhai had personally selected them from trusted mediapanies that would professionally do their job. He had also nned some funny interviews with the others after the ceremony was done.


    Nana tugged Jinhai''s coat and whispered. "Thank youthank you for everything"


    She was missing one more person in her heart. She felt that if that person had been present, then today would have be just perfect.


    But she knew it was impossible.


    Jinhai dotingly smiled. "Anything for my wife. But there is one more person to meet before we begin our wedding."


    Nana furrowed her brows. "Who?"


    Jinhai nced at Huo Xiao Fan once, and she nodded with a smile.


    "I will be back in a second."


    He went out, and Nana was curious to see thisst person left.


    A momentter, Jinhai entered the church again, moving a wheelchair in front of him.


    As soon as Nana''s gaze fell upon the person sitting in the wheelchair, she froze. She didn''t blink her eyes even for a moment as they kept staring at that person in a daze.


    The same person who she was thinking of just a moment ago

 Chapter 450: The wedding anniversary (3)

    Chapter 450: The wedding anniversary (3)


    Nana covered her mouth with her hands as she recognized the woman she could have even with her eyes closed.


    Yukito and Yukira slightly stiffened and lowered their heads.


    From the wheelchair, Yu Ichika slowly raised her head. Her ssy gaze fell upon Nana, and for a few moments, there was absolute silence.


    "M-mom" Nana gasped in shock.


    Yu Ichika trembled in her ce. Her lips raised into a sad smile. "Youare still calling me that?"


    Tears pooled in Nana''s eyes, and she looked at Jinhai in disbelief. "Y-you brought her here?"


    Jinhai smiled. "Because I know she is important to you, and so she is important to me. I know that without her, you would have always felt iplete today. You would always felt that someone was missing. So, I brought her here."


    She trembled, and tears finally gushed out as if a dam broke. She rushed towards Yu Ichika and bent on her knees.


    "Y-you cameyou are really hereI-I was just thinking about you and"


    Yu Ichika stared at Nana in a trance until she couldn''t hold back her tears too. "Are you stupid? W-why would you wait for a woman like me? I have hurt you so muchI am not even worthy of being hereIt''s even toote to apologize."


    Nana bit her lip hard and sobbed. "No, Mom-"


    "It''s never toote to apologize."


    Liang Xiao Dan spoke.


    Apart from Nana, everybody else knew that Yu Ichika was going toe too. Jinhai already informed them, especially the Liang and Huo family, because both could be ufortable learning at thest moment of her presence.


    He didn''t want any scene on their wedding day, so he wanted to know their opinion. Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Zou might be furious at how Yu Ichika abandoned Nana, and Huo Xiao Fan could be ufortable because she was Yu Tengfei''s wife.


    The Liang family thought for a long time before they agreed.


    Liang Xiao Dan had said to Jinhai when he came to meet them. "If Yu Ichika is truly sorry for her mistakes, then I won''t mind. After all, she did give Nana the mother''s love during that time. For a short time, Nana did have a family, and we are grateful to her for that. But I am just concerned about Nana."


    Liang Zou agreed. "We don''t want Nana to recall what happened in the past."


    Jinhai shook his head. "I know she wouldn''t. She would be so happy to see Yu Ichika that she won''t even remember that incident. I can already imagine Nana''s reaction."


    "Alrightwe don''t mind. No matter what happened, Yu Ichika is a mother too. I think she would also love to see her daughter''s wedding."


    After that, when Jinhai met Huo Shen and Huo Xiao Fan, she didn''t show any resistance either


    "I may have had enmity with her once, but I now know that she was also just an unfortunate victim of Tengfei''s betrayal. She was always his wife, but I wrongly med her for that. I made her life difficult in the hospital, and nowif she can live a peaceful life from now on, then my heart can finally be at ease."


    Jinhai slowly asked, "You really wouldn''t mind?"


    Huo Xiao Fan smiled. "I have moved on from Yu Tengfei. He doesn''t hold any ce in my life. Only Shen, Liwei, and Zhn are important to me now."


    That made Huo Shen''s heart flutter in joy as he heard it.


    "And Serena?"


    "You can talk to her, too, if you want, but I can vouch for her. She had always treated Shen as her father. Nothing rted to Yu Tengfei affects her. I don''t think she would mind Yu Ichika''s presence either."


    So at present, everybody was aware that Jinhai was going to bring Yu Ichika, even Yukito and Yukira. Naturally, Jinhai had talked to them too. They were a little ufortable because it felt that they lost connection with her. She was almost like a stranger to them. They hadn''t talked to her in years.


    If Nana was happy with her, then they didn''t mind because their sister''s happiness was the most important to them. It was just that they didn''t know how to talk to her again or face her after all these years.


    Liang Xiao Dan said, "It''s not toote to apologize."


    Yu Ichika slowly raised her head to look at the woman who spoke. She was dumbstruck and amazed to see the resemnce between her and Nana.


    "You are her motherher real mother" She was in a daze for a long time. Jinhai had already said to her how Nana met her real family. She felt a little embarrassed to face them now.


    Obviously, they knew what happened and how Yu Ichika disowned Nana.


    Liang Xiao Dan nodded. "Yes, I am. If you want to say anything to Nana, then you can still say it now. It''s notte."


    Yu Ichika looked back at Nana, who was tightly holding her hand.


    "Nana" her voice choked as tears trickled down her cheeks. "Nana dear will you forgive me?"


    Nana burst into tears and hugged her hard. "Mom. I have already forgotten the past. I don''t want to dwell on it anymore. I just want everyone together happy now. And with you, everything isplete now."


    Yu Ichika lowered her head, and tears fell on herp.


    She didn''t changemy daughter didn''t change at all.


    "You are still the sameI was so foolish in the past" Her shoulders trembled, and the mother-daughter pair cried for a long time as they reunited.


    Liang Xiao Dan smiled, and her eyes couldn''t help but water too.


    She wiped Nana''s tears and looked at her from head to toe. She smiled as her eyes shone in brilliance. "You have be even more pretty. My daughter is so beautiful now."


    Nana chuckled.


    Then Yu Ichika''s gaze fell upon the twins that Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu held in their arms.


    She gasped in surprise. "T-they are your sons, right? M-my grandchildren?"


    Nana furiously nodded. "En. The elder one is Jian, and the younger one is Nian."


    "Can I-"


    "Of course, you can hold them." Nana already understood what she was going to ask.


    As soon as Nana ced the twins on herp, Yu Ichika felt as if her heart bloomed in joy. Every single negative feeling just washed away the moment she gazed into their ck orbs.


    "Baaaaaaa"


    "Abooooooo"


    Jian and Nian caught her sleeve in their tiny hands and smiled at her with the brightest smile they could give.


    Yu Ichika''s heart melted at the sight of their adorable faces. But then her heart was filled with guilt when she remembered how she had admonished Nana when she came to say that she was pregnant. She had insulted and humiliated her so much in the hospital, and she had cursed her unborn child as well.


    And now she was feeling horrible for her behavior. Jian and Nian were the sweetest angels ever.


    "II am sorry for that dayin the hospital" she sobbed. "I am so sorry"


    Nana was so excited to share the news with her and she had pushed her away.


    Nana smiled. "What day? What are you talking about? I don''t remember."


    Yu Ichika furrowed her brows, but then she realized that Nana was feigning to forget on purpose.


    "You"


    Nana said, "Nothing matters now. Just give Jian and Nian your blessings and lots of love."


    Yu Ichika nodded emotionally. She swore she would give all her love to them. All these years, she couldn''t see Nana, Yukito, and Yukira grow into adults with her eyes. She couldn''t truly enjoy the joy of her motherhood of bringing up her children. So, she swore that she would definitely see Jian and Nian, her grandchildren growing up, spoil them and shower everything to them that she couldn''t do with her twin sons and Nana.


    Yu Ichika patted Nana''s head. "I am so proud of you. You raised Yukito and Yukira all on your own, and now you have such a wonderful husband and a family of your own. You have so many people who care about you. I couldn''t be any happier than thisAnd I know that you would be a wonderful mother too."


    "E-en"


    Jinhai sighed. "Sorry, mother-inw, but you are making my dear wife cry too much that I cannot bear it anymore."


    Everybody burst intoughter.


    Liu Hai said, "Yes, yes. Enough of these tears now. Today is a happy day, and we should celebrate!"


    Yu Ichika chuckled and nodded. "Yes, yes. I think Nana should get ready now."


    Liang Xiao Dan and Liu Chunhua held Nana''s one arm each. "Now the bride and groom have to separate for a while. We have to help get Nana ready, and it''s going to take a long time."


    Jing and Liu Hai came to Jinhai''s side. "And well, so does the groom."


    Jing''s eyes sparkled. "Come on, bro! Your wedding suit is ready! Let''s get started!"

 Chapter 451: The wedding anniversary (4)

    Chapter 451: The wedding anniversary (4)


    Inside the room specially designed for the bride, all thedies were busy helping get Nana ready.


    Serena was doing her skincare part, Liu Chunhua and Chen Liling were busy adjusting the wedding gown, Liang Xiao Dan and Huian were choosing a hairstyle that would look the best on Nana. Yu Ichika was helping with the jewelry and essories part.


    For a change, Huo Xiao Fan was looking over the twins this time and also Zixin. Jian and Nian took all of her energy to tend to them, and Zixin was naughty today, too, apparently very excited to be with his cousin brothers.


    Huo Xiao Fan felt as if she ran a marathon.


    Ugh, I am looking after three kids, no three rascalsjust how much energy they have.


    She was nowmenting the fact that she offered to take care of them.


    On her side, Nana was already feeling dizzy. Sometimes Serena would pull her head tob her hair, sometimes Liu Chunhua would adjust the dress, and Yu Ichika was pulling her hand to try different bracelets on her wrist. But, she was enjoying this precious time of getting ready as a bride.


    Serena said, "Well, we will get you ready and all, but what about the wedding vows? It was a surprise, so you wouldn''t have prepared for it, obviously."


    Nana smiled. "It''s okay. I know it''s sudden, and almost all couples practice their vows, but I think I know what I have to say."


    Grandma Liu nodded. "The most important thing is that you say and mean those vows with your heart. Who cares if you don''t prepare?"


    Liu Chunhua chuckled. "And you are like a Goddess to Jinhai. He loves you so much that it wouldn''t even matter to him even if you say just one line."


    Everybody burst intoughter.


    "True that. Jinhai is a ve to Nana''s charms."


    Nana sheepishly grinned.


    "Oh, and by the way! What is your surprise?" Serena''s gaze sparkled with delight. "Don''t make such suspense now. Tell me already!"


    Liang Xiao Dan nodded. "Yes! Yes! Trust us, Nana. We won''t say a word out."


    Huian put her finger on her lips. "Our mouths are zipped."


    "Hmm" Nana gave it a serious thought. "I think I should say it"


    Everybody got excited and leaned forward. "So, so! What is it?"


    Nana inclined towards them. "My surprise is"


    Everybody was focused on her next words.


    Nana smiled. "My surprise iswhat you will see when I show it to Jinhai."


    Everybody ""


    Nana burst intoughter, looking at the dry expressions on their faces. Clearly, they were displeased.


    Serena whined. "You are such a bully. Please tell us."


    "Nope. You will see it during our wedding," she mysteriously smiled.


    ---


    An hourter, Nana was finally ready. The others were busy doing some final preparations, and they took the babies outside too, so Nana was alone in her room now. Then she heard some noises outside, and she figured somebody was arguing.


    The noises stopped, but they started knocking on her door.


    "Nana! Nana! I am here!" Liu Hai''s booming voice was so loud that perhaps it echoed throughout the ind.


    "I am here too!" Liang Zou''s voice immediately came after him. "Nana dear, will you open the door? We have todiscuss something really important."


    Nana furrowed her brows and wondered why her fathers might be arguing.


    She opened the door, and the two fathers almost barged inside. As soon as they saw her, they stopped, and it felt as if all their words got stuck in their throat.


    "Childyou look so beautifulJinhai will go all gaga over you!"


    Liang Zou felt so emotional that he couldn''t speak at all. He just kept watching his daughter, wearing that stunning wedding gown in which she looked no less than a fairy.


    "I am so proud of Jing! It feels that this wedding gown is made just for you! He did an amazing job." He nodded his head in appreciation. "He definitely deserves a good reward."


    Nana felt shy. "Thank you, Dad."


    Then she darted nces at them alternatively. "So, were you two arguing outside?"


    They finally realized what they came here for.


    Liang Zou fumed. "Yes. We have an important matter to settle! Why is Liu Hai insisting on walking you down the aisle?"


    "Huh?" Nana blinked her eyes in confusion.


    "Shouldn''t it be the bride''s father? That is me! Liang Zou! I should walk my daughter down the aisle!"


    Liu Hai gritted his teeth. "Hey! Watch what you speak! Nana is my daughter too! Why can I not walk her down the aisle? I had already decided that whenever Jinhai and Nana would have their wedding, I would hold her hand and walk with her!"


    Liang Zou looked at him speechlessly. "You are her father-inw! I am her father! It''s the family members from the bride''s side who walk her down the aisle. You are changing the tradition!"


    "Do hell with tradition!" Liu Hai refused to back down. "If somebody asks me to choose between Jinhai and Nana, then I would dump Jinhai in a heartbeat."


    Their mouths twitched.


    "I never treated Nana as my daughter-inw. She was always a daughter to me and always will. So, I have the right to walk with her."


    Nana felt stumped with his words. He was right. Not even once did she get the feeling in Liu Vi that she was the Liu family''s daughter-inw. It felt as if she was always meant to be a part of it as any daughter was.


    Liang Zou said, "Well, I appreciate your sentiments, but that still doesn''t change the fact that it should be me! We are finally reunited after so long. I am her biological father. Like hell, I will give this precious once-in-a-lifetime chance to you."


    "Hah!" he snorted. "Well, that is emotional too, your reunion and all, but look at the facts. Nana met me first. ME FIRST! LIU HAI. In fact, our first meeting was also so special. As a passenger and a cab driver."


    Nana suddenly coughed hard, remembering the past. Assuming Liu Hai to be a cab driver was indeed embarrassing to her even now.


    Liu Hai smirked. "So, it means that I am her father FIRST. We bonded FIRST as father-daughter. Our bond is stronger than yours! Hah! The winner is the one who takes it FIRST! So, the moral of the story is that I will walk her down the aisle. Haha!"


    "This is not a freaking race!" Liang Zou was getting more and more shocked by his shamelessness. "How does meeting her first matter? It''s not like I didn''t want to be with her."


    "I don''t care." He shrugged, "You are just salty and jealous of me."


    "Like hell!"


    "Okay, okay, now stop." Nana felt that she would have to intervene finally, or this would never get over.


    Nevertheless, her heart was filled with warmth, looking at her fathers bickering to be the one to walk with her.


    She chuckled inwardly. This might be the first time that a father-inw wanted to do the tradition with his daughter-inw.


    Liu Hai said, "Right. So, now you tell him, child, that I will walk you down the aisle."


    Liang Zou smiled, trying to control his urge to punch him in the face. "Yes, dear. You decide. Tell him that it should be me."


    "You two are so cute," Nanaughed, "How about this? Why don''t we all three walk together? Dad" she pointed at Liu Hai, "can be on my left side and you Dad," she pointed at Liang Zou, "can be on my right. See? You both get the chance this way."


    They stared at her dumbfounded.


    Ughthis was a pretty simple and easy solution. Actually, this was the best solution.


    Why didn''t I think of this before?


    Why didn''t I think of this before?


    Both of them thought at once. They cleared their throats.


    Liu Hai said, "You just stole what was in my mind, child! See? This is a father-daughter''s telepathy. I was going to say the same."


    Liang Zou dryly looked at him and refused toment. Otherwise, he thought he would surely explode in anger.


    You were just fighting a moment ago!


    Liang Zou smiled. "I don''t mind this arrangement. This is perfect."


    Liu Hai felt proud. "After all, she is my daughter. Then we will do as Nana said."


    Nana sighed in relief.


    A crisis was averted.


    She asked, "What about Jinhai?"


    Liu Hai shrugged. "Jianyu and Shin are there with him. Who cares about him, anyway?"


    Nana felt pitiful for Jinhai and Jing.


    "Hai! Where are you!?" Liu Chunhua''s furious voice resounded. "Are you cking somewhere? You are dead meat!"


    Liu Hai gulped and sweated hard. "Right. I forgot Chunhua had called me for help. Bye!"


    He dashed away like lightning.


    "Finally, that storm has passed" Liang Zou sighed.


    "Don''t call him storm" Nana shook her head, "He is not that bad"


    "Aish, my daughter is defending her inws already," he pouted, "I feel so distant now."


    "Dad!" Nana hit him on his chest.


    Liang Zou smiled and cupped her face. His eyes zed with emotions as he spoke. "You look beautiful today. You are the prettiest bride I have ever seen in my life. NanaI have missed out on a lot of things as your father. So many memoriesBut, I am so dso d," he choked as tears rimmed his eyes, "that at least I didn''t miss your wedding."

 Chapter 452: Yes, I do

    Chapter 452: Yes, I do


    "Dad" Nana held Liang Zou''s hand in hers and clutched it tightly. She could see it in his eyes and feel it with his trembling hand how much her wedding meant to him.


    Liang Zou chuckled as the corner of his eye got slightly wet. "If I had missed my daughter seeing as this lovely bride she is now, thenthen I would have died having regrets."


    "No, Dad! Pleasedon''t talk about death."


    Liang Zou shook his head. "Let me say it. Xiao Dan, Shin, and I have missed out on a lot of good things in your life. Your growing up years, your birthdays, your school life, your graduation, you bing an independent businesswoman and chef that we are so proud of, and so many other things. But, now I am here today, seeing you getting married. I cannot express how happy I am to walk you down the aisle today"


    Nana hugged him and rested her head on his chest.


    She couldn''t imagine how hard it must have been for them. Whenever she saw Jian and Nian, she would get excited about their future; their first walk, their first word, the first time they will go to school, their first crushes, their birthdays, their achievements, and so much more. She couldn''t even think of the moment where she wouldn''t be able to experience the time of her children growing up.


    And here Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan had spent twenty-two years, seeing nothing about Nana.


    How must have they felt all these years?


    Her shoulders slightly trembled.


    "Hey, hey, don''t cry now. The tears will ruin your makeup, and your mother will kill me for it."


    Nana chuckled.


    Liang Zou pulled her back and gazed straight into her eyes. He softly smiled. "You are happy with Jinhai, right? Just so you know, if you don''t want this wedding, then Daddy will help you elope. You cane and live with us again with my grandsons."


    Nanaughed. "Don''t worry, Dad. I am very happy with Jinhai. I cannot imagine living without him anymore."


    Liang Zou sighed. "Well, I had to try. But, if he ever bullies you, thene straight to me! I will take you away in an instant." Then he leaned, "Don''tin to Liu Hai, or he would get more cocky. He will say something like, ''Hah! Nana shares her troubles with me and not with you. She loves me more than you. Hahaha!''"


    Nana could really imagine that happening. She nodded. "I will definitelye to you if Jinhai bullies me."


    He nodded in satisfaction.


    "He is a good man. Your husband."


    "Yes, he is."


    "He loves you. He loves you so very much. I can see it in his eyes. It''s only Nana that shines brightly in his gaze. He doesn''t see anything else," he chuckled, "Love is actually an understatement, knowing what he did to marry you. His feelings go beyond love. And I am d that you are marrying a man who holds no one in his heart other than you. He will keep you really happy."


    Nana gently nodded.


    He offered his arm. "It''s time for the ceremony. Are you ready?"


    Nana''s lips curved into a brilliant smile. She held on to his arm. "Yes, I am."


    ---


    Jinhai felt it. The moment Nana stepped inside, a small smile lit his lips. He knew his wife was here.


    And when he turned his head to see the love of his life walking down the aisle, it felt as if time stopped. When his gaze fell upon his bride, his breath got stuck in his throat as if he forgot to breathe.


    Nana, adorned in that beautiful white wedding gown, looked no less than an ethereal fairy. It was a V-neck, A-line wedding gown that stretched from her fair and pale neckline to her slender waist and legs. The gown at her feet rippled akin to tiny waves on the seashore as she lifted her feet to walk. As the sunlight shone on her pristine gown, it glittered golden, making everyone feel as if an angel had descended on earth.


    The intricate and delicate embroidery glistened in the sunlight as if stars shone in the day-time. Small pearls and diamonds stitched alternatively one after the other studded thece of the gown. Jing had kept the train of the dress just long enough so that Nana was able to carry her gown without any difficulty.


    Her hair was tied into a neat bun, clipped with a long, beautiful pin at the back. Two curly locks of hair bounced on the side of her temples, hiding that slight blush tinted on her face.


    On her left, she was holding onto Liu Hai''s hand, and on the right, she was holding Liang Zou''s elbow.


    Everybody burst into a chuckle, seeing Liu Hai walking her down the aisle too.


    Jianyu''s mouth twitched. "Why is Unclethere? Has he forgotten whose father he is?"


    Liu Hai simply snorted. "You are all just jealous!"


    Through the thin veil that covered her face, Jinhai saw her every expression and that building anticipation as she wasing closer and closer to him.


    The violinists yed a beautiful romantic melody as Nana walked on the aisle. The soft music that hung in the air built up the budding emotions in everybody even more.


    Everybody cheered as Nana made her way towards Jinhai. And as she walked, Huian and Serena, who watched her every move, couldn''t help but fell into a trance themselves.


    Huian peeked at Shin, but when she saw that he was already looking at her, she quickly averted her gaze in haste. Shin cleared his throat and looked away too.


    Just like Huian, Serena, too, stared at Jianyu. She silently clutched her bag, where she had kept the ring she had brought for him. She wasn''t going to bring it with her, but she didn''t know what took over at thest moment that she grabbed the ring box and stuffed it in her bag.


    Liang Xiao Dan and Yu Ichika''s eyes rimmed in tears as they saw Nana walking down the aisle.


    It was an emotional moment for everyone, especially for Jing, who had painstakingly and single-handedly designed and stitched the wedding gown. The joy in his heart knew no bounds, seeing his beloved sister-inw in that wedding gown all prepared by him.


    As they finally reached, Liang Zou gently ced his daughter''s hand in Jinhai''s palm that was waiting to hold her hand as if he had waited centuries for this moment. Not once did his sight leave Nana. Her eyshes trembled as she felt his intense and piercing gaze at her.


    She wanted to lift her head to look at her husband, but his prating gaze made her shy.


    Liang Zou said, "Take care of her. Always keep her happy. She is very precious to me."


    Jinhai smiled. "So is she to me."


    They shook hands, and Jinhai understood every single emotion held within that one handshake. As much as it held blessings for them, it also gave a silent warning to him not to make Nana ever sad. Otherwise, he had to be ready to face the consequences.


    Jinhai acknowledged and softly nodded, his determined eyes showing his resolve.


    Liu Hai said, "You must have already understood what I have to say by watching me walk down the aisle with Nana, right?"


    Jinhai looked straight into his eyes. "How can I not? You are her father first. You always will be. You won''t hesitate to dump me in a heartbeat if you want to."


    "That''s my boy," He grinned and nodded.


    Everybody burst intoughter.


    Nana held Jinhai''s hand, and their warm breaths hitched for a second.


    He took a sharp breath and whispered. "You look beautiful."


    Nana blushed and gently nodded. "And you look handsome."


    Jinhai chuckled. "Shall we?"


    She nodded again.


    They walked up to the final part of the islet where the officiant was waiting for them.


    He spoke, "Wee, family, friends, and loved ones. We gather here today to celebrate the wedding of Liang Nana and Liu Jinhai. Marriage is a sacred ritual, and this ceremony will witness and affirm the choice you make to stand together as life mates and partners. Liu Jinhai and Liang Nana. Please hold your hands together and always remember this precious moment as you vow to be with each other forever."


    Jinhai and Nana faced each other, a myriad of emotions shining in their eyes. Even in this church present with so many people, they felt they were the only ones in this ce. Their hearts raced faster and faster as the most awaited moment was inching closer.


    The officiant looked at Jinhai. "Liu Jinhai. Do you take Liang Nana as your rightfully wedded wife?"


    "I do."


    His response was instantaneous, clear, and crisp that made everybody chuckle.


    The officiant then looked at Nana. "Liang Nana. Do you take Liu Jinhai as your rightfully wedded husband?"


    Her voice was soft but just as clear and crisp as Jinhai.


    "Yes, I do."

 Chapter 453: Their vows

    Chapter 453: Their vows


    The church resounded with loud ps as everyone cheered and pped in excitement.


    The officiant nodded. Then he spoke, "Two people in love do not live in istion. Their love is a source of strength with which they may nourish not only each other but also the world around them. And in turn, we, theirmunity of friends and family, have a responsibility to this couple. By our steadfast care, respect, and love, we can support their marriage and the new family they are creating today. Will everyone please rise?"


    Everybody rose from their seats.


    "Will you who are present here today, surround Liu Jinhai and Liang Nana in love, offering them the joys of your friendship and familial love and support them in their marriage?"


    Everybody loudly said, "We will!"


    Jing giggled. "I had always supported my beautiful sister-inw."


    Grandma Liu cleared her throat. "Of course, my blessings are always with them."


    Liu Hai said, "Well, it was all thanks to me because I had chosen Nana for Jing. It didn''t turn out that way, but Nana is still is my daughter-inw. Hahaha!"


    Chen Liling stomped her foot. "Big brother! Don''t forget that I chose Nana first for Jianyu. It didn''t turn out that way either, but the credit goes to me."


    Chen Guiren silently nodded, agreeing with his wife as always.


    Jianyu rolled his eyes. "Forget it, Mom."


    Serena smiled. "Hehe~~ Jinhai and Nana will always have our backs."


    Yukito and Yukira proudly grinned. "Well, we were always Nee-chan''s adorable devil twins. Brother-inw and Nee-chan will always have our support too."


    Jinhai and Nana burst intoughter, but at the same time, they were overwhelmed with everyone''s love.


    The officiant nodded.


    "Thank you all. You may be seated now."


    Then he looked at Nana and Jinhai again. "We''vee to the point of your ceremony where you''re going to say your vows to one another. But before you do that, I ask you to remember that lovewhich is rooted in faith, trust, and eptancewill be the foundation of an abiding and deepening rtionship. No other ties are more tender, no other vows more sacred than those you now assume. Please now read the vows you have written for each other. Liu Jinhai. You may begin."


    Jinhai smiled and tightly held Nana''s hand into his. Nana''s heart raced faster, and she gazed into his ck orbs that shone with nothing but love for her.


    He admired his beautiful wife for a moment before he spoke,


    "I, Liu Jinhai, take you, Liang Nana, as my rightfully wedded wife in the presence of all our families and friends."


    Nana gently squeezed his hands in response.


    "You know, everybody was telling me to write my vows for you. But I didn''t do that for two reasons. Do you know why?"


    She shook her head.


    "Because firstly, you didn''t know about our wedding. It was a surprise. So, it would be unfair to you that I got the time to write my vows, but you didn''t. And I can be unfair to anyone in this world but not my wife. Never."


    Nana chuckled helplessly. Truthfully, she wouldn''t have minded it. It didn''t even cross her mind, but this simple gesture of his expressed just how much he cared about her.


    If she had to say her vows on the spot, then so would he.


    "And secondly, I don''t need to write my vows down or to remember them. My vows live inside me through my heart that beats every second, and in every breath I take. They are a part of me. They are what I feel for you every moment."


    It was getting hard for Nana to control her overflowing emotions. This was one of those many moments when she felt how Jinhai could love her so much?


    She was just an ordinary girl, running her restaurant as a chef and living with her twin brothers. She was just a simple girl who worked hard everyday to earn money and get by.


    A man like Liu Jinhai, who could have had any woman in this world at the snap of his finger, just why did he choose her and love her to this extent?


    No. There was never an extent to his love. And at times like these, she thought how lucky she was to have Jinhai as her husband.


    "NanaI love you. I love you so much thatjust tell me to bring a star, and I will send a rocket to space right away."


    Everybody burst intoughter.


    Nana''s eyes watered as she felt the seriousness in his gaze.


    Idiot


    Jinhai squeezed her hand and gently pulled her towards her. "My love for you has no bounds, Nana. I promise you that it will always be like that. In this life and all our next lives, I will only be yours. I promise to be the reason for your smile. I promise to wipe away all your sadness and pain. My love for you will never fade away, be it now or yearster when we get all wrinkly and old with grey hair."


    Nana''s eyshes trembled, and tears finally escaped her from her eyes as she couldn''t hold them back any longer.


    "In sickness and in health, in happiness and in pain and in youth and in old age, I will always be with you as your strongest pir of support. You are the light of my life. I promise to cherish, protect, and love you with all my heart so that you always shine brilliantly just like this forever, and that light in your lovely brown eyes never dims even for a second. Even in myst breath, thest and the only name my lips will whisper will be yours, Nana. Only Nana."


    Nana softly gasped as Jinhai finished with his vow. Words weren''t enough to describe what she felt at the moment. She wanted to jump in his arms and tightly hug him with all her strength. She wanted to cry in his embrace as his heartfelt words sunk into her. For a moment, she thought that her heart wasn''t enough to contain his undying love.


    Her entire being brimmed in joy and happiness that she never felt before. His words hit her so hard that she felt her knees go weak. At this moment, she wanted nothing but the sce of her husband. She wanted nothing but for him to tightly hug her back, too, and kiss her lips.


    She silently mouthed to him.


    "Thank you"


    Jinhai whispered. "Anything for you."


    The officiant said, "Liang Nana. Please go ahead."


    She wiped her tears and gazed at him. Her lips curved into the brightest smile ever.


    "I, Liang Nana, take you, Liu Jinhai as my rightfully wedded husband in the presence of all our families and friends."


    Her fingers in his palms trembled, but Jinhai held onto them, giving his utmost reassurance. He knew that it was an overwhelming moment, not just for her but for him as well.


    Only God knew how nervous he was when he was saying his vows. He was always wondering if it felt inadequate to her or that maybe Nana wasn''t satisfied.


    Nana wanted to speak, but she was so overwhelmed that the words stuck in her throat. She was too emotional to gather her thoughts, and when she tried to speak, her lips would tremble, and she faltered.


    Because she was just as nervous as Jinhai was.


    "I am here, Nana." Jinhai warmly smiled. "I am not going anywhere. You can take as much time as you want. All my time belongs to my lovely wife, anyway."


    Nana softly chuckled amidst her falling tears.


    She took a few moments, and then she said,


    "You knowI still don''t know why you love me so much. But, I know one thing, and that is that I will always protect and cherish your feelings until the very end. I promise that you will have me beside you at all times. Whether the days may be sunny and bright or they may be dark and gloomy, you will always find my hand tightly intertwining yours."


    Jinhai''s heart fluttered, and he had an urge to hug her at this very moment. Excitement and love surged in every cell of his body.


    "I will share all your joy, and so do the troubles if and whenever theye along our way. I will always stand beside you like an immovable mountain and face all the challenges and problems with you. I promise never to leave you alone. I promise never to lie and hurt you. I promise to fulfill all my duties as a wife and uphold our marriage to the best of my abilities. My heart belongs to you. All of it. And it will always unconditionally love only you. In this life and all the next lives as well."


    Jinhai''s gaze shone with tears as his heart shook by her vows. He didn''t want to cry, but he just couldn''t help it. The woman he secretly loved for two years but couldn''t reach out to her, couldn''t hold her, and couldn''t kiss her, was now in front of him, adorned in her wedding gown just for him. Just for this moment, he had waited for so long...and now it was here.


    The officiant said, "With the sacred vows and promises assumed by both bride and groom, it is now time to exchange rings as a reminder of them. May I have the rings, please?"

 Chapter 454: Nanas wedding surprise for Jinhai

    Chapter 454: Nana''s wedding surprise for Jinhai


    Jing, Serena, Yukito, and Yukira eximed together. "Yay! It''s ring time!"


    Liu Chunhua chuckled, "Well, we have two very adorable ring bearers for this event."


    "Baaaaaaaaaa!!!"


    "Abooooooooo!!"


    Jian and Nianughed, and their ck orbs sparkled as if they understood that it was their turn to shine. They were already excitedly leaning forward towards their parents to give them the rings.


    Jinhai and Nanaughed, seeing their cute son''s tactics.


    Liu Chunhua carried Nian while Liang Xiao Dan carried Jian in her arms.


    Both Jian and Nian carried a tiny box in their hands that their elders entrusted to them. They were tightly holding on to it as if they understood its responsibility.


    Nana''s heart melted as she saw her sons fiercely clutching onto the small ring boxes.


    The officiant said, "Liu Jinhai. Please put the ring on Liang Nana and pledge your love and devotion to her for the rest of your life."


    Jinhai nodded. He slightly lowered his head towards Nian and chuckled, "Can I have the ring, my dear son?"


    "Abooooooooo."


    Liu Chunhua held his hand and raised it towards Jinhai. Jian was hopping with vigor, eager to give his father the ring.


    Jinhai took out the ring. He kissed Nian''s forehead and smiled. "Thank you for holding on to your Mama''s ring. You did a good job."


    "Baaaaabaaaa" Nian sweetly grinned.


    Jinhai faced Nana, and once again, he couldn''t help but get mesmerized by her beauty. Through the veil, he saw her blushing and gaze, waiting in anticipation. It was the same ring he had worn her on their first wedding night after they had registered their marriage.


    Jinhai took her hand in his and said,


    "This ring is a token of my undying love for you and the vows that I promise to fulfill every single moment. I marry you with this ring, with all that I have and all that I am."


    And with that, Jinhai put the ring on her finger.


    "Woohooooo!!!"


    Everybody loudly cheered and pped hard.


    The officiant said, "Liang Nana. Please go ahead."


    Nana nodded.


    She felt a tickling feeling in her stomach as if a thousand butterflies were raging all at once. She took short and rapid breaths, her chest heaving up and down.


    Okaynow is the time, she thought.


    Nana was really nervous but excited at the same time.


    Liang Xiao Dan raised Jian''s hand, who was just as eager as his brother to hand her the ring.


    "Baaaaaaaa!!"


    Nana kissed his forehead just like Jinhai did with Nian and pinched his chubby cheeks. "Thank you for holding on to it, Jian. You are the best."


    "Baaaaaaa!"


    Nana then slowly opened the box and took the ring out.


    Liang Xiao Dan and Liu Chunhua blinked their eyes in confusion. They were surprised to see a different ring in the box.


    Jinhai, too, was curiously staring at it. Jing had shown him the ring they had got for Nana to put on him.


    But this wasn''t the one that Nana was holding right now.


    Liu Chunhua asked, "Jing. This ring is different. Did you get the wrong one?"


    Everybody was stupefied.


    "Huh?" Jing speechlessly looked at his mother. "Of course, I brought the right ring! How can I mess upon such an important thing?"


    "But this is not the ring we chose for Jinhai."


    She showed it to him, and Jing widened his eyes in shock. "T-this is not the one. But how? I kept the right box, I swear!"


    Now Liu Chunhua was getting anxious. The wedding ceremony was processing so smoothly until now, but how did it mess up at this stage?


    "Mom, Jing. Calm down. Jing didn''t mess up." Nana smiled. "This is the right ring."


    "Sister-inw, it is not. This isn''t the one"


    Nana shook her head. Then she looked apologetic. "I am sorry, but I reced your box with mine just before the wedding began."


    "HUH?????"


    Everybody''s focus was on Nana.


    Serena said, "Sorry, Nana. But I don''t think we understand what''s going on here."


    Nana gently caressed the ring. She faced Jinhai and readied herself.


    "This ringis what I made for Jinhai. This is the wedding anniversary surprise that I prepared for him."


    Jinhai looked at her, stunned. He gazed at the ring and then back at her.


    "This ring is for me?" his voice trembled and faltered as he spoke.


    Nana nodded.


    Everybody gasped. Jinhai was still unable to process it. That ring was simply beautiful and mesmerizing.


    Nana looked at her ring. "I was very happy when you gave this ring to me the day we got married. And every moment until now, I felt how much love you must have put in it while you were choosing my ring. How much you must have worked hard to find that perfect ring for me. I wanted to reciprocate it. I, too, wanted to give you a ring that is special to you just as your ring is special to me."


    Nana bit her lower lip. "At first, I thought that I would buy the best ring that I like for you. But it is our first wedding anniversary. I wanted it to be more special, so I decided to actually ''make'' your ring from the beginning."


    Jinhai rapidly blinked his eyes. "Make the ring from the beginning? But craftsmen make the actual jewelry-"


    Suddenly, he took a sharp breath. He remembered cuts and bruises on Nana''s fingers, and everything made sense to him now. That realization hit him hard, and he was in disbelief.


    "Are you saying that"


    Nana nodded. "Yes. I contacted the best jewelry craftsman in the city and asked him to teach me to make a ring. From welding the metal wedding band to design and carve diamonds in it; I asked him to teach me everything. He did, and under his guidance, I made this ring for you."


    Jinhai and everybody''s mouth hung wide open in utter shock.


    He was in awe that Nana thought of it and even did it all on her own. He was staring at her unblinkingly for a long time.


    That ring she was holding wasn''t bought with money. She personally crafted every inch and part of it.


    In a daze, he pulled her hands and traced his fingers on hers. He could still faintly see the burn marks on her them. That said, just how much effort and hard work she had put in it. She was hurt and burnt and scraped and bled, but she didn''t give up on his ring.


    The delicate hands with which she cooked the most delicious food for everyoneshe used them to do such a hard and tough job.


    Just to make it memorable, just to make him happy, she did so much


    The ring was made up of a beautiful tinum band, and a thin belt of small diamonds was studded throughout the ring at the center. The upper and lower part had tiny spirals that ran parallel to the diamond belt. It looked like small leaves were sprouting from it.


    To make such intricate details on the small ringjust how much she must have had hurt herself in the process?


    Nana said, "If you flip it, you can also see your name carved in the band."


    Jinhai tremblingly flipped it, and his heart shook to see his name carved in beautiful handwriting.


    Nanamy Nana wrote it. She carved my name in it


    Tears trickled down his cheeks, and words failed to escape from his mouth. He didn''t know from where to begin.


    Nana nervously asked, "Do you like it?"


    She panicked to see him crying.


    "Like it?" Jinhai chuckled as tears streamed down, "My surprise counts to nothing in front of this ring. You have surpassed all the boundaries that I cannot give you anything that could possibly match what you have done for me."


    Not even in his wildest dreams did Jinhai ever imagine that Nana could think of crafting his wedding ring with her bare hands!


    Nana flicked his head. "Stupid. What do you mean your surprise means nothing? It means everything to me. This ind, this wedding ceremony and bringing my Mom backyou gave me three big surprises, but I gave you only one" her voice got weak in the end.


    Jinhai was restless and anxious to prove her wrong. He had so much to say to her


    He brought his hand forward. "Quickly put the ring on me, please, Nana. I cannot wait anymore."


    Nana''s eyes shone and sparkled, just like those breathtaking diamonds as she gazed at him.


    "I give you this ring to wear with love and joy. As a ring has no end, neither shall my love for you. I choose you to be my husband this day and forevermore."


    Nana held his hand and pushed the ring in his finger.


    Once again, the church resounded with loud ps and joyful screams from everyone.


    Jinhai was overjoyed, and he was eagerly waiting for the officiant to say the next words.


    The officiant smiled. "By the power of your love andmitment, and the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife, Mr. Liu Jinhai and Mrs. Liu Nana! You may kiss each other!"

 Chapter 455: So many emotions all at once

    Chapter 455: So many emotions all at once


    Jinhai didn''t waste any time. He lifted her thin veil and neatly arranged on top of her head because he really didn''t want any distraction while he would be kissing his lovely bride.


    Nana''s blushing face was in clear view now. Once again, as he gazed into her brown eyes and traced his sight across her beauty, he couldn''t help but get mesmerized by it. He thought that no matter how many times he saw her, her beauty today would also enthrall him.


    "I cannot get enough of it, and I think you are tired of listening to it, but you look beautiful" Jinhai whispered.


    Nanaughed. "I think you must be tired as well, but I let me say this  My husband looks the most handsome."


    "I can never get tired of my wife''s praises."


    Jinhai couldn''t wait any longer. He pulled her in his arms, cupped her face in his hands, and crashed his lips onto hers. At first, he decided that he would be gentle and slow, but after Nana gave his wedding ring that blew his mind off and overwhelmed his heart above maximum capacity, he chucked that thought into the sea.


    Now, he only wanted to im her lips fiercely, and he did just that. His lips covered every inch of her lips, tasting the cherry lipstick along the way that settled a sweet taste on his tongue.


    Nana shut her eyes, too, and kissed him back with the same passion as she clutched his head. Today, she let go of all the reservations and shyness and only immersed herself at this moment.


    Everybody cheered and whistled and danced, but it was as if Jinhai and Nana had already forgotten the world. The only sounds they heard were their raspy and short breaths, their racing heartbeats, and the mingling of their lips.


    As opposed to all the kisses they shared in the past, this kiss today feltpletely different to them. It was passionate yet gentle, and every stroke of their shing lips reinforced the vows they just took. This kiss was a promise they were imprinting in their hearts never to let go of each other and fulfill the vows until the end.


    They weren''t satisfied, so for the first time, Nana took the initiative to deepen the kiss, which Jinhai was more than very happy to oblige. Their tongues softly meshed with each other. After what seemed like a long time, they finally parted, still breathless.


    The officiant said in a loud voice, "I present before you, Mr. and Mrs. Liu!"


    The violinists yed a short, beautiful melody tomemorate the fulfillment of this beautiful tradition. Everybody was eitherughing or wiping their tears of joy.


    Liu Chunhua, Liang Xiao Dan, Yu Ichika, and Chen Liling''s eyes were shining as their cheeks turned slightly damp from crying.


    Grandma Liu was emotional, too, and her eyes had turned slightly red.


    Even Liu Hai, whose cheerful voice was booming until now, couldn''t help but take this moment for the happiness to sink in as he quietly watched Jinhai and Nana lovingly gazing at each other.


    Jing and the twins were hopping and dancing around while Jianyu, Serena and Shin, and Huian looked at them in a daze.


    Serena silently clutched her bag again as she saw their joyful reunion. Until now, she was nervous and confused, but seeing them happy and smiling in each other''s arms, her heart gained newfound confidence to confess her feelings and propose to Jianyu. Her gaze darted onto him, and she saw that he was in a trance too.


    On his side, Jianyu was having the same thoughts. He was anxious to propose to Serena, but Jinhai and Nana''s wedding and all those beautiful traditions brought peace to his heart.


    He felt so calm and serene now that even if Serena were to reject him, he thought that it wouldn''t affect their rtionship at this point. And maybe with a bit more time, Serena would finally concede one day.


    That arose a new vigor and thrill in him, and every cell in his body tingled with excitement.


    On the other side, Huian was truly happy for Jinhai and Nana from the bottom of her heart. She was amazed at herself that one day, she could be sitting in Jinhai''s wedding ceremony without any ill-feeling or jealousy in her heart. She never imagined that she would be so happy seeing Jinhai happy with someone else.


    When she saw that look of pure bliss in his eyes, she once again felt so stupid for tricking him into marrying her. That joythat happiness and that love he felt for Nana could never be forced by any deceitful methods, and she wondered why it took so long for her to realize.


    Love wasn''t meant to be forced or imed.


    And as she realized it, she felt a burden lift off from her shoulders.


    I don''t have to be guilty anymore. Jinhai is so happyfinally, he got the love that he waited for so long


    That teared her up, and she quickly wiped the corner of her eye.


    Shin watched it from a distance and couldn''t help but wonder what Huian thinking.


    Is her heart still entangled by him? Is she sad because she is seeing him with Nana? Is sheaffected by this wedding?


    That somehow didn''t sit well with him. A strange tightness clutched his chest, and he felt ufortable.


    Liang Zou was satisfied to see his daughter happy and that the ceremony went on smoothly. He only kept thanking God that his family reunited with their long-lost daughter, and they were able to witness this wedding.


    "Shin, let''s greet them."


    He nodded in a trance. Jinhai and Nana stepped down from the islet. Shin smiled and hugged Nana.


    "I am so happy to see you so happy like this."


    Nana smiled. "Thank you, big brother" she hugged him back.


    Shin then shook Jinhai''s hand and said, "Keep my sister happy. She is the apple of my eye."


    Jinhai solemnly nodded. "I will."


    The couple stepped down, and everybody congratted and greeted them as they instantly surrounded them.


    "Sister-inw! You amazed us with your hand-made ring for bro! You are so cool!"


    The twins furiously nodded. "Nee-chan, that was an awesome surprise!"


    Liang Zou was proud. "After all, she is my daughter."


    Liang Xiao Dan stomped on his foot. "She is my daughter too! I gave birth to her. Don''t hog all the credit."


    The Huo family came too and congratted them.


    Huo Xiao Fan smiled. "I am happy for you."


    Nana nodded. "Thank youA-Auntif you don''t mind."


    She was taken aback for a moment, but then she furiously nodded. "Not at all, dear. I am your Aunt. Please do call me that. II like it."


    A smile bloomed on her face. Huo Shen and Liwei nodded too. They were happy that everything finally ended all well.


    "Mam!!" Meiling and the Natsukashi staff jumped in joy. "Congrattions, Mam!"


    "Mam, we are so happy for you!"


    "Ahhh, will I get such an amazing wedding too? Mr. Liu did so much!"


    "In your dreams! Haha!"


    Nana giggled and hugged them.


    Assistant Xin and a few employees of Liu Corps were also present who came to Jinhai''s side.


    "Sir. Congrattions."


    "Yes, sir! This was the best wedding I ever attended!"


    "Of course, it would be! It is our CEO''s wedding, and Sir loves Lady Boss so much. The wedding had to be grand!"


    Jinhai smiled and acknowledged. "Thank you. Xin. Announce it in thepany that all the employees will get double sry for the next six months and so do all the guards, maids, butlers and every person who works for the Liu family."


    The employees present there were stunned, and they cried tears of joy.


    "Bossboss, you are the best!"


    "Double sryI am already drooling over the bug amount I will see on my paycheck!"


    "And for six months! Thank you, Sir!"


    The atmosphere was now even more livened up with cheers.


    The next hour was filled with fun moments, taking lots of pictures of the couple and with family and friends and fooling around all young and old alike. Everybody had let loose of their image today and just enjoying the day.


    The wedding photographer and the media reporters captured every moment and took funny interviews with everyone that resounded the ce with loads ofughter.


    They knew that as soon as they would publish articles on the wedding anniversary and ceremony, all the people in China and the rest of the world will be spellbound with the century''s grandest wedding. They were more than happy to shoot and cover every part of this celebration.


    After getting tired of all the fun, they went for lunch, and without a doubt, the delicious food was from Natsukashi that just melted everyone''s hearts in bliss. Meiling took charge and saw that this would be the best service that Natsukashi might have ever given. It was their precious boss''s wedding, after all.


    Jian and Nian were hungry, too, so Nana didn''t waste any time to feed them. Jinhai went with her in a separate room and helped her with breast-feeding to both their sons at once.


    As they were done and came out, Liu Chunhua met them. "Oh, you are here. Nana. Let''s get you changed quickly."


    "What is it?"


    Sheughed. "Did you forget? It''s time for the bouquet toss!"

 Chapter 456: The four families serious planning and strategy

    Chapter 456: The four families'' serious nning and strategy


    Thedies got Nana changed into a simple dress while Jinhai changed into a formal suit as well.


    All the singledies and men were excited for the most awaited bouquet and garter toss by the couple. The ce already looked like a warzone.


    Chen Liling pulled Jianyu to her side and elbowed him.


    "Ouch! Mom, that hurts!" he whined. "You hit too hard!"


    "Well, if you don''t catch the garter, then I would be worse than this!" she was openly threatening her son. "I want you to catch that garter at any cost. Do you get it? Just carefully look at Jinhai, judge the angle he will throw, map out the direction and speed, and run to catch it. It''s simple. You were good at sports, so I have high hopes for you. You cannot fail. Failure is not an option!"


    ""


    Jianyu was speechlessly looking at his mother. She was giving a well nned and serious strategyfor catching a garter.


    "Ughmom"


    Chen Liling hit his head. "If you don''t bring that garter with you, then I will disown you from the family! I have even brought the papers!"


    Jianyu questioningly looked at Chen Guiren, and he simply nodded. "Do not let us down."


    Even you too?


    "Of course I will try-"


    She red at him, and he shut up. "You don''t have to try! You have to seed. I want to see you marry. If you catch the garter, then it would be a good sign that Serena might agree to your proposal!"


    Jianyu knew it was useless to argue with his mother. He thought it was better to catch that garter than to incur her wrathter on.


    Where Chen Liling was instructing Jianyu to catch the garter, the Huo family was doing exactly the opposite.


    Huo Shen and Liwei looked so grim and serious that they might not have been so serious even during any board meetings before.


    And Huo Xiao Fan was at aplete loss why her husband and son had such severe and dull expression on their faces.


    Shen held Serena''s hand. "Zhn, dear. I think you should stay out of this bouquet toss."


    Liwei nodded andpletely agreed.


    Serena blinked her eyes. "Huh? Why?"


    "You are too young to get married." He frowned.


    Huo Xiao Fan almost spit out the juice she was drinking. Her eyes were wide open as she stared at Huo Shen.


    Serena''s mouth twitched.


    Huo Xiao Fan cleared her throat. "Shen. Zhn already has a child."


    Liwei said, "So, what? Having a child and getting married are two different things. She isn''tpelled to get married because she has Zixin."


    "No, I am not saying that. I mean" she didn''t know how to exin herself. "Jianyu and Serena are living together too. It wouldn''t be a bad idea if they did get-"


    "No!"


    "No!"


    Both of them protested at once. "That is our point. She already lives with him. Actually, she should be living with us since she isn''t married yet butwell anyway. I am not ready to get my daughter married so soon. So, Zhn must refrain from taking part in the bouquet toss."


    Serena coughed. "Dad. It''s just a bouquet toss. I don''t even know if I will catch it."


    Liwei squinted his eyes. "But what if you do? That Chen boy will get all too excited. What if he proposes you taking it to be a good sign!"


    "We cannot let that happen."


    Huo Shen turned even grimmer while Huo Xiao Fan was helpless.


    "You two are over-reacting. Zhn is right. It''s just a bouquet toss. She may not catch it though I hope she does."


    "Xiao Fan!"


    "Mom!"


    Serena was relieved that at least her mother was with her.


    Huo Xiao Fan rolled her eyes. "So what? Zhn is grown up now. She has a man she loves and lives with. He loves her too. She has a child with him. If she wants to get married, then we should give her our blessings."


    Huo Shen refused to budge. "Zhn is only twenty-three."


    She looked at him dumbfounded. "Well, Nana is twenty-three, too, but we just attended her wedding ceremony. Why can''t Zhn?"


    "Mom. You are not understanding. She is still too young. And she should enjoy her singleton life at least until twenty-nine  no thirty."


    Serena and Huo Xiao Fan almost puked three liters of blood.


    Thirty? So far?


    Huo Xiao Fan was now really concerned. Not for Serena, though. "Liwei. I think you should be looking for a girlfriend too. Aren''t you the same age as Shin? Why isn''t your love lives going anywhere? You are at the peak of youth now."


    Liwei was speechless.


    How did the topic turn in my direction?


    Huo Shen nodded. "Xiao Fan is right. Liwei. You are almost twenty-nine. It''s high time you look for a girl."


    "Should I arrange some blind dates for you? I will select the best girls suitable for you."


    "That''s a great idea. Once we return to Beijing, we will start looking for girls for our Liwei."


    "Oh, you can look here too! There are so many youngdies from Natsukashi and Liu Corps. Has anybody caught your eye? We can talk to them if you want."


    "Woah, woah! Hold on right there." Liwei was shocked. "We are talking about Zhn. Why am I suddenly being set up with girls?"


    Huo Xiao Fan frowned. "Why not? You should start thinking about giving Zixin a little brother or sister to y with too. How long do you want to wait?"


    Serena burst intoughter. "Yes. Mom is absolutely right. Big bro. At least Jian and Nian have each other''spany, but Zixin is alone almost the whole time. Why not give him a sibling too?"


    "Gaaaaaaaa"


    Suddenly, Zixin giggled as if giving his nod.


    Everybody except Liweiughed out loud. "Oh, dear. Zixin agrees too."


    "Now Liwei has to get married."


    "Majority wins."


    Liwei began to sweat.


    I have to run away from here, or they will get me married right this instant!


    "I think I had got a call. I will check it and juste back."


    And with that, he dashed away.


    "Idiot, son. Come back! You cannot run away from this!" Huo Shen ran behind him too.


    Huo Xiao Fan chuckled. "So cute they are. Anyway. Don''t worry about them, Zhn. It''s a game, and everybody should have fun. So, take part in the bouquet toss. I will handle them."


    Serena smiled. "Thanks, Mom. You are the best!"


    Then Huo Xiao Fan leaned and whispered. "Well, fun aside. Do your best to catch the bouquet, okay?"


    Serena giggled. "I will."


    ---


    Liang Zou said, "Shin. My hopes are on you now to bring me a daughter-inw. And this garter toss is a test of time."


    Liang Xiao Dan nodded. "You know. Technically, it should be you who should have gotten married first and given us a grandchild. You are the eldest, after all. It''s not a rule, but ''technically'' you should have."


    "So, now, don''t disappoint us. After Nana, it''s your turn now."


    Shin ""


    "Um."


    Liang Xiao Dan fiercely red at him. "What ah..um..ugh? You have to beat all the men out there and catch the garter! And you should be especially cautious from Jianyu. Chen Liling seemed to be discussing something serious with him."


    Shin''s brow twitched. "Is catching a garter toss really a serious thing?"


    "Idiot!" Liang Zou thundered. "You don''t understand the gravity of this situation."


    "Is there any gravity to this situation in the first ce?" he dryly asked.


    "You fool!" Both mother-father eximed. "You are hopeless! You are almost twenty-nine, and we want to see you get married. Didn''t you say you have a girlfriend before?"


    He stiffened. Suddenly, a certain memory passed his mind.


    "So, now we want you to introduce us to her and take things forward!" her eyes sparkled.


    Liang Zou nodded.


    "Well"


    "So, do anything but make sure to catch the toss!" Liang Xiao Dan didn''t let him speak and dered.


    ---


    Xiang Qingge poked Huian''s arm. "So, so! You have to catch the bouquet of okay?"


    Huian coughed. "Mom"


    "What, Mom? It might be a signal that you will meet the love of your life soon too!"


    Xiang Wei protested. "QinggeHuian is still"


    "Don''t interfere indies'' talk, Wei! Go away!" she dangerously eyed him.


    ""


    He had no more courage to face his wife, so he promptly backed out.


    Xiang Qingge said, "Look. All the women are hungrily watching at the bouquet. All want a shot at it. We have to win this! You got this, Huian."


    "Mom, I cannot participate."


    "Why not?"


    "UmmI" she fidgeted with her fingers.


    She turned solemn. "About marriageare you not ready-"


    "No, no, Mom!" Huian quickly denied it. "It''s not about that. I-I just"


    How can I say it? It''s a very different reason for not participating


    Xiang Wei quickly said, "It''s okay, dear. Your mom is just joking. There is no pressure. It''s just a fun event anyway."


    Xiang Qingge got the cue, and she helplessly stopped.


    Huian felt really bad for them. But, if she could, then she would have surely taken part in it.


    Sorry Mom, Dad.


    Her gaze darted onto Shin, and she silently clutched her dress.


    But I cannot do it.

 Chapter 457: The bouquet and garter toss

    Chapter 457: The bouquet and garter toss


    Nana and Jinhai were the center of attention not because they were they just had their wedding done, but because of the precious bouquet and garter, they were holding.


    Jinhai had already removed the garter from Nana''s left thigh under her wedding gown when they got changed. Usually, the groom unties it in front of the witnesses, but even if it was not much skin exposed, like hell, he would let anybody see even that much part of his beloved wife.


    Nana felt as if all the single women were looking at it with X-ray vision.


    "Mam!" Meiling waved her hand. "Please throw it a bit this side. I am here!"


    "Hey! You are the rigging the toss!"


    "That''s not fair!"


    Meiling snorted. "Everything is fair in love and war."


    Nanaughed. "Well, I wouldn''t don''t know where I am throwing because I will be tossing it from my back."


    "So do I," Jinhai said.


    "So, no partiality."


    "Booooooo."


    Liu Hai pped. "Okay, now! We will get ready for the bouquet toss first!"


    Everybody cheered.


    Huo Xiao Fan giggled and silently wished her luck while Huo Shen and Liwei had sulky expressions on their faces to see Serena taking part in it.


    Huian smiled and wished everyone luck.


    Nana said, "Okay. Get ready!"


    She turned, and her back faced everybody. She raised her hand, and the bouquet came in full view.


    All the women were ready in their positions. Serena was looking forward to the bouquet toss, but with all thedies'' eyes glued to the bouquet like hungry wolves and their feet ready to run and grab the bouquet the moment it was tossed, Serena didn''t have much hope for herself.


    "I am ready. I will begin the countdown. 3"


    The atmosphere instantly silent, as if it was the beginning of a war.


    "2" Nana slightly waved the bouquet from side to side, and everybody''s eyes followed the path along with her.


    "1!"


    Nana tilted the bouquet slightly towards her to give the momentum and then randomly tossed it behind her with all her strength.


    All the women immediately dashed forward.


    "I will catch it!"


    "Hey, out of my way!"


    "The bouquet ising my way."


    It was chaos till the bouquet hung in the air.


    Serena blinked her eyes twice as she saw the bouquet wasing towards her. It was already too close to her, and she instinctively leaned, raising her arms.


    "Oh, no!"


    The women eximed, and they ran, but it was toote.


    The bouquet alreadynded in Serena''s hands.


    "Ahh!" Huo Xiao Fan squealed in delight.


    "Who caught it? Who caught it?" Nana was excited, and as soon as she turned, she was surprised to see Serena holding it.


    "Ahhh!! Serena, you caught the bouquet!"


    "Zhn dear, congrattions!"


    But two people, in particr, were not happy at all  Huo Shen and Liwei. Their faces turned dark and ugly.


    Zhn caught it!


    Theymented on listening to Huo Xiao Fan!


    "Mom! She caught the damn bouquet!" Liwei eximed in frustration.


    "Yes!" Her gaze sparkled. "It''s good news! What are you two getting so depressed for? Zhn really caught it!"


    ""


    ""


    Huo Shen and Liwei were speechless.


    Serena was still in a daze, and so was Jianyu on his side.


    She caught itshe caught the bouquet. Now, I have to catch the garter at any cost!


    Was it a sign that his proposal would really be a sess?


    Am I hearing the wedding bells ringing?


    Now, Jianyu felt even more pumped up for the garter toss. If Serena caught the bouquet on her side, then he had to seed, too, in getting the garter! How can he let anybody else do that?


    His gaze burned in determination.


    Chen Liling was satisfied to see her son ready for his part.


    Huian giggled. "Congrattions, Serena."


    "T-thank you."


    Nana came down from the podium and hugged her. "Wow, Serena. Congrattions. I am so happy for you."


    "Ho~~" Liu Haiughed. "Guess we will finally see somebody else''s wedding too."


    Serena blushed.


    Shin was carefully observing Huian the whole time. At first, he was a little excited about the garter toss too. He didn''t show it in his expression, but if Huian had caught it, then he had decided to give his all to catch the garter too. He didn''t know why. It was instinct that, if it was Huian, then it was him on this side too.


    But, he felt a little disappointed that Huian didn''t take part in the toss at all.


    It was just a fun gamewhy didn''t she go for it? Did she really think the deal was serious about her getting married next if she had caught it?


    That begged another question in his mind.


    Is she not ready for a rtionship?


    His gaze dimmed, and he couldn''t help but sulk. Since Huian didn''t participate, he didn''t feel in the mood to be in the garter toss. It just dampened his spirits.


    Liang Xiao Dan said, "Shin. Come on. It''s the men''s turn next!"


    "I will not be there for the toss. I am just not in the mood."


    "Eh? What happened suddenly?" she was perplexed.


    "NothingI will pass," he smiled, but it didn''t reach his ears.


    Liang Xiao Dan felt that something was serious. Before, he seemed yful just like them, but now something felt off.


    She put her hand on his shoulder. "Shin. Is everything alright?"


    "Son," Liang Zou came too, "Is anything the matter?"


    "No, Dad."


    "Then why aren''t you taking part? You should enjoy these fun games."


    "Mom, Dad, please!" Shin was now irritated, "it''s just a garter toss. What''s the big deal if I don''t take part in it? Is it necessary just because I am single? Well, not like I want to be like that, okay?"


    They were stunned at his behavior. They exchanged nces.


    Wasn''t everything just fine a while ago?


    Shin realized his outburst and quickly calmed down.


    "ISorry, Mom, Dad. ButI don''t want to be here. Forget it. I will be outside for a while."


    Shin quickly left the reception area.


    Liang Zou asked, "What happened? He wasn''t this angry just a few minutes ago. What changed?"


    "I don''t know ZouI am worried about him," Liang Xiao Dan was concerned. "Should I go after him?"


    "No, let it be. He is annoyed at us now. Let us give him some time and space to calm down. We will talk to himter once he is not angry anymore."


    She sulkily nodded.


    At the other end, Huian was frequently watching over Shin''s side, so she saw the little argument between Shin and his parents.


    She was too far away, so she couldn''t hear the conversation, but from Shin''s expression, it seemed that he was pissed off at something, and then he just left.


    "What happened to him so suddenly? Is it because of" she murmured.


    She turned a little pale thinking of that. Her heart raced in fear.


    "Huian dear, are you okay? You are sweating," Xiang Qingge asked worriedly. "Are you sick?"


    Xiang Wei touched her forehead. "Your temperature seems okay."


    "No, I am fine," she quickly smiled. She eyed the way in which Shin went. "I will just go to the washroom ande back."


    They nodded.


    Huian got up and quickly walked away.


    ---


    Jing yelled. "Now, it''s time for the garter toss! Get ready, all the bachelors!"


    "Woohoooo!" Everybody cheered.


    Jing mysteriously looked at Yukito and said, "I will catch the garter for sure!"


    Yukito raised his brow at him, and Jing winked.


    He giggled.


    Well, we will see


    Jinhai said, "Get ready."


    He turned and raised the garter just like Nana did.


    "1"


    "2"


    "And 3."


    Jinhai tossed the garter behind him, and everybody dashed forward.


    But Jianyu was already a step ahead of them. He literally did what Chen Liling told him to do like measuring the angle and speed and mapping out the direction.


    He took a huge leap and jumped forward. The men were stunned at his athletic side, and they could only gape at him.


    Jianyu effortlessly caught the garter since there was nopetition.


    He snorted. "At least, you could have given me a challenge."


    Everybody finally snapped out. Serena''s mouth was wide open to see him seriously trying to catch the garter. But, her heart fluttered, too, knowing that he caught it. Now, she felt if she should really propose to him today.


    Huo Shen snorted. "That was a simple catch."


    "Heyyyyy Chen Jianyu caught it already!"


    "You didn''t give us a chance, bro!"


    "Yeah, you leaped in like your life was depended on it."


    Chen Liling squealed. "Ahh!! My son caught it! Guiren, he caught it."


    She wiped her non-existent tears. "Our son isn''t useless after all."


    Chen Guiren nodded. "En."


    Jianyu shrugged. "Winners keepers."


    The bachelors moped their sorry faces all around.


    Jianyu clutched the garter, and he took a deep breath. He looked at Serena and wanted to say something, but Huo Shen and Liwei didn''t look like they would let him evene near her.


    He took out his phone and typed a message.


    Serena''s phone buzzed a momentter. She opened it to see Jianyu''s message.


    Her heartbeat quickened as she opened it.


    "Can we talk alone for a few minutes?"

 Chapter 458: An answer with a question

    Chapter 458: An answer with a question


    Inside the reception area, Nana giggled as she saw Jianyu and Serena leaving almost one after the other.


    She held Jinhai''s arms and looked at him with an excited and sparkled gaze. "Jinhai! Did you see it? Jianyu and Serena went together! Are you also thinking about what I am?"


    Jinhai pinched her cute nose and chuckled. "Hmmlet''s see.."


    Nana gasped. "You know something, right?"


    "Perhaps"


    "Don''t tease me, Jinhai!" she hit him.


    Jinhai hugged her waist. "Well, I think we will hear good news soon."


    "I think so too!"


    Chen Liling hopped to their side and snatched Nana away. Suddenly, his arms were empty and felt cold. His brows twitched in displeasure and his lips pursed into a straight line.


    "Nana, Nana! I am so excited! Jianyu is going to propose!"


    Nana bloomed in joy. "Really, Aunt!? Then I think"


    "Yes, yes! I think so too. At least I am hoping for that."


    The twodies were busy in their own world while Jinhai waspletely sidelined.


    Fuck Jianyu! I will make you pay for this. He gritted his teeth.


    ---


    "Achoo!"


    Jianyu suddenly sneezed.


    Is someone badmouthing me? Who dares!?


    "Are you okay? Have you caught a cold?" Serena asked.


    "Ah, no. I am fine. Just the weather, I guess."


    Then there was silence.


    Both of them were too nervous to initiate anything.


    "Um"


    "Um"


    Both spoke at once. They froze but then chuckled.


    Jianyu said, "You go first."


    "No, no. First, you."


    "It''s alright. Go ahead."


    Jianyu kind of felt relieved that Serena had to say something too. He thought if she spoke first, then he will know what she was thinking. He was dying to know anything that was in her mind.


    Serena sped her hands together and slowly nodded. She felt as if her heart would burst out of her chest.


    Damn, I didn''t know that proposing was this hard!


    "IJianyuI want to say something important."


    Jianyu observed the tension and nervousness in her expression and couldn''t help but getting anxious himself.


    What is she thinking? Why is she so tense? Fuck! Is she thinking of leaving the Chen vi?


    "What I am going to say can c-change the dynamics of our rtionship."


    Jianyu stiffened.


    Don''t tell me that I am right!? Is that why she is hesitating? Is she really nning to end whatever we have right now between us?


    Serena fiddled with the hem of her dress. There was a small pocket where she had kept the ring box.


    "I-I know you might disagree with I have to say. You might even get angry"


    Jianyu slowly shut his eyes.


    Is that it? She really wants to leave meis it over?


    Her voice was now more panicked rather than nervous. "But please, there is no pressure on you! I don''t want to destroy what we have nowy-you can reject if you are not ready."


    The more she talked, the more his heart was losing hope. Now, he was sure that she wanted to separate.


    He sadly chuckled inwardly.


    Reject it? How can I reject if you want to leave me? Even if it tears my heart apart, I cannot force you to stay by my side. You will not be happy.


    He clenched his fists, and his eyes couldn''t help but tear up, but he quickly blinked his eyes to hide them.


    I am so stupid to think that winning the tosses was such a great sign. Idiot me.


    Serena took a deep breath. Her body was shaking and tingling all over. She had an urge to cry.


    Please don''t let it ruin us


    She slowly took out the box.


    Jianyu opened his eyes and was surprised to see Serena not in front of him but kneeling on the floor on one knee.


    "What are you doing?" He was utterly perplexed.


    Serena opened the box, and a beautiful ring came into view.


    Jianyu stared at it with a silly expression on his face.


    What am I looking at? What is happening? Isn''t she breaking up?


    He stood frozen like an unmoving log of wood. His mind waspletely nk.


    Serena raised her head to meet his gaze and smiled, her eyes glistening with tears. "I love you, Jianyu. I" she choked up a bit. "I love you a lot. I know I have h-hurt you a lot too. But trust me. The only man I ever loved is you, Jianyu. My feelings were never fake. I never lied to you about how I feel for you. I always cherish the moments that we have spent together."


    "I always imagine growing old with you and walking in the garden, holding hands and talking andughing together. I always only think about you. I only want to be with you and Zixin. I don''t want the awkwardness between us anymore. II want us to go back to how we were because I cannot live without you, Jianyu."


    She gasped as tears trickled down her cheeks. "We live in the same house and the same room, yet I cannot be close to you, hug you, and kiss you. We are so close, yet so far away. We are just Zixin''s parents, not a couple. Not two people in love and a rtionship, and I wish to have that backI miss you, Jianyu. I really want you back, JianyuThe Jianyu who was my boyfriend and not just Zixin''s father."


    Her hands slightly trembled, holding the ring box as she said, "If you wish that too, if you still think about me, if you still love me even a little bit, thenwill you marry me?"


    Silence. The only sound they heard was of that the waves crashing on the beach.


    Jianyu was in a stupor as he gazed at Serena. His eyes never blinked even once throughout the time Serena confessed her feelings. He knelt, too, in a trance and held her quivering hands in his.


    "I-is this what you wanted to say to me?"


    Serena bit her lip and nodded.


    "You want us to go back together?"


    Serena''s heart raced in anticipation and nervousness.


    "Yes," her voice was so soft that it was hardly audible.


    "You want us to get married?"


    "Yes."


    There was a silence for a beat before Jianyu suddenly startedughing out loudly.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Serena blinked her eyelids as she was confused.


    "I am so stupid. Just what I was thinking"


    He covered his face with his hands and shook his head at himself. He felt stupid at himself for jumping to conclusions.


    His wet gaze met hers, and his lips were curved into a bright smile. He didn''t know if he wasughing or crying.


    "You want to know my answer?"


    "Yes," her heartbeat quickened.


    Jianyu took out the ring box from his pocket and opened it in front of her.


    Serena widened her eyes, and her mouth opened and closed multiple times in just a few seconds.


    "Yeah, this was my reaction when I saw your ring."


    Jianyu took out the ring and held it in front of you. "Let me answer you with my question."


    "Serena, will you marry me?"


    Serena almost lost her bnce and stumbled, but Jianyu wrapped her waist in his arms.


    "Careful. I don''t want Uncle Huo and Huo Liwei toe at me with knives in their hands for making their princess fall."


    Serenaughed amidst the tears that continuously rolled down her cheeks. Then she finally broke down into tears.


    The worst nightmare that she was imagining didn''t happen. He didn''t push her away, he didn''t look at her in hatred, and he didn''t walk away from her.


    "Yesyes, yes, yes!"


    Both of themughed and cried for a long time.


    "You know, we aren''t supposed to cry," Jianyu wiped her tears.


    "It''s your fault. You made me too emotional."


    Jianyu chuckled. He held out his hand.


    "May I?"


    Serena put her hand in his. He quickly slipped in the ring on her finger.


    It was hard for her to hold in her emotions as she stared at the ring. This felt like a dream to her. It was still unbelievable that Jianyu proposed to her too.


    "You know, I am waiting for my turn."


    Serena grinned and put the ring on his finger too. Jianyu''s feelings soared high up in the sky as he saw the ring shining under the sunlight.


    He pulled Serena towards him and pressed his lips on hers. She was startled for a moment but quickly wrapped her hands around his shoulders and kissed him back with equal fervor.


    Their passionate kiss turned even more ferocious, and their tongues shed against each other in no time. He clutched her head and pushed himself deeper and deeper into his mouth.


    At that precious moment, the only thought that they had was.


    God, it''s been so long! I missed this so badly!


    As if all the reservations were finally broken, their lips kept meshing against each other for a long time. Nobody wanted to part from one another. They didn''t even care if they were breathless.


    It took a great deal of resolve for Jianyu to pull back. His warm breath fanned her face, and he whispered, "I love you."


    Serena smiled. She pressed her forehead on his. "I love you too."

 Chapter 459: Frustration

    Chapter 459: Frustration


    "YESSSSS!!!"


    Jianyu and Serena got startled. They were lost in each other''s embrace when Chen Liling, hiding outside, couldn''t control her excitement.


    "Oof Liling! You are such a party pooper! Couldn''t you have kept quiet for a few more minutes! They were having such a passionate moment! You ruined it all!"


    They heard Liu Hai''s voice, too.


    Jianyu and Serena werepletely speechless.


    "Are you two spying on us?" He asked in disbelief.


    Silence.


    Jianyu''s mouth twitched. "Come out, you two."


    "Well, it''s not just us hehe~~"


    The couple was even more shocked to see Nana and Jinhai and then the Huo family too.


    Even Grandma Liu was there!


    Huo Shen burst out angrily. "Xiao Fan! Look! I told you! That Chen boy took advantage of the toss''s win!"


    "Mom, now you have to take the responsibility-"


    "Zhn, Congrattions!!"


    Huo Xiao Fan ignored the father-son duo and straightway dashed to Serena''s side.


    She embraced her in a tight hug. "Ah, I am so happy for you!"


    Huo Shen and Liwei were dumbfounded.


    "Momwhy are you all hereNana, seriously, you too"


    Nana coughed and averted her gaze. "I couldn''t help myself. Aunt wanted to follow you, and we just went along."


    Chen Liling eximed. "We were too excited to let this chance go!"


    Liu Hai patted Jianyu''s shoulder that was more of hitting the poor man. "Hohoho! Such an emotional proposal. And you did a good job with the kiss fufu~" He grinned as he elbowed him.


    "Uncle, you saw that"


    "That was the main part, idiot. How could I miss that?"


    ""


    That made Huo Shen and Liwei even more furious.


    Kissthat Chen boy kissed Zhn!


    Both were sending death res towards him. Jianyu was feeling the invisible waves, but he simply cleared his throat and ignored them.


    "How dare you ignore us!"


    "Shut up, Shen and Liwei! Don''t spoil such a beautiful moment with yourining," Huo Xiao Fan red at them, and they immediately shut up.


    Chen Liling giggled. "Jianyu, you must have seen your face! You thought that Serena was going to break up with you, right? You looked so defeated."


    Liu Hai chuckled. "Poor Jianyu lost the living daylights out of him."


    Nana nodded. "For a moment, even I thought that Serena was really leaving him. Literally, my heart was in my chest."


    Serena widened her eyes. "Huh? You thought that I was going to do that?"


    Jianyu coughed. "WellI don''t knowI mean, I thought you wanted to leave the Chen vi with Zixin, and the way you were saying it, I thought it was for sure."


    Serena thought back to when she said all those things, and now that she remembered her words and tone, she agreed that it would indeed feel as if she is breaking up if the context was not clear.


    She sheepishly smiled. "AhsorryI didn''t know that you will misunderstand me like that. I was really nervous. I was worried about your reaction to my proposal."


    Everybody burst intoughter.


    Nana hugged Serena. "Ah, I am so happy for you. I cannot believe that you decided to propose on the same day, and you both were unaware of it!"


    Grandma Liu said, "Well, all well that ends well. Now, I can witness the wedding of my other grandson soon enough."


    Jianyu grinned. "I think we don''t have to wait for that soon enough."


    "What do you mean?" Huo Shen asked, feeling a little threatened.


    Huo Xiao Fan elbowed him hard. "Don''t make him nervous!"


    Jianyu said, "Well, I will show you."


    "Jing!"


    "Yes, I aming!"


    Jing entered a few minutester, wheeling in a pole inside.


    Serena''s jaw dropped as she looked at the wedding gown hung on the pole.


    Jing proudly presented it. "Lo and behold! The wedding gown made by yours truly. Bro Jianyu suddenly asked me to make a wedding dress for sis Serena. Time was really short, but nothing is impossible for Liu Jing!"


    One could see his nose grow bigger in pride.


    Serena was spellbound as she looked up and down at the dress. Everybody gasped as they gazed at the sparkling wedding gown.


    "This"


    Jianyu held her hand, "I thought that if I proposed to you and you agreed to me, then why wait? We can have our wedding ceremony today too."


    Serena took a sharp breath.


    "Are you for real!???"


    Huo Xiao Fan covered her mouth in shock as this waspletely unexpected.


    Only Chen Liling and Jinhai knew his n beforehand, so they weren''t surprised.


    Nana''s gaze sparkled. "Serena!!! That means we will share the same wedding day! Oh, my God! This is so exciting!"


    Serena''s irises teared up. Not in her wildest dream, she had imagined that Jianyu would be even ready with the wedding preparations. She was ready to be rejected by him, but he surpassed all her expectations in one fell swoop.


    Rejection? What a joke! He was ready to take the wedding vows with her!


    Huo Shen burst out, "I obj-"


    But his wife suddenly stomped on his foot, and he once again shut up. He looked at her, feeling wronged.


    "Xiao Fanhow can you do this to me? I am protecting my daughter."


    She rolled her eyes. "Just look at her tears of joy. Do you think she needs your protection now of all times?"


    He pursed his lips.


    Jianyu then panicked a bit. "I mean I-I am really sorry if I did it all too fast. If you need more time for the wedding, please tell me. I just got too excited. We can wait if you-"


    "No," Serena cut him off, "Are you kidding me? Why would I wait?"


    Tears trickled down her cheeks. Her chest was overwhelmed with happiness that she couldn''t even describe it anymore.


    "I waited so long for us to be back together. Like hell, I will wait anymore for the wedding. Sure, it came as a surprise to me, but I don''t mind at all!"


    Liu Hai and Jing whistled and cheered. Chen Liling now truly felt relieved. She didn''t want to rush Serena and make her feel pressured, but now all of it just went poof!


    She hugged her and smiled, feeling a little emotional. "Thank you dear. Thank you that you didn''t give up on my slowpoke son."


    "Mom"


    Serena giggled. "I will never give up on him."


    Nana pped her hands. "So, so! Ah, I am so excited! What are we waiting for? Let''s get the second wedding started already!!"


    ---


    Outside at the top of the mountain, Shin was aimlessly sitting on the big rock and just staring at the sea ahead of him.


    He heard soft footsteps behind him, and suddenly he got irritated even more.


    "Mom, please! Can you not leave me-"


    He turned his head andshed out, thinking it was Liao Xiao Dan, but to his shock, it was Huian.


    "You"


    Shin pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Huian blinked her eyes, feeling perplexed. She didn''t know why he was in such a bad mood.


    "What is it?" his voice was a little cold and impatient.


    Silence.


    A particr memory passed in their minds, and there was an awkward silence.


    Huian finally broke the spell.


    "A-are you alright? I saw you had a little argument with your parents"


    "So? What has it got to do with you?" Shin gritted his teeth and then murmured theter part, "not like we are in any rtionship for you to care about me"


    But Huian clearly heard it. She stood frozen in her ce.


    "I-I was worried about you, so I came to check on you."


    "No, thanks. I don''t need your concern."


    This time his voice was even chillier and Huian couldn''t help but feel that he was angrier at her than his parents.


    "Are you mad because of what-"


    "Let''s not talk about that," Shin cut her off.


    Huian turned even paler, and she bit her lip.


    It was suddenly quiet, so Shin looked back but was stunned to see Huian crying.


    Panicked, he immediately got up on his feet. "Hey, hey, why are you crying?"


    She burst into tears. "Then what should I-I do? You hate what happened t-that night, right?"


    Shin froze. "It''s not because of that"


    "Then why are you talking so coldly to me?" Her shoulders were trembling.


    "I.ugh damn it!" Shin cursed. "I was mad that you didn''t take part in the bouquet toss!"


    Huian widened her eyes in disbelief. "Huh?"


    "Yes. It was just a bouquet toss. What? You thought that if you caught it, then you might really have to marry? So, you got scared."


    Huian rapidly blinked her eyes. "Is that why you were annoyed until now?"


    Shin snorted. "Yeah, sorry. Petty, isn''t it? Actually, I don''t have any right to be mad at you. Your life, your choice. Who am I to you anyway? Or maybe you are not ready because of your-"


    "It''s nothing like that, you fool! You are an idiot!"


    Shin was taken aback by her outburst.


    Huian red at him. "It''s not because of Jinhai or because I am not ready to be in a rtionship or I was scared."


    He mumbled, "Then why didn''t you participate?"


    "Because I thought it was dangerous to run around to catch the bouquet toss."


    Shin frowned. "Why would that be dangerous?"


    Huian eximed in frustration.


    "Because I am pregnant!"

 Chapter 460: Never regretted it

    Chapter 460: Never regretted it


    Silence. Absolute silence.


    Shinfelt so quiet that even the sound of the crashing waves and strong wind blowing past him didn''t make any difference. The only words resounding in his ears were ''Because I am pregnant!''


    That one sentence blocked everything else and all his senses. He was in a stupor for a long time.


    Shin stared at Huian for God knew how long, and after a long period of silence, the only thing that he uttered was, "What?"


    Now the panic finally set in Huian as she realized that she blurted out the truth.


    Of course, she never thought to hide it from him, but she was still thinking about how to break the news to him. But, now, she suddenly said it herself without carefully nning the conversation she wanted to do with him once they returned to Beijing.


    "You are pregnant?"


    Her heart pounded in her chest with speed akin to a bullet train.


    "Yes"


    Shin was still in disbelief, and now it was finally sinking in his mind that she wasn''t joking.


    "Y-you are pregnantbecause of that night?"


    Huian gritted her teeth. "What else could it be? That was the only night we sl-weslept together" thest two words were barely audible.


    Shin took a sharp breath. He clearly remembered that night as if it was just yesterday. Like hell he could forget what happened between them!


    His emotions were inexplicable to him. He was still partly in disbelief while a strange excitement also bubbled inside his chest that made him so overwhelmed that he was close to crying himself.


    Shock, happiness, joy, tears; every emotion attacked him with their full strength.


    "You are pregnantyou are pregnantOh my God, I am going to be a father!"


    Shin covered his face with his hands, and his knees went weak as he copsed on the ground. Through the gaps in his fingers, Huian saw his tears and felt her heart squeeze.


    Huian slowly bent on her knees too. She hesitated for a moment before she slowly raised her hands and gently touched his hands.


    Shin looked at her, smiling as tears rolled down his cheeks. He wanted to say so many things, but everything was getting jumbled up in his mind. He didn''t know where to begin and what to say first.


    "IIdon''t know what to sayIThank you"


    Thest words were almost a whisper.


    She softly asked, "Thank you for what?"


    Shin''s smile faltered as he was crying too, "Thank you for telling me this" heughed in a self-deprecating manner, "thest time I didn''t even know when my child started to breathe and when it already left the world."


    Huian teared up. She knew he was talking about Mu Shuchun, who had aborted her and Shin''s child to be a model. At that time, she didn''t even tell Shin about her pregnancy and decided to kill their child that struck a huge blow on him. Shin broke up with her, and Mu Shuchun went her separate ways for her career.


    That incident of losing his child hurt him so hard that he could not open up to anybody else in the past seven years. He never bothered to find another woman or get in another rtionship.


    "I am going to be a fatherI finally know how it feels. I finally understand the excitement and thrill. I-I don''t have enough words to describe"


    Shin broke down into tears. What happened almost seven years back was so traumatic to him that he was hardly able to digest it that this moment was real. This wasn''t his illusion, and this wasn''t his dream.


    Shin held her hands and squeezed her palms in his. "When did youe to know?"


    "Last week. I felt dizzy, and I realized that I was" her cheeks flushed in red, te in my periods, so I bought some pregnancy strips. That''s when I"


    "Last week? Why didn''t you tell me immediately? Why did you wait?"


    Huian was nervous. "I-I don''t know if you wouldI was terrified of your reaction"


    "Huh?" Shin blinked his eyes.


    "I didn''t know if you will ept our baby. I mean, what happened between us," once again her cheeks flushed hard, "was on the spur of the m-moment. We are not dating, and I"


    Shin suddenly let go of her hands and pulled her in his arms instead.


    Huian startled for a moment but soon began crying once again. It was finally as if a huge burden was let off her shoulders. For thest seven days, she was constantly worrying about Shin''s reaction, and the worry and the anxiety of it alone didn''t let her have a wink of sleep.


    Shin hugged her tighter. "You are stupid."


    Huian cried even more. "How can you call me stupid? Do you know I didn''t have a decent sleep in so many days and all because of you!"


    Shin chuckled. "That''s why I asked why didn''t you tell me immediately? You could have saved yourself so much trouble. And it''s not good tock sleep these days. And also, why would you be worried about my reaction? I know we justgot into the moment that night, but I never regretted once what happened between us. This child is because of that night. How can I ever reject it?"


    Then he thought of something and suddenly froze.


    "I-Is it that you"


    He became paler as he spoke.


    Huian frowned and raised her head to look at him. "What I?"


    "Are you having second thoughts about the baby? Don''t you w-want it?"


    Huian hit him hard in the chest.


    "You are really stupid. If I were having second thoughts, then why would I be so nervous about your reaction? I thought you wouldn''t want it, so"


    "Why wouldn''t I want it?"


    "Yeah, that is my question to you too!"


    Silence.


    Then both of them burst intoughter, but their eyes were still shining with tears.


    Huian sniffled and wiped her tears. "It''s not because of the night. II don''t know what you feel about me," she lowered her head in embarrassment, "I didn''t want you to ept the baby under pressureespecially if you had no," she felt her heart tighten at that thought, "no feelings for me."


    Shin said nothing for a while, and Huian was getting surer with each passing moment that it was true.


    Huian was having a thousand thoughts in her mind about his feelings for her when she suddenly sensed her head raise and felt Shin''s thin lips press on hers.


    Her eyes widened, and she couldn''t move as if she was paralyzed. Shin pulled her towards him more until their chests collided, and his lips started delving deeper and deeper. He turned his head to the right to get more ess to her pink lips and darted his tongue out to trace her luscious length with his wetness. He chomped on her lower lip until it had be red and swollen.


    The kiss turned even more passionate as he applied more pressure on her lips. She was getting breathless due tock of oxygen, but Shin didn''t stop. He ravaged every nook and corner of her lips, and that refreshed the memories of that night.


    He never once forgot how they had made love, what were her expressions when he kissed and left her marks on her naked body or how she moaned when he entered her again and again and thrusted inside her core as if there was tomorrow.


    Her tears of pleasure were still imprinted in his mind, and that was the only thing that his mind wandered off to every time.


    Shin finally pulled back after a long time. Huian took a deep breath, her chest heaving up and down with her face that had turned all crimson. The lipstick waspletely smudged and off track. It took a few moments toe out of her stupor.


    Shin gently cupped her face and made her face him.


    "I know what I was doing that night, Huian. I wasn''t under the influence of any drug. I was in myplete senses when we made love. And so were you."


    Huian blushed hard, and her throat choked.


    "I wouldn''t have slept with you when I was in all my senses andpletely aware of my actions if I didn''t have feelings for you. I slept with you BECAUSE I have feelings for you. It''s not otherwise. And I wanted to confess it the next morning as soon as possible, but" he narrowed his eyes and pinched her chin, "somebody already ran away. You didn''t even let us have any conversation."


    Huian''s eyebrow twitched. She felt embarrassed. "I am sorryI didn''t mean to leavereally. I wanted to talk to you too, but I don''t know how it started, and I thought maybe Iyou know, kind of initiated it, and you might be angry at me."


    She bit her lips. "I was freaked out. I thought you would be mad at me and tell me to cut off all contact with you. I didn''t want to hear that from you, so I couldn''t help but panic and run away. Ididn''t want to hear that you regretted it."

 Chapter 461: That one night (1)

    Chapter 461: That one night (1)


    *shback*


    After the attack on Nana and Serena in the banquet by Tang Ning and Tang Feng, Shin didn''t get a chance to introduce Huian as his girlfriend in front of Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Zou.


    He had decided to tell them about her to let him off the hook to find a girlfriend finally, but the incident didn''t let him. After that, Jinhai also stepped down from Liu Corps and was attacked by Moon Corps, so he thought of letting everything cool down before he would bring the subject again.


    During that time, Huian and Shin frequently met together to know more about each other, not to expose their lie in front of them. They didn''t want Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan to get suspicious of their rtionship, so they used to meet up together and n their conversations.


    Even if it was all for the sake of their fake rtionship, the process and meetings that happened during that time allowed them to bond with each other for real.


    They slowly became friends, and the first ones that already knew about each other''s past.


    With their past already known, they grew morefortable with each other and slowly came a time when they sometimes didn''t meet for any fake rtionship nning, but just to spend some time with each other as good friends.


    One such time was when Huian visited Shin in the hospital. A day before, Shin had texted her about a good movie in the theatre and asked if she woulde with him.


    Huian had recently started out working in the Xiang Corps to help out Xiang Wei in work. As the heiress, she realized that it was time to step up and take some responsibility of her family business.


    Apart from some meetings scheduled in the morning and afternoon, she was free in the evening, so she agreed to go with him.


    After Shin attended hisst patient for the day, he came outside to see Huian waiting for him and was surprised.


    "You didn''t have toe here. I was about to head to Xiang Corps to pick you up."


    Huian smiled. "It''s fine. I was free anyway, so thought toe here."


    Shin chuckled. "Alright. Let''s go."


    When they reached the cinema, Huian realized that it was a horror movie and suddenly, she didn''t feel like watching this movie anymore.


    "You chose a horror movie?" Huian asked, her brows twitching continuously.


    Shin held in his chuckle and showed an unconcerned expression. "Why? Is there any problem?"


    Huian didn''t want to show that she was a scaredy-cat, so she just awkwardly smiled it off.


    "Of course not. It''s just a horror movie. The scare doesn''t even work on me anymore," she waved her hand.


    Shin raised his brow. "That''s awesome. Thank God you like horror movies. This one is quite a hit with all the creepy stuff and sound and I wanted to watch it for a long time. The ghosts in the movie are actually quite realistic. d that we will enjoy it a lot!"


    Huian cleared her throat. "Y-yeah"


    "Let''s go! I have booked the best seats for us!"


    Two hourster.


    Huian stepped out of the cinema, all pale and as white as a sheet. She didn''t look any better than a ghost itself. Her legs were still shivering from the fright.


    Shinughed and thoroughly enjoyed seeing her frightened condition. "Just look at yourselfhahayouwhy didn''t you tell me that you didn''t want to watch it?"


    Huian stomped her foot hard. "You knew! You knew I was afraid, yet youyou are horrible!"


    Shin wasn''t able to control hisughter. "I-it''s not my fault. Who told you to act all strong and mighty? You could have just told me, and we would have watched a different movie."


    He looked at her and burst intoughter again. "But seriously, Huian, your face in the theatre waspriceless. I even clicked your frozen photo. Hahaha! You must have jumped in your seat at least a thousand times. Look at my hand. You gripped it so hard that it has turned all wrinkly now."


    Shin pitifully dangled his hand.


    Huian gritted her teeth. "How dare youugh at me? It was a scary movie!"


    "Because it''s horror, Huian," Shin chuckled, "It is supposed to be scary."


    "Hmph! I will not talk to you anymore! You just wanted to bully me today! And delete that photo!"


    Shin shook his head. "Nope. That is the best photo I have clicked until now. I will even keep it as my phone''s wallpaper. That will be my entertainment whenever I unlock my phonehaha. Your stiff face."


    Huian got even more furious and tried to snatch the phone away from him, but he was too tall for her to reach. In the end, she gave up, huffing breathlessly.


    "I will take my revenge one day!" she dered.


    Shin grinned. "Sure. I will be waiting. Now, let''s head back home. It''s gotten quitete."


    "Hmph! Don''t talk to me."


    Shin could only sigh.


    This will take a while for her to forgive me, isn''t it? Ah, but it was so fun


    The rest of the way, Huian really didn''t talk to him in the car.


    "Hey,e on. I am sorry. I promise I won''t do it the next timeat least I think I won''t," he murmured thest part.


    "I heard that, Shin! You are not sorry at all. Do you know I will not be able to sleep at night now! Every time, I would think that a g-ghost is behind me," she shuddered and felt chilly.


    "It is not real."


    "Tell that to my mind!" she fiercely red at him.


    He rolled his eyes.


    "Okay. Let''s go to a bar and chill out. Not for long. Just for you to rx, and then we will head back. What''s say? The music and atmosphere will help you get out of that ghooooost scare."


    Huian thought about it. "The bill is on you. Yourpensation for bullying me though it is too less, and I am not letting this go just with a bill."


    Shin sighed. "Women are so difficult."


    "Shut up."


    Around twenty minutester, they reached a famous and posh hotel and bar. As soon as they stepped inside, the loud music sted in their ears.


    Huian already felt the scare fly out of her body with such loud music, but it was quite a nice atmosphere, as Shin said.


    They ordered some drinks and snacks and enjoyed the music while watching the people dance on the dance floor.


    Shin offered his hand. "Let''s go and dance too!"


    He spoke in a loud voice due to the loud music


    Huian chuckled. "Okay."


    They went on the dance floor and got immersed in the crowd with their own moves and steps. The ce was filled withughter and chores and cheers, and they let themselves loose on the floor as they forgot everything.


    In all that heated rush, a man bumped into Huian and identally spilled his drink on her dress.


    "Hey, I am sorry."


    Shin narrowed his eyes, and coldly said, "Why are you drinking and dancing at the same time? You ruined her dress."


    He pulled her towards him.


    The man gulped with Shin''s threatening re and immediately apologized.


    "Sorry, dude. You are right. Miss, I am so sorry about your dress."


    Huian nodded. "It''s okay."


    Shin pulled her towards the counter and asked the bartender, "Is there any room avable? My friend''s dress is ruined."


    The bartender nodded. "Yes, sir. We have an empty room on the third floor. You can use it."


    He nodded. "Do you have a change of clothes for her? I will pay."


    "No, Shin, let it be. I will pay it myself," she quickly said.


    "It''s okay, Huian."


    The bartender said, "This is the room key. One of the waitresses will bring the dress for Miss."


    "Thank you."


    They headed towards the elevator and opened the room.


    Shin said, "There is some wine spilled on your arm too. Wash it until the waitresses. I will wait here."


    Huian went into the washroom while Shin waited outside. Two minutester, the waitress came with the dress too.


    He thanked her, and she left.


    "Huian," he called her, "I am leaving the dress on the bed. I will wait outside."


    "Okay. I will- ahouch!"


    Shin immediately rushed towards the door. He fervently knocked on it in panic. "Huian, what happened? Are you alright?"


    "Ahow..." She mumbled in pain. "Shinit is too slippery here. I slipped. My feet hurts."


    "Can you open the door somehow? Just take your time."


    Huian slowly got up on her feet and dragged herself to unlock the door.


    Shin immediately bent and checked her foot.


    "Ow ow! It hurts there."


    He sighed. "It''s a minor sprain. Don''t worry. It will be fine in a few days. I will give one sprain spray and pain meds."


    "En."


    Shin got up and suddenly picked her up in his arms.


    Huian widened her eyes. "Sh-Shin what"


    "You should rest for some time. Until then, I will arrange for the medicines. It will be painful to walk now."


    Shin''s handsome face with that clean-cut jaw felt super close to her, and she couldn''t help but blush.


    Shin walked towards the bed and gently ced her on it.


    "Rest. I will bring the medicines."


    "Okay."


    Shin switched off the lights and went off.

 Chapter 462: That one night (2)

    Chapter 462: That one night (2)


    *WARNING - SHORT MATURE SCENE AHEAD*


    "W-who is there!?"


    Huian jumped on the bed in fright. But it was just the window banging against the wall as a strong gust of wind passed.


    "Damn, you window!"


    Huian cursed. Now that she was alone in the room, her mind went back to the shes of the horror movie.


    She gulped. All sorts of scary thoughts and assumptions were jumping in her mind as if a ghost would attack her at any second. Even the sound of the blowing wind scared her wits off.


    Huian immediately switched on the lights and felt much better. With the darkness gone, she found her strengthe back.


    "Phew. Hah! I knew there were no ghostsIt was all in the movie" she murmured.


    Now, she had to wait for Shin, and once he treated her, they could go back home. She picked up a magazine, feeling bored, and flipped through its pages.


    But even after fifteen minutes, Shin didn''t return.


    "Where is he stuck for so long?"


    Then she heard some murmurs outside her room, and she felt like she heard Shin''s voice.


    Huian slowly got up and painfully dragged her sprained foot to the door. She opened it and curiously peeked outside.


    There she saw Shin but stiffened on seeing another woman with him. More urately, she was hitting on him.


    "Hey, aren''t you handsome?" the woman openly admired him. "Why don''t we head to the dance floor?" she seductively tried to press her chest on him, but he took a step back.


    Huian suddenly felt fury burst in her chest, seeing how that woman was shamelessly clinging on to him and dug her nails in her palm. There was a stifling feeling inside that made her ufortable.


    Shin smiled. "Sorry, Miss. I am not interested in you."


    But the woman was persistent and pouted. "Come on. How do you know that you aren''t interested in me if we don''t spend some ''quality time'' together?"


    Quality time, my ass, you bitch! Get away from him!


    Huian mentally cursed her.


    Shin said, "Please take the hint and move out of my way. Somebody is waiting for me. I don''t want to waste my time with you."


    Huian felt a little better after hearing that.


    "Oof. But now I want to spend time with you even more. You are the first guy who had rejected. I am the Madonna of this ce~~"


    Huian snorted.


    There is something wrong with the men''s eyes if they see a woman with such heavy makeup as the Madonna of this ce.


    Shin was getting impatient. "Well, everything has a first time."


    He moved, but that woman stopped his way again. She was talking to him with that seductive smile on her face, eyeing him up and down.


    Huian just shut the door in disgust and feeling frustrated.


    For a moment, she was about to rush and push that woman away from him, but her aching foot didn''t let her, and that also reminded her that Shin and she were just friends.


    That feeling pricked her even more. Huian sulkily limped her way to the bed.


    The door opened two minutester, and Shin entered, bringing the medicine bag.


    Huian''s nostrils twitched as she smelled the faint trace of perfumeing from him. That irritated her even more.


    Was she standing that close to him that her disgusting perfume got rubbed onto him!?


    "I brought the spray and your medicine," Shin smiled, "Let me see your foot now."


    "Give me the spray. I will do it."


    Shin furrowed his brows. He found something wrong with her tone.


    "It will be difficult for you. Let me do it."


    "No, thanks. I can do it myself."


    This time, she was more distant. Shin was taken aback.


    What happened so suddenly?


    "Are you fine? You seem grumpy."


    Huian coldly smiled. "I am not grumpy. It''s the sprain."


    "I don''t think so"


    Huian snorted. "Whatever. Now that you have given my medicine, you can leave."


    Shin blinked his eyes. "Leave where?"


    She shrugged. "Wherever. There are so many women in the bar who were looking your way. Go find any of them and enjoy. It will be boring to stay here."


    Shin thought for a moment. Then he realized.


    "Ahh, did you see what happened outside? Wait. Why did you even get out of the bed?"


    "I am not invalid. I can still walk. Now go. That woman might still be hoping for you toe."


    Huian turned her head and looked away from him. She was totally confused. She knew that she shouldn''t be mad at him but couldn''t help not getting angry either.


    Shin sighed and sat beside her. "Trust me. That woman came out of nowhere. I said I wasn''t interested, but she wasn''t backing off."


    He didn''t know why he was exining to her, but he instinctively didn''t want her to misunderstand him.


    Huian said nothing. She took the spray and pulled off the cap.


    "Huian"


    "You say you weren''t interested but weren''t you two standing too close? They are not the signs of not having an interest."


    "No, trust me! I was keeping my distance, but she wasn''t. I am innocent!"


    She snorted and ignored him.


    Shin then tired his head and curiously asked after he thought for a moment. "Are you perhapsjealous?"


    Huian froze.


    "Who is jealous! Hah! Why will I be jealous of that woman with that heavy makeup all over her face?"


    Shin prodded more. "Maybeyou didn''t like her so close to me"


    "Don''t get so ahead of yourself!"


    Shinughed. "Admit it. You are jealous."


    "No, I am not!"


    "You are."


    "No."


    "Yes."


    "No!"


    Shin snatched the spray from her.


    "Give that back!" Huian said.


    "Nope. First, say that you didn''t like the woman with me."


    "Never!"


    Just like that, they yed tug-of-war on the bed for that spray, with Shin insisting her to admit, and Huian adamantly didn''t.


    Frustrated, Huian pulled his shirt to grab the spray, but his knee stumbled, and he copsed on top of her.


    But it wasn''t over with just that.


    They didn''t just fell on top of each other, but their lips collided at the same time with that ''small'' ident.


    They froze.


    Shin suddenly remembered the time when Huian had kissed him in front of Mu Shuchun to prove to her that they were together.


    That memory came shing by, and that soft sensation of her lips and her scent grew fresh in his mind that he avoided thinking about all these days.


    And just like that, without knowing who started it, maybe Shin or Huian or both, they began moving their lips as if intoxicated by their taste in a trance. The gentle kiss slowly turned wilder and fiercer and wetter.


    Huian recalled the woman outside, flirting with Shin and possessivness for him overwhelmed her as she grabbed his head and pulled him closer, wrapping her hands around his neck. Shin groaned in her mouth as his tongue almost licked and reached the deepest part of her mouth. Their bodies intimately rubbed against each other, craving for warmth. They pulled apart, gazing at each other with ssy eyes as they reflected the desire for each other.


    Shin''s sight traced the beautiful contours of her face that were flushed red with the kiss just now. Not only her face but her pale neck too. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down.


    He dipped his face in her neckline and rained a string of hot kisses. As his teeth bit upon her soft skin and left bite marks along the way, Huian clutched his neck harder. The warm breath fanning on her neck was making her even hotter.


    "AhShin"


    A strong gush of force arose in her stomach that was making her tingly in her core. Their hands wandered on each other, and in just a few minutes, they were already lying naked on top of each other. The clothes were all dumped on the floor.


    Their passion and hunger escted more and more, fueled by their unsaid feelings for each other. From her neck to her breasts, waist, and thighs, he feasted upon every part of her body.


    The excitement and heat raging through their bodies felt as if their bodies were on fire. He parted her thighs to gain ess to her haven. After preparing her with his fingers and tongue inside her core that soon began to get wet with her orgasm, Shin positioned his hardened length and teased her entrance up and down.


    "Shin" Huian let out a breathless moan.


    She was begging him to go further. His gaze darkened in desire, and clutching her knees tight; he pushed himself inside her.


    "Ahhh!!"


    Her eyes rolled back with pleasure as his length made contact with her walls. As the initial pain settled down, her brows eased, and Shin started thrusting faster and faster inside her. Their sweaty bodies moved perfectly in tandem, and the more she contracted around his length, the more Shin lost control.


    Their burning passion erupted steamy and breathless moans that reverberated throughout the room. Shin continued ravaging her inner walls until he felt his release was about to burst. And with one hard thrust, he twitched and spurted his liquid inside her till thest drop.


    After countlessly making love over and over again throughout the night, they finally copsed on the bed exhausted and fell asleep in each other''s embrace with a warm smile on their lips.

 Chapter 463: Confession

    Chapter 463: Confession


    The next morning, Huian woke up first. When she saw Shin beside him, still sleeping and both naked in each other''s arms, Huian froze. She remembered everything that happenedst night and couldn''t help but blush as she recalled how passionate their night was.


    But that fluttering feeling stayed only for a few moments as she thought about their rtionship. Then panic set in.


    We are not dating, yet we


    Now she was more afraid to face him.


    When Shin will realize what happenedst night, what will be his reaction? Will he be happy? Orwait. What if he regrets


    Huian turned pale at that thought.


    What if he thinks this was all a big mistake? What if he ends everything between us?


    Huian desperately wanted to talk to him, and she knew that conversation was important between them, but her mind was thinking about all his negative reactions.


    She could bear anything but not if Shin said that he regretted it.


    Because she didn''t,st night finally made her realize how much she liked Shin.


    Yes, she was jealous of that womanst night hitting on him because she didn''t want to see Shin with anybody else. And when that moment urred, she felt that it was just right. Whatever they were doing were felt so right and in ce.


    Huian knew what she felt about Shin. But Shin?


    Does he like me too?


    That one question made her excited but hell nervous at the same time.


    Huian slowly got up without disturbing him. She gazed at him withplicated emotions.


    There was a lingering fear in her heart about his rejection. After her marriage with Jinhai broke and she lost her first love in the worst way possible, she became very cautious of her feelings.


    So, even if she knew that she was starting to feel something different for Shin, she never acknowledged it because she didn''t want to go through the pain of rejection again.


    She kept pushing those emotions away. She kept it hidden and hidden until she couldn''t do it any morest night. That woman irked her, and she finally let go of all her inhibitions with that idental kiss. She wanted Shin.


    Huian looked at him again. She wanted to know Shin''s answer, but at the same time, she didn''t.


    Suddenly, she felt unsure of his answer and her eyes teared up. Last night was the best night for her, but if Shin said that he regretted not controlling his feelings at that spur of the moment, then it would break her heart into pieces that she had somehow joined together with great difficulty after Jinhai left her.


    She had no strength left to face another emotional setback. Her heart had no ce left to amodate another rejection.


    She gave a wry smile.


    If I ask him about us, then he would feel that I am clingy, right?


    Her gaze dimmed.


    She already faced the consequences of being clingy with Jinhai. That didn''t take her anywhere. Instead, she just messed things up.


    With the past experience, she felt as she learned her lesson.


    Huian slowly got out of the bed, and immediately felt an ache in her waist and kissedher regions. She blushed furiously. That just proved how passionate andrough it was


    She quickly picked up and changed into the new dress that the waitress boughtst night. A dull pain shot up in her ankle, and she remembered that she had sprained itst night.


    Her steps were slow and silent as she reached the door. She turned to look back at him once.


    Shin was sleeping soundly. She felt horrible and guilty for leaving him like that. He would be so shocked when he wouldn''t find her after he woke up.


    She bit her lower lip hard and steeled her heart.


    I will definitely talk to you. Just pleasegive me some time


    With that, she shut the door and left.


    ---


    An hourter, Shin woke up too. He suddenly got up with a jerk when he didn''t see Huian on the bed.


    "Huian?"


    Shin got off the bed and walked towards the bathroom. He knocked on the door.


    "Huian, are you inside?"


    But he heard no sound. The door was unlocked, and he slowly peeked inside, but there was no one.


    Shin panicked and got a bad feeling inside his chest.


    "Fuck!"


    Hebed his hand through his hair in frustration.


    She leftHuian left! Does she regret what happened?


    Shin shut his eyes in despair and sat on the bed, defeated. He covered his face with his hands and sat quietly like that for a long time.


    He didn''t know what to do anymore. Huian left without a word, and he waspletely clueless now.


    Is she angry at me? Does she hate me now that she couldn''t even wait for us to talk it out?


    Is this the end? Just like that


    He chuckled as his eyes slightly turned wet.


    It''s over. Everything is over. Everything was fine yesterday but now


    Shin finally dragged himself out of the bar after Liang Xiao Dan was continuously calling him.


    The next few days, there wasplete silence between them. Nobody called each other or initiated the contact. They stopped meeting altogether, but it was hard as hell for them.


    Neither Huian could muster up the courage to call him nor Shin. Everything came to a standstill.


    Until seven days back, Huian started feeling nauseous and puked many times in a day. She didn''t know what was wrong with her, but then she remembered that her period waste.


    At first, she waited for two more days, but then it still didn''t arrive, and she began to doubt if she was perhaps pregnant because she remembered that she hadn''t taken the morning after pills. Her mind was so messed up by what happened and the fact that there was no contact between them that it justpletely slipped off her mind.


    So, she secretly brought three pregnancy kits. She tested all positive in them. She even went to a gynecologist for a checkup, and the result was the same.


    Huian was pregnant.


    She was shocked and in disbelief that it was actually true. But she was happy. She was ecstatic.


    By the time she came to know, Jinhai and Nana''s wedding anniversary celebration was just a few days away. She knew Shin would be there, too, and decided to finally break the silence and her pregnancy to him when they would meet again.


    *shback ends*


    At present, when Huian told him her side of the story, Shin could only sigh andment. All his worries and frustration dissipated. At first, he was a little disappointed with her that she left him without saying anything, but he understood where she wasing from.


    After what happened with Jinhai, no wonder she was so anxious about their rtionship.


    Shin pulled her in his arms.


    "I am sorry. I was so stupid. I should have talked to you earlier."


    Huian pursed her lips. "No. I started it allI shouldn''t have left that morning. I was just so"


    "Okay, okay. Let''s forget what happened. We both were stupid."


    He looked towards her belly in excitement. He cautiously raised his hand towards it and slowly ced it on her belly.


    Of course, he couldn''t feel anything, but just the thought of its presence brought tears to his eyes.


    This time I willI will be a father for sure


    He quickly asked, "What did the doctor say? Are you fine? How is the child? Are your heartbeats stable? What about the pulse?"


    "Stop, stop. Your questions make me dizzy. Don''t worry. The initial checkup was okay. She has called me next week too."


    "I wille too! I have a lot of questions to ask. I want to have an in-length discussion about you and our baby''s health."


    Her brow twitched.


    That will surely take a long time


    Shin''s phone buzzed. He picked it up to see Liang Zou calling him.


    "Dad."


    "Shin. Where are you?"


    "I am outside."


    Then he went quiet. "Are you alright, son? If you have anything to share, you can tell me."


    Shin felt guilty forshing out at them.


    Damn. They were just worried for me, and I spoke so harshly to them.


    "Sorry, DadI didn''t mean to burst out like that. I just"


    "It''s okay. I can understand. Xiao Dan and I felt that you were stressed out a bit for a few days. We thought to give you some time if you wanted toe out with it yourself."


    Shin looked at her belly and smiled. "Yes, Dad. There is something that I have to tell you and Mom. It''s very important."


    "En. That''s better. Let''s have a good talk after this celebration is over. But, for now, you have to hurry back for the second wedding."


    "Second wedding?"


    "Yes! Jianyu and Serena! They just proposed and decided to get married too!"


    He was surprised. "What?"


    "Yes. So,e quickly! It''s starting."


    "Yup. I will be there."


    They hung up, and Huian had heard everything. "Jianyu and Serena too? WowTwo weddings in one day"


    Shin cleared his throat. "Should we make it three weddings?"


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she furiously blushed. "You are an idiot!"


    Shin held her hand and gazed at her with warmth. "Huian. Let''s do it for real this time."


    Huian immediately understood the context, and her heart skipped a beat again.


    "I love you. Will you be my girlfriend?"

 Chapter 464: Mr. and Mrs. Chen!

    Chapter 464: Mr. and Mrs. Chen!


    Tears rolled down her cheeks. Huian couldn''t believe that this was really happening.


    Shin confessedhe really loves me too


    A mix of emotions overwhelmed her, and she said, smiling and crying at the same time.


    "Yes"


    Her voice was soft, almost a whisper. She felt emotional. After she moved on from Jinhai, she had no hope that she would ever fall in love again.


    Sometimes, that thought terrified her. She was scared of living alone for the rest of her life. Everybody beside her was in a happy marriage, be it her parents, Jinhai and Nana, and even Serena and Jianyu''s rtionship was getting better.


    Only she was alone without anybody in her life to share her joys and pain with, and that pricked her heart like thorns.


    When she watched Jinhai and Nana take their vows, a sense of mncholy and loneliness enveloped her chest. She was happy for them, but at the same time, she wondered if she could have that real wedding of her own in the future.


    With Jinhai, she neither got a wedding nor a ring.


    But now, every such feeling washed away from her heart with Shin''s confession. This time, she didn''t force anybody.


    This time, somebody confessed to her on his own. Somebody loved her and held feelings for her. This time, somebody returned her love too.


    That joy was simply out of this world. She never felt this way with Jinhai, and now she realized why.


    Shin was overjoyed and almost crushed her in his hug, but then he remembered that she was pregnant, and he immediately withdrew.


    "Sorry, sorry. You are not hurt, right?" he felt panicked, "Did I hug too hard?"


    Huian chuckled. "No, idiot. I am not that fragile."


    Shin cupped her cheeks and kissed her forehead. Then he gazed at her before cing a soft kiss on her lips.


    "This is real, right?"


    "Actually, I was going to ask you the same thing."


    Bothughed.


    Shin grinned. "We were going to be in a fake rtionship before, but who knew that I would introduce you to my parents as my real girlfriend now? Well, we should thank that night in the bar that changed everything~"


    Huian blushed. Then she felt a little anxious. "ShinIwill they a-ept me? Your parents? I mean, I was already married before, and I also have" she fiddled with her thumb, "hurt Nana many times in the past. I don''t think-"


    "Stop, stop," he cut her off, "Trust me. I know my parents very well. I know there was friction between you and Nana before, but now everything is in the past, and they have also understood and epted that. And if not for you, then Nana''s delivery would have been impossible. They are actually very grateful to you for saving her and especially Nian, who was on the verge of getting critical."


    Huian was still unsure.


    Shin flicked her forehead. "Don''t overthink. I am sure Mom and Dad will be thrilled."


    She slowly nodded. She only hoped that it would turn out to be true.


    "Good. Now, let''s go. Everybody is waiting."


    ---


    Liang Xiao Dan saw Shin and Huianing together as she was waiting outside for him.


    She curiously squinted her eyes. The atmosphere between them looked different.


    Her senses tingled, and the woman and mother''s instinct in her gave her lots and lots of signals.


    Am I thinking this right? Is there really brewing something between the two of them?


    "Mom."


    Her lips curved into a devilish smile. Shin shuddered.


    "Why are you smiling like that? Mom, you are acting creepy."


    She shot a deadly re at him. "Shut up! And where were you? The wedding is starting. Everybody is waiting for you!"


    Then she made a one-eighty degree change in her attitude as she smiled brightly at Huian.


    "Huian, dear. You are here too!"


    Huian straightened up in nervousness and nodded. "Mrs. Liang. Hello."


    Liang Xiao Dan darted her gaze between the two of them. "So, you two were together."


    "I-Iwe just bumped into each other."


    "Ho~~"


    Shin helplessly chuckled.


    Huian is so nervous even though I told her not to be.


    "Good, good. Now, let''s go back! The ceremony is starting."


    She quickly rushed inside, grinning to herself.


    God, I have to say this to Zou! This is breaking news!


    As she went away, Shin chuckled. "You were so nervous."


    Huian hit his hard. "Of course! She is your mother and-"


    She froze and cleared her throat, feeling shy.


    He grinned and whispered in her ear, "Also, your future mother-inw. You canplete the sentence. I don''t mind."


    Her face flushed furiously. "I wasn''t going to say that. Dream on. Who will marry you?"


    Shin burst intoughter. "Well, you will definitely marry me one day. I will make sure of that."


    The crimson shade now reached from her cheeks till her neck.


    "Now, let''s go before Momes running with a broomstick behind me."


    ---


    It was now Jinhai and Nana''s turn to be the part of the audience in the church and witness their best friend and cousin''s wedding.


    Jian and Nian were hopping in her arms as they were excited and ready to watch another wedding unfold. Huo Xiao Fan was beside her, carrying Zixin, who was equally thrilled.


    The ceremony finally started when Serena entered the church, arm in arm with Huo Shen, donning a breathtaking wedding gown. Where she had a lovely smile graced on her lips, Huo Shen was trying his best to look the part of a happy father, even though he wasn''t, and it was all because of Jianyu.


    "Pfft" Liu Hai being Liu Hai, couldn''t control his urge tough.


    "Poor Shen Shen. Look at his face! He is so totally against this marriage. His face is so ugly as if he ate some bitter medicine. Hey Shin, my boy! Did you make him drink any sour medicine?"


    Everybody giggled andughed.


    Shin''s mouth twitched, and he helplessly sighed.


    Liu Chunhua elbowed him. "Hai! Don''t speak nonsense. He is still in shock. Who could have thought that Jianyu and Serena would get married too?"


    Huo Shen red at him. "Who are you calling Shen Shen? So gross. I am not a kid!"


    "Well, you are surely pouting like one."


    Huo Xiao Fan''s gaze dazzled as she saw her daughter walking down her aisle.


    She looked so beautiful that her eyes rimmed in tears. She never thought that she would witness her daughter''s wedding like this one day.


    Do you see this, my dear?


    She was silently talking to her other daughter that was no moreSerena''s twin sister.


    Your sister is getting married. Doesn''t she look so pretty? I wish you could be here with us today. Zhn would have been so happy to see you cheering for her. Dearplease give your blessings to her so that she stays happy like this forever.


    Huo Xiao Fan shut her eyes for a moment and then opened them again.


    Huo Shen grudgingly handed Serena''s hand in Jianyu''s.


    "Take care of my Zhn. If she sheds even a single tear, I will be taking her back with me at that very instant! Trust me. I won''t ever hand her back again, no matter even if your hair turned all grey."


    Everybodyughed again.


    Serenaughed with tears in her eyes. She thanked all the stars in this universe that she got such an amazing father that never once felt the need of Yu Tengfei in her life.


    Jianyu smiled. "Don''t worry, Uncle. I will take care of her with my life. I will never let that daye."


    Huo Shen grumbled something. "Hmph. Good for you."


    Jianyu and Serena walked up to the islet.


    Just like Jinhai and Nana''s ceremony, the officiant once again gave his speech.


    "Mr. Chen Jianyu. Do you take Huo Zhn as your rightfully wedded wife?"


    "I do," he said with a warm smile and a loving gaze.


    "Miss. Huo Zhn. Do you take Chen Jianyu to be your rightfully wedded husband?"


    "I do," Serena smiled with all kinds of emotions, making her heart race in excitement and nervousness.


    Then Jianyu and Serena proceeded to say their vows.


    Everybody pped hard and whistled.


    The officiant said, "May I have the rings, please?"


    Chen Liling and Huo Xiao Fan brought the rings to them.


    Jianyu held her hand and said, "I, Chen Jianyu, take you, Huo Zhn as my rightfully wedded wife. With this ring, I give you my heart and soul and my everything."


    He put the ring on her finger.


    Serena took his ring and said, "I Huo Zhn, take you, Chen Jianyu, as my rightfully wedded husband. With this ring, I vow my undying love to you and promise always to cherish our marriage."


    When she put the ring too, the officiant said, "With the power vested in me and the power of your love, I now pronounce you as husband and wife. You may kiss each other!"


    Jianyu raised her veil and captured her lips in a deep kiss, which Serena reciprocated by kissing him harder.


    A minuteter, they parted, and the officiant said, "Everybody. Let me introduce you to Mr. and Mrs. Chen!"

 Chapter 465: The three challenges for the grooms

    Chapter 465: The three challenges for the grooms


    After Jianyu and Serena''s wedding, it was a double celebration for everybody. Everybody partied hard until thest drop of sweat.


    The couples danced and enjoyed the rest of the day. They yed games andughed and cheered. Today was the best day in everybody''s lives. The reporters captured all these fun moments on their cameras.


    Even the twins, Yukito and Yukira, talked a bit to Yu Ichika. She was so overwhelmed that she burst into tears. It was a small start but a beginning nevertheless for the mother and sons to bridge their differences.


    The day set and soon turned dark. The most excited people were Jinhai and Jianyu, who couldn''t wait to spend their anniversary night with their partners.


    Nana and Serena were already in their rooms after the celebration was over.


    But, Jinhai and Jianyu weren''t allowed to go inside. Yet.


    Yukito stood in front of them with his arms raised and stretched on either side.


    "Sorry, my brother-inw. But you cannot meet our sisters yet."


    Yukira giggled and nodded, and Jing was busy watching Yukito with a silly smile on his face.


    This deration made their faces even more ugly. Only they knew how hard it was for them not to push them aside and just barge in their rooms.


    Jianyu''s mouth twitched. "What do you mean?"


    Meiling hopped in forward. "It means that you will have to earn your way inside."


    Yukira said, "You will have to go through some tests we put forward for you, and if you pass, only then will we leave your way."


    All the elders were just chilling and watching the show at their son''s expense. Liu Hai and Chen Liling were even rooting for them to lose.


    Liu Hai yelled. "Don''t let them win so easily!"


    Jingughed. "Now we got the support of all the oldie too!"


    "Hey, you brat! Who are you calling an oldie!?" Liu Hai red at him.


    Jing rolled his eyes. "Duh. It''s you. Who else?"


    "Just you wait and let me beat you up! I will show you who is an oldie!"


    Jinhai asked with a soft smile. "What do I have to do?"


    Jianyu said, "Yeah, let''s get it over and done with."


    Chen Liling coughed. "*Ahem* somebody is too excited for the night."


    Everybodyughed except Huo Shen and Liwei. Their faces were as ck as charcoal.


    "Momcan you not say such vulgar things?" Jianyu looked at her dryly.


    She shrugged and rested her head on Chen Guiren''s shoulder. He lovingly patted her head and smiled.


    "Alright!" Jing rubbed his hands in excitement, and his gaze sparkled in mischief.


    "By the way, Jing," Jianyu interrupted, "Shouldn''t you be on our side?"


    "Nope. I will always be only on my sister-inw''s side! Because I am their adorable brother!" Jing proudly said.


    "You are our brother too."


    "I am their brother first."


    Jinhai ""


    Jianyu ""


    They sighed.


    "Alright! Let''s get this started. You both will have three tasks to do. If you pass all three levels, then we will let you inside. BUT! You have to pass all three."


    They nodded.


    Yukito said, "Let''s start with the first one. It''s a question about our Nee-chans that you will have to answer correctly."


    Yukira said, "We will test how much you know our sisters and, more importantly, how much you observe them."


    "Alright."


    "First, we will start with brother Jianyu!"


    Jianyu nodded and was ready.


    Jing asked, "Why is sis Serena called Serena if her name is Zhn?"


    Jianyu slowly raised his eyebrow in amusement.


    Huo Xiao Fan also helplessly shook her head.


    I don''t think we ever told anybody about this.


    Jingughed. "Hah! We know you don''t the answer because we confirmed it with sis Serena. She said that she never told you this."


    Jianyu chuckled. "I know the answer."


    Jing and everybody else. ""


    "But she never told you!"


    "I still know the answer. I mean, sure she never told me. But I can fairly guess it," Jianyu was confident.


    "Alright. Then tell us what that means."


    Jianyu smiled. "Serena and I were just casually talking once, and she brought the subject of her great-grandmother. Aunt Huo Xiao Fan''s grandmother. She was a Japanese who married a Chinese man. After things got better between Aunt Huo and Serena, they began talking and sharing a lot. Serena told me that Aunt Huo said to her once about her grandma. She was a very kind and peaceful person, always having a gentle and warm smile on her lips."


    It was Aunt Huo who named her Serena in remembrance of her grandmother because Serena is also a name in Japanese culture that means tranquility and calmness, which was just like her personality. Perhaps, Aunt Huo also kept that name to thank her for taking care of her during the time she was in Tokyo."


    Huo Xiao Fan was stunned. She was speechless. She didn''t think that Jianyu would ever urately guess that.


    Jianyu looked at her and smiled. "I am right, right Aunt?"


    She chuckled and nodded. Her eyes slightly watered as she remembered her grandmother. "Yes."


    Everybody pped hard. "Wow, brother Jianyu! You are amazing!"


    "You didn''t know the answer, yet you answered it with full marks!"


    "Awesome!"


    Chen Liling grinned. "After all, he is my son. Smartness runs in our family."


    "Brother Jianyu pass the first test! Now it''s bro''s turn."


    Jinhai smiled. "Shoot."


    Yukito asked, "This is a straightforward question. But it tests your memory. Maybe, you wouldn''t have even noticed it at that time."


    Jinhai raised his eyebrow. "Let''s see."


    "Alright. What color nail polish was Nee-chan wearing during the Liang family banquet?"


    Meiling giggled. "Mr. Liu. We know that you really love boss with all your heart, but I don''t think any man notices such small details."


    "Lavender. It wasvender shade nail polish. She was wearing avender pair of earrings too."


    He calmly spoke.


    ""


    Everybody was speechless yet again.


    Jing inquired. "You really remember what Nee-chan''s nail polish color was?"


    Yukira asked, with his mouth opened from shock. "Brother-inwyou really know that?"


    Jinhai smiled. "I remember her dress and her essories down to thest detail. Not just in Liang banquet but in all the celebrations we ever attended. When it''s about Nana, I don''t let anything slip from my sight."


    Liu Hai boomed. "Hohoho! Like father like son! I am proud of you!"


    Liu Chunhua curiously asked, "You seriously remember what I wore all these years in all the banquets?"


    Liu Hai smiled. "How about I answer this question in the bed, my dear?"


    She furiously blushed and looked away. "Idiot!"


    Yukito coughed. "Well, well. Brother-inw wins this round as well!"


    Jing said, "Now we move onto the second level. Cousin Jianyu and bro. We have snatched the lovely rings from your wife''s finger that you just wore in the wedding ceremony. The rings are with your mother-inw."


    Yukira said, "You have to willingly make them hand over the ring to you. You cannot touch them either. If they give you the rings on their own ord, then you pass!"


    The crowd cheered loudly!


    "Woohoo! This will be fun!"


    Jinhai and Jianyu thought for a moment and nodded.


    "This time, let''s start with bro. Bro, sit in front of Aunt Liang, and you can start."


    Jinhai walked up to where his inws were sitting.


    Liang Zou nudged his wife. "Don''t hand it over to him, okay! It''s all in your hands now."


    She rolled her eyes. "I will do my best."


    Jinhai sat on the chair in front of her and smiled. "Good evening, mother-inw."


    Liang Xiao Dan chuckled. "Well, well. So, how do you n on getting her ring back?"


    "You are looking beautiful today, Aunt."


    "ttery is not going to get you anywhere, son-inw," sheughed.


    Jinhai continued. "Nana also looked just as beautiful and adorable as you when she was a cute little girl."


    The Liang couple blinked their eyes, and so did Shin, whose ear stretched to listen in to their conversation.


    "I have a lot of pictures of Nana right from her childhood and teenage years up to now. I think as a mother who couldn''t see her daughter growing up would be thrilled to have those pictures, don''t you? I mean, my Nana is a pure angel in those pictures."


    Liang Xiao Dan and Liang Zou widened their eyes.


    Nana''s childhood pictures


    Jinhai cunningly smiled. "There are so many pictures of her achievements, too, which I am sure you will be so proud of if you see them. But the best part are her childhood pictures. She is this cutest angel ever that will just melt your hearts."


    Liang Xiao Dan felt tempted. But, she cleared her throat. "We can get those pictures from Yukito and Yukira. And Yu Ichika too!"


    Liang Zou quickly nodded. "Of course!"


    Jinhai chuckled. "Sorry, mother-inw and father-inw. You have already seen those pictures that they have. I know each and every photo. What I have ispletely different, and I am pretttty sure you don''t want to miss looking at your daughter''s pictures. But such a pity. Nothing is for free in this world."


    Everybody almost puked three liters of blood.


    This was Jinhai''s strategy? Threatening?


    He was a businessman through and through!

 Chapter 466: Two down, one to go

    Chapter 466: Two down, one to go


    "Maybe you are lying and don''t have any such pictures." Liang Xiao Dan narrowed her eyes.


    "You are tricking us!" Liang Zou red.


    Jinhai sighed. He took out his phone and showed a picture to them.


    "Have you seen this before?"


    They took a look and were stunned. In it, Nana was maybe around twelve years old and was wearing a strawberry hat with her hair down and a pretty floral green dress. The smile on her lips was so pure and innocent that their hearts bloomed in joy.


    This was the first time they saw this picture.


    Even Yu Ichika and the twins were stunned. At twelve, Nana was already away from her, so it''s understandable for Yu Ichika, but Yukito and Yukira were shocked too.


    Even we don''t have this picture! When was it taken? Howe we don''t have that!?


    Jianyu helplessly shook his head.


    Then he thought to himself.


    Well, I wouldn''t be doing anything different either.


    Jinhai took his phone back, and she said, "Hey, let me look at it more!"


    Jinhai victoriously smiled. "It was for a limited time. This is just one of the many pictures I have. But unfortunately, I cannot give them to you unless"


    He left it unsaid, and obviously, they knew his meaning.


    Liang Zou said, "Jinhai I-"


    "Take the ring and give me the pictures!"


    Liang Xiao Dan took out the ring and handed it out to him in a sh.


    Everybody ""


    Shin''s mouth twitched. "Mom"


    Huian burst intoughter. "Don''t say anything to her. I think you looked pretty much ready to hand over the ring, too, don''t you?"


    "O-of course not," but he averted his gaze.


    Jinhai chuckled as he saw his wife''s ring handed it to him as if she did it on a silver tter.


    Liu Haiughed. "I have raised a fine businessman, didn''t I?"


    Liu Chunhua and Grandma Liu could only feel pitiful for the Liang couple.


    Jinhai smiled and took the ring back. His gaze turned gentle as he softly caressed his finger on the ring.


    "Thank you, mother-inw."


    Liang Xiao Dan said, "Give me the pictures right now!"


    Her phone rang with a ding, and she got saw numerous picture messages on her phone.


    "Zou look at them! We never really saw these before!"


    The twins and Jing were also eager to see Nana''s photos, but they had things to do.


    Jinhai smiled. "Did I win, brothers-inw?"


    "Huh?"


    Yukito snapped out and said, "Ah, yes! Brother-inw has won the second level too!"


    Everybody pped once again.


    "Now it''s bro Jianyu''s turn!" Yukira said, "Let''s see what he will do to get his wife''s ring back."


    Everybody cheered as Jianyu entered the scene too.


    Just like Jinhai, Jianyu also faced Huo Xiao Fan.


    Before anything even began, Huo Shen said, "Xiao Fan! Don''t give him the ring at any cost! Don''t fall into any of his traps!"


    "Well, I will try my best."


    "Don''t try. You have to win at any cost!"


    She rolled her eyes. Then she smiled at Jianyu. "Hello, son-inw."


    "Hello, mother-inw."


    "So, are you going to pull off something simr to Jinhai?"


    "Pretty much."


    Chen Liling and Chen Guiren curiously leaned in to know what wager he had over her.


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "I know that I was detached to Zhn, too, all these years, but the thing with her pictures won''t work on me. I am sure you don''t have any other pictures that I don''t have either."


    Jianyuzily smiled. "I didn''t say that I will be exactly following bro."


    "Then what will you do?" she looked at him with interest.


    "The rules are that I cannot touch you, but I have something to say to you, which you pretty much wouldn''t want it to be revealed right now. Can you lean in a bit? I will whisper it in your ear."


    Chen Liling frowned. "What is it, Jianyu?"


    Everybody was equally puzzled.


    Jianyu said, "Sorry but nope. It will be between mother-inw and me."


    Huo Shen eximed. "Don''t fall into it, Xiao Fan!"


    "Then how will I know what he has to say? Don''t worry. I think he is just bluffing."


    Jianyu only chuckled.


    "Alright, tell me."


    Huo Xiao Fan leaned in, and so did Jianyu. He inclined his face near her ear and whispered something.


    The rest tried to listen in, too, but Jianyu was hardly audible to get any word of the conversation.


    As she kept listening, Huo Xiao Fan''s face changed. She looked at Jianyu, speechless. "H-How do you know? I didn''t tell anybody about this"


    Jianyu shrugged. "I will tell thatter. But for now, you have to decide. Will you give me the ring or should I"


    Huo Xiao Fan took out the ring in a sh and ced it on his palm.


    Huo Shen and Liwei''s jaws dropped wide open.


    "Xiao Fan!"


    "Mom!"


    Liang Xiao Danughed. "What just happened? You were even faster than me."


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "Sorry, Shen, Liwei."


    "Just what did he say to you?" Huo Shen asked in disbelief.


    She coughed. "I will tell youter but not now."


    Jianyu shed a victorious smile too. "And I win."


    But everybody was more curious to know what he said to her rather than excited about his win.


    Jing announced. "So both grooms have passed the second level too!"


    "Woohooo!"


    Everyone gave a loud round of apuse.


    "Nowes the final test!" Jing giggled. "If they win this too, then they are free to meet their wives."


    Yukito smiled. "Well, how can a test beplete without going through your wife''s protective brothers?"


    Jianyu and Jinhai''s brows twitched.


    Shin and Liwei grinned like two monsters who were ready to bring doom upon them.


    Jing announced. "For the third and final test, our grooms will have to defeat their brothers-inw in a fistfight! They will lock down their fists in a fierce battle, and the one who brings the fist of their opponent down first wins."


    "Ooooooohhhhhhh"


    Everybodyughed, feeling the excitement and curiosity in the atmosphere.


    Shin proudly looked at Huian. "Heh! Just watch how I defeat him. No way I am going to let him win this round! Hah! He can never meet my sister today!"


    Huian raised her brow. She decided to tease him a little. "Jinhai is quite strong, you know"


    Shin narrowed his eyes. "You think I cannot win?"


    She coughed. "Of course not. I was just saying"


    "Do you have any doubt in my strength after that night we spent together in the bar? We did so hard that you even got pregnant the first time itself."


    Huian looked at him in shock. She stomped her foot on his. "Are you an idiot? I never knew you were so shameless!"


    Shin snorted. "Let me win this thing, and I will show you again how strong I am."


    She blushed.


    From afar, Liang Xiao Dan may haven''t heard their conversation, but she didn''t miss any of their expressions.


    I am right! I am so right! Something is going on between them! Huian is actually blushing!

 Chapter 467: The last challenge

    Chapter 467: Thest challenge


    Jinhai and Shin on one side and Jianyu and Liwei on the other side were ready for their face-off. On two tables, they sat opposite each other.


    Shin said, "I hope we have a good match, brother-inw. Defeating me won''t be easy."


    Jinhai smiled. "Same here."


    Liwei was giving death res at Jianyu. "The nerve of you to marry my sister so soon! How dare you! Like hell, I would let you win this."


    Jianyu did notment.


    Jing said, "Let''s begin! Lock your fists and push your opponent''s down."


    Shin and Jinhai started as they got the signal. Both sides put defeaning pressure on the other.


    "Liang Shin! You can do it!"


    "Liu Jinhai! Come on. You cannot lose."


    The crowd wasughing and cheering them on.


    The nerves on the back of their hands were visible. Jinhai narrowed his eyes as he tried to push Shin down, and so did Shin.


    Huian was curiously watching their match. Everybody was focused entirely on it.


    As expected of Jinhai, he is quite strong, Shin thought.


    Jinhai said, "Not bad, brother-inw."


    He snorted. "Well, you may be a part of the Underworld and trained with your men but don''t underestimate me because I am a doctor."


    "Not even for a moment."


    "Good."


    They gave their all and put maximum pressure on their fist. Sometimes, Shin would budge a little, and sometimes Jinhai. It was a neck-to-neck match, and nobody could predict the oue.


    Huian got so into it that she was clutching her dress hard. Her gaze concentrated on their hands.


    Come on, Shin


    Jinhai bent his hand, but Shin would always jump back and force him into a corner. Shin was a formidable opponent indeed.


    My wife is waiting for me


    Jinhai whispered so that only Shin could hear. "Brother-inw."


    "What?"


    "Congrattions on your rtionship with Huian."


    Shin widened his eyes and looked at him in shock.


    "And you will be a good father."


    The degree of shock increased to a hundredfold, and just for a moment, he froze. Jinhai took swift action and pushed his hand on the table in one fell swoop.


    Everybody was shocked. Huian was stunned.


    Wasn''t Shin giving him a tough time? How did he lose so suddenly?


    Liang Zou eximed. "Shin! What the hell! How did you lose?"


    Liang Xiao Dan shook her head.


    Jingughed. "Haha! Bro won!"


    Jinhai smiled in satisfaction. "That was a good match, brother-inw."


    "Youyou distracted me!" Shin furiously red at him.


    "By what?" Jinhai tilted his head.


    Shin was tongue-tied. Not that he didn''t want to tell everyone about him and Huian, but now it would be too sudden. How could he do that without talking to Huian first? He wanted to speak to his and her parents first.


    Shin gritted his teeth.


    How does he know about us!? Even her pregnancy too!


    Liang Xiao Dan asked, "What happened?"


    Instead, he glowered at Jinhai. "You are so sly! Why did Nana marry you again?"


    Jinhai proudly smiled. "Well, she really loves me."


    "Go to hell!"


    Yukira announced. "And brother-inw Jinhai had passed all the three levels!"


    Everybody pped and whistled hard. The Liu Corps employees were celebrating and dancing.


    "Sir won! Hahaha!"


    Shin grumpily got up and went back to his seat. Huian asked, "What happened so suddenly? Why did you stop?"


    He looked at her, feeling wronged.


    She frowned. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    He urgently whispered. "You didn''t tell me that you told about us and your pregnancy to Jinhai!"


    Huian was dumbfounded. "Say that again?"


    "You heard me, right! I thought you told me first. How can you go to your ex-husband?" he grumbled in disappointment.


    "I didn''t tell this to anybody! Why would I even tell Jinhai first?"


    "Then how does he know? During our match, he whispered and congratted me on our rtionship and even said that I would be a good father!"


    Huian was shocked once again. "H-he did?"


    "Yes."


    "Impossible. I didn''t even tell this to my mom! How can Jinhai know?"


    "Damn it. He took me by surprise and took advantage of that one moment!"


    Huian patted his shoulder. "You fought well. Don''t worry about Jinhai. He won''t tell to anybody even if he knows. Buthow does he know in the first ce?" she murmured.


    On the stage, Yukira continued. "Now, will bro Jianyu win too? Will he pass his third test too?"


    On his side, it was just as tough Jinhai''s match. Liwei was strong, and now his spirit was fueled by the frustration that he married Serena today! They didn''t have the slightest idea, and he took her away.


    One could see imaginary mes burning from Liwei. He swore not to let Jianyu win, and Jianyu was feeling it too.


    Come oncan you not go easy on me? Serena and I reunited after so long.


    Huo Shen cheered. "Liwei! Do it! Make him lose at all cost!"


    Jianyu''s brows tightened. They both were squeezing each other''s hands on top of their strength.


    He took a deep breath. He imagined Serena waiting for him and jumping in his hug as soon as he would open the door. And then all sorts of R-18 stuff that followed after.


    Like hell, I would lose this night!


    His gaze darkened, and driven purely by a desire for her, he tightened his hold, and with onest strike, he gathered all his strength and pushed Liwei''s hand back.


    "Phew!"


    Liwei''s jaw tightened. "You! Just what were you thinking?"


    Jianyu said, "What do you mean?"


    "I saw it in your gaze. What kinds of things did you imagine that you got thatst boost?"


    He shrugged. "She is my wife. I can imagine and do all sorts of stuff with her now."


    He and Huo Shen almost puked blood while Huo Xiao Fan only giggled. Everybody burst intoughter.


    Chen Liling crackled inughter. "OMG. Jianyu, you naughty boy!"


    Chen Guiren nodded.


    "You are a beast!" Liwei burst out.


    He nodded. "She has already seen that and will see it again tonight."


    Liwei''s expression turned ugly.


    Jing announced. "And cousin Jianyu won too! He passed all three tasks! Big brother and Cousin Jianyu both passed with flying colors. Congrattions! You are now free to meet our sister-inws!"

 Chapter 468: Not just me

    Chapter 468: Not just me


    Nana was secretly watching all the tasks that Jinhai and Jianyu had to face. She rolled inughter the entire time as Jinhai passed all the levels.


    Now she was in the shower taking a nice warm bath.


    Jinhai is so sly. To think that he threatened Mom with my pictures!


    She chuckled and shook her head. She touched her chin.


    But I wonder what he said to big brother that he lost the fistfight? He was giving him a hard time after all. How did he win it?


    Nana stepped out of the bathroom in a daze and bumped into a strong and sturdy chest.


    She raised her head; her face flushed red with the warm bath and eyes still a little watery. Jinhai took a sharp breath.


    "Jinhai."


    "You are already seducing me," he leaned in, and his warm breath hitched near her ear, "I didn''t know you were so impatient."


    Nana blushed. "I just came out of the bath"


    Jinhai pulled her waist and pressed his forehead on hers. "Everything you do seduces me. It''s not my fault, wifey~"


    Nana giggled. She tipped on her toes and kissed his chin. "I cannot believe you waited until the tasks were over. I thought you would just barge in."


    "I was thinking of that. Here I was eager to devour you, and the whole world was against us. Nana, I have suffered"


    Nana rolled her eyes at his dramatic acting. "Why didn''t you join the entertainment industry? Your acting skills are top-notch."


    He smirked a devilish smile. "Then what would the other actors do if I step in? They will be jobless."


    Nana''s mouth twitched. "Modesty. Modesty."


    Jinhai softly kissed her cheek and teasingly traced his nose against her neckline. "NanaI have waited long enough since your delivery. Now your husband wants a good reward for his patience," he softly bit his ear.


    Nana''s ears turned red. She bit her lip in nervousness.


    Since this was a special night tonight, she decided that she would initiate it. Even the thought of that brought steam out of her ears she wanted to make Jinhai feel special too. Every time, he would start the deed, but this she wanted to do him. At least the first time.


    Nana softly whispered. "I-I"


    "Hm?" His eyes were shut as he was feeling her soft skin with his lips.


    "I have a surprise for you s-so you go ahead with your bath, and when youe back, you will find it."


    Jinhai curiously looked at her. "Surprise?"


    She nodded. "Yes. So go quickly! Go. Go!"


    She pushed him towards the bathroom.


    He pouted. "Ten more minutes until I eat you," he sighed, "Even my wifey is harsh to me."


    "Go, or I won''t show my surprise."


    "Alright. I am looking forward to it," he chuckled.


    The door shut, and Nana exhaled.


    Okay. Let''s do this.


    ---


    Ten minutester, Jinhai stepped out of the bathroom with a little steam still wafting out of his body. Drops of water trickled down his chest and then his muscr abs making him look almost Godly.


    As he looked around, he found the room dimly lit by candles, and a sweet scent hit his nostrils. The bed was decorated with rose petals.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. "Nana?"


    There was silence.


    "Nana?"


    "I-I am here."


    Jinhai looked towards his right and found her silhouette in the dark. He began walking towards her, but she quickly said, "No, wait."


    He stopped.


    "I wille outBut promise you won''tugh at me."


    He blinked his eyes. "I will neverugh at you."


    "Promise?"


    "Promise."


    "Really?"


    "Are youing out, or should I do it because right now, it''s hard as hell for me to control myself."


    "No, no! I aming."


    From the darkness, Nana gulped. She slowly took small steps and stepped into the candlelight.


    Jinhai even forgot to blink as shepletely came into view. His mouth was slightly open in surprise as his gaze traveled up and down.


    For the first time, Nana was wearing a sexy dress. There were no sleeves. It was practically only two strings holding the dress on her shoulders. It was a short ck dress that ended well above her knee. The fabric was a type, and he could see her pale waist through it. The neck was deep enough to make her valley of her breasts slightly visible. Her white thighs below almost looked translucent.


    Nana nervously shifted in her ce, and by now, she didn''t even have the courage to meet his gaze.


    In a trance, Jinhai walked up to her. He raised her hand and gently brushed his palm on her cheek. Her eyelids gently trembled.


    "Youyou wore this for me?"


    Nana''s heart was beating wildly in her chest. She wasn''t used to wearing such sexy dresses, but she wanted to do it just once for him on this special night.


    "E-enI-I"


    "Sshh." He put his finger on her lips.


    Jinhai was overwhelmed. His heart was close to bursting into joy. He took her in his arms and just silently hugged her for a moment.


    Then he leaned in and pressed his lips onto hers, but he didn''t move. He simply rested it on them and then withdrew.


    Jinhai smiled. "I am really happy"


    Nana anxiously looked at him. "Really? Do I l-look good in this?"


    "You look stunning. But then"


    "Then?"


    He lifted a lock of her hair and gently tucked it behind her ear.


    "You aren''tfortable wearing such dresses, right?"


    She widened her eyes. "H-huh?"


    "My lovely wife," Jinhai pinched her cheeks, "I can bear anything but not you getting uneasy about something. If you don''t like wearing sexy dresses, then you don''t have to force yourself."


    Nana averted her gaze. "I am just shy since it''s my first time"


    "There is a difference between feeling shy and feeling ufortable. You are beautiful to me regardless you wear a full dress or a sexy one."


    Her heartbeat quickened.


    Nana mumbled. "Are you not happy?"


    "It''s not about my happiness. I am happy if you are. I just can''t bear to see my wife doing so much for me to make me happy when you are not used to it."


    Nana fiddled with her dress. "It was a popr opinion on the inte that all husbands like their wives wearing sexy dresses to to"


    Jinhai chuckled. "Why are you so cute, Nana?"


    She pouted.


    He pinched her nose. "It shouldn''t matter what husbands like. Even if they like it that way, if their wife doesn''t like it, then they should respect that. Of course, it is fine if a woman is reallyfortable. There is nothing wrong with sexy dresses or revealing your skin if you are truly happy. But, my wife is hiding her true feelings, and I don''t want that. I want this night to be special for both of us, not just me."

 Chapter 469: The reunion night (1)

    Chapter 469: The reunion night (1)


    **WARNING - MATURE SCENE**


    Nana felt a little embarrassed. She didn''t think that Jinhai will catch onto it. But, at the same time, her heart was incredibly warmed by his words. He could have feigned to ignore her unease, yet he didn''t do that. He was thinking of herfort and happiness.


    Nana jumped into his arms. "You are the best husband in this whole world."


    Jinhai chuckled. "I am the best because my wifey is the best."


    "And I am sorry" he circled her finger on his finger.


    "You don''t have to be. I just don''t want you disregarding yourfort. If you are happy, then I am. If you are not, then I am not either."


    Nana tiptoed and kissed his lips. "Thank you" she whispered. "Now, such a good husband of mine should definitely get a reward."


    Jinhai bit her nose. "Hm?"


    Nana blushed. Her cheeks turned warm as she said, "This time I-I want to initiate it"


    Jinhai raised his brow in surprise. "Hoooo~~ Are you sure?"


    Nana nodded. "So"


    She wrapped her hands around his neck and pressed her soft lips on his. Her heart was thudding loudly in her chest as if it woulde out at any moment.


    Jinhai''s gaze darkened, and returned her kiss with full force. Their lips merged and shed against each other countless times. This time Nana took charge to slip her tongue inside his mouth.


    "Mhmmm" He stiffened a groan inside her mouth. She felt excited to see Jinhai getting ecstatic at her bold move. She was worried if she was doing it right and if she could arouse him like he did.


    But she was d that Jinhai was feeling the same heat gushing through her body.


    Their tongues danced in a tango until a thin line of saliva connected them. But for Jinhai, he thought as if the spell of celibacy cast on him was finally broken, so he sealed her lips over and over, devouring and biting her lips while his hands wandered to her body.


    They finally parted. The desire in their misty gazes was clear and evident. Jinhai leaned in to taste more of her, but Nana stopped.


    She breathlessly said, "T-this time, it''s my turn. So, I will do everything."


    His jaw tightened, and honestly, he was impatient to have her just after one deep kiss. But that was his wife''s wish, so he was helpless.


    Nana gently pushed him into bed and climbed on top of him. That just burned the fire in his body even fiercer and with more vigor. She bent and first captured his lips once again in a passionate kiss.


    Jinhai throated a sexy moan as he narrowed his eyes. "I am in your hands, my little wife."


    Nana chuckled. She slowly straddled on his chest, and from his lips, she went onto kiss his neckline. The soft sensation of her lips made him go crazy. He clutched her hair and tightened it in his fist. He didn''t want to hurt her by pulling it too tight, but her breasts bouncing on his chest weren''t making things any easier.


    As she reached his Adam''s apple, she traced her fingers onto them ever so lightly. He twitched as her soft movement tickled him. His breaths became even more raspy and short. He shut his eyes, and he already felt his little brother rising as the heat rushed to it.


    Nana darted her tongue out and licked over the spot, and it instantly felt as an electric current jolted his body.


    "Nana" his voice growled, and a feral aura surrounded him. He gritted his teeth and took a sharp breath as her teeth nipped onto his Adam''s Apple.


    Not only his throat, with her small and delicate fingers, she was also tracing the contours of his chest. His warm skin just out of the bath sizzled with her slightly cold fingertips, and the result caused another shockwave in his body.


    Jinhai suddenly held her shoulders and, in a swift action, pinned her under him.


    Nana widened her eyes. "W-what are you doing-"


    She was cut off by the shudder that ran through her body when she saw his ck orbs shining in a dangerous light. Her words got stuck in her throat, and they remained unsaid.


    Jinhai moved, and his hardened length rubbed on her waist, and even through their clothes, they could feel the scorching heat the contact radiated.


    Finally, she found the strength to speak, "D-did, I do something wrong?"


    "Oh, trust me, you were mind-blowing," his chest was heaving up and down, and he was doing his best to control his twitching member.


    "So why did you-"


    "So mind-blowing that now you broke my patience to have you." He leaned in until their lips were inches apart and huskily whispered, "I know the first time was yours, but have mercy on me and let me eat you already. If you teased me anymore, then I am afraid I would lose myst thread of sanity holding me together."


    Her eyshes trembled. She pulled his head and bridged the gap between their lips.


    Then she met his gaze straight with her own determined one. "You don''t need to control it anymore. II want you too just how you want me. There is no need for any inhibition."


    Jinhai dangerously smiled and pinched her jaw. "Are you sure you can take my full strength? I won''t listen to you if you beg meter on."


    Her brown eyes shone with love and adoration. "I won''t."


    "Fuck! You asked for it, Nana!"


    And with one swoop, he ripped her ck dress and threw it on the floor. Her breasts immediately bounced, and its sight made him lick his lower lip in desire.


    He unhooked her bra, and it met the same fate as her dress. He squeezed her breasts in his palms at once.


    "Ahhhnnn!!!"


    With his expert hands, he massaged them together while his lips crashed on hers. He sucked and bit it until the faint taste of blood settled on his tongue.

 Chapter 470: The reunion night (2)

    Chapter 470: The reunion night (2)


    Nana was delirious. She wanted to initiate and do everything until the end, but Jinhai overpowered her in no time.


    "You are a bullyI wanted to do it, butyou are cheating" she was moaning breathlessly as she spoke with a hint ofint in her voice.


    Jinhai''s gaze flickered with a dangerous light. "I promise next time will be yours, but tonight after so long, I cannot control myselfso please forgive your husband."


    Nana pouted, but she sharply gasped as Jinhai pinched her pink bud with his thumb. He was caressing and fondling it to no end, and with every stimtion, her bud was hardening even more. Jinhai was busy peppering hot and wet kisses all over her face and neck.


    She clutched his hair, and a flicker of mischief shone in her eyes. Even if Jinhai took charge, she won''t justy back and let him do everything. So, she raised her head and first dived straight into his mouth and wrapped tongue against his.


    Jinhai let out a fierce groan and almost crushed her lips, kissing so hard that she could barely take any oxygen. When they parted, Nana lifted herself a little and pushed her breast in his mouth. She brushed her hand through his hair and whispered in his ear, "Are you only going to keep fondling it with your hands?"


    In response to her invitation, Jinhai chomped on her breast, and his tongue swept over her soft, supple skin.


    "Ahnnn!!!" she clutched the pillow hard until her nails were close to tearing apart the fabric. Jinhai kept sucking on her bud until he tasted a few drops of her breast milk. He licked his lips as he said, "Delicious"


    Nana''s face turned beet red.


    Ahhhh, he tasted the milk tooGosh, so embarrassing


    "I want more of it" and he plunged to feast on her breast again. After what it felt like a long time, her ravaged breasts finally left his mouth. They were all wet with his saliva and red from his sweet assault.


    But he didn''t give her any time to recover as he already dived his head in between her legs onto the next destination. He ripped off her panties and saw her core was oozing out with juices because of the wild breast stimtion Nana just enjoyed.


    "Now, after milk, it''s time to taste your juice. It''s truly a feast tonight, wifey. I love it."


    He was about to plunge his tongue in her core with all her juices waiting to be sucked by him when she grabbed his head.


    "S-stop, please"


    Jinhai growled. "What?"


    Her eyes shone with tears of pleasure. "You are already doing it even though I wanted to, but let me pleasure you first."


    The determination in his eyes made him shudder. Goosebumps rose on his skin as he stared into her eyes, reflecting his own desire. She wanted to touch him, and that sent a shiver down his spine to see her act bold and fearless in bed for the first time.


    "Do it."


    He grabbed her arm in a sh and pulled her to sit on hisp. Her breasts softly collided in his chest, and he took a sharp breath controlling his urge to eat her breasts again.


    He guided her hand to his hot member, but she stopped. She kissed the corner of his lips, and mischievously smiled.


    "Let me try something different tonight."


    Jinhai furrowed his brows, but even before he knew what happened, Nana jumped out of hisp, dipped her head, and took his length in her mouth.


    His eyes widened, and he almost his control. He was so close to his release that he would have spurted in her mouth. It took himpletely by shock to see Nana taking him in her mouth.


    "Fuck! Nanawhat are you doing? You are driving me crazy."


    "That means I am doing just fine, right?"


    His jaw tightened. "You don''t have to do this"


    "No. I want to. I want to pleasure you, too, just like you do. This is our night. I want to make you happy too. Not just me. They are your own words."


    Jinhai helplessly sighed.


    "Husband, since you took charge of making love and snatched it away from me, I will punish you."


    His body was heating and burning more than ever. He smirked. "And how will you do that, my little wife?"


    "You are not allowed to release until I say so. You will have to bear the pleasure until I say that you can."


    He chuckled, his gaze shining with amusement and curiosity. "Alright. I will take on this punishment. Do as you please."


    Nana darted her tongue out and stroked it on his length. This was the first time she was giving him fetio, and she was nervous if she was doing it right.


    His length twitched a bit, and he let out a sexy whimper. She slowly started to move her head up and down his length, slurping and licking along the way.


    Jinhai clutched her head as the pleasure intensified in his stomach. His every cell was screaming to release, but he knew he couldn''t.


    Fuck, this is torture!


    Nana increased her pace, and his precum was already leaking in her mouth. She felt as if her mouth was on fire. His member was so hot that she thought she would burn her tongue. Not just his heat, she realized how big his length was too. Taking him in her core and mouth felt two different sensations, and she marveled that her small mouth was sucking on his huge length.


    Jinhai''s grasp on her hair tightened, and he moved her head, too, in response.


    "Hahhah" he let out uneven breaths, and he felt he was at his limit.


    "Nana"


    "No."


    He bit his lip at her pleasurable torture. "You areso goodfor your first time"


    That just bloomed her heart in joy. She was relieved to feel that she was satisfying him just like he wanted. She had no experience and simply followed her instincts to make him feel good, and she was d that it was working.


    "Nana, I cannot hold it anymore"


    "Do your besshttt husband~~"


    "Fuck, when did you turn into a devil?" he was begging her.


    Nana giggled but continued with her feast. Sometimes she would bite and nip on his length that almost snapped the thread of his control. Her teeth digging onto his flesh, jolted his body as if lightning struck him.


    Nana''s heart finally melted as she saw how hard he was trying to follow her order of not to release. Sweat was even trickling down his head.


    Nana blushed a little as she said, "G-go aheadYou cane now."

 Chapter 471: The reunion night (3)

    Chapter 471: The reunion night (3)


    **WARNING - MATURE SCENE**


    Jinhai heaved breathlessly as he said, "II aming"


    Nana continued with her wet strokes, and the more she did, the more his member was twitching violently inside her mouth.


    He tried to let himself out of her mouth, but she grabbed and didn''t let him. His gaze darkened.


    He clutched her hair. "Nana...I aming. Let me out."


    She shook her head. "I-I want you toe inside me," she spoke a little incoherently since her mouth was filled with his length till her throat, but Jinhai understood what she said. Those words poured even more oil into the fire burning within him.


    He gritted his teeth. "Youdon''t know what you are asking forugh"


    He shook as he felt the wave of his release almost close to bursting out.


    "Nana, let me"


    But she gave him thest push when she bit and nipped his hard and hot member, oozing out his liquid. Jinhai jolted and felt a sharp shudder run through his spine. That was it for him.


    "Fuck, Nana!"


    He finally lost his control and spurted a big bout of his release inside her mouth. Nana coughed a little with the sudden release of his dripping down her throat, but she didn''t mind it. She let his member out and wiped the corner of her lips.


    "Idiot," he grabbed her head, "I came inside you. Let''s go to the washroom and throw it out."


    Nana furiously shook her head, and instead before he could do anything, she swallowed his release. Jinhai watched her dumbfounded the whole time.


    "*Cough* *cough* that wasn''t bad"


    Jinhai grabbed her head and pinched her jaw in between his fingers. "YouI cannot believe you seriously did that."


    Now that the act was over, the shyness finally set in. Her eyshes trembled. She stared at him, and his prating, lustful gaze was hard to handle, but she didn''t avert her eyes. She slowly climbed on hisp and wrapped her hands around his neck. Her breasts softly pressed onto his chest. He tightened his grasp on her thin waist and stared back at her.


    She gently said, "You have also pleasured me a-and" she bit her lips, "and also swallowed mymy r-release so I also wanted to try that."


    He wanted to say something, but she put her finger on his lips, "Trust me, I am not forcing myself. I was really so happy to see you in pleasure because of meso you don''t have to think t-too much into it.."


    "How can I not? You" he had no words to say. "I never believed you would take me in your mouth. My Nana is so bold now."


    Her face flushed. "It was my first time doing that. Did it feelgood?"


    Instead of answering her, Jinhai suddenly squeezed her breast in his palm.


    "Ahnn..Ahh!" she gasped.


    "How does this feel, Nana?" he whispered in a hoarse voice as he traced his lips along her neckline.


    "I" she shivered a bit.


    He squeezed harder and rougher and fondled it endlessly. "Answer me." He ordered.


    Her senses were only concentrating on his hand, kneading her breast that she hardly was able to speak anything.


    "R-really good s-so muchthat I feel dizzy. It feels ticklish in my stomach."


    "En, good girl," Jinhai captured her lips in a stormy kiss with their tongues shing on one another time and again. "This is how good I felt when you pleasured me. My wife, I waspletely at your mercy." Jinhai narrowed his eyes.


    Nana finally got some air to breathe. "That was my small revenge. Don''t you do the same?"


    Jinhai tilted his head and smirked. "And now it''s my time to shine."


    Nana shivered with his challenge and gulped.


    "Now it''s my turn to pleasure you."


    Jinhai threw her on the bed, and her back bounced on the sheet. He parted her legs and kneeled in between her thighs. He lowered his head and thrusted his tongue in her core.


    "Ahhh!!"


    Then he came out and flicked it over her pink, pleasurable nub.


    "Ahhhahh" tears pooled in her eyes as he guzzled her core.


    With his thumb, he pressed onto her nub like a button that made her back arch into a beautiful curve. It triggered a mad rush of heat that coursed through her body with a speed of a rollercoaster riding on the track.


    He moved his head up and down, and his tongue thoroughly licked her entrance. His hands felt her slender thighs.


    "JinhaiI-I am"


    But he didn''t speak. He continued slurping her core and nub in a wild frenzy.


    "Ahhnn!"


    Her warm juices finally gushed out as she couldn''t hold back any longer. Jinhai''s mouth was ready to drink everyst drop of her release, and so he did.


    Jinhai quickly got up and climbed on top of her. Nana was feeling disoriented with the orgasm, and for a few moments, the room was blurry in front of her. She slowly came out of her stupor as she felt his smoldering hot member positioned in her entrance.


    A smile lifted her lips in a curve. They gazed into each other''s eyes, and they pressed their bodies together. Jinhai gently pecked her lips.


    "I love you."


    Nana whispered. "I love you too."


    Jinhai slowly entered his member at first and then plunged straight into her depths.


    She gasped and moaned. "Ahhh!" Her nails dug into his back as her walls kept stretching to amodate his hot length. Both shuddered as they felt their flesh friction against each other. The heat that rushed in their cells was unbearable. After months of staying away, this moment finally came.


    Their reunion was finally here.


    Drawn and irresistible to the heat of her core, Jinhai already started to move his hips and thrusting deeper and deeper into her wet core.


    "Mmnnnnn" a soft moan escaped her mouth.


    "Hahhh"


    Jinhai groaned at the same time. He increased his pace inside her, and unable to control the beast that stayed dormant for so long, he unleashed it with full force that began to gobble her up entirely.

 Chapter 472: The reunion night (4)

    Chapter 472: The reunion night (4)


    Nana wrapped her legs around his back, and she instinctively started to match his thrusts and hips with her own pace. Their bodies were dripping with sweat, and their panting breaths echoed softly echoed throughout the room, but that didn''t stop their carnal dance.


    The bed started to shake with his vigorous movements that matched her own moans growing louder and louder. Jinhai pulled his length back and forth her core, and every time, he mmed himself harder and deeper in her haven.


    Nana savored the intense pleasure bubbling in her stomach. Their juices mixed violently and gave out loud wet sounds pping and merging in one another. Jinhai wasn''t just devouring her core, but with his lips, he was fervently marking her body that would scream the proof of their passion that they shared tonight.


    From her lips to her neck and her breasts, he kissed every nook and corner until they left a ring mark on her white skin. His movement grew rougher as he mercilessly kept plunging inside her, exploring the deepest part he could reach.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Nana''s back arched as the head of his length hit her pleasure spot hard. Tears escaped her eyes as he kept pounding at that spot over and again. She shivered and trembled under his muscr arms that were pinning her tightly under him.


    Jinhai buried his neck in her nape and moaned her name endlessly, thrusting inside her harder and harder. Their sweats mixed, and his warm breath fanned her already hot skin, soaring the temperature higher than ever.


    He sealed her lips in yet another passionate and intertwined his fingers in hers, almost crushing them with his strength. Their raspy breaths and loud heartbeats reverberated in their ears, and the desire grew only stronger. They said nothing and only let themselves relish this moment of their lovemaking to its fullest.


    Soon, they both reached their peak. With a violent shudder, she found her own release and copsed back on the bed, gasping hard. Jinhai''s dark gaze imprinted all of her expressions as she came. Her flushed cheeks, her heaving chest, her misty and teary eyes that reflected how satisfied she was; he burned every one of its details in his mind.


    Jinhai clutched her knees and raised her hips, and with one thrust, he spurted out his release like a roar of an animal finally out of his cage.


    "Ahhnnn."


    His warm liquid was slowly coursing through her walls, entering deeper and deeper inside her. But before she could even breathe after their intense makeout, Jinhai grabbed her arm and turned her to the other side toy her on her stomach.


    She gasped. "Jinhai"


    He leaned onto her back and rammed his length once again. She took a sharp breath and trembled. His hips smacked on her hips as he entered her from her behind.


    Nana blushed with this embarrassing position. Jinhai gently tucked her hair to the side and then lowered his head. He nted a soft kiss on her neck, gradually tracing his lips towards her spine, all while still thrusting inside her. He rested his one elbow on the pillow while he took her right breast in his other hand and pinched her bud in his palm.


    Nana''s mind waspletely fuzzy at this point. Not only was he ferociously eating her core, he was making love to her back with his rain of hot kisses while also ying and massaging her breast. Her senses were jammed with too much stimtion. This position in which Jinhai was riding on her back was hitting


    "J-JinhaiI"


    Jinhai was panting as he spoke, but he didn''t stop kissing her back, "Nanayou are my Nanaonly mineAh"


    Jinhai once again came inside her hard as he reached his peak. But his unleashed member was too hot and excited to settle down with only two rounds. It immediately twitched back to its full glory again and poked her walls, signaling for another round.


    Jinhai didn''t wait and made her sit on hisp, turning her once again to face him. He crashed his lips on hers and bit down on her lower lip. He held her waist and raised her body a little when he suddenly mmed her down on his length in one fell swoop.


    "Ahhh!!"


    Nana thought that doing it from the back felt too deep, but this position was on another level. As he kept moving her waist up and down, her breasts started to bounce, too, juggling up and down in tandem. He increased his pace, and her core clutched his length with all its strength that made him go rougher and crazier.


    "Fuck!" he groaned.


    After a few thrusts, he sted his release in her again, endlessly nting his seeds in her womb.


    Nana copsed on his chest, sweating and panting hard. Jinhai kissed her forehead and, after three rounds, finally gave her some time to breathe. He wiped the corner of her eyes and gently pecked on her eyshes.


    "Are you fine? I was too hard, after all."


    Nana nodded in a daze.


    "Good. Now let''s try some different ce other than the bed."


    ""


    "Can I rest for "


    "Nope," and he already carried in his arms and got out of the bed.


    He walked towards the window from where they could hear the sound of the waves crashing on the beach. He leaned her back on the ss and lifted her waist.


    "Ah!"


    She wrapped her legs around his waist for support.


    "Jinhaithis is the windowSomebody might s-see-"


    He smiled. "Don''t worry. I chose this room precisely so that nobody see us from outside. There is only nature and nothing else. So Nanalet''s get back to business."


    He bit her ear and entered her hard. Nana had no idea how she was keeping up with his pace, but she got the strength as if she was drugged. She was tired, but she didn''t want him to stop.


    "Ahhnnn... Jinhai...more..."


    Jinhai squeezed her butt cheeks and pushed himself so hard as if he would break every barrier to touch her womb. Just as he was about toe, he pressed her sweet spot with his thumb that jolted her in shock and made her orgasm the same time he released his own liquid inside.


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    She buried her face in his neck as she felt tired of screaming. She felt her throat rip apart with her moans.


    Hr grunted in pleasure, breathing hard. "Haahhh...so good..."


    Just like that, they did it in all ces and positions they could find in the room. The candles that lit the room were long back extinguished, but their passion didn''t stop for the entire night so much that the room began to smell of their lovemaking.


    Finally, at the break of dawn, Jinhai and Nanaid back on the bed still connected at theirher regions and fell asleep in each other''s embrace.

 Chapter 473: The reunion morning

    Chapter 473: The reunion morning


    The next morning''s warm sunshine hit the window panes that gently fell upon the sleeping couple. Jinhai blinked his eyes and be woke up to see his beautiful wife sleeping in his arms. A bright smile curved his lips.


    He raised his hand and lovingly gazed at his ring that Nana made it all herself. The small diamonds were sparkling under the sunshine making his heart all warm and fuzzy too.


    Then he widened his eyes as he remembered that he forgot to put Nana''s ring on her finger after he got it back from Liang Xiao Dan.


    Idiot.


    Jinhai kissed her forehead and gently pulled himself out of her. He got up and fetched the ring. Then he leaned back on the bed and held Nana''s hand in his. He pecked a light kiss on her knuckles before he put the ring on her finger again.


    He smiled, feeling satisfied. He looked back at Nana and saw his kiss marks on her neck and chest that had reddened her skin everywhere. His gaze darkened once again in desire and the sweet memories ofst night came back rushing in.


    How I so want to wake you up and make love to you again


    Jinhai could onlyment. He had to wait till their bath time so that he could eat her again.


    I will set up the bath until then.


    While Jinhai was busy in the bathroom, Nana got up a whileter, stretching her arms. She looked beside her and saw that Jinhai wasn''t there. She heard the sound of the shower running and knew he was inside.


    She slowly got up, but a dull pain in her waist almost stumbled her back to the bed. She looked down and widened her eyes in shock. Her chest and waist were all covered in kiss marks. No matter where her sight went, her skin was ring bright red.


    Ahhhhh!!!


    She covered her face with the duvet and blushed hard. She did all those things that she never imagined she would do it. She wore a sexy dress, initiated and climbed on him, and even gave him fetio! And every time he rammed inside her, she wantonly asked for doing it even harder.


    The embarrassment was hitting her hard now.


    How will I face Jinhai now? Ahhhh, I want to run away now!


    She moved and felt sticky in her core. All those memories came shing by. Last night, she didn''t even know just how many times he came inside her. In the end, as they slept, atst, she even felt it slightly drip out of her core as she fell asleep. That was thest thing she remembered.


    Aaahhhhhwhat do I do? Wait, I think I even screamed so loudly. Gosh, did anybody hear us outside?


    Now she really felt like digging a hole and jump in it.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door opened, and Jinhai stepped. He was surprised to see her awake.


    He chuckled and walked up to her. When he realized that she wasn''t looking at him, heughed. He leaned and whispered, "What happened, wifey? Will you not wish me good morning?"


    Nana coughed. "G-good morning."


    Jinhai hugged her with the duvet and said, "Why are you hiding? I want to see my wife. Is it because of how you sucked me-"


    "Stop, stop! Don''t say anything more."


    Nana hid herself even deeper. Jinhai forcefully grabbed the duvet and threw it on the bed.


    "Noooo"


    Jinhai took her in his arms. "You don''t have to be shy now. Last night was amazing. I was so thrilled to see you so bold. Nanahow about we do it again-"


    "Idiot! Shameless!" Nana hit his chest.


    Jinhai proudly smiled. "And I finally rubbed my shamelessness onto you."


    ""


    Jinhai lifted her in his arms. "Let''s have a nice bath now. Your sore waist would really appreciate some hot water now."


    "You"


    Jinhai stepped inside and just the steam wafting out of the bath rxed her as if she was in heaven. He gently dipped her into the warm water and then entered himself. He hugged her from behind and made her sit on hisp.


    Jinhai rested his head on her nape and sighed. He gently pressed her waist and massaged her with his palms.


    "Does it feel good now?"


    She nodded and leaned back on his chest. They intertwined their left hands, and both rings slightly tinkled against each other.


    She smiled. "The rings look so beautiful like this, right?"


    "En" Jinhai kissed her nape. "They look perfect, and it''s all because of you that made such a wonderful ring for me. I cannot thank you enough."


    Nana kissed his cheek. "It''s nothing in front of the whole ind you brought for me."


    "Even if I bought the whole universe for you, it would still be nothing in front of your ring because you" he lifted her hands, "made it with your delicate fingers. You even got hurt and burned so much that I hate it."


    Nana chuckled. "Come on. It was nothing. It really didn''t hurt that much."


    Jinhai turned her and kissed her lips. "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    At first, he was softly licking her lips, but he couldn''t hold on to the urge to taste more of it. He parted her lips and meshed and swirled his tongue against hers.


    "Mmnnn."


    She let out a soft moan and gripped his shoulder tighter. She clutched his hair and kissed him back. Jinhai''s hands wandered over her breasts, and after he had a fill of them by thoroughly ying with them, he moved onto her core. Under the warm water, he gently inserted his finger.


    "Ahhnnn" she gasped and shuddered in his arms. He circled it inside, stretching her walls, and increased his pace as he went deeper.


    Nana let out a satisfied sigh. Jinhai started to pull his finger in and out, but her thrusts were still gentle. His index finger touched her pink spot of pleasure and teased it as he rubbed it again and again. Her stomach tickled, and she felt something weting out.


    Jinhai groaned and spoke in her mouth while he was still kissing her lips, "You seem to being any moment."


    "Mmmmnnn."


    Jinhai continued with his fingering her core and pinching her nub simultaneously. Just as her pleasure heightened to its max and she seemed as she would release any moment, he stopped.


    Nana whined. "W-what are you doing? Why did you stop?"

 Chapter 474: How did you know?

    Chapter 474: How did you know?


    Jinhai smirked. "Come on me, Nana"


    She furrowed her brows, but Jinhai lifted her waist, and instantly, his hard member stood up, twitching eagerly to taste her haven. He lowered her waist, and the tip of his length slid on her entrance. Nana shut her eyes, and in one swift move, he entered her.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Jinhai tucked back her hair, hovering in front of her. Her red cheeks became clearly visible. His little brother got more excited, and craving for her warmth, he ventured deeper inside her. His thrusts increased in speed, and her moans grew louder and louder.


    Nana, who was already at her peak by his pleasuring, instantly came as her body shuddered with a violent tremble. Jinhai continued with his thrusts until he found his own release inside her.


    That took them a long time before they came out of the bathroom. They rested for an hour again before they heard their son''s familiar cries.


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!"


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!"


    "Jian. Nian!" Nana quickly got up. Jinhai could only sigh. He wanted to snuggle with her more. But the twins'' had reached their limit.


    They got ready and headed out.


    "Nee-chan! You are finally here!" Yukito and Yukira felt as if they saw their angel.


    Jing looked like a ghost. "Sister-inw. Please take over these rascals, or I will surely get dark circles under my beautiful eyes."


    Nana sheepishly grinned. "Did they cause you any trouble? Oh, and little Zixin is here too!"


    Zixin giggled.


    Jing gritted his teeth. "Trouble? Trouble!? They are the definition of trouble! They didn''t let us sleep for the entire night wuwuEither they were crying for milk, or they wanted to y, or they wanted to go to you but we couldn''t so they cried even more! Brooooo give me some nice rewards for taking care of them."


    Jinhai chuckled. "Take whatever you want. But I thought mother-inw was taking care of them."


    "Oh yes. Weren''t they with Mom?"


    Nana asked as she sat on the couch and held Jian and Nian in her arms, swaying them. The twins finally stopped crying and brightened as they saw their parents again.


    "Baaaaaaaaa"


    "A, my sons did so good staying the night without us~~" she kissed their foreheads.


    Yes, we did though we ate our uncle''s heads a lot!


    "Baaaaaaaa!!!" They clutched her dress and nudged their small heads on her chest.


    Yukito burst out. "Well, it was supposed to be like that! But uncle Zou and uncle Hai forced us to take care of them! They wanted to spend quality time with their wives, so they ordered us, yes ORDERED us to look after them! As if that wasn''t enough, even uncle Shen gave us Zixin to handle and took off with Aunt Xiao Fan! There is no love left in this world!"


    Yukira cried. "Mom was tired, so we let her be, and when we asked bro Liwei and bro Shin to help us, they outright refused us! Three babieswe were handling three babies waaaaaaNee-chan praise meeeeeeee."


    Jing whined and wiped his non-existent tears dramatically. "We wanted to party all night, y games, and drink hard! Our nephews ruined everything! No. It''s those shameless old peeps!"


    Nana''s mouth twitched. She couldn''t believe the elders just tossed the kids onto the poor trio, and nobody else helped them either.


    Nana said, "Don''t worry. You three did an amazing job, so I will award you all with a big, big, big feast when we return. All your favorite dishes!"


    Jing, Yukito, and Yukira looked at her as if they found their salvation. She was shining like an angel in front of them. Their mouths began to drool, just thinking of all the delicious food.


    "But promise sister-inw that the feast will be only for us!" Jing dered.


    "Yeah yeah! No feast for those old men!" The twins agreed. "They shouldn''t get anything for cking off!"


    Jinhai shrugged.


    Nanaughed. "Of course. The treat is only for my cute brothers."


    Just then, Serena and Jianyu also came out. Serena was almost staggering in her steps as she held her waist.


    Serena and Nana exchanged nces and tacitly understood howst night was for the other. They didn''t need to say anything.


    Her heart melted as she saw Zixin. "Ahh, Zixin,e to Mama!"


    Zixin iled his hands and immediately clung to her neck.


    Jing giggled. "Hooooo, I guess you two enjoyed a lotst night."


    Serena coughed. Jianyu proudly smiled. "Heh. She finally couldn''t keep up with my pace though she was iming that she could. Now she has lost and doesn''t have any face to show."


    "Jianyu!" she red at him. "I will show you next time just who cannot keep up the pace!"


    He rolled his eyes. "Sure. In your dreams."


    Jing then looked at Nana. "And sister-inw. I can see the kiss marks on your neck~~~ Wow, bro, you went all out, aye?"


    Nana blushed and covered her neck.


    I forgot to cover it in haste!


    Jinhai''s smile now was just as wide as Jianyu.


    A few hourster, everybody else gathered too. The guests and all had their breakfast.


    Huian finally got her chance as she saw Jinhai alone. She came up to him and secretly asked, "Jinhai. Iumhow do you know"


    Jinhai chuckled as he understood her question. "I saw you holding your mouth and going to the washroom a few times. You looked pale and from your condition, I guessed that you might have puked. Those were the same signs Nana showed in her first trimester. So, I figured you were pregnant because I had a hunch that something was going on between you and Shin. You two had a different air around you whenever you were together. And when you came back for Jianyu''s wedding, you both looked so happy. I was sure you two confessed your feelings and got together."


    Huian helplessly chuckled.


    Jinhai smiled. "I am happy for you, Huian. I am d you found the one meant for you."


    Huian''s eyes teared up. "En"


    "And double congrattions. For your pregnancy and your rtionship."


    "Thank you" she softly said.

 Chapter 475: Happily ever after

    Chapter 475: Happily ever after


    Jinhai asked, "When are you going to tell Uncle and Aunt Xiang?"


    Huian said, "When we return to Beijing. Shin suggested talking to Uncle and Aunt Liang first. But I am really nervous"


    He smiled. "Don''t be. I know they like you. They will be really happy for you two. And Uncle and Aunt Xiang too."


    "Thank you"


    "Brooooooooo take Nian away from me! He is tearing apart my hair!" Jing cried from a distance, "I will go bald at this rate!"


    Jinhai and Huian chuckled.


    "Let me go and save him."


    "En."


    ---


    Jianyu and Serena were sitting on a swing with Zixin as they watched all the fun going on.


    Jianyu held her hand and kissed the back of it. "I am so happy."


    Serena grinned. "You cannot be happier than me. Ten months ago, this day was just a part of my dreams. I had lost all my hope of it ever bing true"


    Jianyu cut her off by gently cing his lips on hers. "That is the past. Let it be just there. Our present and future" he lovingly looked at Zixin and kissed his forehead, "is here with us."


    Her eyes turned slightly sore. "En."


    Zixin giggled and touched their parent''s chins.


    They chuckled and kissed his two cheeks together while tightly intertwining their hands.


    ---


    Huian once again returned from the washroom. She was tired of puking and morning sickness. Even at the breakfast table, she could hardly eat anything.


    Shin quickly arranged for a light meal that would go easy on her. Last night, he did his whole research on pregnancy and all effects on a woman''s body trimester wise. He knew this might happen, so he asked the chef to prepare some fish soup for her.


    Finally, Huian didn''t find that nauseating and quickly gobbled it down. Shin was beside her the whole time, carefully watching and observing her. Herplexion looked better than before.


    He sighed in relief.


    "Are you feeling okay now?" His face was marred in concern.


    Huian chuckled and pinched his cheek. "I am fine, Shin. You don''t have to worry so much."


    "I cannot help it."


    On the other side, Liang Xiao Dan excitedly pinched his arm. "Zou Zou! Did you see that? Just look at them! Doesn''t the air feel so different between them? I am sure something is going on!"


    Liang Zou was also just as excited. "Ah, did our son finally find a girlfriend? Was Huian the one he wanted to introduce to us?"


    "Of course, she must be the one! They are giving this lovey-dovey and bubbly feeling. I can even see flowers blooming! Ah, I am dying to talk to them right now!"


    "Patience Xiao Dan. Once we go back, we will thoroughly interrogate Shin until he spills out everything," he seriously nodded. "That rascal. How dare he hide such a huge thing from us till now? He should have said so before!"


    She pouted. "Ah, I cannot wait."


    Xiang Qingge got the same feeling as the Liang couple when she saw Huian and Shin together.


    She asked, "Wei. Do you think something is"


    Xiang Wei slowly nodded. "I feel so too. But QinggeShin is Nana''s brother. Do you think it would be okay?"


    "I understand. But everything is fine now. I was concerned about the same thing, but as long as they are happy, what else do we want? Shin is a good man. I can see that they like each other. That''s what matters."


    "What if the Liang family objects?"


    "I am sure they won''t. Not only Nana, but her whole family is really good and kind-hearted. I didn''t see them ufortable because of Huian during this whole time. Everybody has let go of the past, Wei."


    Xiang Wei sighed and nodded. "You are right. And this time, our daughter will be finally happy. I hated to see her alone. I knew it was killing her, but I couldn''t do anything. If Shin could give her that happiness, then I don''t want anything else."


    Her gaze rimmed in tears, and she gently smiled. "En. Huian has finally found her own happiness."


    ---


    At the end of the day, as the sun set in the horizon, Jinhai and Nana were walking on the beach, strolling the wheeler with them and with their hands intertwined. Jian and Nian were giggling and enjoying their time.


    The beautiful sun cast a golden glow on the water. The sky had turned orange-red and cold wind kissed their cheeks that fluttered their hair with it. The soft sand beneath their feet made them feel as if they were walking on a bed of cotton.


    They went near the shore, and the cold waves washed on their feet. Nana sshed some water with her legs,ughing in bliss and joy. Jinhai chuckled and joined her. They yed in the water like little kids for a long time. Another small wave washed towards them, and Nana bent to pick something up.


    "I found a sea shell! Will be there be in a pearl in it?" she curiously asked, examining it in her palm.


    Jinhaiughed. "These shells do not have pearls in them."


    She pouted. "Ah"


    "I can give you one-"


    "No, please," she immediately stopped him, "Don''t spend money on buying me a pearl. You have already bought the whole ind. Jinhai. You spend too much on me," she helplessly sighed.


    "So stingy."


    "Shut up."


    Jinhai pinched her cheek. "I am earning for my lovely wife. Who would I spend it on if not for you? Don''t worry. We have lots and lots of money. A pearl wouldn''t make us poor."


    ""


    Nana took some water in her hands and sshed it on him.


    "Hahaha, you are all wet, Jinhai."


    "And so do you," he threw some of it on her too.


    Jian and Nian grumbled inint.


    Nanaughed. "We will all y together again in the sea when you two are a little more grown up. Now, you will only catch a cold."


    "Baaaaaaaaa." They still seemed dissatisfied.


    Tired from ying to their heart''s content, Jinhai and Nana held hands and started taking a long walk along the shore. As they walked, Nana looked behind her. "Look, Jinhai. Our footprints."


    Jinhai warmly gazed towards the sand. Her small footprints beside hisrge ones melted his heart. "En. They look cute."


    He gently pulled her face and kissed his forehead.


    Nana said, "But they will be washed away with the next wave."


    Jinhai smiled. "The footprints will not be there, but we will always be together just like this, holding hands and walking beside each other until the end. Do you see, Nana? We made these prints together as we walked, and the sea will wash them away with it together, too. Just like how we promised our love for each other."


    Nana''s eyes watered a little.


    "The waves will take away our footprints, but for the rest of my life, I will never let you go away from me."


    Nana smiled and asked, even though she knew the answer, "Why?"


    Jinhai gently kissed her lips. "Because I simply love you."

 Chapter 476: Epilogues: The little Lius (1)

    Chapter 476: Epilogues: The little Liu''s (1)


    Five yearster.


    Liu vi.


    It was a bright and sunny morning outside, but in contrast to the sweet melody of the birds chirping around and the sound of leaves whistling in the air, there wasplete silence in the room.


    Four little kids were huddled up together and curiously but quietly observing their mother with utmost concentration as she was feeding a small baby in her arms.


    The baby had its eyes shut and was busy enjoying sucking the delicious milk and filling its tummy.


    Nana looked at her children, who werepletely focussing on her breastfeeding. She could feel their questioning gazes as they were staring at their little brother, clinging onto her chest, who was just born a few days ago.


    Nana chuckled, seeing their adorable faces. "I can see you have all many questions in your minds. How about you ask them?"


    Five-year-old Jian spoke first, "Mama! It''s just like before! Little Jin is drinking milk!"


    His twin brother Nian bobbed his round head up and down. "It''s just like when Nuo Nuo used to do that when she was a baby."


    Nana smiled. "Yes. Babies drink only milk for the first few months."


    Her two-year-old daughter scrunched up her beautiful brows. Her brown eyes were just like Nana''s. In fact, she looked like Nana''s doppelganger. She had the same wavy hair as Nana, and she hadpletely inherited her beauty and features from her mother.


    Nuo asked as she tilted her head. "I drank milk too like that?"


    Her third brother, Jun, smacked on her head. "Of course you did, silly. Mama just said that ALL babies drink milk," then he shrugged.


    Nuo touched her head with her chubby hands and looked at Nana in grievance. "Mama! Third brother hit me!"


    Her brown orbs were slightly watery, and her lips had curved into a pout.


    "Jun. No hitting your sister," Nana said with a stern voice, or at least she tried to.


    A four-year-old Jun shrugged again.


    Nana helplessly chuckled. She still remembered how shocked she and Jinhai were when they realized that she was pregnant again just after two months of her first delivery. It was when they had their first wedding anniversary and ceremony, and that night they had shared after staying away for so long had conceived a little Jun in her womb.


    It was shocking because it waspletely unexpected; nevertheless, they were thrilled to have a new member in their family.


    Liu Hai had evenmented, "Wow, son! You sure don''t waste any time. Just two months, and you are already giving your twins another sibling! Hohoho! This is great! I am going to be a grandfather again!"


    Jinhai simply smirked. "I guess it was impossible not to get pregnant since it was quite intense that night-"


    But he was shut up when Nana stomped her foot on his.


    Jinhai was absolutely sure that in her second pregnancy, it would definitely be a girl, so he was impatient for the whole nine months for his child to be born. He had already thought of so many things to do and prepare to wee his adorable daughter, who he wished to just look like his lovely wife.


    But his dreams got crushed when she gave birth to a boy again, who they named Liu Jun.


    Naturally, he was happy as long as Nana and their child both were healthy, but he couldn''t help butment not having a daughter. He didn''t want all boys in his family like Liu Hai or his ancestors in the Liu family who only had boys except Chen Liling and a very few other girls.


    With two back-to-back pregnancies, Nana was advised to rest at least for a year. And then, another yearter, Nana asked Jinhai if they could try for another child to have a daughter because she knew how much Jinhai really wanted to have one, even more than herself, and so she wanted to try again. It ached her heart to see that longing in his gaze for a daughter which wasn''t fulfilled.


    Of course, Jinhai wanted a daughter, but at the same time, he didn''t want Nana to go through the pregnancy pain again. Pregnancy is ufortable at times in those nine months, and he didn''t want Nana to suffer anymore. It took a long time for her to convince him that everything would be fine, and after a lengthy discussion, he agreed.


    And finally, their little princess was born  Liu Nuo.


    That was the happiest moment in his life when he held his princess in his arms for the first time. His gaze teared up, and he couldn''t help but cry in joy.


    And just like he wanted, Nuo looked exactly like Nana. Her brown eyes were breathtaking, and the moment she first smiled at him, it felt like he wanted nothing else in this world. That was the most precious moment for him.


    Nuo''s birth became the reason for the biggest celebration in the Liu family because after so long, a girl was born. Everybody''s happiness knew no bounds.


    Nana was also satisfied to see her familyplete now.


    But two yearster, nine months before the current time, they were once again shocked to know that Nana was pregnant for the fourth time.


    Jinhai stared at her dumbfounded when he learned it. "You are pregnant?"


    Nana dazedly nodded. "Yes."


    "But how? I don''t understand. We used protection, and the time when we did not, you were in your safe period."


    Nana coughed. "Wectually, you seeI made a mistake. I realized this when I backtracked my cycle. I got confused with the dates of thest month, so it got messed up, and so my safe days were fertile and fertile days were actually safe hehe"


    Jinhai''s mouth twitched. He facepalmed.


    Nana sheepishly grinned and sweetly asked, "I know it''s an ident but are you not happy?"


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes and pulled her in his arms. "You" he pinched her nose. "How can I not be happy? It took me by surprise, butafter three pregnancies, I really really didn''t want to make you go through another."


    Nana hopped in his embrace. "I will be fine. As long as you are with me, I don''t find anything difficult at all!"


    Jinhai chuckled. He kissed her forehead. "Well then, let''s give this good news to everybody."

 Chapter 477: The little Lius (2)

    Chapter 477: The little Liu''s (2)


    Back to the present, the youngest brother, Liu Jin, had finished drinking his milk. He just kept on staring at his elder brothers and sister, who were also watching him intently.


    Nana positioned him on her shoulder and started patting his back.


    Nuo excitedly said and jumped on the bed. "Mama, Mama, I want to hold him!"


    Jian and Nian quickly interrupted. "No, No. We want to hold him!"


    Jun was quiet and just shrugged, but the sparkle in his gaze said that he wanted to hold him too.


    "Baaaaaaaa" Jin grumbled.


    As if sensing all the attention, Jin clutched Nana''s neck even tighter and buried his face in her nape. Little Jin had already made his decision.


    He wanted to stay with his Mama.


    Jian and Nian''s faces darkened while Nuo''s shoulders slumped.


    Nanaughed. "Why are you getting so serious? Everybody can hold him. There is no need to fight, okay?"


    The door opened, and Jinhai entered, takingrge strides. Even now, at thirty-three years of age, Jinhai looked just as handsome and Godly as when he was in his twenties. All the female employees in the Liu Corps found him masculine and attractive more than ever before. They would always swoon over him the moment he passed by them.


    His gaze fell upon his wife, whose beauty and features had only enhanced into a breathtaking woman in thest five years. At twenty-seven, she had splendidly matured from a young girl to a charming woman, and all four pregnancies only changed her body and aura for the better.


    Jinhai smiled and kissed her lips. "How is my lovely wife?"


    Nana warmly smiled back at him and kissed his cheek. "En. Now that you are here, I am feeling much better."


    Jun closed his sister''s eyes while Jian and Nianmented. "Oof. PDA alert! PDA alert!"


    Nuo innocently asked, "Bro Jun, why do you cover my eyes? I cannot see anything!"


    Jun said, "You are too little."


    Nuo felt wronged. "I am not little anymore. I am two years old!"


    "Can youpare to being four years old?"


    Nuo pouted. "You always say that"


    "Because it''s true. Grow two years older, and then you can see."


    Nian shook his head. "Mama, Dada. There are kids here. You shouldn''t do this in front of the children."


    Jian seriously nodded. "That''s what Grandma and Great-Grandma say."


    "What has this worlde to? Children have to correct their parents" They dramatically shrugged.


    Jim''s mouth twitched, but he said nothing.


    Nana giggled. Jinhai raised his brow and narrowed his eyes. "Ho...NOW you feel like you are kids? Don''t you all always act as if you are adults?"


    They innocently blinked at him and feignedplete ignorance. "What are you saying, Dada? We are only five years old."


    The door barged open. "Oh yeah! Only five years old? And this is the mess you create!?"


    Jing came huffing inside, his eyes close to tears that were ring at Jian and Nian.


    The twins coughed and shared an ''oopsie'' nce with each other.


    "Oh, Jing!" Nana brightened.


    "Sister-inw please give me justice!" he cried.


    "Huh?"


    Jun rolled his eyes.


    Here we go again.


    Nuo onlyughed at his uncle''s funnily sorry state. "Uncle Jing looks funny!"


    Jing gritted his teeth. "What happened!? Just look at this dress! It has been all shred everywhere! I made and stitched this dress a few days back, and look at what Jian and Nian did!"


    Jing took out his newest creation in front of everyone. The poor dress was torn and battered everywhere.


    "The model was supposed to wear this dress tomorrow for the fashion show, but these rascals ruined everything!" He was almost close to shedding tears of blood as well. "Bro, sister-inwWhat will happen to the fashion show now? Wuwu why do they always break and ruin my things?"


    Nana sternly asked, "Jian. Nian. Did you really do that?"


    The twins sheepishly smiled. "Mamawe didn''t do it on purpose!"


    "Yes, yes, it was an innocent ident! We were just ying, and the dress got entangled"


    Jing red up. "Innocent ident, my ass! The dress doesn''t have any legs that it will walk and entangle on its own between you two. You two bumped into it. And how many times have I warned you not toe in my room? You two have a freaking yhouse of your own!"


    Jian grinned. "But your room is fun."


    Nian giggled. "We like your ce the most!"


    "See? Did you just see, sister-inw? Did you just see how these devils are! My dressoh my dressI want justice!" Jing sobbed.


    Nana kept Jin back on the bed, much to his disappointment, and Jun grabbed this chance to y with him.


    Jinhai ignored the scene and took his daughter in hisp.


    "Dada!" Nuoughed and kissed his cheek. Her lovelyughter that rang in his ears simply melted his heart.


    Nana pinched the twins'' cheeks. "Now apologize to your Uncle. You wasted all his efforts."


    Jian and Nian might trouble Jing a lot, but they never ignored their mother''s words.


    "Uncle Jing. We are sorry."


    "Hmph! No. This time I won''t forgive you. You two will definitely get your punishment."


    Jian and Nian looked at their mother for help. "Mama"


    "Well, you two made a mistake, so Uncle Jing has the right to punish you. I will not stop him."


    Jing victoriously smiled.


    Jian and Nian pursed their lips.


    They got up and hopped towards him. "But Uncle Jing doesn''t have to worry at all," Jian tugged his jeans.


    "What do you mean?" Jing curiously leaned in.


    Nian said, "Oof, uncle. Isn''t Uncle Jing the most handsome in this whole world? Just use your manly charms and dy the fashion show~~~"


    "Isn''t the organizer ady? Since Uncle Jing is so handsome and attractive, she will listen to you even if you just wink at her."


    Nana''s mouth twitched. She couldn''t believe her son''s words.


    Jing touched his chin. "Really? I am the most handsome in this whole world?"


    They bobbed their heads in agreement.


    "Even more handsome than that self-proimed handsome Dad of mine?"


    "Yes, yes! Most handsome!"


    "Grandpa is nothing in front of you."


    Jing proudly smiled. "Well, of course, I am! Bewitching the organizer is just a piece of cake for me, hohoho! Who can resist my charms? Well, well, I like this idea. I will postpone the fashion show!"


    Phew!


    Jian and Nian smirked and telepathically made a thumbs up.


    Crisis averted!

 Chapter 478: Picnic (1)

    Chapter 478: Pic (1)


    "Grandpa!"


    Nuo hopped and waddled her way towards Liu Hai and jumped into hisp.


    "Ah, my dearest grand-daughter!" Liu Hai swirled her in his arms, making her giggle. "Ah, I missed you so much."


    Liu Hai and Liu Chunhua had gone for a vacation of their own and had just returned to Liu vi when their little angel greeted them with her loveliest smile ever.


    "Grandma!"


    Liu Chunhuaughed and picked her in her arms. "Nuo dear."


    "Grandma, Grandpa, I missed you, and I missed you telling me stories!"


    She kissed her cheek. "We missed our little Nuo too. My Nuo was a good girl thesest few days without us, so now Grandma will tell lots of stories to you."


    Nuo''s eyes sparkled in delight. "Stories! Lots and lots of stories!" She iled her hands in the air in excitement.


    Liu Chunhua chuckled. "Yes."


    Then she looked at Liu Hai in anticipation. "Grandpa! Where is my gift? You pwomised to bring me gifts!"


    "Hoho! I have brought tons of stuff for my dearest granddaughter! This whole bag has your gifts! It''s all yours."


    "I want to see. I want to see! Grandma, let me down."


    "Grandma!" Jian and Nian jumped in her arms. "Grandma, you are back!"


    Liu Hai gritted his teeth. "Can you not see me? I am back too."


    The twins didn''t spare him a single nce.


    Jian grinned. "Grandma. You look more beautiful than before."


    Nian said, "Grandma. What magic happened at your vacation? You always looked so young, but now you look even younger than before."


    Liu Chunhuaughed. "Oh my, so manypliments. You two are so adorable-"


    "What adorable! And you two! Are you freaking flirting with my wife?" Liu Hai roared.


    They shrugged. "We are not just flirting. We will marry Grandma too."


    Liu Chunhua was amused. "Oof. Why will you marry an old woman?"


    Jian and Nian vigorously shook their heads. "Grandma is not old! Our Grandma is the most beautiful in the whole world."


    "Wait a second! What marry!?" He looked at him, aghast.


    Jian and Nian sneered. Jian said, "Well, somebody has to save her from you. Tsk. You have gotten old."


    Nian gave the final blow. "How can our pretty Grandma live with an old man like you?"


    "You"


    Jian and Nian peeked at him from behind Liu Chunhua''s head and intensely stared at Liu Hai. "Also, where are our gifts, old man? You gave a bunch of them to Nuo. What about us?"


    Liu Hai red at them. "And this why boys are useless! Didn''t you see how my dearest Nuo greeted your Grandma and me like the most beautiful and purest fairy? And you! You two shoulde running and jumping in your Grandpa''s hug. And here you call me old man?"


    Nian dryly said, "Well, surely you aren''t young anymore"


    Jian''s mouth twitched. "Ande running and jumping in your huggross!"


    Liu Hai dramatically clutched his chest. "Youyou twoChunhua, did you listen to them?"


    Instead of answering him, Liu Chunhua said, "Of course, we have brought your gifts too! Come, I will show you."


    With the deadliest blow of his wife''s ignorance, too, Liu Hai could only draw circles on the floor, hunched all alone at the corner of a pir with an imaginary leaf whistling by him in loneliness.


    Cruelthis world is too cruel...


    Little Jun trotted and patted on his shoulder along the way and then went on his way to look for his gifts too.


    Then he noticed something. "Hey, why do you look so all dressed up?"


    Nuo said, "Grandpa! We are going to a pic!"


    "Pic?"


    "Yes. We are going on a pic with Uncle Jianyu and Aunt Serena and Uncle Shin and Aunt Huian. Our cousins areing too!"


    "Oh yeah, I remember now"


    Jian said, "All the more proof that you have be an old man. Look, you have even begun to forget things."


    "Shut up, brat."


    Just then, Nana and Jinhai came too, wheeling Jin in the stroller, and Jinhai was holding the pic bags.


    "Mom, Dad. You came back. How was your trip?"


    Liu Hai nodded. "Ah, it was fantastic, child. Chunhua and I enjoyed it a lot."


    Liu Chunhua asked, "Have you packed everything, dear?"


    "Yes, Mom, everything is packed."


    Jinhai''s phone buzzed.


    "Broooooooo, where are you? We are waiting for you all outside."


    "En. We areing-"


    "Zixin, stay put, pleasedon''t jump around in the car."


    Jinhai heard him Zixin giggle on the other end. "No!"


    "ZixinSerena, please say something"


    "Hmph! Why don''t you handle him? I don''t want to talk to you!"


    Jinhai''s brow twitched.


    Are they having an argument?


    "Hey,e on, don''t say that.. please hold Zixin. I am talking to bro."


    Jinhai tried to speak, "Jianyu"


    "Well, then talk to him while Zixin is ying. If you don''t listen to me, then I won''t listen to you either! Hmph!"


    Nana asked, "What is happening?"


    Jinhai sighed. "I don''t know. They seem to be arguing about something."


    Jinhai cut the call. "It''s no use talking to him. He isn''t listening to me anyway."


    Nana frowned. "Why must they be fighting, I wonder?"


    Nuo hugged Jinhai''s leg. "Dada, Dada! Let''s go no. I cannot wait."


    He smiled and picked her up. "En. Let''s go."


    "What about Shin?" He asked Nana.


    "Big bro said that they would directly join us at the pic site."


    "Cool."


    ---


    "Zixin!"


    "Jian! Nian! Jun!"


    Zixin excitedly waved his hand from the car.


    "Cousin Zixin. I am here too!" Nuo trotted in her steps, her little frilly dress was flocking in the air.


    Zixin giggled. "Yes, I see you too, Nuo. Come in the back! I will show all the cool stuff I brought with me!"


    "Uncle, Aunt!" The little Liu''s greeted them.


    Jianyu chuckled. "Hey, kids. Come on, hop in. Lively as ever you all."


    Serena pushed him away and smiled. "A. My little babies are so cute! Come to, Aunt!"


    Jianyu''s mouth twitched. "Serenayou are crushing me."


    "Do I look like that I care?"


    He sighed.


    Zixin stopped bothering Jianyu and got back in his seat. He was already beginning to look a lot like Jianyu. His beautiful eyes were just like Serena''s.


    The kids already hopped back in the back of the SUV and got busy among themselves.


    As Nana sat together with Jin, she immediately sensed the dark aura in the car.

 Chapter 479: Picnic (2)

    Chapter 479: Pic (2)


    Serena''s gaze brightened. "Nana! Oh, and my cute little Jin!"


    She picked Jin in her arms from the stroller and began swaying him in the air.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Baaaaaaaaa" Jinughed.


    Serena giggled.


    Jianyu quietly stared at her ying with Jin and sighed.


    "You are sighing for the second time now," Jinhai raised his brow.


    Jianyu scratched his head. "Ughwellit''s nothing."


    Nana alternated her gaze between Serena and Jianyu and whispered to her, "Why does it seem that you two are in a cold war?"


    Serena shrugged. "Because we are."


    "Why?"


    Her lips stretched into a thin line. Nana understood and patted her shoulder. "It''s okay. Tell me whenever you are ready."


    "En"


    "Aunt Nana! Did you look at the new cool stuff I brought? We will have so much fun with these at the pic!"


    Nana chuckled and kissed his cheek. "Yes, we will have loads of fun."


    Zixin giggled.


    Jianyu said, "Alright, kids. Sit tight. I am starting the car."


    "Yay!!!" Everybody cheered.


    ---


    Almost two hourster, they reached the base of a beautiful mountain, surrounded by nothing but breathtaking nature.


    Jian said, "Ah there! I see Uncle Shin and Aunt Huian. And there are Meixiu, Meirong, and Bao too!"


    "Open the door, Uncle!" Nian loudly said.


    "Hang on, kids. At least let me park the car."


    "Boooooooo."


    The kids got out first and ran towards them.


    "Jian, Nian, Zixin!" Meirong chirped.


    "Nuo! Jun!" Meixiuughed and waved her hand.


    "Baobao!" Nuo hopped.


    Little Bao toddled his way too.


    "Bao, walk carefully," Huian sighed and stopped the hyperactive boy from falling.


    "I want to goooooo"


    "Yes, you can go but don''t run. The ground is slippery. What if you trip?"


    "I will not twip!" Bao said in determination.


    Huian looked at Shin in grievance. "You should be helping me now!"


    Shin chuckled. "Alright. Alright." He looked at Bao and said, "Are you sure you will not trip? Because if you fell and get hurt, thenyou see all the big injections I have, right? I would have to poke them into you to treat you."


    Two-year-old Bao stiffened and was on the verge of crying. His big eyes got watery. "No, DadaNeedles pwick a lot. I don''t want them."


    Shin had an urge tough, seeing his cute face turning all fearful. He ruffled his head. "So, walk carefully."


    Bao nodded and slowly trotted his way now with a cautious expression on his face.


    Huian''s mouth twitched. "You are so evil, scaring my poor son with injections."


    Shin was speechless. "Well, I stopped him from running around, didn''t I?"


    "You should have been gentle and not scare him," she red at him and reprimanded.


    So, I still get a lecture even though I helped?


    "Big brother! Huian!" Nana greeted them.


    "Hey, little sis. And how are my little nephews and niece?"


    "Uncle, see my new dress!" Nuo tugged his jeans and then twirled around.


    Shin''s heart melted, and he picked her up. "You look adorable."


    Nuo''s gaze sparkled. "Uncle looks handsome too!" And she kissed his cheek.


    "Aww, thank you, dear."


    On the other side, Meixiu and Meirong pulled Jun''s hand. "Don''t just stand all alone there, Junjun!"


    Jun''s gaze darkened. "Don''t call me Junjun."


    The twin girls giggled, their ponytails fluttering in the air.


    Meixiu and Meirong were Shin and Huian''s twin daughters who were born just a month before Jun was. So, they were like elder sisters to him and Nuo and now Jin too.


    Two yearster, the twin girls got their younger brother when Huian gave birth to Bao just a few days before Nuo was born.


    Meirong said, "Junjun is so cute when he gets mad when we call him Junjun!"


    Meixiu pinched his cheek, and he became even more furious. "Don''t call me Junjun."


    Nuo pouted, "But big bro, Junjun is cute."


    "It''s my name, so I have the final say in the matter."


    "Junjun~~~" Jian and Nian teased him.


    Jun''s mouth twitched. Bao slowly came walking, apparently still terrified by Shin''s threat. " Bro Junjun"


    Jun shot a dark re at him, but Bao was unaffected. He adorably tugged his pants and smiled. "Bro Junjun"


    Jun''s mouth opened to say something, but seeing Bao''s cute expression, he said nothing.


    Zixin came and proudly said, "Look here! These are all my camping tools! Dada said that we would build the camp house together!"


    Nuo and Bao''s eyes sparkled. "Camp house?"


    Zixin nodded. "It''s a triangle-shaped house where we can stay inside. It''s fun!"


    Meixiu raised her hands. "We brought them too!"


    Meirong added. "Dada brought the pink ones for us with Mickey mouse ears."


    Jian grinned. "Nian and mine is a cool ninja tent."


    Nian mumbled. "I wanted the Pikachu one, though."


    As the kids got busy showing what they brought, the adults on the other side were engaged in their own conversation, mostly since Jin was the center of everyone''s attention.


    Huian smiled. "Ah, no matter how many times I see Jin, it still isn''t enough."


    Jianyu asked, "Serena, did you see my-"


    "I don''t know."


    Jianyu coughed. "I didn''t even say what I-"


    "Nevertheless, I don''t know."


    "..."


    His brow twitched.


    Huian and Shin curiously observed them. They eyed Jinhai and Nana.


    An argument?


    Nana helplessly nodded. Jinhai shrugged.


    Shin cleared his throat. "Now that we all are here let''s go. Huian and I have found the perfect spot for our pic." He looked back at all the children. "Hey, kids! Let''s start walking."


    Throughout the whole way, Serena kept her distance from Jianyu and didn''t even spare a nce at him. She was only sticking to Nana and Huian.


    Shin asked, "Dude, what happened? You two aren''t even trying to hide that you are fighting. She looks so angry at you."


    Jinhai chuckled. "What sin did you do?"


    Jianyu dryly looked at them. "I didn''t do anything"


    "She cannot be that angry for no reason."


    "Well"


    Zixin then called. "Dada! We reached the ce!"


    They came out of the bushes and saw a vast area of the ce covered with luscious green grass and tall trees and having all sorts of colorful flowers dancing gently with the wind.


    Nana widened her eyes. "It''s so beautiful."

 Chapter 480: Picnic (3)

    Chapter 480: Pic (3)


    The families chose the best spot and began to set up for the pic. The men and all the kids took charge of the tents while the women started arranging for a barbecue.


    Nuo hopped over to Jinhai''s side and asked, "Dada, where do I pin this hook?"


    It was the tent''s hook that was supposed to be pinned on the ground.


    Jinhai frowned. "That hook is too sharp for your delicate hands. It might prick you. Give it to Jian. He will pin it."


    Nuo obediently trotted over to Jian''s side and gave him the hook. Then she looked around and found the tent cloth.


    For her small body, the tent cloth was gigantic. Nevertheless, she somehow pulled it in her little fists and went to Jinhai''s side again. "Dada! I bought the cloth! I will put it on the roof!"


    Jinhai frowned again. "The cloth is too heavy for you. You will fall. Let Nian handle the cloth part."


    Nuo blinked her eyes but did as he told. She handed over the cloth to Nian.


    Then she looked around again to help and found the ropes they were going to use to it with the tent.


    "Dada! I found the ropes! Mama taught me how to tie a knot. I will tie the ropes and tent!" Her gaze sparkled in anticipation.


    Jinhai said, "The ropes will scrap your hands. What if you get hurt? Jun will do it."


    The boy''s mouth twitched as they heard their father. They dryly looked at him.


    Jian thought, ''So it''s fine if the hook pricks me?''


    ''So, it''s fine if I fall because of the cloth''s weight?'' Nian wondered.


    ''So, you don''t care if my hands get scrapped by the ropes?'' Jun intensely stared at him.


    Jinhai felt their gazes at him. He raised his brow. "What? Get on with the work."


    Nuo pursed her lips. "Dada, what should I do?"


    Jinhai smiled and ruffled her head. "You sit and watch your brothers doing it. Oh wait, should I bring you some juice?"


    Jian, Nian, and Jun ""


    The difference in treatment was


    Nuo looked strained. "But I want to help"


    "Of course you can help. Cheer your brothers, and they would feel more energetic to set up the tent," His gaze turned serious, "Cheering is a very important task, Nuo. We are depending on you."


    Nuo, who didn''t realize that Jinhai was thoroughly spoiling her, was excited at the prospect to help.


    "Really, Dada?"


    He nodded. "I can only leave this task to you, or else we would all fail without your cheering. Look at your brothers. They are already looking so hopeless. They will get their energy back. After all, my Nuo''s voice is so melodious. You sing and cheer, and the tent would be done in no time."


    "Alwight!" Nuo pped her hands.


    Nian asked, "Dada, how about I-"


    "Nope," Jinhai cut him off, already knowing what he would ask.


    The three brothers feltpletely wronged.


    "Big bro Jian, big bro Nian, big bro Jun! I will start singing now!" Nuo chirped and got ready.


    Zixin, Meixiu, and Meirongughed at the poor Liu brother''s condition. Shin was no different than Jinhai.


    He didn''t let his daughters do any hard work while Bao was too small to help, so Bao joined Nuo in cheering on the others. Shin ultimately did everything by himself.


    After Zixin and Jianyu were done too, all the boys ran to their mothers for refreshments.


    But even before they could ask, Shin and Jinhai said, "Give some juice to Meirong and Meixiu first."


    "Let Nuo have some water. She must be tired of all the singing."


    ""


    This is such injustice!


    Huian said, "We are almost done with setting the barbecue too. You three bring us some wood for the fire, and then we can start barbecuing!"


    "Yummy chicken!" Zixin jumped and drooled.


    Serenaughed. "Yes, yes, yummy chicken. Plus, it''s your aunt Nana cooking it. It would be delicious by a hundredfold."


    Nana rolled her eyes. "Serena you"


    Zixin said, "I wille with Dada too to pick wood!"


    Baoughed. "Me too. Wood wood!"


    Jinhai nodded.


    The boys went along with their fathers while the girls stayed with their mothers.


    As they walked, Jinhai asked, "Will you finally tell us what has happened between you two?"


    Shin said, "You two seem to be in a cold war. To be precise, it''s more on Serena''s part."


    Jianyu sighed. "That is true. She is angry with me."


    "Why?"


    "Well"


    ---


    Back at the pic spot, Huian and Nana set up a small table, and Nuo and the twin girls were helping to set the tes and sses.


    They turned and saw Serena in a daze as she was just fiddling with the coal in her hands. Her expression seemed sad and out of spirits.


    They shared a nce and slowly stood beside her.


    "*Ahem*" Nana cleared her throat.


    "H-huh?" Serena looked at them. "What happened?"


    "Wellyou should be saying what has happened. You and Jianyu seem to be arguing about something."


    Huian nodded. "What is it? I can feel that it''s not your usual banter."


    Serena''s mood dampened even more. "Nothingit''sI"


    They didn''t push her and let her take her own time.


    "Iwant to have another child"


    Nana and Huian widened their eyes. "Another child?"


    Serena slowly nodded. "But Jianyu is refusing it."


    Nana had so many things in her mind with this revtion, but she didn''t know where to start.


    "I meanit''s five years now. I want to give Zixin a younger sibling, tooI mean, don''t take me wrong. I know Jian, Nian, Jun, Nuo, Meirong, Meixiu, and Bao are like his siblings. But they cannot be with Zixin all day. So he is almost alone at home. I don''t want him to be a single child"


    Nana was a little hesitant to speak. "SerenaI understand your feelings, but you should know why Jianyu is refusing. That"


    Serena sadly smiled. "I know. Because it''s hard to be a mother again for me."

 Chapter 481: Picnic (4)

    Chapter 481: Pic (4)


    Jianyu said, "Serena wants to have another child."


    Jinhai and Shin stayed quiet.


    "And you know her condition. Even if we tried and she did get pregnant, there are chances of miscarriage, and not only that, her health will deteriorate and get in danger. How can I agree to a second child then?"


    "Look what I found!" Zixin picked up some strange rock and raised his hand as he showed it to the other boys. They gathered around him and giggled as they yed with it.


    Jianyu smiled as he looked at him. "I told her that we have Zixin, and it''s enough, butshe wants to give him a sibling. She doesn''t want Zixin to be an only child. And whenever she looks at your kids having brothers and sisters, she feels it all the way more. It''s not just Zixin too"


    Shin asked, "What do you mean?"


    "It''s for me as well. She hasn''t said this to me directly but I can feel that in her eyes. She wants to give me a daughter," he scratched his head. "I felt it because she asked me many times about daughters and stuff, especially whenever I yed with Nuo, Meixiu, and Meirong."


    Jinhai said, "It''s not her fault if she thought about that."


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, you always looked like you really want a daughter so much whenever you were with our girls. Even we felt that desire in you. You lookedpletely different when you were them. It''s no surprise that Serena caught on to it. And no wonder she is urging for a second child."


    Jinhai chuckled. "I can say this from my experience. After Jun was born, I never thought of having another child, but Nana was hell-bent on trying for it. She said she knew that I really wanted one, especially after how I always thought that our third child would be a daughter. I still remember the lengthy discussions we had, and after Nana practically threatened not to eat anything until I agree, I finally gave in."


    Shin and Jianyu looked at him, speechless. "Nana threatened you?"


    Jinhai said, "With her health, yes. She had really stopped eating. How could I see her like that? I had no choice but to agree. And that''s the story behind Nuo''s birth. So, I understand where Serena ising from. Even more than Zixin and even herself, she wants to give you another child. That is exactly how Nana felt for me."


    Jianyu pursed his lips. "I understand thatDamn, it''s all my fault! I shouldn''t have behaved so eagerly that she thought of having another child."


    Shin said, "It''s nobody''s fault. The desire for having a daughter is not a bad thing, and neither is she wrong to want to fulfill your wish."


    "She isn''t wrong, but neither am I if the pregnancy takes a toll on her health. I don''t want a child at the expense of her. I don''t want anything to happen to her. If I lose her, it will be all over for me, and she doesn''t understand that. And now she is mad at me."


    Jinhai smiled. "It''s aplicated cycle. She is thinking about you, and you are thinking about her."


    Shin touched his chin. "Have you consulted a gynecologist? It''s been five years since that ident. Her body would be much more stable now, and only after a new thorough checkup, we can say for her current condition for pregnancy. I know one great gynecologist. You should check with her once."


    Jianyu hesitated. "Iam not sureLook, I don''t want Serena to feel hopeful only to get it crushed. If the doctor says that it''s really impossible, I know how hard it will hit her. She won''t show it to me, but I know how she will feel. She will just smile it off, but her heart would be crushed into pieces. I don''t want to see her disappointed and disheartened."


    Jinhai said, "Even so, I think you should go for a checkup. Look, you are refusing for another child and even for a checkup at the least. Of course, she is going to be mad if you don''t listen to anything."


    Shin agreed. "Just give it a try. Worstes to worst, you two will always be there for each other."


    Jianyu said nothing.


    ---


    At the same time, Serena also said everything to Nana and Huian.


    Huian asked, "Have you asked Aunt Liling or talked about it to Aunt Xiao Fan?"


    Serena seemed even more in distress. "Well, they know about it because I couldn''t hide my anger and argument with Jianyu. But when they came to know about it, even they told me the same thing as Jianyu did. That I shouldn''t take the risk of going through another pregnancy. Neither of my mom''s supported me on this."


    Nana and Huian were silent.


    Serena looked at them. "Oh,e on, guys! I can handle it. I know it isn''t easy but I really want to try. Jianyu isn''t even agreeing on visiting a doctor. Maybe I am better now and can really handle my second pregnancy! How will we know without a checkup?"


    Nana awkwardly smiled. "I guess he just doesn''t want you to see disappointed"


    "I am not that weak," Serena stubbornly said.


    They sighed.


    Nana said, "I can understand why everybody is opposing your decision, but they just want you to be safe, including Huian and me."


    Huian nodded. "If the pregnancy can threaten your life, then there is no way we can advise you to do otherwise. But at the same time, I admit that there is no harm in getting a checkup done."


    Serena brightened. "Isn''t it? I am telling Jianyu the same thing, but he isn''t listening to me."


    Nana said, "Arguing with him is not going to give any solution. You have to calmly sit down with him and talk to him because you know that Jianyu is only thinking about your well-being. It''s not like he may not want another child, but he doesn''t want to lose you or see you hurt because of your child either. And you have to think about Zixin too."


    Serena pursed her lips. "I understand that, but"


    Nana patted her shoulder. "Just calmly talk to him and remember that he is only thinking about you. Try to understand his point of view. If Jianyu insisted on doing something that might put him in danger, then you would have opposed it too, right?"


    Serena''s shoulders slumped.


    "You can convince him for a checkup. Huian and I will help you too if you need it. And I really hope that there might be a way for you to get pregnant without putting your life at risk, butif there really isn''t, then you will have to listen to Jianyu, okay?"


    Serena bit her lip. "Y-you are right"


    Nana and Huian smiled.


    "Hey, we brought the woods!" Shin said as the men returned.

 Chapter 482: Shin and Huian (1)

    Chapter 482: Shin and Huian (1)


    Everybody gathered for the barbecue. All the kids were restlessly waiting for their delicious feast.


    "Aunt Nana. When can we eat the barbecue?" Meirong asked as she drooled at the burning meat''s sight.


    Nana chuckled. "It''s almost done."


    Zixin shook his head. "You don''t have any patience."


    But then his own stomach grumbled.


    Jian and Nian burst intoughter, and so did Nuo and Bao. Meirong and Meixiu giggled. "Zixin is also so hungry~~"


    Zixin''s face turned beet red from the embarrassment.


    Nuo carefully walked, holding a small tray containing three cups of water. She trotted towards Jinhai, Jianyu, and Shin.


    "Dada, Uncle Jianyu, Uncle ShinI bwought water for you. You bwought woods, so you must be thirsty."


    An arrow shot through their hearts as Nuo adorably smiled.


    Shin said, "You are just like Nana when you smile."


    Jinhai felt proud. "Of course. Nuo and Nana have the prettiest smiles in this whole world."


    Jianyu gently took the cups and took her in hisp. "Thank you, Nuo. You are so thoughtful. Ah, and you are so cute. Let me just steal you from your Dada."


    Suddenly, the temperature dropped below freezing point, and Jinhai immediately grabbed Nuo and safely took her in his arms.


    He red at him with a darkened gaze.


    Jianyu shook his head. "You don''t have to feel so threatened. Can I not even joke?"


    Shinughed. "Well, I would certainly react that way about Meixiu and Meirong too."


    Jinhai said, "Not about my Nuo. If it''s about Jian, Nian, or Jun, then it''s fine."


    The three boys who identally heard the conversation ""


    A few minutester, everybody was gathered at the table. Jin had already had his fill before, so he was quietly sleeping in his stroller.


    Shin said, "Emmmm, this is so delicious!" He popped in one piece of meat in his mouth.


    Serena grinned. "As always, Chef Nana is just amazing."


    Nana scratched her head in embarrassment.


    Nian put his te forward. "Mama, more!"


    "You are done already?"


    "Yup."


    "Big brother Nian is also done stealing from my te," Junmented in a pointed voice.


    Nian rolled his eyes. "Sharing is caring."


    "Right. It''s not stealing is caring, okay?"


    Everybodyughed at their antics. They reminisced the past as they enjoyed their barbecue and beer.


    "I still remember how Jianyu''s face when Serena was going to propose to him," Nanaughed. "He looked so torn apart."


    Jianyu said, "Of course, I would feel that way. My heart was in my throat all that time."


    Serena couldn''t help but giggle too.


    "And Shin''s condition was even funnier than me when Uncle and Aunt Liang learned about Huian''s pregnancy."


    Shin''s brow twitched. "Hey, what''s so funny in Mom running behind me with a broom?"


    Huian almost coughed out the water she drank. "Ah, that always cracks me up so hard!"


    *shback*


    Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan looked at their son, dumbfounded. They had returned from their trip to the ind after the wedding anniversary when Shin immediately told them about Huian and her pregnancy the next day.


    Huian was nervous the whole time. Two full minutes had gone by, but they said nothing.


    I knew itThey disagree with our rtionship. I am divorced, and my ex-husband is their daughter''s husband. They must be feeling so weird about this.


    Her heartbeat quickened, and her eyes were slightly stinging with tears.


    Shin, on the other hand, was sure that they wouldn''t have any problem with Huian. But he didn''t understand why they were so oddly silent.


    Why aren''t they saying anything?


    Then something struck him.


    Damn, are they mad that I made her pregnant before marriage?


    He inwardly cursed himself.


    Ah, I will surely get a good beating! But waitit''s alright. Of course, I am ready to take responsibility and marry her. So, it shouldn''t be a problem, right?


    Shin found some sce in this thought.


    Liang Xiao Dan narrowed her eyes. "So, Huian is pregnant?"


    Shin nodded. "Yes."


    "And you asked her to date you?"


    "Yes."


    "So, now you are boyfriend and girlfriend?"


    Shin didn''t know where she was going with this.


    "Yes."


    "You idiot!" she yelled.


    Shin and Huian jumped in their seats. Liang Xiao Dan got up and left from her seat only to bring a broom with her.


    She was ring at him as if an Asura had descended on the earth, making Shin gulp hard.


    "Mom, we can t-talkwhy did you bring the broom? Dad, say something."


    Liang Zou looked at him in disappointment and turned his head away.


    "Nobody is going to help you, Liang Shin!" she roared and came after him.


    Shin instinctively got up and began running away from her while Huian had no idea what was going on.


    "Mom, I am sorry!"


    "Sorry! Do you think I will forgive you with just your sorry!? Come here! If I don''t beat the living shit of you today, then I will change my name!"


    "Mom, please listen to me!"


    "No!"


    She chased after him, and Shin could only run behind the couches and pirs to hide from his mother.


    Liang Zou ignored his son and asked Huian as he gently smiled at her, "Do you want some tea, dear?"


    Eh?


    His son was chased by his furious mother, and he is calmly asking me for tea?


    "Unclethat Shin"


    "Oh, just ignore him. That brat deserves it," Liang Zou shrugged.


    Huian cleared her throat. "That Uncleplease don''t me himentirely for what happened. I-I alsoI am also equally responsible..."


    "Oh, no no, dear. We are not mad at you about your pregnancy. In fact, our happiness knows no bounds. I am going to be a grandfather!" He could hardly contain his excitement. "Do you know how happy I am!?"


    She blinked her eyes in confusion. Huian speechlessly looked at him.


    Then why?


    "Shin, you are so dead!" Liang Xiao Dan didn''t give up chasing after him.


    "But Mom-"


    "You fool! How dare you ask Huian just to be your girlfriend! You should have proposed to her for marrying you instead! We could have had three weddings on the ind with your marriage, you idiot son!"

 Chapter 483: Shin and Huian (2)

    Chapter 483: Shin and Huian (2)


    Shin abruptly stopped in his steps that made Liang Xiao Dan get her chance to beat him up.


    "Mom, mom, stop! What did you say?"


    Huian was also just as perplexed at her words.


    Liang Zou said, "See? I told you. We aren''t mad at your pregnancy but at the idiocy of our son," he shook his head, "We don''t remember raising him to be such a fool."


    Liang Xiao Dan smacked hard on his head. "What were you thinking? For God''s sake, Huian is pregnant with your child, and you ask her just to date you!? At this stage, you should have asked her to be your wife!"


    Huian froze. She looked at the elder Liang couple withplete disbelief.


    Liang Xiao Dan beat him up real good.


    "Ow, ow! It hurts!"


    "That''s why I am hitting you."


    Then she quickly abandoned him and rushed towards Huian. She held her hands and apologetically said, "Dear, I am so sorry on behalf of my idiot son. I know you must be disappointed with him, but please give him a chance, okay? Don''t leave him, please!"


    Shin''s mouth twitched.


    Huian quickly said, "A-aunt, what are you saying?"


    The situation reversal bewildered her. She was sure that she would be getting their harsh words. Instead, Shin got the harsh beating of his mother.


    Does that mean


    "You-you don''t mindusI-I mean our rtionship or this child?" Her voice was hardly audible. It took a lot of courage for her to finallye out with the question.


    Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan were stunned.


    "Of course not, dear. Why would we mind? You are perfect for Shin! I am so d you two like each other."


    She felt like a huge boulder was lifted off her chest, and she could finally breathe.


    Liang Zou smiled. "Whatever happened is in the past now. We mustn''t let it affect our present. We couldn''t be any happier than this with your rtionship."


    Liang Xiao Dan chuckled. "And as long you two like each other, what else do we want? Love and feelings are the most important things, not the past."


    Huian couldn''t hold back her tears and finally burst out as they rolled down her cheeks.


    "Oh, dear!"


    "Huian!" Shin quickly came to her side.


    Liang Xiao Dan red at him. "Look what you did! Your half-assed proposal made her cry! How dare you make my daughter-inw sad?"


    Daughter-inw


    That form of address shook her heart, and Huian got more emotional. She cried harder. She truly hadn''t expected this oue.


    Even though she knew that they were kind and open-minded people, she couldn''t help but not get rid of that gnawing feeling in her heart about their possible rejection.


    Liang Zou quickly said, "You shouldn''t take stress in this condition, dear. Did we say something wrong?"


    Huian trembled and shook her head. "NoI am justreally happy"


    She wiped her cheeks and sniffled. "I am sorry I suddenly"


    Liang Xiao Dan shook her head. "It''s alright. I understand your feelings. It''s hard for a woman who has gone through what you have. A new rtionship and eptance are akin to just a dream. Many lose the hope of finding another love."


    Huian furiously nodded. That was exactly what she felt all this time.


    She patted her head. "But everyone should have a chance to move forward and change their life. We are proud that you did it."


    Shin smiled.


    "Thank you" Huian felt genuinely grateful.


    Liang Zou asked, "Have you told about you and Shin to your parents?"


    Huian shook her head. "No."


    Shin said, "No worries. After talking to you, we were going to talk to Uncle and Aunt Xiang."


    Liang Xiao Dan nodded. "Good, good. If you need our help as the elders, please don''t hesitate toe to us, okay? We will talk to them."


    Huian said, "No, Aunt. It''s okay. I am sure Mom and Dad will support us too."


    "That''s great! Ah, Zou, I am so excited! I still cannot believe we are going to be grandparents! I have to prepare for so many things!"


    Liang Zou chuckled. "We were nudging him for a girlfriend all this time. Instead, he gave us a double dose of happiness. Not bad, son!"


    Shin grinned.


    After the Liang vi, Shin and Huian set off for Xiang vi to meet Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge.


    And now, Shin was finally getting nervous. "What do you think? Are my clothes, alright? Is my hairstyle okay? I think I should just change into some other clot-"


    "No! You have already changed four times! Not anymore," She sighed.


    "What happened to your confidence? Just a while ago, when I met your parents and asked you the same questions, you just shrugged it off."


    "Of course, I did. My parents are chill. Your parents might be chill too, but in the end, they the daughter''s parents. Aren''t fathers especially protective of daughters? Look at my Dad. What if I put him off and he rejects me?"


    Huian''s brow twitched. "Nothing like that will happen. My Dad is cool and gentle. Don''t look as if he will eat you up."


    "I cannot help it."


    From the window, Xiang Qingge saw a car arrive at the gate.


    "Wei! Look here! Shin and Huian havee together. Do you think"


    Xiang Wei seriously gave it a thought. "I think so too. She must have brought him to introduce him as her boyfriend."


    Xiang Qingge was excited. "I hope it is true!"


    Huian and Shin entered the living, and they were shocked to see her parents already present.


    "Mom, Dad. I thought you must be in your room."


    Xiang Qingge said, "The maid came and said that she saw youing."


    Xiang Wei alternated his gaze between them.


    Shin stiffened and awkwardly smiled. Inwardly, he was freaking out.


    "Shin, why are you standing so far? Come. Come inside," Xiang Qingge held his hand and brought him in.


    "Sit, sit. I have made some snacks for you two."


    Huian blinked her eyes and noticed that her mother was behaving a little differently, and her father was eyeing Shin up and down.


    What''s up with them...?

 Chapter 484: Shin and Huian (3)

    Chapter 484: Shin and Huian (3)


    Xiang Qingge asked while serving tea. "So, how is everything in the hospital, Shin?"


    Shin nodded. "It''s good, Aunt. All my patients are recovering under my treatment. Some have shown great progress, and there are two major surgeries nned, but I am confident that they will seed. What else does a doctor want?"


    Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge nodded in appreciation. "That''s a fine way of thinking. Wei and I are also truly grateful to you for helping Huian recover. If not for you, then she wouldn''t have been standing before us like this," her eyes teared a bit.


    Huian smiled.


    "It was my job, Aunt Xiang, and I couldn''t have done it without Huian''s help. The patient''s mental fortitude is just as important to recover, not just the treatment."


    Xiang Wei smiled. "En. So, tell us. What brought you two here?"


    Shin silently took a deep breath. "Uncle, Aunt. I havee here to ask Huian''s hand in marriage."


    Huian slightly blushed and lowered her gaze.


    The Xiang couple widened their eyes in shock.


    Marriage?


    They thought that Shin would introduce himself as Huian''s boyfriend and their rtionship.


    They looked at each other, visibly surprised.


    When did things go as far as dating to marriage?


    Shin continued with a determined gaze, looking straight at them. "I know that it might havee as a shock to you. But please know that I am fully serious and aware of what I am speaking. I love Huian with all my heart and would like to marry her and make her my wife. We came here to ask for your blessings."


    Huian nervously said, "Mom, Dad. I love Shin too, and I am also serious about marrying him. We really love each other and, and"


    Xiang Wei asked, "And?"


    His intuition said that there was more to this.


    Shin pressed his hand on hers.


    "Uncle, Aunt. Huian is pregnant."


    "What!?" They both eximed at once. If asking about marriage took them by shock, then learning about her pregnancy made them stunned to a whole another level.


    Xiang Qingge tremblingly spoke, "P-pregnant? Huianis it true?"


    Huian cleared her throat and nodded.


    The elder Xiang couple had to take a few long minutes to digest everything.


    "HowI mean when did it all"


    Xiang Wei said, "We knew that you two liked each other but didn''t know that things had already gone this far" he coughed.


    Now, it was Huian and Shin''s turn to get shocked. "Huh? You knew about us?"


    "I mean, not about Huian''s pregnancy but on the ind during the wedding anniversary celebration, we kind of figured it out that something was going on between you two."


    Xiang Qingge nodded. "And when you two came just now, I saw you from the window, and we figured that you two were definitely here together to talk about your rtionship."


    Xiang Wei said, "We thought it was about dating, but then you suddenly asked her hand in marriage, and now I understand why."


    Suddenly, Shin and Huian didn''t know where to bury themselves.


    They already knew about us!


    But wait, even Uncle and Aunt Liang knew about us.


    There was silence for a moment.


    Xiang Wei seriously looked at them and said, "Qingge and I are happy about your rtionship. Trust me. We are. If you two like each other, then there isn''t anything else that we want. But, are you two sure you aren''t marrying for the sake of the child?"


    "Yes," His wife agreed, "We don''t want you two to force yourselves in marriage because of the baby and let you make hasty decisions due to her pregnancy."


    Shin immediately shook his head. "Of course not, Aunt. Please trust me. We have discussed and thought about this carefully. I know that we haven''t really just dated and spent time together and it might seem like everything is going too fast, but I assure you that there will be no problem. No matter what, Huian will always be my priority, and I will keep her and our child happy. I will never let Huian down."


    Huian''s gaze turned a little blurry as her eyes stung in tears.


    Shin''s resolute words struck not only shook Huian''s heart, but they won her parent''s hearts as well.


    Xiang Wei and Xiang Qingge wanted nothing else than the assurance of Huian''s happy future.


    They shared a nce and understood.


    He chuckled. "Well then, we trust you two. I can see it clearly now that you are serious and ready about this. So, you have our blessings."


    Shin and Huian bloomed in joy. "Thank you so much!"


    Xiang Qingge quickly hugged her daughter. "Youwhy didn''t you tell us before that you were pregnant? We are so happy! Wei, we are going to be grandparents!"


    Now that it sunk in, Xiang Wei finally let out his excitement. "Yes, Qingge! Grandparents! Gosh, I have so many things to buy. We should start decorating our grandchild''s room!"


    Shin chuckled.


    "And then there are wedding preparations to do! Wei, we would be so busy!"


    Then it struck him. "Wait. Do your parents know about you two?"


    Shin nodded. "Yes, Uncle. Actually, we came here after just meeting Mom and Dad."


    "So what did they say? They are happy, right? I mean by Huian" Xiang Qingge felt a little worried.


    Huianughed as tears streamed down her cheeks. "Mom, you wouldn''t believe that Aunt Liang beat Shin up with a broomstick because he didn''t propose to me before. She said we could have had three weddings on the ind. Uncle Liangpletely ignored him and even poured me tea."


    Shin''s mouth twitched in embarrassment. "You didn''t have to mention all that"


    "Why not? It was fun seeing you running away from her like a scaredy-cat."


    The elder Xiang couple burst out intoughter. It was now that they truly felt lighter and happier knowing that the Liangs were happy about their rtionship too.


    Shin looked at them with a wronged expression. "Aunt, did you see? Huian has already started to bully me"


    Xiang Qingge giggled and flicked Huian''s forehead. "Don''t you bully my son-inw."


    Xiang Wei said, "Shin is a fine man. Don''t give him a hard time."


    Shin victoriously grinned.


    Hah! I got my inw''s full support!


    Huian gasped. "Mom, Dad! How could you abandon me and side with him?"


    The sweet banter andughter livened up the Xiang vi even more.


    Xiang Wei said, "Let me talk to Liang Zou and fix a meeting. We can have dinner together. After all, there are so many wedding preparations to start!"

 Chapter 485: Shin and Huian (4)

    Chapter 485: Shin and Huian (4)


    The wedding day came in no time. The news about Huian''s pregnancy and her rtionship with Shin shocked the others, but they were just as happy for them.


    As Nana pinned her long, straight hair into a beautiful bun, she smiled. "You are all ready! Wow, you look so beautiful!"


    Adorned in a white wedding gown, Huian looked absolutely breathtaking.


    Nana couldn''t contain her excitement. "I cannot believe you will be my sister-inw, and in a few months, I will be an Aunt too! Gosh, it''s still unbelievable!"


    Huian blushed. "I still find this unbelievable myself."


    She fiddled with her fingers. "I cannot believe this day has finallye."


    Nana smiled and held her hand. "En. I am so happy for you."


    Xiang Qingge got emotional as she looked at her daughter. "Youlook so pretty as a bride. I am so proud of you. I thought Wei and I would get to spend some more time with you since you came to live with us, but who knew that Shin would steal you away from us so soon? Wei must be crying like a baby in a corner right now. We will miss you."


    Huian burst into a softughter as her eyes slightly got wet.


    "Don''t miss me, Mom. I wille to meet you every day!"


    Xiang Qingge flicked her head. "Silly. I don''t want my son-inwining that you don''t spend any time with him."


    Nanaughed. "Don''t worry, Aunt. Bro won''t, more like Mom won''t let him."


    "I will check if all the preparations are done."


    "Wait, Aunt. I wille with you too," Nana got up. "Huian, if you need any help, call me straightaway. Don''t move around in this condition."


    Huian chuckled. "I know, I know."


    As she was alone in the room, Huian exhaled a deep breath. Her heart couldn''t stop pounding in her chest.


    With her time with Jinhai as his wife, she wanted to witness this day as his bride so desperately. But, her dream never got fulfilled all because of her selfishness in the past. She waited and waited for Jinhai''s heart to change for her, but that day never arose.


    And now, she still couldn''t believe that she was wearing a white wedding gown.


    I am going to get marriedI am going to marry Shin


    The thought sent butterflies in her stomach. She was excited and nervous at the same time. At any moment, she would be called to walk down the aisle and finally perform all the nuptials.


    She lovingly touched her belly and smiled.


    She softly whispered, "I am so happy that you are a part of this too. I hope everything goes perfect today."


    ---


    But everything was not so perfect at Shin''s side because he just got a call from the hospital. He was d in a groom''s suit, but his face had turned red in anger.


    Shin''s aura turned dark and dangerous as he listened to what the head nurse was speaking. He balled his fist and had an urge to punch somebody.


    "Say that again," he spoke furiously as he gritted his teeth.


    "Doctor Liang. A young woman named Mu Shuchun has met with a car ident. She is conscious, but her condition is growing worse. When the doctor-in-charge, who is in your ce today, approached her, she refused to get any treatment. She says that she only wants you toe here and do the surgery."


    "Why can you not handle her!"


    "Doctor, we tried to, but now she is threatening to cut herself if we came near to her or force her into treatment. She is weak but still strongly resisting. She is only saying to call you here right now. If we dy, then her condition will turn critical, doctor!"


    Shin shut his eyes and forced himself to calm down.


    Whywhy today of all days! Why does she have to ruin everything?


    Today is my wedding with Huian! How can I go to the hospital now, much less treat Mu Shuchun, who is my ex!? How will I ever face Huian? How will I answer Uncle and Aunt Xiang?


    "Doctor Liang"


    "Give her the phone."


    "Yes, doctor!"


    He heard Mu Shuchun yelling and the nurse speaking to her. Her yelling stopped, and he heard her voice next.


    "Shin! Shin-"


    "Cut the crap, Shuchun," Shin growled in a low and cold voice that sent chills across her spine. "What the fuck do you think you are doing?"


    "Shin, I am hurt and in painmy body hurts" she gasped and sobbed from the other end. "Please, Shin,e hereI really need you"


    "What you need is not me but a surgery, and there is a doctor just for that!"


    "I don''t want any other doctor. I will only get my treatment from you."


    A vein popped on his head. "Stop behaving like a child! Do you even know what day it is for me today? It is my wedding with Huian!"


    Mu Shuchun sobbed harder. "No, Shinyou cannot! You cannot marry her! Why Shin? Whycan we not get back together?" she gasped hard, "I realize my mistake now. I am really sorry for aborting our child. I was young and didn''t think it through. Pleasedon''t do this to me let''s give ourselves a second chance. Please don''t punish me so harshly, Shin I love you. I cannot see you marry another woman"


    "I don''t care! How many times do I need to say that everything is over between us!?"


    "It is not over! You love me, Shin. Don''t you remember how deeply we loved each other? Huian is fooling you. You don''t love her because I am still there in your heart."


    "Stop with the nonsense and let the doctors do their job."


    "No, Shin. I only want you. I only want you to treat me. If anybody else forced me, then I will cut myself!"


    Shin angrilyughed. "Alright. Suit yourself. You must be already weak in your state with the blood loss by now, and if the doctors want, they can easily put you unconscious and do the surgery. We will say that it was all to save your life. I don''t have to waste my time."


    "How could you Shinhow can you be so cruel? You are abandoning your doctor''s responsibility for that wretch-"


    "SHUT UP! I will not hear a word against my fiance," he enounced each word. "My decision is final. I. Am. Not.Coming. I know you want to ruin my wedding, and I won''t let you."


    Mu Shuchun froze. Then she weaklyughed. "Shin, if you don''t treat me, then I will destroy your career. Do you think the medical associationwill let you be a doctor anymore once they know that you refused to save a patient''s life? I will expose your unprofessionalism! They will cancel your medical license! Your career and your reputation, everything will be finished!"

 Chapter 486: Shin and Huian (5)

    Chapter 486: Shin and Huian (5)


    Liang Zou knocked on the groom''s room door. "Shin, my boy! Are you ready? It''s time for your wedding~~"


    But when he entered, he found Shin sitting on the chair with a grim expression on his face.


    "Shin. Why do you have such a gloomy expression on? Come on. It''s time!"


    But he said nothing. With his grave silence and his gaze, Liang Zou felt that something was seriously wrong.


    He put his hand on his shoulder. "Shin, are you okay? What happened?"


    Shin looked up at his father. "Dad. I might need to go to the hospital."


    He widened his eyes. "Say what? Shin, this isn''t the time to joke, okay."


    "I am not joking."


    He looked at his son, speechless. "Are you crazy? Today is your wedding! Whatever the emergency case is, you have your team of doctors to attend it. They are just as capable, and that is why you gave them the responsibility in your absence."


    "It''s Mu Shuchun."


    Liang Zou was stunned. "What?"


    Shin went on to exin everything that happened at the hospital.


    "Dad, I really don''t care about my reputation or my medical license. In the worst case, I can join the family business. Under no circumstances do I want to treat Shuchun when today is my wedding with Huian. Butit''s just not the question of my career. The team of doctors and nurses working with me will be severely affected too. Their reputation will take a hit as well. I don''t want to ruin their careers because of my personal problems."


    "Wait, wait, wait. I don''t understand why Shuchun would do this? Why is she forcing you toe to this extent? Aren''t you two good friends?"


    Shin''s lips stretched into a thin line. Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan never knew about his past with Mu Shuchun.


    Just then, Liang Xiao Dan and Nana entered too. "Big brother, what happened? It''s already time"


    They also noticed the serious atmosphere.


    "Zou, Shin, what''s wrong?" Liang Xiao Dan asked.


    When Liang Zou said everything, they looked at Shin, aghast.


    "What! How could Shuchun do this? We know her since the time we lived in Paris. She was always such a sweet girl."


    Nana furrowed her brows. "I met her just one time, and from the conversation we had, I guessed that she had gotten pregnant quite early in her youth, and she aborted it without telling the father of her child for her modeling career. She seemed as if she really regretted taking that hasty decision."


    Liang Zou and Liang Xiao Dan were stunned. "Really?"


    She nodded.


    "Oh, dear. We never knewBut how is it connected to what is happening now?"


    Shin sped his hands and shut his eyes. "I was the father of that child."


    Silence.


    His family looked at him with utter shock and disbelief.


    Liang Xiao Dan gasped. "W-what are you saying?"


    Shin''s eyes slightly turned wet, and he sadly smiled. "Yesit''s true."


    When he finally revealed his past with Mu Shuchun, his rtionship with her, and the bitter truth that his child was gone even before he knew about it; Nana and his parents had a hard time taking in the shocking revtion.


    Liang Xiao Dan rushed to embrace him as she cried. "You idiot sonfor seven years, you were hiding and bearing all that pain alone, you were hurt all this time, and you didn''t even share it with us. Why?"


    Nana held his hand as tears trickled down her cheeks. "Big brother I am sorryI didn''t know that she was talking about you."


    Now Liang Zou understood why Shin wasn''t interested in any rtionship, no matter how much he nagged him. His past was a thorn in his heart that always cruelly stabbed him.


    Liang Zou felt extremely guilty.


    I was so insensitive. I must have always reminded him of Shuchun whenever I bothered him to date.


    Liang Xiao Dan pursed her lips as she felt torn apart. "Why didn''t you tell us? Why did you take it all by yourself? You have hurt me, Shin. Zou and I would have always supported you in that tough time. Such a huge thing happened in your life, and we, as parents, knew nothing about it. Do you understand our feelings at all?"


    "Seven years, and we could do nothing for you when you needed us the most. You are going to be a parent yourself soon. How will you feel if your child hides such important events in his or her life from you?"


    Shin stiffened.


    Now that she pointed it out, he realized that he would indeed feel terrible as well if he didn''t know anything about his child or his suffering if he did.


    Liang Zou patted his head, "Shin. When we be parents, we strive to be the strongest pir of love and support for our children so that they can lean on our shoulders whenever they face such tough times. So that they know that we are always there for them. But what is the use of this strength if children hide their pain from us?"


    Shin broke down. "Mom, DadI am sorryI just felt ashamed of myself. First, I carelessly got her pregnant so young, and then I even failed to protect my childI didn''t know how to face you anymore."


    Liang Xiao Dan burst into tears. She felt terrible thinking of her lost grandchild. Just how painful it must have been for Shin all this time?


    She gently pulled his head and leaned it on her chest. "I am sorry you had to bear the loss"


    Nana tightly held his hand and hugged him. "Big brother, I am always here for you."


    Shin smiled as he wiped their tears. "It''s alright, Mom, Nana. It''s in the past, and I have already moved on from it."


    Nana slowly asked, "Does Huian know"


    "Yes. She identally came to know the truth, but even if she hadn''t, I would have told her everything before the wedding."


    "Well, that''s a relief that she knows everything."


    Liang Xiao Dan was disappointed. "I cannot believe that the Shuchun I know would stoop so low to stop your wedding. Even if she regrets it, it''s toote."


    Liang Zou asked, "What have you decided, Shin?"


    Shin narrowed his eyes as a dark glint shed past them. "I will go to the hospital."


    Suddenly, they heard some noise, and Shin abruptly stood in shock as he looked towards the entrance.


    "Huian"

 Chapter 487: Shin and Huian (6)

    Chapter 487: Shin and Huian (6)


    When she heard that Liang Zou, Liang Xiao Dan, and even Nana gathered in Shin''s room, she couldn''t help but worry. The time for the wedding rituals was nearing, but Shin still wasn''t at his ce.


    So, she insisted on checking on him in his room. Suddenly, she had a bad sense of foreboding. When she reached the door, she heard them talking, and when Shin exined his problem, she froze. She felt her body go numb.


    Mu Shuchunhis ex-girlfriendshe still wants him back.


    "Huian!" Shin rushed towards her and hesitated as he spoke, "Youheard everything, right?"


    Huian was in a daze.


    Today, it was supposed to be the perfect day for her and Shin, but why did Mu Shuchune in between them at now of all times? And Shin said that he was going to the hospital


    Naturally, she understood his predicament. But that didn''t mean it didn''t hurt her when he was leaving to attend his ex-girlfriend on his wedding day.


    Suddenly, it felt as if her heart was mercilessly stabbed. Just when she thought that everything would go alright, Mu Shuchun interfered as the biggest hurdle between them.


    Liang Xiao Dan quickly said, "Huian dear, you don''t worry. We will think of a solution."


    Then she looked at Zou, "Zou. How about we meet her in the hospital and talk to her?"


    Liang Zou nodded. "That''s a good idea."


    Nana agreed. "Mom. Dad. I wille with you too."


    "No," Shin declined. "I know what I am doing."


    He looked at Huian and knew that she was on the verge of crying but held in her tears. He held her hand in his and looked straight in her eyes.


    "Huian I-"


    But Huian smiled at him and said, "Go, Shin. I will wait for you."


    Shin froze.


    He knew how much pain she must be in saying those words, yet she bravely said it to him.


    Shin was stunned.


    Huian said, "Shin. I understand your problem. I know you are thinking about your staff and I am thinking about you. You may not care about your reputation and medical license, but I do. I cannot see you getting stripped off from your position because of me. You have worked hard for years to get where you are now, and just because of her, I cannot see you lose it."


    Shin quietly looked at her. He took a deep breath. "Huian, do you trust me?"


    Huian stared back at him, and as their gazes met, she felt a sense of assurance and resolution in them, and the turbulence in her heart seemed to settle down. Strangely enough, she wasn''t worried and in turmoil anymore.


    She quietly whispered. "I do. I trust you."


    Shin smiled and kissed her forehead. "I promise that our wedding won''t get dyed. It will be at the decided time. I will be back before you know it."


    Huian softly nodded. "Okay."


    Nana worriedly asked, "Big brother, but how? A surgery takes up a lot of time."


    A dark and cold aura surrounded him as he spoke. "Don''t worry, little sis. I will never give what Mu Shuchun wants."


    ---


    In the hospital, Mu Shuchun was still refusing to listen to the nurses. She was stubbornly holding the scalpel and threatening to cut herself.


    Just then, the door opened, and Shin entered.


    "Shin!" Mu Shuchun felt delighted. "Shin, I knew you woulde. I knew that you love me and cannot see me in pain. Shin, I am so happy" her eyes teared up.


    Mu Shuchun kept on talking, but Shin ignored her. He looked at Dr. Xu. "Get ready for the surgery."


    "Shin" she tried to hold his hand, but he stepped back.


    His gaze was as cold as the Arctic, and even his staff felt the chills.


    "Don''t dare touch me, or I will leave straightaway," he snarled.


    Mu Shuchun was shocked. "Shin, why are you talking this way? PleaseI really need you"


    Shin didn''t bother with her tears. The nurses quickly got everything ready.


    "Shin, please talk to me"


    Shin ignored her and took the anesthesia injection from the nurse.


    "Stop talking. I don''t have time to waste on you."


    Mu Shuchun knew that he was angry at her for threatening him toe. She pursed her lips.


    "Shin, I am sorry for threatening youI-I really didn''t mean to do that, but I just wanted you back. I had no choice please don''t be angry at me. But now that you broke your wedding with Huian, we can get back togetherShin, you have no idea how happy I am"


    Shin narrowed his eyes. He nced at Dr. Xu, and he nodded.


    "Now that you are here, I know that I will be alrightAfter the surgery, we will decide the ce where we would live together."


    Shin inwardly sneered but kept a neutral expression on his face.


    Shin put on the surgical mask and gloves. He pulled her hand and rubbed a bit of anesthetic on her arm, and then pushed the liquid in the syringe into her.


    "Shin...I love youI am d you came back to me" The effect of anesthesia kicked in, and she got unconscious.


    He silently stared at her.


    Come back to you? Never Shuchun. It''s already over for us.


    Shin removed his mask and looked at Dr. Xu. "She saw what she needed to see. You know what to do next, right?"


    He nodded.


    The nurses immediately understood it too. "Dr. Liang. We will take care of everything! Please hurry and return to your wedding venue."


    Shin smiled. "Thank you guys."


    They shook their heads. "It''s our honor to work with you, Dr. Liang. This is the least we could do to help you."


    "Congrattions on your wedding, Dr. Liang!"


    Shin grinned. "Thanks! Now, I have to hurry and return to my lovely bride."


    ---


    Huian was standing at the window, waiting to see his car.


    Xiang Qingge sighed. "Dear, please sit. You will get tired standing for this long."


    "I am fine, Mom."


    Just then, they heard the sound of a caring in. Shin quickly got out.


    Everybody was stunned. Huian''s heart skipped a beat.


    Shinhe camehe is here


    Jing was shocked. "How can hee so soon? Shouldn''t the surgery take at least an hour?"


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes and then smiled as he realized it. "He probably just gave her an anesthetic and left. In her unconscious state, how will she know who is doing the surgery? She just needed to see that brother-inw was present. Also, the doctors and nurses would vouch that Shin did the surgery so she wouldn''t be able to make any fuss."


    "Wow, that is a simple yet brilliant n!"


    Nana excitedly said, "Ah, I am so happy! The wedding wasn''t affected at all!"


    Shin finally came huffing and puffing in the room. He breathlessly chuckled. "Iam on time HuianI told you, didn''t I? Our wedding will go just as nned."


    The Xiangs sighed in relief.


    Huian trembled and burst into tears as she hugged him hard. For a moment, when she learned everything, she thought that everything was over.


    But it wasn''t.


    "Shinthank youthank you so much"


    "Anything for my wife."


    Huianughed as tears streamed down. "I am still not your wife, you dummy."


    Shin smiled. "Well then, what are we waiting for?"

 Chapter 488: Shin and Huian (7)

    Chapter 488: Shin and Huian (7)


    The wedding went on without a hitch, and soon the officiant introduced Mr. and Mrs. Liang to everyone.


    Shin gently squeezed Huian''s hand in his and whispered. "Now, I can finally say that you are my wife."


    Huian blushed. "Yes, husband."


    An imaginary arrow struck his heart, and it raced faster in utter joy, hearing the word husband.


    "Congrattions!" Everybody cheered.


    Xiang Wei hugged Shin and whispered. "Thank you for not letting her down." His voice was hoarse as he spoke.


    Shin smiled. "I promised you, didn''t I? That I will always keep Huian happy and never let her down."


    He nodded and patted his head.


    The rest of the ceremony and reception smoothly went on for hours. As the newly married couple was enjoying bliss, Mu Shuchun finally woke up at the hospital.


    The nurse standing at the bedside and making reports noticed her moving.


    "Dr. Xu. Miss Mu has woken up."


    Mu Shuchun blinked her eyelids, and she saw the nurse and Dr. Xu. She slowly looked around the room but didn''t find Shin.


    Dr. Xu and the nurse shared a nce.


    "ShinWhere is Shin?" She asked.


    Dr. Xu cleared his throat. "Miss Mu. How are you feeling now?"


    She frowned. "I asked you where Shin is!"


    The nurse narrowed her eyes and said in a pointed tone. "Miss Mu. Dr. Liang already returned after your surgery was over."


    She widened her eyes. "What!? Returned where?"


    The nurse condescendingly smiled. "Where else? Have you forgotten that it is his wedding today? Of course, he went back to marry his bride."


    Dr. Xu said, "Dr. Liang is so generous. Even though it was his wedding today, he was forced to amodate your selfish request. After he did your surgery, he didn''t waste a second more and left."


    Mu Shuchun gritted her teeth. She hated that they spoke to her in such a mocking tone.


    "No! It cannot be true. How can he go back? He broke his wedding and came for me!"


    The nurse''s mouth twitched. "Miss Mu. Just what gave you the idea that Dr. Liang broke his wedding? He never agreed to what you assumed. Miss Xiang patiently waited for him when he was here doing your surgery," she sighed, "I must say she has a heart of gold. She understood Dr. Liang''s plight and let him go to save you and also our careers. On the other hand you"


    She left it unsaid, but it was understandable what she meant to imply.


    Mu Shuchun red up.


    "No, no, no! It cannot be true. Shin came back because he wanted us to be back together. He cannot go back to his wedding! He already broke it for me."


    Her heart raced in trepidation. She refused to believe that Shin left her.


    It was already almost seven hours after the surgery when she regained her consciousness.


    By this time, Shin would have already married Huian. The ceremony would be already over!


    No! Nono


    Tears pooled in her eyes.


    Shin cannot do this to mehe-he cannot marry Huianhe cannot leave me aloneI love him


    She paled, and her body froze as if she was paralyzed.


    "I want to talk to Shin! This is a big misunderstanding. You all are lying to me!" she tried to get up from the bed. But the nurse immediately held her.


    Dr. Xu said, "Miss Mu, please. You have already troubled us enough and Dr. Liang. Even though it waspletely selfish of you, he still eded to your demand. And we have clear orders from Dr. Liang before he left."


    "O-orders?"


    "Yes. He suspected that you would definitely cause a ruckus again after you wake up. So he asked us to give you a message that if you tried to bother him this time or threatened him, then he will hand you over to the police!"


    Mu Shuchun was stunned.


    "Police?"


    "Yes. What you are doinges under harassment, and we are all the witnesses of how you behaved. If you insist on meeting him again or forcing him toe here, then he will not hesitate to lodge a policeint against you and put you behind bars."


    The nurse rolled her eyes. "You cannot expect him toe again, especially now that the ceremony is over. And if you don''t believe that we are telling the truth, then see for yourself."


    She handed Shuchun her phone and showed her his marriage pictures. Shin and Huian were at the islet, following the rituals, ring exchange, and the final kiss.


    "Now, you believe? Dr. Liang is married now. So, it''s in your best interests that you stay away from him and Mrs. Liang. Causing a fuss now will only get you into trouble, not us this time."


    She froze.


    Mrs. LiangHuian is now Mrs. Liang?


    She felt a tight knot in her chest and a sense of breathlessness. Her body trembled.


    She looked at those photos again and clearly saw his bright smile as he gazed at Huian. Even through those photos, she sensed the happiness radiating from his eyes.


    Is it really over?


    Dr. Xu and the nurse shared cautious nces.


    It didn''t feel like she would make a scene this time now that she knew everything, or at least they hoped so.


    "One more thing," they handed her some envelopes.


    Mu Shuchun had a bad feeling.


    "These are your tickets to Paris and other documents. Dr. Liang has said to leave the country as soon as you discharge and never return again. If you didn''tply, then you will be forced to leave."


    She was aghast. "Howhow can he force me to leave!"


    The nurse sneered. "If you can force him to leave his wedding ande here, then he can force you to leave the country as well. Don''t forget that he is not just a doctor but also belongs to the prestigious Liang family. What is impossible for him?"


    Mu Shuchun copsed on the bed, defeated, and nkly looked at the ceiling. She didn''t resist anymore, so they quickly did her checkup and left.


    Outside, Dr. Xu whispered, "Keep an eye on her. As long as she is in the hospital, I don''t want any problem, especially if she tries to hurt herself."


    She nodded.


    ---


    Shin just got off the phone with Dr. Xu and was relieved to know that she didn''t put up another scene. Not that she was in any position to do anyway.


    He smirked.


    "That smirk doesn''t seem to be good news," Huian chuckled and hugged him from behind.


    Shin said, "It''s good news for us, not for a certain someone."


    Huian understood. "So Mu Shuchun will finally leave?"


    "I will see to it that she does," he held her hand and kissed it. "Huianthank you for trusting me."


    She smiled. "Who will I trust if not you? I knew whatever you had in mind was in our best interests."


    Shin dipped his head and kissed her lips. "My wifey is the best!"


    "Of course I am," she proudly said.


    "Now that her matter is taken care of, we should get down" he licked his lips as he stared at her lips, "our business"


    Huian blushed furiously. He picked her up and slowly ced her on the bed.


    And just like that, they passionately consummated their wedding night and slept peacefully in each other''s arms.

 Chapter 489: A second try (1)

    Chapter 489: A second try (1)


    The next day, Mu Shuchun left for Paris without even waiting for her treatment to get over. In thest twenty-four hours, she thought many times to barge at the wedding venue, but she couldn''t.


    Because she realized that she wasn''t just facing Shin and the Liang family, but also the respectable Xiang family of which he was the son-inw now. Moreover, Nana, Shin''s sister, was the Liu family''s daughter-inw and his cousin, Serena, the Chen family''s daughter-inw.


    It was a lost battle through and through.


    No way she had the power to face even just the Liang family, let alone four influential families together. She was too insignificant, so before Shin got angrier and destroyed her modeling career, on which he didn''ty a finger until now, she decided to leave for Paris. She had already lost her love. She couldn''t afford to lose her career too.


    So, things finally settled on her side, and she left Beijing for good.


    A few monthster, at Huian''s fifth month''s ultrasound checkup, Shin and Huian got a shocking but pleasant surprise that she was going to give birth to twins.


    Shin literally jumped up and down like a child.


    "Huian! Twins! We are having twins!" Shin felt so emotional that he could hardly control his overwhelming feelings. For the past seven years, he bore the loss of his child and pain all alone and now he was going to be a father of twins! The past suddenly felt like a dream to him.


    Huian was also just as delighted but even more to see him that happy and excited.


    "En."


    Shin''s eyes shimmered in tears, and he gently kissed her lips. "Thank you, Huian"


    "Silly, why are you crying?" she wiped his tears and kissed him back, "No more tears from now on."


    "Aye, Aye!"


    Another four monthster, she delivered a pair of adorable baby girls.


    As Shin held the elder daughter in his arms, he couldn''t help but cry. She was the prettiest and cutest angel ever. His younger daughter and the fraternal twin sister was just as breathtaking.


    They named the elder one Meixiu and the younger one Meirong. Time happily flew by, and then came their younger son, Bao.


    ---


    At present, Shin chuckled as he warmly gazed at his children happily chomping down on the meat.


    "Hey, now enough about me, okay?" Shin rolled his eyes.


    Jianyuughed. "We cannot help it. Even at the twin''s news, you cried as if you would really form a new river in Beijing, all thanks to your tears."


    Huian almost choked.


    "Hey!"


    Nana shook her head. "Alright, alright. Dinner is almost done. So, now help us wrapping up all this."


    "Ayeeee" The three men said.


    The kids started to y around while Jun quietly sat near his mother.


    Jianyu was frequently looking over Serena''s side, who was ying with the kids.


    He sighed.


    I need to talk to her. Should I wait until the trip is over? OrNope. It''s better to speak now and resolve it.


    He stood and walked over to her side.


    "*Ahem*" he cleared his throat.


    Serena looked behind and softly bit her lower lip. She knew what he wanted to say.


    "I heard that there is a beautifulke just ten minutes away on foot. Would you like toe with me?


    She slowly nodded.


    Meirong''s gaze sparkled. "Ake! I want toe too!"


    "Me too!" Jian and Nian chimed in.


    "I want to see the water!" Nuo chirped.


    Ugh


    Of course, the others understood his plight. They needed privacy.


    Nana smiled. "Yes, we will also visit theke, but a littleter."


    "Whyyyyyy?" Theyined. "We wanna go noww"


    "HmmUncle Jianyu and Aunt Serena are going to take a look at the path to check if it''s safe, especially from wild animals. Grrrrr!!" she howled, mimicking a tiger. "What if a tiger sneaks on us?"


    Jun had thoroughly done his research. "There are no tigers in this area, Mama."


    Nana''s mouth twitched. "How about wolves!"


    "This is not the ce where wolves breed, Mama."


    "There would be definitely snakes!" and she eyed towards Jun. He got the message, and he shut his mouth. Jinhai chuckled, and Jun harrumphed.


    Nana nodded. "What if they bite us? So they are going to check on that."


    "Alright!"


    Serena and Jianyu finally got the chance to go alone after Nana''s persuasion to the kids.


    As they walked down the path, nobody said anything for a while. They were close to nearing theke already, but nobody spoke a word yet. As they reached the small shore, Jianyu finally spoke while Serena also said at the same time.


    "I am sorry."


    They stood surprised for a second.


    Jianyu pursed his lips. "Serena, Iwe really need to talk."


    "En," she nodded.


    Jianyu gently took her hand in his palms. "Serena. You understand that in normal circumstances, I wouldn''t really mind having a second child, right?"


    She bit her lip.


    "I am just doing what I feel is safe for you. The doctor said that it''s hard to get pregnant, and even if you did, there are high chances of miscarriage. How can I think about having a child if I know we might go through such uncertainty? I don''t want you to suffer any pain. Miscarriage is not only harmful to the body physically, butwill you be able to bear the loss? Emotionally?"


    Serena quickly said, "But we won''t know if we don''t even do a checkup. What if my condition is better now?"


    Jianyu hesitated. "It''s the same as miscarriage. First, get all the hopes up and down the drain it goes. You are all excited to do the checkup, but what if the resultse negative? Serena, you have already withstood the pain five years back, knowing thatif once again, youe to know that bearing a child is impossible, then it would be like going through it all over again. I don''t want to see you crushed and disappointed. Again."


    Serena cupped his face, and faintly smiled. "Jianyu. You are trying to protect me too much. Life is not a merry-go-round. There will be times of happiness and sadness, and we cannot always protect ourselves from pain. You ask, what if it''s negative? I ask, what if it''s positive? And even if it''s negative, then Jianyu, please know that I am not that weak to handle it."

 Chapter 490: A second try (2)

    Chapter 490: A second try (2)


    Jianyu deeply pondered over it. In a way, she was right. Serena was never that weak. Even when she realized her condition the first time, she bravely faced it and came out of it.


    Jianyu said in defeat, "But why do you want another child? We have Zixin."


    "What is wrong in wanting to give him a sibling?" Serena didn''t give up.


    "Not if your body cannot take it. If you insist on having another child andif something happens to you, then what about Zixin? We have to think about him too. He would not be able to take it if anything went wrong. He is only five years old. Do you want our one child to suffer for the sake of having another one? You know how important ce a mother has in a child''s life?"


    "I knowof course I know that. I don''t want Zixin to suffer."


    Jianyu clutched her hand a bit tighter. "And it''s not only Zixin. Do you know how much I freaked out that night when you gave birth to Zixin? The doctorhe said that I could choose only either you or him. And even if I chose you, your condition was too critical. You wereyou were so close to dying damn it!"


    No matter how much time had passed by since that night, Jianyu always shuddered whenever he recalled it. His eyes would involuntarily turn moist, thinking that he could have lost her forever.


    Even now, the corner of his eyes was slightly wet.


    Serena felt terrible. She could see anything but not his precious Jianyu and Zixin crying. She hopped into his embrace and tightly hugged him.


    Jianyu wrapped his hands around her waist and hugged her back. They silently leaned on each other for a while.


    Even through the hug, Serena realized how Jianyu was slightly trembling. She felt a warm, wet sensation on her neck, and it made Serena cry too.


    "You know" she hoarsely said.


    "Hm?"


    "Giving Zixin a sibling is not the only reason that I want to have another child."


    "Then?"


    "you want a daughter, right?"


    Jianyu stiffened.


    Damn! So what bro and Shin said was true. She indeed noticed it. I am so stupid! It''s all because of me.


    Serena pinched his cheek hard.


    "Ow, ow, ow! What are you doing? That hurts!" he whined.


    Serena narrowed her eyes. "I know you must be calling yourself stupid in your mind."


    Jianyu coughed and cleared his throat. "I-I wasn''t" he averted his gaze.


    "Shut up. You cannot hide it from me. And you are not stupid. Yes, I noticed it. You were always a little different around Nuo, Meixiu, and Meirong. It took me a while, but then I finally realized that you wished you had a girl too."


    "It''s nothing like-"


    She sighed. "Jianyu, it''s not your fault. Don''t think that you brought any ideas into my head, okay? I was already thinking about it a while back. It''s not wrong to wish for a daughter. And I also understand your point about Zixin."


    "But at the same time, I just want to give it another try. Jianyu, I know you care about me, and I really appreciate it, but please trust me. I handled it five years ago because you were there with me. Even now, you are with me. So I will be just fine."


    Jianyu was silent for a long time. He knew that she wouldn''t back out. Her gaze was clear and determined.


    He said, "Alright, if that''s what you wish, then we will go for a checkup."


    Serena''s eyes sparkled in delight.


    "Really!?" She jumped up in excitement. She couldn''t believe that Jianyu finally agreed.


    "But!"


    She stopped.


    Jianyu squinted his gaze. "There is a but. If the doctor says that it''s really impossible, then promise me that that would be the end of it. You won''t insist on it again."


    She furiously nodded. "I promise! I know that I am important in your and Zixin''s life, just as you two are in mine. I will not take unnecessary risks and put you and Zixin in jeopardy. We will only go ahead if I can be treated and safely deliver."


    Jianyu mumbled. "I just don''t want you to feel disappointed"


    Serena chuckled. "I won''t and even if I did, isn''t my sweet and awesome husband with me?" she pecked his cheek.


    Jianyu pinched her nose. "You"


    Serena cheekily grinned. "Hehe~~"


    "Let''s go. Everybody would be worried about us."


    "En!"


    ---


    "Mama!" Zixin came rushing towards them. "Can we go to theke now!"


    Nuo asked, "Is there any tiger? A wolf or a snake!"


    "Huh?" Serena was confused at first, but then she remembered that Nana had made that excuse to let kids stay back.


    "Yup! The path is safe. We all can go!"


    "Yay!"


    Nana looked at the pair and smiled the same as Jinhai, Shin and Huian.


    It seems as if they have sorted it out.


    The rest of the pic went on peacefully, and now the atmosphere was much calmer since Serena wasn''t giving Jianyu the cold shoulder.


    At the end of the day, all the kids dozed off to sleep, tired and exhausted.


    Jianyu looked at Shin. "You said that you know the best gynecologist. Can you give her contact?"


    Shin grinned. "Don''t worry. I will arrange your appointment with her. Leave it to me. When do you want to visit?"


    "Tomorrrow!" Serena chirped.


    "Ssshh!!" Nana and Huian giggled and shushed her. "The kids are sleeping."


    The youngest, Jin, slightly stirred in his sleep but then went back to hisnd again.


    "Oops" Serena stuck out her tongue.


    Huianughed. "If Bao woke up, then it would be over."


    Shin''s mouth twitched. "That is true. The energy he has"


    Nana quietly held Serena''s hand and squeezed it. She whispered. "Good luck Serena. I hope all goes well for you and Jianyu tomorrow at the checkup."


    "Thank you, NanaI really pray for the results to be positive."


    Her heart raced, thinking about tomorrow.


    Oh, God, please. Let everything be alright. Please, please, please!

 Chapter 491: A second try (3)

    Chapter 491: A second try (3)


    The next day, Jianyu and Serena were present exactly at the appointed time.


    Dr. Lin Qian, a famous and acknowledged gynecologist worldwide, weed them with a smile. She had a solid repertoire in the field of child care and childbirth. ording to Shin, she had even treated seemingly impossible cases for couples who couldn''t have a child for one or another reason and had published many impressive research papers on the development of new technologies and medicines that could help in oveing infertility.


    "Good morning, Mr. and Mrs. Chen. Dr. Liang Shin talked to me about you. Please have a seat."


    She observed Serena, who was seemed to be very nervous.


    Dr. Lin warmly smiled. "Mrs. Chen. Don''t worry. Everything would be fine."


    Serena felt a little embarrassed. "Thank you"


    Jianyu gently squeezed her hand and nodded. Serena smiled in return and felt much better.


    He looked at Dr. Lin and said, "Good morning. We have heard a lot about you from Shin."


    Dr. Lin smiled. "It''s an honor for me that Dr. Liang puts me in high regard. We have met quite a few times in various medical associations. Yesterday, he called me and exined everything to me about Mrs. Chen''s condition."


    They nodded.


    She chuckled. "And he also told me how you were resistant in having a checkup."


    Jianyu scratched his chin. "Ah wellI just didn''t want to be too hopeful that it"


    She shook her head. "I understand your concern, Mr. Chen. I am d you chose to agree to this checkup. It could be that your wife''s condition may have gotten better after that ident, or maybe there are treatment options avable that may not have been there five years ago. That is my job to look for."


    "First, we will have to do a few tests to check her condition. Mrs. Chen. Pleasee with me. You don''t need to be scared. The tests are easy."


    She nodded.


    Jianyu whispered. "Don''t worry. I am here, okay? Whatever the result might be, it will not change anything between us."


    Serena took a deep breath. "En."


    ---


    An hourter, Serena came back with all the tests done. Dr. Lin asked them to wait for an hour more for the results toe out.


    She came back, holding Serena''s file in her hand.


    "Mr. Chen. Mrs. Chen. The checkup results are out. I have read through them in detail."


    Their hearts raced in trepidation. They felt as if they wanted to know the answer, and at the same time, they didn''t.


    Dr. Lin smiled. "You can rx your brows because the test results are partially positive."


    They were dumbfounded.


    Serena blinked her eyes. "P-partially positive meaning?"


    Jianyu said, "Yes, I didn''t understand either."


    Dr. Lin said, "It means that Mrs. Chen''s condition over thest five years has indeed improved. I havepared the report from five years ago and the test results we did just now. Her uterus seems to be in better shape. Our bodies have their own healing mechanism that tries to cope with our different injuries. Of course, in case of major ones, just the bodily functions are not enough, but to an extent, the natural healing process has considerably improved her condition."


    That was good news, no actually, breaking news for them.


    Serena almost couldn''t back hold her tears. Jianyu was feeling just as emotional as her. Words weren''t enough to exin just how much lighter he felt right now. He desperately prayed for any sliver of hope, and there was indeed a ray of hope.


    Jianyu choked a bit as he hoarsely said, "Soso you mean that Serena can get pregnant a second time?"


    Dr. Lin said, "Yes, but not now. Not immediately. As I said, the results are partially positive. So her uterus is notpletely healed enough to safely hold a child for nine months and deliver at the end of it. That is why Mrs. Chen would have to go through a series of treatments and a little diet change so that we recover the remaining fifty percent."


    Serena asked as she clutched her dress in anticipation. "So, it''s possible that I can getnormal again?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Chen. It''s absolutely possible. With the treatment and medicine and aprehensive healthy diet n, it will take up to three months when you will fully recover. In medicine, we have made quite advancements that it''s possible to treat almost 90 percent of all cases pertaining to infertility or recovery treatments, as in your case, after an ident."


    Jianyu asked, "And after that, there would be no problems at all? Not even during the delivery?"


    "No, Mr. Chen. Of course, we will continue to monitor her condition and the baby''s health thoroughly in the nine months. But once her uterus is healed, there will be no problems. After three months are over, we will test her again, and then, ording to her fertile period when she is ovting, I will deduce the best time for you two to have intercourse."


    Serena''s eyes rimmed in tears, and she finally couldn''t hold them back.


    This was the best news. They waited for five years. What are three months more if Serena could fully recover?


    "Jianyudid you hear? She said that it''s possibleAfter three months, only three more months JianyuWe can really have a second child!"


    Jianyu wanted to say so many things, but he felt choked up in his throat. Even he couldn''t control his tears.


    "Yes"


    He pulled Serena in her arms and hugged her tightly as he sobbed quietly.


    Dr. Lin smiled. This was the part she loved the most about her job. When the to-be parents found hope in having a child, it was just as joyful to her as to them.


    Whenever they cried in happiness like that, she felt a sense of aplishment and satisfaction to know that she helped change their lives for the better.


    She slowly got up without disturbing them and stepped out as she knew that they needed some privacy after this.


    Serenaughed as tears streamed down her cheeks. "You are crying even more than me."


    "Shut up."


    Then he stared at her and leaned in to gently kiss her lips. Serena held his head and kissed him back.


    Jianyu smiled.


    It never bothered him that she couldn''t give him another child, but if there was a way to heal her, why wouldn''t he want it? Of course, he wanted her not to suffer from any condition.


    He said, "Let''s give this good news to everyone. I guess everybody would be waiting for it."


    She giggled. "Yes!"

 Chapter 492: The prayers that came true

    Chapter 492: The prayers that came true


    Chen Liling was pacing back and forth in the hall, unable to calm down. Today Jianyu and Serena were going for a checkup, and they had yet to call about the results.


    Zixin trotted towards her. "Grandma! Why are you walking like that?"


    Chen Guiren sighed. "Liling. Calm down. You are making even Zixin worry."


    She pursed her lips. "I cannot help it." She looked down and picked Zixin in her arms. "It''s nothing dear. Let''s say your Mama and Dada are giving an exam, and we still don''t know what the results are. So, I am nervous about them."


    Zixin curiously asked, "Mama and Dada are not in school anymore, but they still give exams?"


    Chen Liling chuckled. "My dear grandson. Exams don''t get over if you just pass school or college. Those are just academic tests. Life continues to give you many such challenges in different ways that you need to face and ovee them. Today isone such test for them."


    Zixin fully didn''t understand, but he realized that whatever they went for was very important for his parents.


    He touched her cheek and said, "Mama and Dada are the best! They will pass the exam, so don''t you worry!"


    Chen Guiren softly chuckled.


    She kissed his cheek. "A, I hope what you said gets true, dear!"


    A few minutester, Serena and Jianyu entered the Chen vi.


    "Serena! Jianyu!" she rushed towards them. "What happened, dear? You didn''t call until now. We were so worried."


    Jianyu and Serena had grave expressions on their faces. They said nothing.


    Chen Liling nced at Chen Guiren and pursed her lips.


    Is it bad news? Does that mean thatthe results came negative?


    She felt heartbroken for them, especially Serena. She had seen how much she was excited about her appointment in the morning. She could hardly wait to reach the hospital. But, now, their troubled gazes said that it didn''t go the way they had hoped for.


    Chen Liling quickly diverted the topic. "Come,e. First, sit down and have some tea. You must be tired. I have baked your favorite cookies too!"


    "Mom" Jianyu said.


    "Oof, you don''t need to say anything. We will talk about itter. First, freshen up yourselves. It''s been a long day."


    "Mom, the doctor said"


    She shook her head. "It''s okay, dear. I understand. Don''t be disheartened-"


    "Mom, the doctor said that we could go for a second child."


    She nodded. "Yes, yes, I understand how difficult it must be" then she paused. "Wait. What?"


    Chen Guiren''s sharp ears immediately caught onto it and his lips curved into a bright smile.


    She blinked her eyes at them. "What did you say?"


    Serenaughed and hugged her hard. "Mom! Dr. Lin said that we can try for another child! It''s not impossible!"


    She gasped, and her mouth formed a small O. "Ohoh my God! So the results came positive! Congrattions, you two!"


    Jianyu grinned.


    She cupped her face and kissed her forehead. Her gaze was slightly rimmed in tears. "Ah, I am so happy for you, dear." She looked at her husband. "Guiren, did you hear the good news!?"


    Chen Guiren smiled and nodded. He patted his son''s shoulder and hugged him.


    Chen Liling smacked on her son''s head.


    "Hey, Mom! Why did you hit me?"


    "You deserve it! It''s such good news, so why were you showing such a sad expression as if everything was lost?"


    Jianyu said, "We were just pulling your leg. And hey! Serena was doing the same! You didn''t hit her. This is partiality."


    "Shut up. I know it must be your n to fool us. How dare you pretend when I was worrying here for you!" she smacked him again.


    Serena giggled. "Yes, mom. Hit him more! I told him not to y with your feelings, and we shoulde out with it, but he didn''t listen to me at all."


    Jianyu looked at her aghast.


    "Why youyou were clearly into this n with me! You were evenughing like a devil in the car, and now you are turning your back at me! Mom, she is lying!"


    Chen Liling hit him again. "Hey! Who said you can talk to my daughter-inw like that?"


    Jianyu''s eyebrow twitched.


    Clearly, there was bias.


    "Zhn!"


    They heard a worried voice call Serena from behind. They turned and saw the Huo family arrive.


    "Mom, Dad!" Serena brightened.


    "Oh, they are finally here!" Chen Liling smiled.


    "Zhn!" Huo Xiao Fan and Huo Shen quickly walked towards her. She held her hand, and anxiously asked, "What happened? You went to the hospital, right? What did the doctor say?"


    Huo Xiao Fan thought that she had to be by her side today, especially if


    Huo Shen solemnly said, "Don''t worry, dear. No matter what, we are always there for you."


    Jianyu smiled. Serena squeezed back her hand with tears in her eyes. "Momit''s good newsmy conditionI can recover."


    They were stunned. But then their hearts bloomed in joy as it sunk in. "Zhnah, I am so happy!" she hugged her and patted her head.


    Huo Shen asked Jianyu. "But five years ago" His voice was strained as if he wanted to confirm that it wasn''t just false hope.


    Jianyu said, "Don''t worry, Dad. We have discussed everything. Five years ago, it was difficult, but now her condition has naturally healed to a good extent, and to recover the rest of it, it will take three months for the treatment, after which we can try for another child."


    Everybody gasped. "Oh dearGod really heard our prayers" Chen Liling wiped her tears.


    Huo Xiao Fan cupped Serena''s face and smiled. "I am sorry dearI know you must be hurt knowing that we took Jianyu''s side in this.But thank you. If you hadn''t persisted for a checkup, we would have never known this good newsit''s our fault"


    She shook her head. "No, Mom. I understand all of you. I know you were saying it all for my sake to protect me. I am not mad at you at all."


    Chen Liling pped. "So this calls for a celebration! We should have a feast!"


    "Please don''t forget me for the feast like Mom and Dad did!"


    There came Liwei, holding a five-year-old girl in his arms who was licking her ice-cream cone. He was breathlessly huffing and puffing.


    Huo Xiao Fan and Huo Shen sheepishly grinned and guiltily looked away.


    Liwei red at them. "Mom! Dad! How could you just run away like that, leaving your daughter with me?"

 Chapter 493: An unexpected news

    Chapter 493: An unexpected news


    Han Xiao Fan cleared her throat. "Well, I was really worried about ZhnI-I thought," she looked at Huo Shen, "Shen! Weren''t you watching over her?"


    Huo Shen gulped. "I was also worried about Zhn. I couldn''t help but think about her checkup. That was the only thing going in my mind."


    Liwei gritted his teeth. "Shameless! Just admit it that she was throwing a tantrum for an ice-cream, so you left her for me! You made me a scapegoat!"


    Chen Liling and Serena coughed and giggled.


    "That''s not true!" Huo Xiao Fan quickly said, "I thought it would be such a lovely bonding time between brother and sister."


    Huo Shen furiously nodded.


    "All lies!"


    "Yijie!"


    Zixin was delighted to see her and quickly hopped towards her.


    "Zixin!" Huo Yijie chirped and said, "Big brother, put me down."


    His mouth twitched. "Oh now you finally want me to put you down? You refused to walk on your own this whole time and make me run like a clown to get you your favorite ice-cream, and now you want to get down?"


    Yijie widened her eyes, and pitifully looked at him. "Big brother, pleaaaasssseeee. I love big brother the most! Even more than Mom and Dad."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    His heart melted in an instant, seeing his sister''s adorable expression. "Hmph. This is thest time. Next time, you will surely get a punishment."


    She furiously nodded. "I understand!"


    She giggled inwardly.


    You always say that, but you never punish me hehe~~


    Huo Shen''s mouth twitched.


    Just how many times will you fall for the same trick?


    "Yijie,e to big sister!" Serena opened her arms.


    Yijie jumped in her arms andughed. "Big sister! I missed you!"


    She chuckled. "I missed you too. Tell me, how does my little angel feel now? Weren''t you having pain in your tummy?"


    Yijie was feeling sick for thest two days, so she couldn''t join their trip yesterday. Though Nana offered to postpone it and go when she felt better, Huo Xiao Fan and Huo Shen didn''t feel like ruining the mood, especially when the other kids were already so excited.


    Yijie adorably clutched her hands around her neck. "I am feeling fine now! It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Huo Xiao Fan sighed. "It''s because she ate too much chocte cake that day, and Shen hadn''t the heart to stop her."


    Huo Shen pursed his lips. "I couldn''t help itshe was so cute asking for more."


    "She was using her charms because she knew you were going to fall for it. She never does that to me because she knows that I will not budge. You need to toughen up."


    "Yijie is only five. How can I toughen up in front of her?"


    Liwei snorted.


    Huo Shen red at him. "Hey, don''t give me that look, idiot son. You cannot do it either."


    "Don''t lump me in with you, old man!"


    Huo Xiao Fan rolled her eyes. "She got sick precisely because you couldn''t toughen up."


    Well, he had nothing to retort to that.


    "I will try harder next time."


    "Heh!" Liwei sneered at his father.


    "And you should have refused to give her ice-cream because she has just recovered. At least give her some time before she can resume. What if her tummy aches again?"


    Liwei''s mouth twitched.


    "Hah!" Huo Shen enjoyed his son getting berated too.


    "Yijie! Come with me!" Zixin excitedly came to her. "Grandpa brought me a new gift! Let''s open it together."


    Yijie got down from Serena''s arms, and along with Zixin, the kids got busy in their own world.


    Liwei smiled and patted Serena''s head. "Hey, little sis. I heard everything. I am really happy for you."


    "Bro" she hugged him back.


    Jianyu smiled.


    Huo Xiao Fan pped. "Ah, I cannot believe that Zixin and Yijie will have another sibling soon!"


    Serena blushed.


    Chen Lilingughed. "Of course. Three months will pass by in no time. I cannot believe kids grow so fast. It feels like it was just yesterday that Zixin and then Yijie were born."


    Liwei chuckled. "Ah, YijieI still remember that day. Mom and Dad surely gave a huge shock by Mom''s pregnancy."


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "I was more shocked to know that Jianyu knew about it. When we were ying games after the wedding and Jianyu had to take Zhn''s ring from me, that was thest thing in my mind that j thought Jianyu might ''threaten'' me with."


    Jianyu shrugged. "It wasn''t my fault that I saw you in the hospital one day when I came to collect Serena''s reports after the ident. You came out of the gynecologist department, and I immediately understood though it was hell as shocking to me too."


    Indeed Jianyu was stunned to see her in the hospital. Not only that, but he also a file in her hand, and he could faintly see the terms ''prenatal'' and ''pregnant'' on the front page.


    That''s how he knew that she was pregnant.


    The pregnancy came shocking to Huo Xiao Fan herself. She felt nauseated and would often puke and feel dizzy. She even felt averse to some foods, and she couldn''t help but recognize those signs as possible pregnancy.


    Just one in a thousand chance, she felt that she might be pregnant, but she didn''t put much hope on it.


    But the results came out positive.


    She was in disbelief the whole time as she read the test reports. She even asked the doctor how it was possible for her to get pregnant. She was in herte forties, after all.


    "It''s nothing rare, Mrs. Huo. You are yet to hit menopause, so that means your menstrual cycle works fine just like any other young woman. You will ovte, and when you have intercourse, there are chances of fertilization. Surely, it bes difficult to get pregnant in middle age, but it isn''t impossible as long as you don''t hit menopause."


    "But"


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Huo. I understand your concerns. You are worried about your age, and it''s the risk at this stage. But rest assured, your pregnancy is absolutely safe. Both you and your child are in perfect condition. See the dot in this report? That is your baby."


    When Huo Xiao Fan looked at the tiny dot she pointed, she couldn''t help but get emotional. Her eyes teared up.


    She was already wondering for a long time how it would be to have a child with Huo Shen. But she knew that, considering their ages, it was toote.


    But now


    It was a reality. She was really pregnant with Huo Shen''s child.

 Chapter 494: Breaking the unexpected news

    Chapter 494: Breaking the unexpected news


    Huo Xiao Fan wanted to find a perfect chance to break the good news to Huo Shen. She thought that Nana and Jinhai''s wedding ceremony is the perfect asion.


    As she walked out of the doctor''s room, she was giggling to herself.


    OMG, Shen will be so shocked. He would have never imagined that I will get pregnant.


    What will be his reaction, I wonder?


    That was the time when Jianyu saw her humming to herself. He was there to collect Serena''s reports, and as he stepped out, he saw her.


    Ah? Why is mother-inw here?


    He was about to call her when he saw the file in her hand. His gaze squinted as he faintly read the words on the first page.


    Pregnant?


    That shook the living daylights out of him.


    Mother-inw is pregnant!!??


    His mouth was widely opened in a big O, and he could hardly believe what he saw. He stood rooted for a long time in shock.


    That isamazing


    He raised his brow in amusement.


    Ho~~So Serena will soon get a brother or sister. Wonder I should tell her? Her expression will be so priceless! HmmNah. It''s such big news for my mother-inw. She should decide when and how to break it.


    Even though Jianyu decided to keep it a secret, it came in handy during the ring game. He knew she was waiting for a chance to tell everybody, especially Huo Shen, first and she wouldn''t want her pregnancy known like that by him in a game.


    As expected, Huo Xiao Fan''s expression changed when Jianyu whispered that he knew she was pregnant. She didn''t need to think a second more and quickly handed him the ring.


    Though he felt a little guilty, he had no choice.


    Aish, sorry, Mom. But I had to do this. Everything is fair in love and war.


    After all the celebrations were over, Huo Xiao Fan finally broke it to Huo Shen that night when he urged her to answer.


    He was following her throughout the whole room, asking a series of questions.


    "Xiao Fan. How could you do this? Why did you give Jianyu the ring? Just what did he say that made you break down?"


    "WellI wanted to tell you first, and if I hadn''t given the ring to him, Jianyu would have spilled out everything."


    Huo Shen frowned. "Spill out what?"


    Huo Xiao Fan felt a little nervous. She gently held his hand and looked at him.


    "I"


    "Hm? What is it?" Then he gasped. "Did Jianyu threaten you with something?"


    She coughed. "Well, sort of."


    His nostrils red in anger. "Aha! I knew it. How dare he? Let me teach him a lesson! Wait here, Xiao Fan."


    Huo Xiao Fan quickly pulled him back. "Shen, wait! It''s not serious."


    "How is it not?"


    She narrowed her eyes. "You just don''t want Zhn to be with him, don''t you?"


    That was true, indeed.


    Huo Shen stiffened and awkwardlyughed. "Haha.. what are you saying? Of course, I am not thinking like that."


    She sighed. "Zhn is married now, so leave her with Jianyu, okay? They are grown-up adults. Don''t interfere!"


    Huo Shen turned meek. "A-alright"


    She nodded. "Now listen to me."


    "Yes" he was still feeling down after his wife''s scolding.


    Huo Xiao Fan took a deep breath. "I am pregnant."


    "I see"


    She waited because she knew that it didn''t register in his brain.


    Huo Shen blinked his eyes.


    Wait. Something doesn''t seem right.


    He looked at her.


    "What?"


    "I am pregnant," she patiently said.


    He nkly kept staring at her. His brain was really unable to process it just as she has expected. That was her same reaction when she learned about it too. She couldn''t me him at all.


    "Why is it that I understand your words, yet I don''t understand them at all?"


    "Oh, trust me, I went through the same feelings as you when the doctor broke out to me."


    Huo Shen''s heart raced faster, seeing the deadly serious expression on her face. "Xiao Fan, you know, this is not our age for you pulling my leg like this in this matter."


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "Shen, I am serious. I find it hard to believe it myself, but it is true. I am pregnant. You are going to be a father."


    Huo Shen was stunned. His mouth opened and closed almost a hundred times, but he was still at a loss for words.


    He held her shoulders in anticipation and excitement and disbelief and shock all at the same time.


    "Xiao FanhowI-Iit still seems unbelievable."


    She chuckled and wrapped her arms around his neck. "It is true, Mr. Huo. We are going to be parents."


    "Ahhhhhhh!!! I am going to be a father! I am going to be a father!"


    He jumped around the room like a little kid. "Xiao Fanour babyI-it still feels a dreamAre we really having our own child?" His eyes shone in tears, and they trickled down his cheeks. He felt so happy, as if he was floating in the air.


    She softly nodded. "The truth is that Ireally wished for us to have a child, too, but I thought it was toote at this stage. So, I never brought it up. And I didn''t you want you to take any unnecessary stress over this thing which wasn''t in our control anyway."


    His heart ached to see her sad. "Xiao FanNevertheless, you should have told me. Whatever it was on your mind. Possible or not, I want you to share everything with me."


    She smiled. "Silly. I know you well. You would have taken the responsibility on yourself as if it was your mistake. Don''t lie!"


    Huo Shen pursed his lips.


    "But now that it became true, I couldn''t wait to share it with you."


    He quickly said. "I am really happy, Xiao Fan! Butbut is it safe? I mean your ageI don''t want anything happen to you."


    She shook her head. "The doctor said that it''s safe. She even praised me that I kept a healthy lifestyle until now, so my body is fit for pregnancy even at this age."


    The remaining tension in his brows eased as well. He felt overwhelmed with joy.


    "Oh, God. It''s really happening. I am going to be a father"


    He picked her up and twirled her in the air.


    Sheughed. "Shen. Put me down."


    "Haha! Xiao Fan! You are pregnant! We are going to be parents! Woohoooooooooo!!!"

 Chapter 495: The most awaited cry

    Chapter 495: The most awaited cry


    "Mama! Zixin is bullying me!"


    Yijie came running to Huo Xiao Fan and Huo Shen.


    She chuckled. "What happened, my dear?"


    Her big eyes got tearful. "Zixin is not let me ying with the blocks! Shouldn''t he listen to me?"


    Serena picked her in her arms. "Aww, let Zixine. I will give him a nice earful. Zixin! Come here!"


    Zixin slowly peeked from behind the pir. "Mom, it was not my fault. It was my turn to y with the blocks, but Yijie was giving some weird argument."


    Jianyu curiously asked. "What argument?"


    "That I am supposed to respect her and listen to her because she is my Aunt."


    Liwei almost spat out the water he was drinking.


    Chen Liling and Huo Xiao Fan burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha! Yijie is smart."


    Zixin frowned in distaste. "How is she smart? She is only four years old. Clearly, I am older than her. How can she im as my Aunt? Only Aunt Nana and Aunt Huian are my Aunts," he seriously nodded.


    Well, logically speaking, Yijie was Serena and Liwei''s younger sister, so technically, she was Zixin''s aunt, but because of the big age gap, she hardly looked like that.


    Yijie said, "No! Bro Liwei said that I am Zixin''s aunt. So he should treat me with respect."


    Everybody stared at him.


    "What? I am not wrong, okay? So what if she is younger? Hierarchy wise, she is indeed an elder to him."


    Serenaughed. "Big bro. You don''t expect Zixin to call Yijie Aunt Yijie, right? I mean, she is just four. Addressing her as Aunt will be"


    He snorted. "He doesn''t have to address her like that, but she can surely use her position to her advantage."


    Zixin said, "Uncle Liwei, you are evil."


    Liwei rolled his eyes.


    Chen Liling sighed. "Anyway. Just let her y with your blocks. They are not going anywhere, but Yijie and the others will soon leave, right?"


    He thought and touched his chin. "I guess I can amodate her then."


    Serena said, "Alright! You guys keep talking. I need to tell the good news to Nana! Gosh, she must be waiting for my call! I am so dead."


    "Best of luck, Serena~~" Jianyu chuckled.


    "Shut up. I am going to put all the me on you if she gets mad.


    "Hey!" Jianyu began to sweat, "don''t do that, okay?"


    The vi, like that, echoed by their cheerfulughter.


    Time passed by, and in the next three months, Serena immediately started her treatment regimen from Dr. Lin. Under her continuous monitoring, Serena''s condition slowly began to improve.


    Four monthster.


    Dr. Lin read the test reports. Serena and Jianyu were nervously waiting for her to speak in her cabin.


    "Dr. Lin"


    She looked at them and smiled. "Congrattions. Mrs. Chen is pregnant!"


    For a moment, they felt as if they were dreaming.


    "R-really?" Jianyu could hardly contain his excitement. Serena wiped the corner of her eyes and looked at her belly.


    She softly touched it.


    You are hereyou are finally here


    Dr. Lin nodded. "Yes, Mr. Chen. You are going to be a father."


    "Jianyu"


    Serena wasughing as tears streamed down her eyes. "We did it, Jianyu. We did it"


    He was in a daze, but then the dam finally broke down. He pulled her in his arms and hugged her hard.


    "Serena, we are going to be parents again. I-I can only thank you for working so hard."


    "Idiot. It was not just me. You supported me at every step, and that gave me the strength to move on. We both worked hard."


    Jianyu quickly asked Dr. Lin, "What is her condition? I mean, I know she is fine, but"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. Her reports are normal. There is noplication in her pregnancy."


    "I see" Now he was fully relieved.


    "Dr. Lin, Iwe don''t know how to thank you. This is a big day for us, and we came here all because of you."


    Serena nodded hard. "Thank you so much! You made the impossible possible for us."


    She shook her head. "It''s my job. I am really happy for you two."


    They smiled. "Thank you once again"


    Soon, they gave the good news to everybody, and as expected, everybody was thrilled.


    Nana was the one most excited, even more, excited than the mother herself. She visited the Chen vi so often that even Jinhaiined about theck of her attention.


    "Serena can only eat the food made by me! Of course, I have to visit her. Plus, I am always excited to meet my unborn nephew or niece."


    "What about me?" Jinhai whined, "I will punish you if you forget me."


    She grinned and pinched his cheeks. "You are not pregnant, hubby. It''s Serena. She needs me. It''s only for a few months."


    The kids only pitied their father because they didn''t mind Nana going to the Chen vi. They always apanied Nana and yed with Zixin, so they were set. Poor Jinhai could only grudgingly wait for the months to get over.


    Nine monthster.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Serena was going through herbor while Jianyu was nervously pacing back in the corridor.


    "Ahhhh.!!"


    Chen Liling stopped him. "Stop! You are making me dizzy."


    Chen Guiren didn''t look like it, but he was nervous too in his own way.


    Nana was continuously praying to let everything be alright.


    Zixin tugged his pants, and he looked at him with a sparkled gaze. "Dad! Am I getting a sister? Or a brother? Tell me. Tell me!"


    Jianyu nerves slightly calmed down by his son''s question. "Well, that is a surprise for me too. Who do you want?"


    "Hmm. I thought about it a lot but couldn''t decide. So I am fine with both!"


    "Hahaha," he ruffled his head.


    Almost five hourster, they finally heard the baby''s cry.


    Jianyu froze.


    "Ahhh, Jianyu!! Did you hear that!?" Chen Liling squealed in delight. "It''s your baby''s cry! Guiren, our grandchild is here!"


    Chen Guiren felt emotional too, and he slowly nodded.


    Following the first cry, a second cry came too.


    Everybody was dumbfounded.


    Huh? Two cries?


    A few minutester, Dr. Lin and anurse came out, holding two babies in their arms.


    She smiled. "Congrattions, Mr. Chen! Mrs. Chen gave birth to twins. A boy and a girl!"

 Chapter 496: Happiness twice!

    Chapter 496: Happiness twice!


    Jianyu was dumbfounded.


    "Twins?"


    Dr. Lin nodded her head. "Even I was shocked. Usually, we get to know it in the ultrasound, but it seems that the younger twin, your daughter, was hidden by your elder twin in her womb, and her image got blocked. Even in the reports, we didn''t find any difference. It''s actually a very rare case."


    Chen Liling covered her mouth with her hands in disbelief. "Oh my God,twins? We were hoping for just one child, but God blessed us with two!"


    Chen Guiren was just as shocked.


    "OMG! Jianyu! Congrattions!" Nana excitedly said.


    Huo Xiao Fan and Huo Shen looked at their grandchildren with tears in their eyes. They were wrapped in a bundle of small white nket.


    Jianyu slowly took his son from Dr. Lin while Nana held the younger daughter.


    Jinhai smiled. "Congrattions."


    But Jianyu couldn''t say anything. He felt choked up, seeing his two bundles of happiness. A tear dropped from his eye and fell on his newborn''s cheek.


    He quickly asked Dr. Lin, "Serena? How is she?"


    "Don''t worry. She is alright. She has passed out due to exhaustion and will wake up after a few hours."


    Liweiughed. "Mom, look. My niece is holding my finger."


    The daughter in Nana''s arms had softly clutched onto his finger.


    Nana whispered. "She is so cute. Both are. I cannot get enough of them."


    Chen Liling said, "My turn. My turn! Let me hold my granddaughter, Nana."


    Zixin stomped his feet, and his face puffed up adorably. "They are my brother and sister! Let me look at them too! You adults are hogging everything!"


    Everybody burst intoughter.


    Zixin finally got the chance to look at his siblings. His eyes sparkled in delight. "They are so small."


    Nana chuckled. "You were also this small when you were just born. Aren''t your siblings so cute?"


    He furiously nodded his head. "Especially my sister! She is the cutest!"


    Huo Xiao Fan said, "Ho. I already see you doting your younger sister."


    "Of course! I am the elder brother. I have to take care of and protect my sister."


    "Not your brother?"


    "He is a boy. Boys can take care of themselves when they grow up."


    Nanaughed. "Just like Mingyu. Jinhai. Do you remember he said the same thing?"


    He snorted. "That little boy had some guts to ask for my daughter''s hand."


    Jinhai stiffened. "That reminds me. Don''t take Nuo to Natsukashi often. What if they meet and he tries to hit on her?"


    ""


    Nana rolled her eyes.


    I cannot believe he is seriously saying that.


    A few hourster, Serena slowly woke in consciousness. She looked at Jianyu beside her.


    "Jianyu"


    Jianyu smiled. "Congrattions."


    Serena saw him holding one twin while Chen Liling was holding another.


    Her eyes teared up.


    Now she remembered that she gave birth to twins. During herbor, she was shocked to know that another baby was on the way, but she had no time to rejoice with the pain, and then she soon passed out the moment her daughter was born.


    Jianyu slowly ced their daughter in her arms, and then Chen Liling did the same with her son.


    She looked at her little dumplings, her heart overflowing with joy. She was so overwhelmed with all the feelings that she could hardly contain them.


    In all these five years, she never thought that she would witness this day, but now her twins were her reality.


    "JianyuThey are so small"


    Zixin giggled. "I said the same thing!"


    The twins were quietly sleeping in her arms with the most peaceful expression on their little faces.


    Now that she looked carefully, her daughter looked more like her while the son was more like Jianyu.


    Nana bent and gently tickled their cheeks. Their lips curved into the sweetest smile ever.


    Huo Xiao Fan squealed. "They smiled! Oh gosh, they looked so cute! Damn, we should have taken a picture."


    "It''s alright, Xiao Fan," Huo Shen chuckled at his wife''s excitement. "There will be many more such chances."


    Shin and Huian also arrived a little breathless.


    "Sorry. We arete. The flight waste-"


    Huian''s sight fell on the twins, and she widened her eyes. "Oh, Gosh! Twins!"


    She went to their side, and as if an invisible arrow struck her, she almost fainted. "They are so cute!"


    Shin asked, "You were going to have twins? You didn''t tell us!"


    Jianyu said, "It was a shocker to us as well. We heard two cries from the ward, and then Dr. Lin brought my son and daughter outside."


    Chen Liling said, "Hehewe never thought that Nana, Huian and now Serena too, all would give birth to twins!"


    Huo Xiao Fan touched her chin. "I think it''s in our genes. Xiao Dan and I actually never mentioned it, but our father had a twin brother, our Uncle. They were identical twins. Then Mom had us, Xiao Dan and me. Even my Uncle''s wife gave birth to twin sons, our cousins. But they live abroad, and we weren''t in touch much. Then I had two daughters, and then Nana, Shin, and Serena, our children also had twins. Only Xiao Dan was an exception. I think twins run in our side of the family just like how mostly boys run in Liu family''s side."


    Jinhai chuckled. "I see. At first, I thought it was coincidence with my boys and then Huian''s twin girls, but now I am sure."


    Chen Lilingughed. "Hohoho. So we can expect our families to grow even bigger in the future. That is so exciting!"


    Jianyu chuckled. "Guess we have to work harder to make more fortune."


    Nana''s mouth twitched. "Seriously? All of our current assets can handle at least ten generations easily. You already earn in billions."


    Jinhai said, "I think we should aim for trillions now."


    All the men thoughtfully nodded.


    ""


    I guess I spoke a bit too much.


    Nana could onlyment.


    Then she realized something and pped her hands once.


    "Oh, I forgot! Have you thought of any names for your twins?"

 Chapter 497: The doting fathers club

    Chapter 497: The doting father''s club


    Serena giggled. "Well, yes. It wasn''t like Zixin''s time when we couldn''t decide on a name."


    Jianyu rolled his eyes. "Oh, yea, I remember. It was Mom''s responsibility to find a name, but she couldn''t find any good one to her satisfaction until the very end. Not even Serena. I didn''t know why. Like, how hard is it to think of a name? So I had to choose one myself."


    Zixin asked, "So Dada chose my name?"


    Jianyu chuckled. "Well, your mother and grandmother couldn''t be of any use, so I had to step up."


    Chen Liling bonked on his head. "It wasn''t my fault! I just wanted a perfect name. It takes time!"


    Serena furiously nodded. "If I hadn''t been holding the babies now, then I would have hit you too."


    "Nine months aren''t enough for you?" He asked, looking speechlessly at his wife and mother. "How did you choose my name, then?"


    Chen Liling awkwardly smiled. "Well, it was actually Guiren who finally chose your name."


    Chen Guiren chuckled. "Liling''s mind was simrly fried out thinking of a name for you, but she couldn''t."


    ""


    Nana coughed. "So what names have you chosen?"


    Serena smiled. "If it was a boy, then we were going to name him Yunru, and if it was a girl, then Yubi."


    Jianyu said, "But now we have one of each, so we can use both."


    "That''s awesome!"


    Nana bent down and smiled at the babies. "Hehe. So you are Yunru and you are Yubi. How do you find your names?"


    Nobody expected them to respond, but the twins actually broke into a small smile as if agreeing upon it.


    Zixin jumped in excitement. "They smiled! They smiled! They like the names. Mama! Please let me hold them too!"


    Shin said, "Your Mama is still weak, so you cannot jump on the bed, okay? Let your siblings be back in their cribs."


    Zixin pouted. "Alright."


    A whileter, everybody stepped out, letting Serena rest. She breastfed her twins, and they were asleep in their crib.


    Jianyu slowly sat beside her and held her hand. He was careful not to disturb the tubes and hurt her.


    Serena smiled. "Hey. They are so adorable, aren''t they?"


    "Of course. Just like their cute and cheeky mother."


    "Hehe~~"


    He softly smiled as he looked at his twins.


    She pouted. "I am warning you not to be biased against Yunru, okay? I clearly saw how you were holding and ying with Yubi the whole time. I know you wanted a daughter but no partiality against my son!"


    Jianyu''s brow twitched.


    She noticed that?


    "I-I wasn''t. Nana was holding Yunru the whole time," he shook his head as if he had no choice.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Hmph. You cannot lie from me."


    Jianyu gave up. "I cannot help it. I wanted a daughter for so long, and now that she is finally here, I cannot see anybody else. She is just so cute."


    "So is my son. Both are angels."


    He frowned. "Not as cute as Yubi, though."


    She rested her head back on the pillow, feeling helpless. "Ah, you are impossible. I can already see you are going to turn, just like Liu Jinhai and Liang Shin. A doting father who will spoil his princess."


    He defended himself. "I will love her, not spoil her," he said so, but his tone was hesitant and uncertain.


    She rolled her eyes. "Yes, say that to your unconfident self. Oh well, we will see that in the future. Maybe you three will even form a club where you will all only talk about your daughters."


    Jianyu seriously contemted.


    Maybe we can even discuss regarding any bugs hovering around our girls and then squash them.


    Of course, by bugs, he meant any boys who dare to have a crush on their little angels or confess to them.


    Serena shuddered, looking at the dark glint in his eyes. She could already see the cogs of his mind going in that direction.


    He mumbled. "Not a bad-"


    "Nope! Don''t even think about it! I was just joking. Just joking. Don''t be like those possessive fathers who put their daughters in an all girl''s school and then girl''s college," she snorted.


    Jianyu''s expression brightened as he felt that ''Aha!'' moment. "That''s a brilliant idea! I won''t have to worry about any pestsing near Yubi!"


    ""


    Me and my loud mouth! Idiot Serena!


    "You will not do any such thing"


    But she saw him lost in his own world, maybe thinking about finding the best girl''s school.


    She pinched his hand hard.


    "Ow! Ow!"


    She flicked his head. "When I say that you won''t be a possessive father, that''s that. I don''t want Yubi to be suffocated by your over-protection."


    Jianyu coughed. "I won''t. I will be a responsible father, and I will treat all our children fairly."


    But I should definitely discuss the daughter''s club idea with bro and Shin, he thought.


    Serena sighed.


    Well, I hope it turns out like that.


    Jianyu smiled. "But those things apart, I really want to thank you, Serena. If you hadn''t given up, then we wouldn''t have got these two precious gems. I didn''t mean anything bad by rejecting the thought of having a second child, but I guessI was too stubborn and not in a good way. I was too overprotective."


    Serena stared at him for a moment and said, "Come closer."


    He leaned in, and she softly pressed her lips on his. He gently kissed her back.


    "Silly. I understood your feelings then, and I understand them now as well. We both were right in our own ces."


    She chuckled. "Just that you went a tad bit higher by not allowing for even a checkup."


    Jianyu looked away in embarrassment.


    "But I am d that we talked and sorted it out."


    He nodded. His voice turned a bit hoarse. "Thank youthank you so much for giving me Zixin, Yubi, and Yunru. I love you."


    Serena smiled, her eyes glistening in tears as well.


    "I love you too."

 Chapter 498: Spin off (Yukito and Jing): This side of the glamor

    Chapter 498: Spin off (Yukito and Jing): This side of the mor


    "Ahhhh!!! It''s Yukito!"


    "My eyes! Oof, I think I will get blind by his beauty!"


    "He is so charming. I cannot take it anymore."


    In the Starlight fashion show, twenty-three years old Yukito was modeling on the stage,unching thetest fashion in men''s wear. With every step he walked on the ramp, the excited squeals of girls echoed throughout the whole stadium. Some of them were even waving banners of his name and hearts surrounding it.


    Yukito acknowledged the crowd, curving his lips into a faint smile. It was charming, yet not flirtatious at all.


    The girls squealed even more.


    "Did you see that? His smile! Gosh, it seemed cold but so warm at the same time."


    "He is like that cool prince keeping his distance from the crowd."


    One of the high school girls said, "That''s it! I am definitely confessing to Yukito today!"


    Her friends rolled their eyes. "Yeah, sure. When you are done breaking your heart, meet us at the karaoke after this. Just, please don''t sing sad songs okay?"


    "Hey! I have a chance! It''s not like he is dating anybody."


    One smacked on her head. "Idiot! Just because he hasn''t publicly announced his rtionship doesn''t mean that he isn''t in one. Celebrities hide their rtionships all the time."


    "And there are countless of girls after him. Do you see this crowd? This isn''t even the start. Many fans must be watching this show on TV who couldn''t get the tickets. Why do you think he will choose you out of the millions of girls lining up after him? I am sure he is getting confessions every single day."


    One of them snorted. "Do you think you will get the chance to even go near him? None of the fans are allowed to go near the celebrity''s room. We can only watch him from afar," she sighed.


    But the girl was adamant. "Just you wait! I will not give up. I will definitely find my chance and confess to him!"


    ---


    After the fashion show got over, Yukito changed his appearance into somethingpletely opposite. He was dazzling like a star on the stage until a few minutes ago, but now he wore such baggy and old clothes and looked as if nobody would even recognize him in the crowd.


    He exited the building from the backside.


    "Phew. Those media reporters would have eaten my head with all their non-stop questions. Don''t get me even started on those camera shes."


    But he felt guilty for his manager, Yang Tian.


    Ah, he must be searching for me everywhere.


    He could already imagine him burning in a sea of fire with veins popping on his head in anger.


    For a famous model and celebrity like him to go off on his own always made Yang Tian break in sweat.


    What if somebody recognized him?


    What if a paparazzi was lurking around and clicked his pictures to defame him?


    What if a rival had something nned against him?


    What if there was a stalker?


    Yukito was sure that Yang Tian would grill him with all these what-ifs tomorrow first thing in the morning.


    He shrugged.


    I will apologize to him tomorrow.


    Yukito put his hands in the pockets of his coat and started walking.


    "Ummwait!"


    Yukito suddenly stopped. It was a girl''s voice from behind him.


    "You are Yukito, right?" she asked, a little breathless.


    He cursed himself.


    Damn. How did she recognize me? I practically look like a beggar now!


    With all the trouble the girl took to find him here, Yukito already knew what it would be about.


    It wasn''t like he didn''t appreciate his fan''s feelings, but every girl only ever confessed to him, mistaking their feelings for love.


    Being a fan and being in love were two different things and fans always mistook their crushes as if they really loved Yukito like a partner. Yukito wasn''t as cold and heartless as Jinhai when it came to the feelings of other girls.


    Jinhai never bothered with any other woman, but Yukito wasn''t like that.


    So, when he rejects any girl, it does make him feel guilty for breaking their hearts. He knew all celebrities'' lives were like that, but he still couldn''t get used to this part of the mor.


    Yukito cleared his throat and spoke in a heavier voice to change his speech. "You are mistaken. Who are you even talking about?"


    The girl said, "I know I am right! You are Yukito."


    "Yukito who?"


    "Even if you change your clothes or voice, I still recognize you. I know you are ufortable dealing with all those media reporters, so I thought you might try to escape, hiding from them. I wasn''t sure, but I still took my chance."


    "You are really mistaken. I need to be somewhere. Goodbye."


    The girl quickly said, "Please listen to what I have to say. I may never get this chance again. It''s so hard to meet you after all."


    Ah, Yang Tian will kill me if he gets to know about thisBetter that I don''t mention this to him tomorrow.


    Yukito took his sses off and turned.


    The girl''s smile brightened. "I knew it!" Then she suddenly got a little nervous. Her cheeks flushed red.


    "I-I am Fu Mina. I am your big fan ever since you became a model, and II came here to saythat I-I really like you"


    "I already knew what you were going to say," Yukito said.


    She was taken aback a little.


    "Media is not the only reason why I go from the backside. This is the other part. Confessions."


    He sighed. "Fu Mina. Thank you so much for your feelings. I appreciate it. But I am really sorry. I cannot return them."


    Fu Mina hastily urged. "P-please don''t reject me so quickly! I-I just want a chance"


    "Do you realize how many girls are after him? If he starts giving rtionship chances to everyone, then there will be no end of it."


    A harsh icy voice came from the shadows, and a man slowly stepped out of it, walking slowly. The temperature dropped by a few degrees, and Fu Mina suddenly felt chilly.


    She was shocked to see the man in front of her.


    Yukito froze. There was no way he wouldn''t recognize that voice.


    Ah, herees another trouble, Yukito thought.

 Chapter 499: Argument

    Chapter 499: Argument


    Jing watched Fu Mina in distaste. His lips curved into a sneer as he stared at her up and down.


    He oozed such a threatening aura out of him that she was forced to take a step back in fear. A chill ran across her spine, and she didn''t understand why.


    Nevertheless, she was thrilled to meet him. He was Liu Jing, after all  the renowned fashion designer.


    "M-Mr. Liu Jing" she stammered. She was stunned to see such a handsome man up close.


    Now that she noticed them standing together, she realized how breathtaking they looked.


    Jing narrowed his eyes and showed even more hostility than before that made her snap out of her daze.


    She finally remembered what Jing said when he came.


    "II"


    Jing sneered. "II what? Don''t you know how to speak? And what were you just saying? A chance with you?"


    Yukito felt the anger inside him with just one nce.


    He was really, really mad, and he knew if he didn''t stop her, then he would do some irreparable damage to the poor girl''s heart.


    Yukito said, "Jing. It''s okay. I have already given my answer."


    "And it doesn''t look like that she understood your simple answer," Jing narrowed his eyes.


    Fu Mina gulped. She didn''t understand why Jing felt so dangerous at the prospect of her confessing to Yukito.


    "I-I really like him. I just want one-"


    But Jing took one step forward and faced her.


    "Jing, stop!" Yukito widened his eyes.


    Jing quietly and slowly said, "Yukito doesn''t have the time to give stupid chances to ugly girls like you who don''t know their ce."


    Fu Mina froze.


    "Have you looked at yourself in the mirror? Too thin, wearing those awful spectacles, not pretty at all, and just look at the dress you wore today."


    "Jing. Stop."


    But he kept talking. "As a fashion designer myself, I feel as if I will puke at any moment by your disgusting fashion sense. What part of your ugly self makes you think that you can go out with someone like Yukito? How did a girl like you even get tickets to the show today?"


    Fu Mina started shaking on her spot, and tears rolled down her cheeks. Her self-esteem took the worst hit by his harsh words. She felt humiliated, but in front of his powerful and dangerous aura, all her words got stuck in her throat.


    "Jing!"


    He froze when Yukito suddenly yelled his name.


    Yukito red at him and faced him, clearly furious at his insulting words.


    "Apologize to her. I don''t need to tell you why."


    His jaw clenched in frustration. He was hurt knowing that he asked him to say sorry to the girl who just confessed to him. "She doesn''t-"


    Yukito cut him off. "Apologize. To. Her."


    But Fu Mina couldn''t stay there any longer. She was too scared and insulted to stand there anymore.


    "I-I am really s-s-sorry" she turned and tremblingly ran away with tears in her eyes.


    Yukito was shocked. "Hey, wait! Let him-"


    But she was already gone.


    Jing snorted. "Good riddance."


    "Enough is enough, Jing!" Yukito finally had it.


    "How many times should I tell you not to do this! Why did you have to insult her like that?"


    "Because she confessed!"


    "And I know what to do, and I did. I rejected her. What you did waspletely uncalled for! You just didn''t insult her. You targeted her self-esteem. Your words could really make her hate herself and feel unworthy."


    Jing grabbed his arm and looked down at him with a menacing aura. "So? Are you feeling guilty for that girl? She ''is'' unworthy for you."


    Yukito touched his hand and shook it off, momentarily shocking Jing.


    "I don''t feel anyone is worthy or unworthy of anyone else. Either you like that person, or you do not. But nobody has any right to determine anybody''s worth. If it was like that, then why do you even like me? I wasn''t rich or wealthy, and my family had such a past. I am far from your ''worthy'' ideals."


    Jing''s gaze dimmed. "Yukito. Why are you fighting with me over that girl? She is just a fan. Is she that important to you already?"


    "It''s because you interfered! Who told you to meddle?"


    Jing stiffened. "you find this meddling?"


    "Yes, it is! I know my limits, Jing. Why do you think that you have to always reject the girls for me? I like you. I am clear on that. So, I know what to tell them. Why do you feel that I cannot handle it?"


    Jing said nothing.


    "Please realize this, Jing. I am not like you or brother-inw. I cannot bring myself to be that harsh and cold towards girls who may like me, and I am not stupid for any white lotus to take advantage of that either if that is what you are worried about."


    Jing gritted his teeth. "Why wouldn''t I be worried! Girls are swarming everywhere you go. They look as if they are head in heels over you. I hate it. I feel jealous. I hate the fact that you became a model! Why did you have to enter this industry in the first ce!"


    Yukito froze.


    Jing pinched his jaw and sneered. "Or in your heart, do you really like getting all the attention? Is that why you are refusing for us toe out with our rtionship?"


    Yukito nkly looked at him, and then Jing suddenly realized what he said.


    Yukito slowly removed his hand and said, "If that is what you feel, then I think we should-"


    "No!" Jing hastily said, "I-I am sorry. I didn''t mean thatYukito, I am really sorryHit me if you want, okay?"


    Yukito stared at him, and then his mouth slightly opened, but he shut it again.


    "It''s gettingte. We should head home."


    Jing quickly pulled his hand back. He got really afraid of his reaction just now. "Yukito. I am really sorry, okay? I promise I won''t interfere again like I did today."


    "Hm."


    Yukito faintly smiled and started walking towards the car, clenching his fists in his pockets.

 Chapter 500: Slowly, silently but surely

    Chapter 500: Slowly, silently but surely


    Back at Liu vi, Yukira jumped onto Yukito the moment he and Jing entered.


    "Yo, bro! I saw your fashion show. Awesome as always," he chuckled, "once again, tomorrow''s headlines are gonna rock."


    Yukito flicked on his head. "You saw it on the TV, right? How can you miss your brother''s show?"


    Yukira coughed in embarrassment. "Hehe, ~~ I was busy in the auditions. Sorry, ~~~"


    Just like Yukito entered the modeling industry, Yukira thought of joining the entertainment industry as an actor. In fact, they both were scouted together one day by a talent scout who offered that they would definitely shine in the mor industry.


    Yukira didn''t have any specific ns for his future, so he thought there was no harm in giving it a try. The result was that he flourished even more than his agency expected.


    Yukito and Yukira both were today''s hottest idols in China, with the most fan following ever.


    Yukira was currently given the lead role in doing a martial artist as his job where his training with Jinhai''s underworld men wasing in handy. But, due to the auditions, he couldn''t attend his brother''s fashion show.


    Yukito almost strangled his head between his elbow. "I will mince you into meat if you failed toe next time. I always make it a point to watch the premiere of your movie. ALWAYS."


    "Ow! Ow! I promise! I will definitelye next time even if I have to sacrifice my role for it, my dear brother."


    Yukito rolled his eyes at his dramatic acting.


    Yukira noticed Jinging inside.


    "Hey, Jing!"


    Yukito slightly stiffened, and his expression dimmed somewhat.


    Jing smiled. "Yo. How was the audition today?"


    He grinned. "Piece of cake! Hey, did you two have dinner yet? I am starving!"


    "And you came just at the right time!"


    They saw Nanaing towards them.


    "Nee-chan!"


    The twins hugged her, and she pinched their cheeks. "I saw your show Yukito. You were cool as ever. I am sorry I couldn''te personally. Jin was crying the whole time."


    "You don''t need to apologize, Nee-chan. Jin is a baby. He needs all the attention now."


    Nana felt touched.


    "A. My brothers have grown so much."


    She giggled and looked at Yukira. "Congrattions on your role."


    Yukira grinned. "Thanks!"


    Jing hesitated for a moment but then walked beside Yukito. But Yukito didn''t show any reaction.


    "Sister-inw~~ I am so hungry."


    Nana said, "Yes, yes, and dinner is just ready. Come on, you three."


    Even during the dinner, Yukito subtly avoided talking to Jing. He didn''t want Nana or Yukira to catch onto anything.


    Jing didn''t show it on his face, but he was apprehensive. During their way back, too, he didn''t speak anything to him and was now also giving him the silent treatment.


    After dinner, Yukito finally got the chance to get away from him. He knew Jing wanted to talk to him, but he didn''t, so he immediately excused himself to his room. As he came out after taking a shower, he saw Jing sitting on the bed.


    Yukito coldly said, "I think I had locked the door."


    Jing anxiously said, "Yukito, please don''t be mad at me."


    "Jing, please. I don''t want to talk about this right now. Leave."


    Jing felt crushed. He didn''t want to leave before sorting out their fight. He blocked his way and refused to let him go.


    "Yukito, I am sorry for hurting you. I didn''t mean it like thatI said some stupid things. I am an idiot! Please, please forgive me, no? I will do anything you say."


    He pinched his ears and said, "How about I be a duck for you?"


    Yukito stared at him. He wanted to say something, but then he didn''t.


    He really didn''t wish to talk to him right now, but he knew how Jing was. He wouldn''t leave until he got the surety that everything was fine between them again. He would cling to him until he got that peace of mind.


    Yukito said, "Apologize to Fu Mina."


    Jing stiffened.


    That fan!


    He was furious at the prospect of asking forgiveness for her. But he didn''t want Yukito to be mad at him anymore, so he gulped his disagreement.


    It took a lot of strength to smile against his wishes. "Of course. I will do that tomorrow first thing in the morning."


    Yukito had already read his mind like an open book. It was so clear that he was against it, and his apology won''t be sincere at all, but at this point, he just wanted to salvage the situation he had caused by insulting Fu Mina so much.


    "Alright. You can leave now."


    "But you didn''t say that you forgave me yet"


    Yukito hesitated. He faintly smiled. "Alright. It''s okay now."


    Jing brightened and hopped to hug him. "Hehe, ~~ I knew you cannot be mad at me for long."


    Yukito said nothing.


    "My Yukito is the best!"


    Jing''s voice sounded happy and jolly, but behind their embrace where Yukito couldn''t see his face, his gaze still seemed sad, and the smile on his lips slowly disappeared.


    He pulled Yukito back and looked at him with his goofy smile again.


    "Hey, I got an idea! How about we go on a date tomorrow night? It''s been a long time since we had one. You have been so busy these days," he whined.


    "Um"


    The familiar fear made Jing''s chest tighten. He felt as if he couldn''t breathe.


    "You cannot say no!"


    An ominous foreboding shadowed his heart, but he shook it away. He knew that Yukito hadn''t stillpletely forgiven him, so he wanted this chance to spend some time with him and remove the hesitation from within him.


    Not only that, he just felt it for a long time that their rtionship wasn''t like before. They were going farther and farther away from each other.


    Slowly, silently but surely.


    The distance was growing only wider between them. And if this time, things remained as they were, he felt as if he would lose Yukito forever.


    "Alright." Yukito agreed.


    Jing breathed a sigh of relief. "Cool. I will make all the arrangements. We will have the best date tomorrow!"

 Chapter 501: A chance encounter or...?

    Chapter 501: A chance encounter or...?


    "Yuuuuu. Kiiiiiii. Tooooooooo.I am so gonna kill you!"


    Yukito''s manager, Yang Tian, was looming over him like an Asura had descended.


    He was thirty this year but already looked like he was sixty.


    "You just left the premises on your own after the show! How dare you? Do you know how worried I was for you!"


    "What if somebody recognized you? What if a paparazzi was lurking around? What if there was a stalker? I was half-deadst night all because of you! Just look how much I aged! Why do you always give me trouble?"


    , Yukito had covered his ears. He fired the same questions that he thought imaginedst night.


    Yukito bowed. "I am sorry, oh great, Yang Tian. Please forgive this subject for his audacity. I shall offer my head as my apology. Please ept it."


    Yang Tian red even more. "Shut up! You will really turn my hair white one day, Yukito!"


    Yukitoughed. "Alright. I am serious now. I am really sorry. I thought you would ask me to ept the media''s interview, and I was tired, so I left from the back door."


    He smacked on his head. "It''s because you are postponing all the interviews. I am not bugging you to ept all, but as your manager, I have to think about your image and publicity. Thepany wants to spread your name and make you as a brand of ourpany. And what better way to do that than to give interviews? But you reject all!"


    Yukito made an annoying face. "It''s tiring and boring. Everybody is only interested to know my rtionship status and-" he suddenly stopped.


    Yukito recalled the argument he had with Jingst night. Though he apologized, his heart was still unsettled.


    Yang Tian sighed. "I know."


    As far as Yukito''s career was concerned, only Yang Tian knew about his rtionship with Jing. In this industry, it was important for a manager to know whatever rtionships the artist had or was present to avoid any news leakage. Any scandal was fatal to the hard built reputation.


    Yang Tian noticed the change in the atmosphere. "What''s wrong? Had another fight?"


    He was not only his manager but his mentor and a friend too. They had grown quite close in this time they worked together, so Yang Tian also knew that his rtionship with Jing had be quite rocky and unstable for a long time.


    Yukito said, "Nothing"


    But obviously, Yang Tian didn''t believe him and Yukito also knew that.


    Yukito leaned back on the couch. "Jing did the same thing against night."


    Yang Tian was shocked. He tiredly pressed the space in between his brows. "Another confession?"


    He nodded.


    "And he rejected for you once again  in his ''own style.''"


    He said nothing.


    "And you fought?"


    Silence.


    "He apologized to mest night after we went back."


    Yang Tian waited.


    "But you knowI don''t think he understands why he is even apologizing. He just wants things to quickly get right again, so he just does whatever I ask him to, to end the argument. But that is still not solving anything between us. Say Yang Tian"


    "Hm?"


    Yukito sadly smiled. "Is it sodifficult to trust me?"


    Yang Tian smiled. "I don''t know about Liu Jing or anyone else, but I trust you. You are the best and sincere artist that I have worked with until now."


    "Then why does he need to do it for me? He even hates that I joined the modeling industry."


    He gently patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry. The only thing that can sort this out ismunication. You both need to have a good talk. Just let out everything you feel. Try to figure out where it is going wrong."


    Yukito pursed his lips.


    Then maybe today''s date wasn''t such a bad idea, I guess.


    Yang Tian smiled. "Alright. Here is your schedule for today. By the way, there is a joint interview today with your dear rival, Huang Minzhe."


    Huang Minzhe was a model like Yukito but associated with a different modeling agency. Huang Minzhe was the most popr model and idol in Beijing but ever since Yukito set his foot on the stage, he got a rival that nobody could reach till his position before.


    It may seem that the fight is neck to neck, but Yukito always had the upper hand.


    Yukito got a headache. "Wait. Why a joint interview?"


    "Everybody says that our agencies came up with this idea, you know, to make their own star shine and at the same time pull the other one down, obviously subtly though. But from my sources, it is clear that Huang Minzhe insisted on having this joint interview with you."


    Yukito raised his brow. "Why would he? He always gives me the cold shoulder whenever we happen to meet in any function, and now he suddenly wants to do the interview with me?"


    Yang Tian nodded. "That''s why you cannot reject this interview; otherwise, his fans will just get a chance to mock you. Plus, I feel he wants to reveal something that he thinks can shake you in any way. Either professionally or personally. He wants to catch you off guard, so you mess up the interview, and he gets the stronger foothold."


    "When is this interview?"


    "Today afternoon."


    Yukito widened his eyes.


    "What!? And you are telling me this now!?"


    Yang Tian smacked his head. "Idiot! That''s why I was so mad at you for running offst night. This interview call came suddenly while you were doing your show, and I wanted to inform you after the show was over, but somebody ran off! And then he didn''t even pick up my calls!"


    Yukito sheepishly grinned.


    After he argued with Jing, he kept his phone on silent mode and didn''t feel like receiving any calls.


    "S-sorry"


    Yang Tian sighed. "Anyway, we have to do this interview, so let''s just prepare the best we can. As to what Huang Minzhe''s trump card is, we can only know it at the venue and think of something at that time to counter it."


    "Aye, aye sir!"


    ---


    The interview was supposed to start at 2 PM, and Yukito and Yang Tian had already reached thirty minutes earlier.


    Yukito''s phone buzzed and saw it was Jing calling. He excused himself and took the call.


    "Yukito! I have made all the arrangements for our romantic date. I will pick you up. Where should Ie?"


    "It''s okay. Don''t take the trouble. Just text me the address."


    "Alright. Come at 7 PM sharp. Love you."


    The call ended, and just as Yukito turned, he bumped into someone.


    "Oh! I am so sorry!" he quickly apologized.


    But then he looked at the woman in shock, who just bumped into him. She also looked back at him in surprise.


    "Yukito."


    At first, he was at a loss for words, but then he slowly said, "Wang Ling"

 Chapter 502: Then and now

    Chapter 502: Then and now


    Wang Ling was taken aback for a moment, but then she brightly smiled. "Yukito! Long time no see!"


    Yukito was a little shocked by her reaction. He thought she wouldn''t be too thrilled to see him again, but it was the opposite.


    What he assumed was natural because they had dated for a short while in high school, after which they broke up, or specifically, she broke up with him. That went on a sour note for her, and after that, they never much talked again in school.


    Yukito wasn''t sure how to answer her enthusiasm. He politely smiled.


    "Yeah. Long time no see."


    His tone was more formal, which she faintly caught on to it.


    Wang Ling said, "I am so happy to meet you again. Wow. I cannot believe that you have be such a famous model now. Your talks and pictures are at every TV show and advertisements. Even Yukira too. He had be such an incredible actor. My friends are all his die-hard fans."


    Yukito smiled. "Well, he always had that dramatic side to him. No wonder he shone as an actor."


    Sheughed. "Haha. Absolutely!"


    Then there was a beat of silence.


    Yukito thought that considering his position, it wouldn''t be wise to stay there any longer since she was his ex.


    He wondered why she was here, though. But it would be inappropriate to ask.


    He said, "It was nice to see you again. I will have to leave now. My manager must be waiting for me."


    Wang Ling pursed her lips. "Wait"


    Yukito took one step ahead, but he stopped.


    "Yes?"


    He turned and raised an eyebrow.


    Wang Ling stared at him for a moment. She had seen him on TV numerous times, walking stylishly and with grace on the ramp in fashion shows, but it was after seven years that she was looking at him in person.


    He has really changed so much


    "You have changed so much" she didn''t realize that she spoke it aloud.


    "Hm? Change? How?"


    His question snapped her back from her daze, and she bit her tongue.


    I didn''t want to actually say it


    "HahaI mean"


    Yukito was quite thin in high school and had an average height. He was barely two inches taller than her, but now it was as if he had a sudden growth spurt.


    He was so tall that she had to crane her neck a little to meet his gaze. His body seemed toned and fit as opposed to how delicate he was in the past. The contours of his face had changed from being boyish to manly.


    Yukito was, in a sense, cute in the past, but now he was simply attractive.


    Yukito looked back at her, his gaze still questioning what she meant.


    Even Wang Ling didn''t know what she was looking for in his eyes, but the way he inly looked at her made her sure of the thing that she didn''t want to see.


    Indifference.


    I thought maybehe would be a little affected to see me since we were dating


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "Ah? Oh, nothing. I forgot"


    Yukito didn''t understand, but he shrugged.


    "Alright."


    He seemed ready to leave again, but she quickly said, "Are you!"


    He stopped in his steps again. "Am I what?"


    Wang Ling sped her hands.


    "A-are you still"


    "Yukito!"


    They heard Yang Tian''s voice.


    Yang Tian saw a woman at a distance and was surprised to see Yukito still talking to her. He thought she was just a fan.


    Does he know her?


    "Ah, Yang Tian"


    He politely smiled at Wang Ling. Then he looked at Yukito. "What are you still doing here? It''s time for the interview already."


    Yukito nodded. "Yes, I was about to return."


    He faced Wang Ling and said, "I need to leave now. Nice meeting you again."


    The smile on her lips slightly faded. "Yeah. Same here."


    As they walked away, Yang Tian asked, "It is rare to see you talking with a girl for so long. Do you know her?"


    "Well, she was my ex-girlfriend in high school. Remember, I told you about her once when you asked me about my rtionships? She is the one."


    Yang Tian stopped as if lightning zapped back. "What!!?"


    Yukito was surprised. "What? Why are you so shocked?"


    "Of course, I will!"


    He dragged him into their waiting room, and urgently said, "Why is she here?"


    "I don''t know, and I didn''t ask."


    "You don''t find anything weird that your ex-girlfriend is here where you are supposed to give your interview?"


    Yukito blinked his eyes. "That dide into my mind, but I thought that she might be working here?"


    Yang Tian gritted his teeth and smacked on his head hard.


    "Ow! Hey!" he painfully rubbed his head.


    "Idiot! Does it look like she works here? Didn''t you see her clothes? She was wearing a branded dress and fashionable sandals. She was totally dolled up."


    "I didn''t notice it that much."


    ""


    Yang Tian felt really bad for Wang Ling at that moment. "You know. If she heard this, then it would be like a p to her face. She was your freaking ex-girlfriend, and you didn''t even notice her that much? Especially when you have met after so long? She was totally checking you out, and you didn''t even move your gaze past her face?"


    "I don''t know. It just didn''te to my mind."


    He sighed. "You are unbelievable, but well that''s actually a good thing in a way. She didn''t get any wrong signals."


    "Why will she get any wrong signals?"


    "Are you dumb? What if she felt like going back together with you?"


    "Huh? We already broke up and are way past what happened. Actually, we didn''t even date for quite that long. That was seven years back. I don''t see why she will be interested in me again."


    Yang Tian was stupefied. "Do you see yourself now? Do you understand your position? You are ''the'' top model and fashion icon in China. You earn loads of money. You are handsome and attractive. Girls soooo want to throw themselves at you, and you ask why wouldn''t she might think in that way?"


    Then he narrowed his eyes. "And I am still suspicious of why she is here. I don''t feel it''s a coincidence."

 Chapter 503: Brother-in-laws influence?

    Chapter 503: Brother-inw''s influence?


    As Yukito and Yang Tian made their way towards the interview hall, they suddenly bumped into Huang Minzhe.


    Huang Minzhe was the second most popr model in China just a few spots away from Yukito. But before Yukito came into the picture, nobody could ever rival his position.


    Huang Minzhe smiled.


    "Ah, Yukito. I am so d you epted this interview. I thought I wouldn''t see you here."


    Yukito smiled in amusement. "Why wouldn''t I be here?"


    "Well, the media and our fans are already specting God knows what. But you know, everybody is really hyped about this as if there is apetition going on to see who gets down," as he said thest thing, he smiled slyly.


    Yang Tian slightly squinted his gaze.


    Well, you are the one who is provoking the fans, he inwardly snorted.


    Yukito knew what he was insinuating, but he remained calm. "It is just a friendly interview between the two models. I will answer some questions. You will answer some questions. That''s all. We may be rivals, but we don''t have topete in everything, nor do people should alwayspare between us."


    Huang Minzhe''s mouth twitched slightly, but he maintained his smile.


    "I guess it''s time. See youter."


    In the interview hall, Yukito and Huang Minzhe took their seats. The interviewer, a young woman in her twenties, weed them with a smile.


    The camera started rolling, and the interview began to go live. All the fans were excitedly watching the show from their homes.


    "Mr. Yukito. Mr. Huang Minzhe. Thank you for joining us for this interview. We appreciate you two for taking your time out of your busy schedules."


    Yukito said, "My pleasure."


    Huang Minzhe smiled. "How could I have missed an interview with a model whom I admire the most?"


    The interviewer immediately got the cue.


    "This is a surprise, Huang Minzhe. The entire poption in China is almost divided into either your fans or Yukito''s. They even fiercely idolize you two on every social media tform. The fans themselves have be rivals, and you say you admire Yukito?"


    "Why not? He is capable and outstanding. Even though he is Mr. Liu Jinhai''s brother-inw, I am always amazed to see how his poprity grew in such a short amount of time without any influence. After all, it''s so hard to make a mark in such a fierce industry."


    Yang Tian''s brow twitched.


    Even though Huang Minzhe was praising Yukito that he reached his position by his own mettle without any inside help from his family, his statement could also raise doubts in the minds of the people that perhaps Jinhai''s influence was indeed the key in his sess.


    He slyly inserted Jinhai''s name in his answer to make that fact crystal clear.


    Even though it wasn''t an unknown fact that since Nana was Jinhai''s wife, it was obvious that the twins, Yukito and Yukira, were also rted to him, but pointing it so nk out could make people wonder if there was some funny business going on in the background.


    The interviewer looked at Yukito. She was waiting to see how he wille out of this trap that Huang Minzhe''s wordsid for him.


    He was praising him for his capabilities yet subtly ming him for nepotism at the same time.


    "What do you have to say to Huang Minzhe''s praise?"


    Yukito didn''t seem to be much affected. "Well, Huang Minzhe isn''tpletely right. He is giving me more credit than necessary. Actually, I have a confession to make. Indeed, I wouldn''t havee this far without my brother-inw''s support."


    Silence.


    Yang Tian just silently kept on watching.


    The interviewer was taken aback, and so was Huang Minzhe with his manager, who was also watching from the sidelines.


    Did Yukito actually say that? Was he publicly announcing that Liu Jinhai pulled some strings?


    Yukito continued, "It was my brother-inw who motivated me to pursue modeling. Everybody knows that I was scouted, but I was never sure about taking it as my career. I never thought of performing in front of millions of people on stage. He was the greatest source of my strength who built that confidence in me. He would train me for hours on how to carry myself in public, how to speak confidently, and how to face such a huge crowd with no fear."


    He chuckled. "In fact, sometimes I wondered if he was training me to be a model or a CEO like him?"


    The staff recording the interview burst intoughter.


    "And he would just say that honestly for him, modeling wasn''t anything different from being a CEO. In both cases, everybody''s eyes were always on you and your performance. Even if a CEO didn''t walk on the stage like a model, the part of facing millions of people as they watch you being the leader of such a hugepany was simr to modeling. No matter what the profession was, you simply had to face people."


    Everybody couldn''t help but agree with his or Jinhai''s words.


    "I even jokingly asked once, what if I needed his help more than this?"


    More than this clearly meant his influence.


    Yukito smiled. "And he told me that he just needed to instill a little confidence in me, and then he won''t have to do anything else. The rest will automatically happen with my own capabilities. He trusted me, so I trusted myself. Not like my sister would have let him help me that way anyway."


    Once again, everybodyughed.


    The only ones who weren''tughing were Huang Minzhe and his manager.


    He thought they could shake him off by suddenly mentioning Jinhai and their rtionship, but they had no idea that Yukito would answer as if he was really prepared for this.


    Anybody else would have gotten startled, but he calmly answered the twisted question, and more so, that wasn''t ttery. At one nce, everybody knew that what he said hadreally happened and he was telling the truth.


    Huang Minzhe smiled and nodded, even though inwardly he was feeling announced. "That is awesome, indeed. I envy that you got such supportive family members."

 Chapter 504: Introducing his special someone

    Chapter 504: Introducing his special someone


    The interviewer was impressed with Yukito''s calm mind.


    She nodded. "Huang Minzhe is right. You got training from Mr. Liu himself. What else could go wrong? I will go on with the next question."


    They nodded.


    "What is your motivation for pursuing modeling? Do you have any specific aspirations?"


    Huang Minzhe smiled. "Well. I always liked performing on stage. During my middle school, high school, and University, I had participated in numerous shows and dramas. I was always drawn to the stage, and my happinessy when the crowd pped at me. So, I decided that I wanted to be a model."


    The interviewer said, "That is indeed aspiring for young talents to follow their passion and work towards their dreams. You have set as an example that one cannot only dream but also achieve it."


    "You are praising me too much."


    She turned to face Yukito. "What about you, Yukito?"


    Yukito smiled, and his gaze filled with inexplicable emotions whirling inside them. A gentle smile formed on his lips that caught everyone''s breath away.


    "Iwant to work with a special someone."


    Everybody was stunned.


    A special someone? Was he talking about his rtionship?


    The interviewer''s curiosity peaked at his response. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s true that modeling wasn''t in my mind when it was offered to me. But when I thought about it, it came to my mind that modeling was the way through which we can share our professions and work together."


    "Share your professions? Is that someone a model too?"


    Yukito mysteriously smiled. "Well, that''s a secret."


    The interviewer pouted.


    "But well, that dream is still far ahead. I want to be on an equal footing when I ask that person if it''s possible to do what I have in my mind. Before I meet my own standards, I won''t speak a word about it to that person."


    Huang Minzhe inwardly rolled his eyes and snorted.


    He was sure that Yukito was just faking it to give a mysterious impression on his fans, probably. He wanted the fans to specte on this mysterious person he mentioned so that it gives him a boost in poprity.


    Everybody in the room immediately started specting about the identity of that special someone.


    Who was that woman? If he acknowledged her as someone special to him, then did it mean that he was talking about his rtionship?


    The interviewer smiled. "So we can safely assume that you are in a rtionship."


    Yang Tian sighed.


    Everybody was only curious about his rtionship. Sometimes he thought that it was the sole purpose of doing an interview.


    But that was a part of being a celebrity that nobody could escape from it.


    Yukito said, "I will leave that to your imagination."


    The interviewer sighed.


    As expected, getting a direct answer was impossible.


    But since Yukito''s answer brought the topic of dating and rtionships, it was evident that Huang Minzhe will have to face it too.


    After all, fans repeatedly asked him about his rtionship, but he never gave a clear answer.


    "Huang Minzhe? What about you? Do you have a special someone in your life?"


    His ears perked up at that question, and he changed his posture, leaning a bit towards her.


    Huang Minzhe smiled. "Actually, I do."


    The interviewer gasped at his response. She was trained not to show her emotions, but his sudden confession took her aback.


    Yang Tian narrowed his eyes.


    What is he nning? It isn''t like him, confessing about his rtionship so suddenly.He never even gave any hints before.


    "You say that you have a girlfriend?"


    Huang Minzhe''s gaze rested on Yukito for just a moment before he looked back at her. "Yes, I have."


    This was the biggest news!


    Huang Minzhe confessed to having a rtionship! It wasn''t an ambiguous answer like Yukito.


    "Congrattions. I must admit you took me by shock. I didn''t think that you will admit it so openly on national television."


    Huang Minzhe said, "Well, I guess it is time toe out with it. I really love her and feel that she is the one for me. I cannot think of anybody else other than her. I found this as a good chance to let my fans know this good news that I have finally met the love of my life."


    The interviewer was excited. This breaking news will skyrocket their TRP''s like crazy.


    "That''s wonderful. Can you tell us more about her? How long have you been dating her?"


    "For eight months now."


    "Eight months? So not so short or long either."


    Huang Minzhe nodded. "Yes. Eight months may still seem too less for many people, but I can already say with my heart that she is the one I want. Since the day I met her, it had been nothing but the best days for me. Every second is wonderful with her. In fact, we are have even decided on our engagement n a monthter."


    Yukito raised a brow.


    The interviewer almost choked on her own saliva.


    Things went as far as engagement!? So soon? That meant he was really serious about this rtionship.


    All celebrities were usually very careful in their rtionships. They give it at least a year or two before publiclying out with it to all the media and fans, especially regarding engagement or marriage. They only did it when they were absolutely sure about their partner because any scandal or break upter on, would greatly affect their poprity and status.


    The interviewer calmed down. "Congrattions once again. I guess by now, all your fans must be so eager to know about this special girl in your life."


    Huang Minzhe said, "Well, she is here if you want to meet her."


    "What!?" she eximed. But she realized her position and coughed. "I am so sorry about that."


    Heughed. "I can understand."


    "So your girlfriend is here? In this studio?"


    "Yup. How about I introduce her to all?"


    "Sure!"


    "Let mee back in a minute." He looked at Yukito and squinted his eyes while keeping his smile.


    "I hope you don''t mind, Yukito."


    "Oh no, please, go ahead. I am fine."


    Huang Minzhe got up from his seat and left the studio ce.


    Yang Tian was worrying like crazy.


    He even brought the girl here? Just what is he nning?


    A minuteter, the door opened, and he came in with a woman walking behind him.


    As she slowly came to light, Yang Tian felt dumbfounded while Yukito only raised his brow in response.


    The woman politely smiled at everybody. She had no reaction when her gaze met Yukito''s.


    Huang Minzhe held her hand and introduced her, standing in front of the cameras with a bright smile on his lips. That woman shyly nodded.


    "Meet my special someone. The love of my life  Wang Ling."

 Chapter 505: Those who dig a hole for others, often fell themselves into it

    Chapter 505: Those who dig a hole for others, often fell themselves into it


    The interviewer silently gauged her and, in just a second, looked her from head to toe.


    Wang Ling was surely a beauty. It was the kind of beauty that urged everyone around her to take care of her as she looked like a delicate rose.


    She stood up and smiled. "Nice to meet you, Miss Wang. I guess Huang Minzhe''s fans watching him on the television would be really shocked and thrilled to see you."


    Wang Ling politely smiled. "I am also really nervous today. After all, everybody will be having certain expectations from Minzhe''s girlfriend. So, I hope they like me."


    Huang Minzhe darted a nce at Yukito.


    Apart from raising his brow once, he didn''t have any particrly shocking reaction.


    It was more like the reason clicked to him.


    Aha! So, that''s why Wang Ling was here today.


    And then there was no further reaction. He acknowledged it, and that was it.


    But Huang Minzhe thought that Yukito was hiding his emotions quite well.


    Heh. He is one tough opponent. It looks like Wang Ling''s entrance didn''t faze him much, but I know he must be shocked as hell.


    He wanted to see his shocking reaction that would be captured on the camera, but that didn''t work out.


    Huang Minzhe dotingly smiled and wrapped his arm around her waist.


    "Minzhe..." She looked away in embarrassment.


    Yang Tian''s brow twitched. He was disgusted to see this fake act. He instantly understood the purpose of this interview and Wang Ling being here today, who also ended up to be his girlfriend.


    Yukito''s ex-girlfriend was Huang Minzhe''s fiance now. Surely, he wanted to ignite the sparks with a possible confrontation.


    If Yukito''s past rtionship with her came to light, then it will cause a hell of a drama.


    The question is, how did Huang Minzhee to know about Wang Ling and Yukito? Did he secretly order aprehensive report on his past that he could use to his advantage against him?


    NoI would have definitely got a report about that if that was the case.


    Then how?


    The interviewer asked, "Miss Wang Ling? Will you share how you first met Huang Minzhe?"


    She smiled. "Well, actually, it''s really embarrassing. I was walking home one day from work, and suddenly I felt that someone was following me. I looked behind to see a man wearing a mask walking behind me. I freaked out because I thought he was a stalker. When I confronted him, I almost beat him up with a stick, and then he finally showed that he was Huang Minzhe. I was so shocked. Gosh, it was so embarrassing!"


    The interviewer was surprised. "Seriously?"


    Huang Minzheughed. "Yeah. Actually, I was avoiding the paparazzi, so I didn''t notice that a woman was in front of me and she misunderstood me. My attention was focused on getting away from that reporter. It''s when she suddenly swung a stick at me was when I realized what had happened. I understood her fear, and I profusely apologized to her. That was quite a rocky start, but we kept in touch after that, and now we are here."


    "Well, that''s an awkward but funny first meeting."


    "Absolutely."


    The interviewer curiously looked at Yukito. "Yukito. What do you have to say?"


    Yukito nodded. "My hearty congrattions. You two look good together."


    Huang Minzhe slyly smiled. "Come on, Yukito. Just congrattions? I thought you and Wang Ling would have a cute reunion."


    The interviewer''s ears perked up. "Reunion?"


    "Yes. It''s such a coincidence that Wang Ling and Yukito studied in the same high school, right?"


    She gasped. "You two were ssmates?"


    Wang Ling awkwardly smiled. "Haha, yesIt''s seven years, I guess, after which I am seeing him for the first time now."


    This is another explosive news!


    Huang Minzhe pouted and jokingly said, "Yukito, you didn''t react at all. Wasn''t she your good friend in school? Don''t tell me that you didn''t recognize her?"


    Everybody read in between the lines and suspected that there might have been a past with her. If that was true, then they wanted to see his take on this.


    Yukito blinked his eyes. "I did. We already met outside before the interview started. So, our reunion is kind of done already."


    Yang Tian choked, and so did the rest of the crew.


    Even all the fans watching the show from their homes almost stumbled off the couch.


    Yukito''s innocent answer just suddenly blew away the tension in the air. He spoke so nonchntly and impassively that it took everybody by shock.


    The interviewer carefully sized him. For the first time, she couldn''t understand if Yukito''s answer was really innocent or intentional.


    Because if it was intentional, then


    "Ah, I see. So, you two have already met an hour earlier. I got surprised because Wang Ling said that she saw you now, here, for the first time. So, I got confused. Haha. My bad."


    Huang Minzhe and Wang Ling''s expression couldn''t help but change in shock.


    Now they realized the discrepancy in her statements as the interviewer pointed it out.


    They already met and talked, so why did she say otherwise? Did they want him to be in an odd position and embarrass himself?


    All sorts of questions formed in everybody''s minds.


    Huang Minzhe slightly coughed and signaled her to salvage the situation.


    Wang Ling quickly said, "Of course we just met outside. That''s what I meant by seeing him for the first time."


    The interviewer inwardly sneered.


    Hoooo.But you didn''t correct Huang Minzhe when he asked Yukito if he didn''t recognize you. That meant you wanted to put him in a difficult position and also make him apologize to you.


    The interviewer had seen so many word traps in her career by other celebrities to defame their rivals that her instincts were honed enough to spot such lies.


    The interview continued for another thirty minutes, after which it wrapped up.


    Yang Tian cracked inughter. "Yukitooh, my most favorite artist in the entire universe, you were simply awesome today. Hahaha. Huang wanted to tarnish your reputation, but they fell into their own trap."

 Chapter 506: Fans waging war

    Chapter 506: Fans waging war


    Yukito rolled his eyes. "Why are youughing so much?"


    Yang Tian was still cracking inughter and said as he wiped his tears, "Why wouldn''t I? You should have seen their faces. Huang Minzhe and Wang Ling looked so terrible. You just KO''ed them in their own game. Oh, and by the way, I was right. I knew that Wang Ling''s presence was suspicious."


    Yukito slowly nodded. "It was unexpected to see her with Huang Minzhe."


    He sneered. "They purposely tried to frame you to make you apologize to them on national television. But it backfired. Just look at Weibo."


    "Hm?"


    Yukito browsed through the posts, and it was as if the social media had exploded. There were too many hot topics that fans didn''t know what to talk about.


    There was this mysterious special someone that Yukito mentioned. Fans were already starting to ship him with the most popr female models in China since they had simr professions.


    Yukito x Hua Ning and Yukito x Wu Rushi were the most trending topics that emerged.


    Hua Ning and Wu Rushi were the top female models, and rivals like how Yukito and Huang Minzhe were.


    "OMG! I am sure it must be Hua Ning!"


    "No, No! It''s Wu Rushi! Yukito performed thestmercial with her. It''s definitely her!"


    "Yukito and Hua Ning look so perfect together. Gosh, I am drooling over the couple!"


    Then there was another explosion as everybody saw Huang Minzhe''s confession and not just confession, but he even introduced his girlfriend.


    Huang Minzhe''s fans immediately congratted him and praised Wang Ling.


    "Wang Ling is so pretty."


    "They look so adorable together! Hmph! Yukito and that whatever mysterious person cannot hold a candle to my idol!"


    "Yes, yes! I am even sure that Yukito must be lying about this person."


    "He just wants to create the hype!"


    "Definitely!"


    Obviously, Yukito''s fans protected and defended him like crazy, and a war broke out. But it fueled even more when it came to light that Wang Ling was Yukito''s ssmate. And even though they already met before, she feigned innocence and acted as if she met him during the interview for the first time.


    So, this time Yukito''s fans waged war on Huang Minzhe.


    "Gosh, that witch! She did that on purpose!"


    "She wanted to frame my idol. She lied to embarrass Yukito! Even the interviewer realized it."


    "Huang Minzhe did it on purpose! He was dating Wang Ling and introduced her so that Yukito makes a fool out of himself."


    "But dating her will only make sense if Yukito had any history with Wang Ling in high school."


    "Omg, then I am so d that they broke up! I would have hated to see my pure angel with such a vixen."


    "No, kidding."


    "It was all Huang Minzhe''s setup to tarnish our idol''s reputation."


    #HuangMinzhesucks, #ApologizetoYukito, #WangLingisWitch, all sorts of threads got viral on all social media tforms.


    At the same time, everybody also praised Yukito for keeping his calm and countering all of Huang Minzhe''s sly setups to trap him.


    "As expected of my idol, he is the best!"


    "Yukito looked so cool. He seemed so unfazed by their tricks!"


    "That''s how you show them! Go, Yukito!"


    "Our Yukito is unbeatable!"


    Instead of his reputation going down, the way Yukito handled the interview raised his image by miles. Even all of his answers struck the public hard emotionally. On the contrary, Huang Minzhe''s answers seemed too fake and deliberate to impress.


    Yukito could almost picture the war going on as if it was a real battle with swords and armor.


    Yang Tian patted his shoulder. "Good job! I am so proud of you! The public''s opinion is weighing on your side. If this continues, then maybe Huang Minzhe will have no choice but to issue an official statement to rify things, even apologize if we yed our cards right."


    Yukito shrugged. "I am not interested in his tricks or apologies. I didn''t even feel offended. I only want to focus on honing myself to be the best model and then fulfill my dream," he softly smiled.


    Yang Tian sighed. "You are too good for this devious industry. But as your manager, I cannot let it go."


    "Sure. You do what you feel is right."


    "That''s my boy. Oh, and another thing. Please keep your distance from Wang Ling from now on. Everybody has already guessed that you might have dated her in the past. If the paparazzi catches you and clicks even one photo of you two together, then you know what kind of storm it will raise. Everybody will think that you are still into her. They won''t care about the circumstances in which you met. The tables will turn against us."


    Yukito nodded. "I understand."


    Yang Tian''s phone buzzed. "It''s from thepany. I will be back in a minute."


    "Yup."


    Yukito leaned against the wall and randomly checked his phone to see the posts.


    He checked the time. 6.10 PM.


    The address that Jing sent is thirty-five minutes away from here. I should really get going, or Jing will start crying if I am even a secondte.


    He sighed but a gentle smile formed on his lips, thinking about Jing.


    Today, I will talk to him and hopefully clear all our misunderstandings.


    ---


    Two minutes ago, when Wang Ling was looking for Yukito, she saw Yang Tian leave to attend a call. She quickly hid behind a pir and was watched Yukito just calmly leaning on the wall.


    Then suddenly, she saw a warm smile form on his lips, and it took her aback.


    It didn''t feel like he was particrly reading something on his phone, but more like he seemed to be thinking about somethingor someone and that too, with love in his eyes.


    Wang Ling stared at him with an unreadable expression on her face.


    At first, she also thought, like everybody else, that Yukito might be faking about his partner.


    But now, seeing the genuine smile on his lips and the warmth in his gazeshe was forced to believe the opposite.


    Is that why he didn''t seem much affected after meeting me?


    She thought about it for a moment, stepped out, and then walked towards Yukito.

 Chapter 507: The reason of breakup

    Chapter 507: The reason of breakup


    "Yukito."


    Yukito turned and heard a strained voice calling his name. He saw Wang Ling, and inwardly sighed.


    Yang Tian just told me to keep my distance, and here we are. But well, I am in a crowd, and people have already seen her approaching me first, so I am safe.


    He simply nodded at her and didn''t say anything.


    Wang Ling awkwardly smiled. "IYukito, I am sorry for the trouble in the interview. I really didn''t mean that way when I said that I met you the first time. I don''t want you to misunderstand me."


    He shrugged. "Doesn''t matter."


    She quickly said, "Please trust me. Minzhe also didn''t mean anything bad. I just saw the Weibo, and it''s blown out of proportion. Minzhe and I arepletely misunderstood. So, I just"


    "Hm."


    Wang Ling didn''t understand hisck of reaction.


    Yukito was never this way beforeHe seems too uninterested.


    "Can I ask you something?"


    Yukito frowned. He looked at the time again.


    I will gette for my date.


    "Wang Ling. Can we talkter? I am gettingte for something, and secondly after all the Weibo bacsh, you really shouldn''t be here with me. That will just spark more trouble for you, Huang Minzhe, and me."


    She froze.


    She recalled how Yukito was smiling in a daze.


    "Is your appointment important?"


    "Of course. Too important to miss it for anything."


    She felt a little annoyed and prickly.


    "Ohis it thatspecial someone?"


    Yukito looked at her and raised his brow.


    Wang Ling realized. "Oh, I am sorry! You don''t have to answer if-"


    "Yes. It''s the same person," he smiled.


    Wang Ling stiffened.


    So he wasn''t lying about it.


    "I see"


    Yukito nodded. "I think you should look for Huang Minzhe now. I gotta go."


    "Yukito!"


    She tried to hold his shirt to stop him unconsciously, but he immediately noticed it and took a step away. That made her almost stumble, but she somehow bnced herself.


    But the thing that shocked her the most was that Yukito didn''t even bother to help her.


    Oh rightit will bring trouble if anybody saw him holding me


    That dampened her mood.


    "S-sorry"


    He nodded.


    "I just wanted to stop you because I want to ask you one important thing. It won''t take much time!"


    Yukito sighed. "Alright."


    "Are you still angry at me forwhy I broke up with you?"


    Yukito blinked his eyes. "Ohthat"


    She felt nervous and was twitching her fingers.


    "Well,at first, I was disappointed."


    He didn''t hold back any punches.


    She stiffened.


    "Because I already told you about my past, so I didn''t understand why you brought that topic again to break up. I didn''t keep you in the dark when you confessed to me."


    Wang Ling bit her lip hard. She felt utterly embarrassed.


    "But then I thought about itter and realized that it would have gotten difficult for you to ept itmy background. You thought you could handle it because you were too excited at the prospect that you like someone, so it would be easy to let go of it. But then you realized you couldn''t after all. And that''s fine. I understand your point, too, because you weren''t the first one who avoided me."


    Wang Ling trembled.


    "So don''t worry. I don''t hold any grudges against you. I already forgot about it seven years back. We were still in high school. Too young to really understand anything, even love. I just take it as a part of my experience now."


    Wang Ling was close to crying. Even though he said that he didn''t mind it now, his words harshly cut her like thorns.


    She knew it was her fault back then. She hadpletely misunderstood Yukito and his intentions, and that exploded because of her gnawing worry about his reputation. All her high school friends started to ignore her because of her rtionship, and they constantly fed rumors about his bad intentions.


    Wang Ling regretted it a lot after that.


    She confessed to him first, and Yukito was honest about his family situation, yet in the end, she broke up with him for the reason that she already knew.


    "Wang Lingwhy are you telling me this now?" A seventeen-year-old Yukito asked as she called him to say that she wanted to break up with him, "I didn''t hide anything from you, and you said that you didn''t mind my past. So why now?"


    Wang Ling stuttered. "III saw you ying with my younger sister that day in the school when we went to pick her up!"


    Yukito blinked his eyes in confusion. "So? What''s the harm in that?"


    She felt awkward and embarrassed. She knew it was a hurtful thing to say, and she had no idea if she was doing it right. She was overwhelmed by all the criticism and taunts by her friends.


    "II hope you can maintain your distance from her"


    "Distance? I don''t-"


    But then it suddenly clicked Yukito. He instantly understood what she meant.


    "I seeso you think that like that personmy father, I will try to do your sister what he did to Nee-chan?"


    Wang Ling froze.


    "You think I will harass her like he did?"


    "N-noI-I"


    But Yukito already got his answer. Even if she was going round about it, he knew what she thought about him.


    "I see"


    Yukito had to admit that beingpared to his father hit him hard. The more he tried to prove that he wasn''t like him, the more things got worse. No matter what he did, the stain that Yu Tengfei left on their lives would never wash away.


    Wang Ling just proved it. He and Yukira will always be thought of as disgusting and perverts as their father.


    After that, Yukito didn''t say a word more and turned to leave. But he stopped.


    "I guess this is for the best then, Wang Ling. If you feel that way about me, then you are right. There is no point in this rtionship."


    A pang of guilt suddenly clutched her heart.


    "Yu-Yukito"


    But he had already left.

 Chapter 508: Questioning the love

    Chapter 508: Questioning the love


    At present, Yukito''s voice snapped Wang Ling out of her stupor.


    "I need to leave now. I am gettingte."


    Wang Ling couldn''t do anything but see him leave as he moved farther and farther away. She wanted to talk to him more and apologize for her hurting Yukito in the past for being so insensitive. She felt utterly horrible,paring him to his father. It wasn''t his fault that he and Yukira were born to him.


    Yet I


    Wang Ling could only feel remorseful for her stupidity and losing Yukito for such baseless assumption.


    ---


    Yukito reached the address Jing sent for the date at exactly seven PM.


    Phew! Jing won''t cry now, he chuckled.


    He went inside and the manager greeted him.


    "Wee, Sir. I will take you to Sir Liu Jing."


    Yukito looked at thevish decorations of the hotel andughed.


    "Seriously he is so extravagant"


    The manager smiled. "Sir Liu really cherishes you. He was here since morning to perfect all the decorations to give you a memorable date."


    Yukito was stunned. "Since morning?"


    He nodded. "He has really worked hard."


    Yukito could almost imagine Jing running towards him like a dog with his ears perked up and asking him to praise him for his efforts.


    His lips curved into a smile.


    They reached the terrace and the manager said, "I was told to bring you till here."


    Yukito nodded. "Thank you."


    "Have a lovely evening."


    Yukito twisted the knob and slowly opened door.


    The terrace was beautifully decorated with lighting and flowers. Scented candles were ced all over the terrace''s railing giving off a sweet smell. A soft melody was ying in the background adding to the romantic atmosphere.


    Yukito slowly stepped in and found a table at the center with a bottle of exquisite wine kept on it.


    Jing raised his head from his phone and looked at him. He smiled. "Yukito"


    Yukito felt a little odd. He was sure that Jing woulde running to him with a bright grin on his face. But even his smile right now seemed forced and sad.


    Maybe I am thinking too much.


    He let go of his thoughts and approached him.


    "Look. I am on time. Exactly at seven just like you said."


    Jing nodded. Then he suddenly got up andughed. "Oh yes! It''s dinner time! Look. I have prepared a feast for you. It is not as awesome as sister-inw''s but you definitely the second best. I will show you. Let''s dig in!"


    Yukito blinked his eyes in confusion.


    No hug. No kiss. Nothing. No greeting. No wee at all.


    He said about the dinner as if he just remembered it. He seemed to avert his gaze as he talked and strangely he was sping his hands when one does if he was nervous or anxious.


    Yukito held his arm and stopped him.


    Jing asked, "What happened? Oh right! I am so stupid! You must be so tired, right? And I didn''t even give you water. How inconsiderate of me."


    Yukito said, "What''s wrong with you Jing? You seemed to be out of sorts. Your gaze and attention are not on me. Weren''t you so excited about our date? Didn''t you work since morning for it? But now you are lookinglost. You didn''t hug or kiss or wee me."


    Jingughed. "Oh it''s nothing. I guess I worked a little too hard. I am fine."


    "you are not fine Jing. I can tell that by just nce. What''s wrong? Please tell me."


    "And what will you do even if I tell you?" He quietly said.


    Yukito widened his eyes seeing tears in Jing''s eyes. It took him aback to see his gaze shining with them.


    "Jing, why are you crying?"


    "Because I don''t know what to do Yukito"


    Jing slowly brushed off his hand from his arm. Yukito''s hand was left in mid-air and he didn''t know what to do. He didn''t know what Jing meant.


    "Jing"


    "Yukito" Jing smiled as a tear slid down his cheek, "Tell me. Why did you be a model?"


    Yukito froze.


    "Why did you have to enter this industry?"


    Yukito nkly stared at him. "Jing. Today is supposed to be our date. Why are you asking me these things?"


    "Just answer me Yukito."


    Yukito said, "I cannot tell you that. At leastnot now."


    Jing chuckled sadly. "Then when? When your heart will bepletely swayed by your ex-girlfriend?"


    Yukito was stunned. "What?"


    "Wang Ling. Were you shocked to see her with your rival?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting Jing? You must be talking about the interview. But I don''t see why it is relevant here and now?"


    Jing tilted his head. "Then who is your special someone that you talked about? Is it her?"


    Yukito was beyond shocked. He fell at a loss for words.


    "Jing, are you drunk? Because clearly, you are not in your right mind."


    Jing clenched his fists. "Why am I not my right mind? Ever since the day you became a model, you are only growing further and further apart from me. You hardly get time for me. Are you working your butt off to make Wang Ling realize her mistake? You are a celebrity now. She must be regretting that she broke up with you now that you are so famous. Is that what you wanted her to feel so that shees back to you?"


    Yukito red at him. "She is Huang Minzhe''s girlfriend for God''s sake! And what trying to prove to her anything? We already broke up seven years back! I don''t care about her."


    Jing''s lips trembled. "Then who is your special someone? Who do you want to recognize you? What is your dream? BecauseI don''t think that''s me"


    Tears plopped from his eyes.


    "Yukitodo you even love me anymore?"


    Yukito froze.


    He nkly stared at him, feeling unbelievable that he just asked him that.


    "Is it Wang Ling? She came back so has your feelings returned for her? Oh noyou said that your special someone is from a simr industry as yours. Then is it one of the two models? Thosefemale models who are at the top of the charts?"

 Chapter 509: Heartbreaking decision

    Chapter 509: Heartbreaking decision


    Yukito''s shoulders started to tremble, and his eyes began to tear up.


    Jing said, "You get mad when I try to shoo off those pesky girls confessing to you. But that''s just because I don''t like seeing them so close to you. You see that as my interference. I admit that I get jealous. It is natural for me to feel that because I love you. But do you even get jealous for me anymore?"


    Jing felt even more like crying. He could hardly contain his tears. "It''s not like I don''t get confessions. So many women try to cling to me during my work or try to seduce me or flirt with me. But" he clenched his fist, "I never see you get anxious. I would feel so happy if you angry too, but it feels likeit doesn''t even bother you anymoreSo, when do you feel jealous?"


    JealousOf course I feel jealous, Yukito trembled. Why wouldn''t I? I don''t like those women clinging to you either.


    I do feel ufortable, butit''s just


    "You don''t get jealous. You don''t have time for me. You only seem to get time to walk on the rampnot just simply walk with me, holding my hand. You are so focused on the stage that I don''t see myself anywhere besides you. Youyou are in every part, every moment of my life, even during work. But where am I in YOUR life? Where do I stand, Yukito?"


    Yukito stared at him with an unfocused gaze.


    Where


    He is asking me where does he stand in my life? Wasn''t he always beside me? Wasn''t I always beside him? Did thatchange along the way? Did I not notice it?


    NoI noticed that already, didn''t I? We were growing further apart was something I started to feel for a long time.


    Sois it my fault?


    "And then suddenly, Wang Linges into the picture," Jing sadlyughed. "Your ex-girlfriend. She is your rival''s girlfriend now, isn''t she? You don''t get jealous for me. Tell me thendid you get jealous for her? Did it prick you seeing her with Huang Minzhe?"


    Yukito tiredly copsed on the chair. He had no strength to think about anything anymore. His heart suddenly felt empty to him.


    Wang Ling? He chuckled tearfully. I felt nothing seeing her again. Why would I? Isn''t my heart already filled with you, Jing? All of it. It doesn''t have a ce left for anybody.


    But will you believe me if I said that? Becauseyou seem to have made up your mind already that I don''t love you anymore.


    Yukito''s silence crushed Jing''s heart. He was waiting for him to argue with him like always. He was waiting for him to shout and yell at him.


    But Yukito didn''t answer any of his questions. Thest of his remaining hope all faded away.


    Jing said the next words with an extremely heavy heart. It was like he was facing the inevitable truth. It felt like the end. "Yukito. II couldn''t help but thinkare you tired of me? Are you tired of this rtionship?"


    Yukito''s heart raced faster and faster in his chest. He didn''t like this sickening feeling inside him. He hated the nauseating feeling in his stomach.


    Yukito slowly raised his head and looked at him. His eyes were glistening in tears, just like Jing.


    "My special someoneyou are asking me who that person is?"


    Jing''s smiled faltered. His confidencepletely vanished. "Yes. Just tell me who it is, and I won''t" his gaze teared up again, "I-I won''t force you to be with me anymore. I will walk away from your life."


    Silence.


    "I see"


    Yukito slowly got up from the chair, but his legs had no strength left to stand. Everything within him feltpletely broken to him, like how ss shatters.


    He drylyughed. "If I need to tell you about my special someone, then I wonder why are we in this rtionship in the first ce? If I need to spell it out to you, then why are we even standing here?"


    Jing''s heart skipped several beats.


    "I am not tired of our rtionship, Jing. I am not tired of you. How can I get tired out of the person I love?"


    He trembled and looked at him, suddenly getting a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Are you tired of me, Jing?" He asked.


    Jing whispered. "How can I? If I had been tired of you, then I wouldn''t be feeling so hurt and crushed right now."


    Yukito smiled. "See? Nobody is tired. But we are still questioning our feelings to this extent. You are questioning my love, and I don''t know how to answer you anymore. But if you feel the need to ask this after all these years, then I think we have walked too further away from each other."


    Jing knew what wasing next.


    "So, I guess it''s time to stop here and think what is exactlycking here? What went wrong with us? Jing"


    This was the first time that Yukito finally shed tears in front of him.


    Jing felt as if a knife mercilessly stabbed through his chest.


    "Yu-Yukito" he instinctively raised his hand to touch him.


    "JingWe are standing so near, right here, right now, yet why does it seem that it''s miles away, so much.that it feels like I cannot even see you anymore."


    "Yukito"


    "Let''s juststay away for a while."


    Jing froze. But he knew this wasing.


    "You have hurt me, and it seems like I have hurt you too, though I don''t understand where and how. So we should stay away and sort out our feelings so that we don''t hurt each other any more than we have already done."


    Jing stiffened.


    So he isn''t breaking up with me? Does that mean we have hope of getting back together one day?


    But the fact they needed to stay apart from now on still broke his heart.


    "II see. Alright. If that''s what you want, Yukito," Jing smiled, "I won''t bother you from now on."

 Chapter 510: Little Lius consolation

    Chapter 510: Little Liu''s constion


    Back in the Liu vi, Yukito tiredly copsed on the bed. He took the pillow and covered his face with it.


    Tears trickled down his eyes and made the pillow damp.


    "Yukitoare you tired of me? Are you tired of this rtionship?"


    He clutched the pillow tighter.


    You are such an idiot. How could you ask me that stupid question? How can you even think that my heart would sway for Wang Ling?


    Jing, don''t you know me at all? Did you never trust me?


    The more he recalled what happened in the evening, the more vigorously tears plopped out, and he trembled.


    Suddenly, he felt somebody gently putting the nket over him and covering him.


    He stiffened.


    J-Jing?


    He quickly shifted the pillow, but to his surprise, he saw little Nuo looking at him concerned. She was doing her best carrying the heavy nket and draping it over him.


    "Uncle Yukito. Are you cold?" she worriedly looked at him. Then she slid herself to his side and patted his head.


    "You don''t have a fever."


    "Ah? Ah no" Yukito smiled and took Nuo in hisp. "I am not sick. But thank you for the nket. You are so cute," he lightly tapped on her nose.


    Nuo frowned. "But you were twembeling."


    His heart melted, seeing his adorable niece so anxious for him.


    Then she looked more afraid. "Uncle! You are crying. Are you hurt anywhere? Wait, I will call Mama."


    "No, no! Don''t call Nee-chan. I-I wasn''t crying."


    She furrowed her brows. "But your eyes are wet."


    Yukito panicked. "Ah, thatsome dirt went in my eyes, so that''s why. Don''t worry."


    "Reallyyyy?"


    The end of that word sounded as if she didn''t believe him.


    Yukito felt guilty for lying to a child, but he couldn''t do anything else.


    "Yes. Really."


    "Alwight," Nuo nodded, "And are you and Uncle Jing fighting?"


    He froze, and his smile faltered. He tensed up.


    "W-why do you say so?"


    "You did not talk at all, and you seem angry. I also don''t talk to bro Jun when I am angry. I pout."


    Yukito nervously chuckled.


    Damn it. Even Nuo noticed the weird atmosphere between us. I shouldn''t let anybody else find out.


    "Haha. We were just acting."


    "Acting?"


    "Yes. We thought to prank you kids, so we pretended to be mad at each other. Haha, you fell for it!"


    Nuo harrumphed and put her hands on her waist, puffing her cheeks. "Uncle Yukito and Uncle Jing are meanies. I will tell your name to Mama!"


    "No, no, no!" Yukito panicked. Nana was perceptive about these things, so she would definitely figure out that it wasn''t a prank.


    He bowed his head. "Oh, princess Nuo. Please forgive this humble servant of yours. I promise I will never prank you again."


    "Hmph!" she turned her head away. "I am still mad!"


    "Pretty pleaaaasssseeee. I will give you lots of choctes and toys, but please forgive me."


    She flinched at his bribe. "You pwomise?"


    He nodded hard. "Yes, I promise!"


    She smiled, satisfied. "Nuo forgives you then. Don''t do it again. I don''t like to see my favorite uncles fighting," then she patted his cheek.


    "Aww, thank you so much," he kissed her cheek. "Nuo is the best!"


    Then he asked hesitatingly. "What ifwe were fighting for real?"


    Nuo blinked her eyes and held his chin. "Then you should talk and not be mad anymore. When I fight with bro, Mama always makes us talk. She don''t let us go till we talk. Then we say sorry, and we y again."


    Yukito felt stupid.


    Nee-chan used to do the same whenever Yukira and I fought at times. But what happened todayI don''t think there isn''t anything left to talk


    Then he cleared his throat. "Can you promise me not to tell about this to anybody? Please?"


    Nuo tapped her finger on her chin. "Alwight."


    "Thanks."


    "Nuo, where are you? Come here, dear," It was Nana''s voice, "You didn''t eat your veggies."


    Nuo sulked at the mention of veggies. "Mama is calling me..."


    He chuckled. "Yes, yes. Go."


    As she left, Yukito copsed back on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    ---


    Jing was in a simr condition as Yukito in his room. His eyes had turned pinkish because he had been doing nothing but crying for thest hour.


    His head was aplete mess, and he didn''t know what was right or wrong anymore. He wished to run off to Yukito''s side and hug him hard, but now there was this huge gap between them.


    "Uncle Jing, don''t cry like a baby." Jian shook his head.


    "Even Nuo doesn''t cry like that. Like hell, not even our baby brother Jin," Nian joined his twin.


    Jun was quietly reading his book, and he said without even raising his head. "You make a mistake, and then you cry over spilled milk" he mumbled. "Then why make a mistake in the first ce?"


    All the three brothers were mercilessly attacking Jing''s already crushed heart.


    Where Nuo was so gentle with Yukito, her brothers were theplete opposite.


    Jing asked, "How do you know if it''s my fault?"


    Jian, Nian, and Jun said together, "Because you are too hyper. You jump to conclusions too soon."


    Another arrow stabbed right through him.


    Jun nced at him sideways, "We are not saying that you are at fault every time."


    Nian nodded. "Butpared to Uncle Yukito, you decide things too quickly and even express it without thinking much."


    Jian bounced the ball up and down on the floor and said, "And on the other side, Uncle Yukito doesn''t like to talk much, which is also troubling."


    The three said together again, "So we can see roughly where the problem lies. Communication gap."


    Even though the trio was young, they were not to be underestimated. For a while, they felt that something was going on between Jing and Yukito.


    The reason was simple.


    They gave off the same feeling they saw in their own parents.


    Love.


    So, it wasn''t hard to guess that they were a couple.


    Jing pursed his lips. "You may be right. But I really feel that Yukito doesn''t like me as much before"


    And then big drops of tears plopped out again.


    "He said to keep a distance from now on. How will I do that? I will die without him."

 Chapter 511: The Platinum Age Fashion Show

    Chapter 511: The tinum Age Fashion Show


    Jian sighed. "Who brought the situation to that stage in the first ce? I am pretty sure that you must have asked some foolish questions."


    Jing slumped.


    Jun said in disdain, "Uncle Yukito would be thinking that why are you asking such stupid questions? He didn''t answer because he was amazed at your stupidity."


    Jing was now almost merged with the floor.


    Nian asked, "Why did you get so upset in the first ce? We saw Uncle''s interview too and didn''t find anything wrong with it."


    Jing looked at them aghast. "What do you mean? Didn''t you see that Huang Minzhe introducing his girlfriend, Wang Ling?"


    "Yeah, so?"


    Jing fiddled with the pillow and said, "She-she was his ex-girlfriend" he murmured.


    Jian held his ear. "What? We didn''t hear you."


    Jing felt annoyed. "She was his ex-girlfriend!"


    And the three brothers looked at him as if he was an idiot.


    "We know now what you must have asked himAnd we have only one word for you  Idiot."


    Jun frowned. "How dare you hurt our favorite Uncle?"


    Jing''s mouth twitched. "Am I not your favorite Uncle?"


    "Not more than Uncle Yukito and Yukira."


    A critical hit.


    "You are all so heartless."


    Nian said in disdain, "You weren''t particrly less to Uncle Yukito either."


    KO!


    Jing was defeated by the three little Liu devils. He slumped back on the bed and stared at the ceiling.


    Jian, Nian, and Jun shared nces and sighed. No matter what, Jing was their Uncle, and they loved him nevertheless though he was an idiot at times with his feelings.


    They hopped on the bed and snuggled beside him.


    Jing pouted. "What? Ganging up on me now physically?"


    They rolled their eyes. They pinched all over his face and tickled him.


    "AhahahaStop itHaha"


    He quickly overpowered them and began ying tag with them on the bed. But the three brothers swiftly cornered and surrounded him.


    Three against one. Jing was bound to lose anyway.


    Jian patted his head. "Don''t lose heart. Uncle Yukito didn''t say that he broke up with you, right?"


    "En."


    "So, don''t worry. Take this time and figure things out."


    Nian giggled. "Trust us. He loves you more than you can imagine."


    Jing lowered his gaze. "Buthe doesn''t seem to get any time for me nowadays. I feel left out. Sometimes it feels that he has chosen modeling over me"


    Jun said, "And I am sure that he isn''t doing that purposely. There is no way that Uncle would choose his career over you."


    Jian and Nian nodded.


    Jing looked at the trio and chuckled helplessly. "You threewhen did you learn to give love advice? You are hardly in school and even don''t have any crushes."


    Jian shrugged. "Who needs a crush when we have Mama and Dada at home?"


    "It always feels like we can learn so much from them just by simply watching them," Nian felt proud.


    Jun touched his chin and seriously said, "They should write a book together. 101 ways to solve all rtionship problems or How to make your rtionship work."


    Jing burst intoughter. "Ahahaha! You guys are so funny."


    He ruffled their heads.


    Jun red at him. "Hey! You are messing up my hair."


    "Thanks so much, you guysYou are the best."


    At first, they only shot arrows at him with their words, but in the end, they did console him.


    Jian snorted. "Of course we are."


    Nian said, "It would be such a pain to see you depressed like a Romeo every day. You look better with that idiotic and goofy grin on your face."


    Jing was conflicted about whether to feel good or bad about that statement.


    ---


    The next day, Yukito was listlessly lying on the bed for a long time.


    Thankfully, there was not much work today, so Yang Tian said that he could take the day off, which came at the right time considering what happenedst night. He needed a break.


    "Yukito!!"


    Yukira barged into his room and jumped on the bed. "Hey, sleepyhead! Nee-chan was asking about you. You didn''te to breakfast."


    Yukito was still wrapped in his duvet. "NothingJust feelingzy."


    Yukira quickly caught on to his tone. But he understood what might have happened.


    Yesterday he was swamped in his shoot for his uing movie, and just this morning, he came to know about his interview. Even he was taken aback suddenly seeing Wang Ling during the interview.


    And now Yukito''s eyes looked a little puffy too.


    "Did you fight with Jing?"


    He stiffened. Silence.


    "Over Wang Ling?"


    No answer. Yukito knew it was no use hiding from Yukira. As twins, they did understand each other''s change in sentiments quite fairly.


    Yukira sighed. He didn''t know what went wrong between them, and he also understood that his brother didn''t want to talk about it. At least not now. So, he left it at that and didn''t force him.


    He quickly changed the topic. "Oh, yes, I forgot! I also came here to say that there is big news!"


    "What?" Yukito still spoke from under the covers.


    "Come out from the duvet, you stupid!" Yukira forcefully pulled it off. "It''s regarding your modeling."


    Yukito seemed annoyed. "What is it?"


    "It''s finally happening!" Yukira''s eyes sparkled in excitement. "The tinum Age Fashion Show! The most prestigious show in the modeling industry that happens once in five years! The dates are finally here! Weren''t you waiting for this event for so long?"


    Yukito widened his eyes and got up. "What?! But Yang Tian didn''t call me yet."


    "Oof! It hasn''t officiallye out. My co-actor, the female lead of my movie, has her boyfriend working in modeling, and he is one of the management people for this show! She got to know from him, and well, we have a good rapport. So she told me to give you a heads up about it," he chuckled, "she is your huge fan. Though all the details are supposed to be tight-lipped, she still told me, and she believes us that we won''t leak it."


    "So! So! Yukito! Your chance has finallye!"


    Yukito''s heart raced faster.


    This was the day that he always waited and worked hard for till now.


    tinum Age Fashion Show.


    This was the milestone he had set on to achieve it. His only goal was to enter this show and win it.


    Yukito clutched the duvet in his fists. His


    gaze dimmed.


    But with what happenedst night, is there even any point in entering thispetition now...?

 Chapter 512: Win it for Jing

    Chapter 512: Win it for Jing


    Yukira waved his hand in front of his eyes. "Hey, where are you lost? You don''t seem so excited."


    Yukito said, "Nothing."


    Yukira quietly observed him and sighed. "Look, I know something has gone wrong between you and Jing. But please, I beg you. Don''t even think about letting this chance go. If you miss it this time, then you will lose such a precious opportunity. Don''t take out whatever happened in thispetition and waste your chance. I don''t want you to regret itter and wait another five years. Just think about it calmly, okay? This show is a dream of every model, so don''t be rash."


    Yukito nodded.


    "Good. Now get out of the bed and eat something, or you will be kicked out for being too skinny."


    Yukito threw a pillow at them. "Shut up!"


    ---


    Yukito finally dragged himself out of the room after getting a nice hot shower. He thought about a lot what Yukira said and concluded that he was right.


    Whether Jing and I are keeping a distance is irrelevant. I shouldn''t let this show slip out of my hands.


    He was so lost in his thoughts that he didn''t realize when Jing came and suddenly held him by his waist.


    "Hey!"


    Yukito was startled after being suddenly pulled back. He stared back at Jing and froze.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jing pulled the cor of his shirt and red at him. "Are you an idiot? One more step, and you would have slipped down the stairs!"


    Yukito widened his eyes and looked back. Indeed, he had reached the end of the corridor, and one misstep could have made him tumble down the stairs and hurt him badly. He was so lost in his thoughts that he didn''t realize it.


    Damn, if I had fallen and hurt my ankle or something, then I would have to say goodbye to thepetition.


    Yukito peeked at Jing. His heart shook to see the anger and worry in his eyes. He was really freaked out.


    "If I hadn''t caught you in time, then" he gritted his teeth.


    "I am sorry," Yukito apologized.


    "Is this your way to take revenge on me now? To hurt yourself?"


    "I am really sorrymy mistake. I wasn''t watching where I was walking. And thank you for saving me."


    Jing was annoyed more so because he was still panicked. His heart was refusing to calm down.


    He pursed his lips and slowly released him. They stood awkwardly and silently like that.


    Yukito said, "Thank you once again."


    Jing sulked. His voice and tone sounded so formal, as if he was talking to a stranger.


    He turned to leave, but Jing quickly said, "W-where are you going!? I am heading out myselfsoI mean I will drop you wherever you want to go."


    Yukito hesitated a bit. He thought he would be upset byst night, but seeing him panicked just now melted his heart a little.


    Weren''t we supposed to keep our distance? What am I doing then?


    He slowly nodded. "Just drop me at my agency"


    Jing felt ted. He was sure that Yukito would reject going with him.


    "Yes, yes, let''s go!"


    As they walked away, somebody at a distance saw everything.


    Jian rolled his eyes. "Are they even fighting?"


    Nian said, "Wasn''t it supposed to be a major fight? It surely doesn''t look like it."


    Jun sighed. "Seriously, both of them are impossible. They both were so serious and crying and now poof."


    Nuo frowned. "But Uncle Yukito was crying. He wasn''t too happy too."


    "Lol. It''s the same with Uncle Jing. But look at him so excited now just because Uncle Yukito agreed to go with him. Last night feels like it didn''t even happen."


    "What didn''t happen?"


    The boys froze hearing their mother''s voice.


    "Mama!" Nuo hopped and hugged Nana''s leg.


    "Aww, let me hold you, my princess," Nana kissed her. Then she looked at her sons. "What were you talking aboutst night?"


    "Nothing."


    Instantaneous answer.


    Nana blinked her eyes. "What are you hiding from me?"


    Jian smiled. "How can we hide anything from our beautiful mother?"


    Nian nodded. "Lightning will strike us at this moment if we are lying."


    A pause.


    "See? No lighting."


    Nana''s mouth twitched.


    "Jun."


    Jun kept his poker face. "Mama, we are all good children. We don''t lie."


    "Nuo."


    Nuo innocently looked at Nana. She seemed to conflict. "But I pwomised Uncle Yukito that I will not tell anybody."


    The brothers internally facepalmed.


    You don''t say it that way, little sis!


    "Ah" Nana looked down at them and narrowed her eyes. They straightened up.


    She put Nuo down and smiled. "Go to Dada. You know he wants to give you a gift!"


    Nuo''s eyes sparkled. "Gift by Dada?"


    "Yes, yes. So quickly run to him."


    "Yayyyy!" Nuo hopped away.


    She looked back at her sons. "You three areing with me to give me some answers."


    Uh ohsorry, Uncle Jing and Uncle Yukito. But this is it.


    ---


    At the entrance of his agency, Jing parked the car. Once again, there was an awkward silence.


    Yukito quickly said, "Thank you."


    Jing wanted to stop him, but this time, he held himself. He knew something was going wrong in their rtionship, so he wanted to figure out what it was.


    But he was thankful that at least things were not as bad as not even being able to look at each other.


    "En."


    Yukito headed inside and met Yang Tian in his office. They had already discussed this over call, and he was really grateful to Yukira''s co-star for doing the favor.


    Yang Tian said, "Alright, Yukito. After our call, I tried to dig in and found out that the show will be held two weeks from now. They will officially announce theunch and start the registration next week. So, we have one whole extra week in our pocket to train."


    Yukito nodded.


    "Good. I haveid out your training n. We will immediately start today. The more you are prepared, the more you will be flexible to face any challenge they might throw at you."


    Yukito clenched his fists. "Yes. I will work my hardest and win thispetition. Not for my career but my rtionship."

 Chapter 513: A little pep talk

    Chapter 513: A little pep talk


    The days went on, and two weeks passed by in the blink of an eye. Yukito only concentrated on his training the best he could while the rest of the time, he and Jing maintained their distance.


    Jing sulked, even more, seeing Yukito so busy in thest fifteen days. He thought that Yukito might reduce his workload after their argument, but it was the opposite.


    That firmly made Jing believe that maybe Yukito didn''t really care at all about him. Heined about not getting time for him, but Yukito got even busier than expected because of the fashion show.


    Tomorrow was finally the day for The tinum Age Fashion Show.


    Yukito was in his room, practicing in front of the mirror, when the door knocked.


    Nana slipped her head in and smiled. "Can Ie in?"


    "Nee-chan," Yukito brightened. "Of course! You don''t need to ask."


    Nana brought a tray with delicious and his favorite food, whose smell immediately spread throughout his room.


    "Mmnn yummy!" His mouth started to drool.


    "Tomorrow is your big day so take this as your lucky charm," sheughed.


    "Yup, yup!"


    He already began to dig in the food. "Thank you, Nee-chan. I was feeling so nervous right now, but your food just made it poof in a second."


    Nana smiled and pinched his cheek.


    "So"


    Yukito popped in a shrimp and looked at her, "Hm?"


    "I guess the most excited for tomorrow must be Jing."


    His hand froze in mid-air.


    "Ohah.yes" he averted his gaze.


    Nana asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "NothingOf course! Jing would be the most excited, haha"


    She smiled. "You know, the kids told me everything."


    Yukito coughed hard. "What do you mean?"


    "About your argument with Jing that almost lead to your breakup."


    Damn!


    He kept silent.


    "Yukito, I know that you are not doing it on purpose, and you might have your own goal to reach to prove something to yourself or him. I have also noticed that you are busier nowadays and I hardly saw you two together even before these two weeks. I know you don''t want to hurt Jing by not getting any time for him."


    He said nothing.


    "But the goal bes more meaningful when you reach it with your partner, not leaving him behind."


    Yukito stiffened.


    "Because that way, Jing won''t feel that he isn''t a part of your life anymore. It''s fine if you want to surprise him or keep it a secret from him for some time but let him know that you are doing everything just for him and nobody else. If you don''t tell him that, he won''t know, and that''s when insecurityes in. You cannot keep everything in your heart. Sometimes, you need words to get your feelings across."


    Nana patted his head. "A rtionship is more loving and enjoyable when you walk together, not when one person is in front and one in the back waiting for you. Make him a part of your decisions, your choices, and not push him away. Don''t do everything on your own, Yukito. That''s what our partners are for. They support us, and we support them. We walk together, we face hurdles together, and we reach our destination together. Isn''t that more satisfying and enjoyable?"


    Yukito''s eyes watered, and he finally understood where he went wrong.


    Nana said, "Even the times when Jing suspected of Wang Ling or any other fan and your closeness to them, he only did it because of his insecurity, thinking that you are drifting apart from him. Jing really loves you, and he trusts you just as much as he loves you. Do you think that he would ever believe that you will betray him?"


    Yukito shook his head.


    Nana smiled, satisfied. "En. So I think you know what to do now."


    "Yes, Nee-chan," he wiped his eyes, "I know what to do now."


    ---


    Jing was sulkily doodling on the bar counter. Tomorrow was a big day for Yukito. He knew that as his lover, he ought to be there for him tomorrow, no matter if they were keeping their distance or not.


    But he didn''t feel like it to cheer him on. And now he was berating himself for thinking such useless and cruel things for Yukito.


    Maybe after this showhe will finally get time for me?


    Ahhhh!! I want to go, but I don''t want to too. How can I be so heartless?


    His shoulders slumped.


    "Care for a drink, little bro?"


    Jing raised his head and was surprised to see Jinhai beside him. He smiled as he poured some whiskey into two sses.


    "Here."


    Jing took a sip.


    Silence.


    "Bro. Your kids are harsh. But sweet too"


    Jinhai chuckled. "What happened? Did they get annoyed at you for behaving that way to Yukito? But hey. They did console you too."


    Jing widened his eyes. "Ugh"


    "Well, they couldn''t do anything before Nana questioning them and not letting them go before she knew her answers."


    Jing awkwardly smiled. "T-that is really nothing. It''s just a small fight."


    "That it reached till the point of an almost break up?"


    He bit his lip.


    Jinhai took a sip and then asked, "Say, Jing. ording to you, who is chasing after who in your rtionship?"


    Jing sadly lowered his head. "Well, it was always me. I mean, I fell in love with him first and confessed to him. After thatwell, things were pretty much the same. But sometimesI really wish that Yukitoes after me too."


    Jinhai raised his brow. "Is that what you think? Because from where I am standing and seeing you two, it is clear to me that Yukito is chasing after you for a long time now."


    Jing jerked his head towards him in shock. "Huh? How?"


    Jinhai thought for a moment before he spoke, "Jing, you are very vocal in your rtionship, and that''s a good thing. Communication and profession of your love and feelings are always healthy for a rtionship."


    He nodded.


    Jinhai smiled. "But just because your partner isn''t that vocal about it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t love you the same way and with the same intensity. You say that Yukito doesn''t have time for you."


    "Yes"


    "But did you try to think back and wonder why is that the case? Did you try to understand Yukito?"


    "But he is busy because of his modeling work."


    "So, try and think back again. Why is Yukito doing modeling in the first ce? Yukito never struck me as a guy who would be interested in the entertainment or modeling industry. Did you?"


    Jing blinked his eyes. "Ugh, no"


    Now that he thought about it, he was also shocked as hell to know that Yukito chose to be a model.


    "So, why is he doing modeling and not anything else?"

 Chapter 514: Talking it out

    Chapter 514: Talking it out


    Yukito rushed over to Jing''s room as soon as he talked to Nana. He knocked on the door, but there was no answer.


    "Yukito!"


    Jing came running from the other side of the corridor.


    "Y-you are here? I wasing to meet you too."


    Yukito nodded. "I have something important to tell you."


    Jing''s heartbeat quickened. "I have something important to ask you too. How about we go inside?"


    "En."


    They stepped into the room, and nobody spoke for a few moments.


    "I"


    "I"


    But then both spoke at once.


    Yukito urged, "Can I say it first?"


    Usually, he would have let him speak first, but after keeping his silence for so long, he didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Jing nodded. "Yes, yes! Of course! I am listening."


    Yukito sped his hands together in nervousness. "Um, Jing. I know that you have manyints about me. I know that I couldn''t get much time for you recently because of my shows. But I want to let you know that I am doing it for you."


    Jing blinked his eyes.


    "I know it sounds strange. I didn''t get any time for you, and I was so busy in my work, yet I am saying that this is all for you. But you will get your answers tomorrow. Soif possible, I hope youe to the tinum Age Fashion Show tomorrow. What I am doing and why I am doing all this, it''s just to fulfill my dream."


    "Dream?"


    "Yes. I never told you about it because I was waiting for my chance. I thought that once I win this show, I will confess everything and let you know because there is something I have to prove."


    He lowered his head guiltily. "I wanted to surprise you, but I guess I hid it too much from you that it affected our rtionship. I am working this hard only to win tomorrow''s show because for a model, this is a significant and prestigious show. I think only then I will have the qualification to fulfill my dream."


    Jing asked, "So winning the show is not your dream?"


    "No. That is a path for me to achieve it. What I want to do ispletely different, and it''s rted to you."


    Jing trembled. "Me?"


    "En. I cannot say any more than this, but please can you wait until tomorrow? Iit might be stupid for you-"


    Jing held his hand and pulled him towards him. "It''s your dream, right? It''s something that you really want from your heart, isn''t it? It''s so important to you that you worked your butt off all this time and became the nation''s top model. And what you hold important is just as important for me too. I would never feel that it''s stupid whatever you want to do."


    Yukito''s lips trembled, and tears trickled down. "I am sorry. I should have told you about this, but I just wanted to give you a surprise in the end."


    Jing shook his head. "It''s my fault. I should have understood that you must have something in mind. I am sorry for misunderstanding you."


    Yukito hit his chest hard. "Don''t ever say that I am tired of you, okay? Or I would really break up with you next time."


    Jing held his ears. "I am really, really sorry!"


    "And don''t question my feelings for you ever. Wang Ling was just my past, and she will always be that. Nothing more and nothing less."


    "I am really really really sorry! I won''t talk such stupid shit ever. I was aplete idiot!"


    Yukito said, "I am sorry too. I am not vocal like you when ites to feelings, but even if I don''t say it, my heart only has you, Jing. I will do my best to change from now on and express more of my emotions."


    Jing felt ted.


    This was the first time in such a long time that they were having such an open conversation.


    Jing kissed his lips. "It''s fine. Don''t push yourself too hard to change yourself. I cannot see you suffer. I-I will also do my best to be more patient from now on."


    Yukito chuckled.


    "What did you want to ask me?"


    Jing remembered. "Why did you be a model? Honestly, I thought you would join either the Liu or Liang Corps or something simr as your career. I never imagined you were interested in modeling."


    Yukito raised his brow and smiled. "I chose to model to always stay beside you even in"


    "Even in?"


    He flicked his forehead. "You will get that answer tomorrow as well. And I am sure you will figure it out yourself."


    Jing pouted. "Can you not tell me now?"


    "It''s directly rted to my dream, stupid. How can I tell you now?"


    "Fine. I will wait for tomorrow then."


    "En."


    As Yukito turned to leave, Jing said, "Yukito. You were saying something about proving yourself. But you should know that you don''t need to prove anything to me. You are my Yukito, and you are awesome just the way you are."


    Yukito smiled, and his cheeks flushed in embarrassment. "You are an idiot."


    ---


    The next morning, everybody gathered at the venue of the most awaited The tinum Age Fashion Show. Various models from all cities gathered under one roof.


    But everybody''s attention was on the charismatic Huang Minzhe.


    Even though he suffered a blow in his reputation after the interview, his PR team somehow managed to keep everything under the lid. Yukito''s fans proved to be a handful, so heid down for a few days until things calmed down.


    "Wow, he is Huang Minzhe. Just as expected from the top model in China."


    "And look! She is his girlfriend, Wang Ling."


    "They look so good together."


    "I am sure Huang Minzhe would win thispetition in a breeze. The other models have no chance against him."


    But everybody''s whispers faded away the instant Yukito entered the venue. His one step made everybody''s breath stuck in their throat.


    Yukito entered with such grace and poise that nobody could tear their gazes away from him.


    Including Wang Ling.


    "Wahhhh! It''s Yukito! He is finally here!"

 Chapter 515: The final decision lies with...

    Chapter 515: The final decision lies with...


    Huang Minzhe clenched his jaw at his sight. He was still furious over how he was insulted and humiliated and had toy low because of him.


    He was so mad that he wanted to crush him by tampering with his entry into thepetition, but his manager didn''t let him. At this point, anybody would be suspicious of him for taking revenge.


    But he swore to take down in thispetition and regain his glory he lost.


    Heh! After this, you will have no choice but to leave modeling Yukito! I will make sure of it, he sneered.


    Huang Minzhe noticed Wang Ling staring at him, and that just annoyed him even further.


    "What are you doing oogling him in front of your boyfriend! Even others are noticing! So useless!" he angrily whispered.


    Wang Ling faltered. "N-no. How can I? I came here to cheer you."


    "Then act like that!"


    She bit her lip in embarrassment.


    But she couldn''t help it. Yukito looked so calm and handsome that so wished to stand at his side now.


    But it was no use. She was Huang Minzhe''s girlfriend.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Wee to the prestigious tinum Age Fashion Show!" the emcee said as he took the stage.


    "Yayyyyyy!" Everybody loudly cheered and pped.


    "We have a total of five hundred and forty registrations out of which only the top two who clear all the challenges can reach and win the title. The winner will win a million dors and brand ambassadorship of the most popr and most expensive men''s watches brand  SuperiorD!"


    "Woohooooo!"


    "Our esteemed judges will judge all the performances of our models and will make their decision to choose the best two to reach the finale!"


    Huang Minzhe smirked.


    For him, the judges were not a problem. He had already bribed some of them though it cost a lot of his fortune. The win was in his bag. But he purposely told them not to eliminate Yukito until thest stage because he wanted to let him taste the victory and then crash!


    He would be near to his goal, but the loss would take him instantly down.


    And then, Yukito''s career would be over!


    The emcee announced. "But but but! There is a small change in the final round of thispetition."


    He frowned.


    Huh? A change? I wasn''t told about it.


    "The final winner in the question-answer stage wouldn''t be chosen by the judges."


    The crowd whispered.


    "If not the judges, then who?"


    "Who will decide the winner?"


    The emcee continued, "The final decision lies with you - the audience!"


    "What?"


    "Us?"


    "How it possible? We will decide the winner?"


    Huang Minzhe froze


    Huh? The audience?


    "When you registered to enter this show, you were given a device along with your ticket, right? You didn''t know it at that time, but it''s your voting device to choose the winner of thispetition. Till the final round, the judges will select the participants who pass.


    But the top two finalists will have to win your hearts to win this show. In the final round, one question will be asked to the finalists. You have to vote that finalist whose answer you loved the most, and it touched your heart. The participant with the majority of votes wins!"


    Everybody was shocked.


    "T-that''s awesome!"


    "We can vote the winner!"


    "Of course, I will vote for Yukito!"


    "Omg, whatever happens, I will only vote for my Minzhe!"


    The crowd got excited, and loud discussions ensued in the hall.


    The emcee continued. "Of course, the Management also knows the downfall of this method. If there are more fans for one particr model, they can be biased towards that model and vote for them irrespective of anything else. Hence, we have also invited some neutral set of people in proportion to all of you here who don''t favor any particr model."


    "Despite that, we at the tinum Age Fashion Show want to implore the audience sitting here to please vote only based on the merit and whose answer you truly love irrespective if he is your favorite model or not. If he or she touches your heart, then please press the button for him or her. This is not just a test for the models but also all the audience. The biggest decision lies with you, and hence we wish that the oue be fair and unbiased."


    The audience finally calmed down, and after listening to him, they understood the gravity of their responsibility. It was a huge one, and a model''s future depended on it.


    Of course, if their favorite idol won, it was for the best, but just in case if they found their rival''s answer more appealing, then it was their duty to be fair in voting.


    "After the finalist''s answers are recorded, we will give everybody one minute to cast their vote. Results will be disyed instantly on the board, and the winner will be announced!"


    "Yayyyyyyy!!!!"


    "In the name of my idol Yukito, I promise to be fair and square!"


    "Me too!"


    "I will only vote whose answer I will love the most important!"


    Huang Minzhe was dumbfounded as hell.


    Audience!! This is horrible! When did the setting change? The Management made such a huge change in deciding the winner but why wasn''t I told!?


    If it''s left to the audience here, then there would be just a fifty percent chance of my winning! That means everything depends on my answer to gain the maximum votes! If I don''t impress them, then I won''t win!


    What the hell!


    He began to sweat. Suddenly, his chest tightened in nervousness. Just a moment ago, he was sure of his win, but this voting thing ruined everything for him!


    No, I have to do something. I cannot let the judges eliminate Yukito in the early phases because everybody is sure that it would be


    a face-off between him and me. If he gets out, then it would raise suspicions.


    Butwhat if he gets out without anybody doubting the judges'' decision? What if Yukito screws up in front of everyone?


    That way, nobody would doubt us! He smirked.


    The emcee announced. "Since all the instructions are clear, let the tinum Age Fashion Show begin!"

 Chapter 516: Sabotage

    Chapter 516: Sabotage


    "Oh, there is Yukito!"


    Yu Ichika excitedly waved her hand.


    Yukira sighed. "Mom. He cannot hear you."


    "Shut up!"


    Nana and Jinhai chuckled. Along with the kids, they came today to watch the show personally.


    Yu Ichika felt proud. "Look, so many people are cheering for him. My son has grown a lot"


    She felt emotional.


    Nuo asked, "Why is Grandma crying?"


    Nana said, "They are tears of happiness."


    "Yoy cwy when you are happy?"


    Sheughed. "It does happen sometimes."


    Jian, Nian, and Jun were busy concentrating on the show while Jing was just like Yu Ichika, almost hopping in his seat in excitement.


    His gaze was glued onto Yukito the whole time.


    Jinhai chuckled. "Save your excitement when Yukito wins the show, lil bro."


    Jing grinned. "Hehe~~"


    The initial stages of thepetition quickly weeded out the numerous models. In every stage, everybody talked about only either Yukito or Huang Minzhe.


    "Wow, Yukito looks so different!"


    "Gosh, he looks even more dashing than before!"


    "He must have trained so hard."


    Wang Ling was also quietly watching the show, and even though she was supposed to root for Huang Minzhe, her eyes frequently darted towards Yukito.


    Only five finalists left after a series of stages, and the time came for the secondst stage.


    The ramp walk.


    Huang Minzhe sneered.


    Now time for you to make a fool out of yourself, Yukito''s


    Ten minutes back.


    A man from the staff quietly slipped out of Yukito''s room after doing his touchup. He then met Huang Minzhe and said, "It is done."


    "You have ced the pin correctly, right?"


    He said, "Yes, sir. Once the pin stabs Yukito''s feet, he wouldn''t be able to walk at all. It would be impossible to continue walking with pin pierced."


    Huang Minzhe took a wad of cash. "Good job. Remember. Not a word about it to anyone."


    At present, Huang Minzhe was waiting for Yukito to stumble.


    Huang Minzhe''s ramp walk was already done, and now everybody was pumped up to see Yukito''s performance.


    At the backstage, Yukito took a deep breath.


    "Good luck, Yukito!" Yang Tian patted on his shoulder.


    "Thanks."


    He looked towards the stage.


    I havee this far. I will not lose at this stage. I will definitely win this for Jing!


    He stepped his foot on the stage, and instantly, the crowd roared into loud cheers.


    "Yukito!"


    "I love you, Yukito!"


    "Do your best! You will surely win thispetition!"


    "We are all with you!"


    Adorning a royal robe as the theme, he started gracefully walking on the stage as he lifted his robe.


    He walked a few steps when suddenly a sharp pain jolted in his right foot.


    Fortunately, he had to stop for a few moments before the crowd and then go back for another round.


    What is this pain? It feels as if something pierced my skin. But what?


    A needle? A pin? How did it get in my sandals?


    WaitHuang Minzhe?


    Apart from him, nobody else came to his mind.


    He gazed straight at him that Huang Minzhe felt the chills. His expression was impassive and in, but his aura suddenly oozed iciness.


    Huang Minzhe''s smile slightly faltered, but nobody seemed to notice it.


    It couldn''t be that he suspects, right? Even if he did so, what? He cannot prove anything.


    Jing narrowed his eyes. "Something is wrong"


    There was not a single change in Yukito''s expression even after the pin stabbed him, yet Jing had a gnawing feeling that something went wrong.


    Nana said, "You are right. Something is wrong."


    Jinhai observed him and then calmly took out his phone. He typed a single-line message, sent it, and then put the phone back in his pocket.


    Yu Ichika worriedly asked, "Is he alright?"


    Yukira confidently said, "Mom, who are you even worried about? It''s Yukito. Even if something has happened, he can deal with it."


    On the stage, Yukito smiled at the audience and turned. He walked back with the same finesse and grace as if the pin wasn''t stabbing him at all.


    But only Yukito knew how much it was piercing inside his flesh more and more. It hurt like hell, and every step was torture, but he didn''t give up.


    If you think your petty trick can make me falter, then you are wrong, Huang Minzhe. I will never lose to you and your traps, even if it hurts me!


    He narrowed his eyes.


    There is something I have to do today. I want to fulfill my dream tonight. For that, I have to win thispetition! Like hell, I would let you trample over me!


    The crowd cheered hard and loud for Yukito. Everybody sensed that something felt different in him than just a few moments ago, but that just encouraged everybody to cheer even louder.


    Yukito walked back to the front of the stage for the second and final time. He bowed to the crowd, smiled, and waved at them.


    "Yukitoooooo! We love you!"


    "Yukito! Yukito! Yukito!"


    Huang Minzhe gritted his teeth.


    What the hell! The pin should have hurt like crazy! He should be faltering and in pain now! Why is he still walking as if nothing has happened? He didn''t even show a single change in the expression.


    Did that idiot even ce the pin properly!


    But Yukito suddenly stared at me with that sharp and cold gaze. That means the pin did stab him.


    So how? How could he be walking like that!? How can my n fail!


    Yukito walked back, and his ramp walk was over.


    Yang Tian quickly came to him. "What''s wrong, Yukito? You seemed a little different on the stage."


    Yukito gasped and finally let out a painful breath. He quickly threw the sandals away.


    Yang Tian was aghast the moment he saw his foot.


    "What the hell is that? You are bleeding! Why is there a pin stuck in your feet? Medic!"


    "Wait, Yang Tian," Yukito said, "Sure, call the medic and remove this pin. Just bandage it quickly. But don''t tell anybody about this until the show is over.

 Chapter 517: The final question

    Chapter 517: The final question


    Jing and Nana were anxious about Yukito, but the rules said no family members were allowed to meet the participants until thepetition was over.


    The Liu family could meet him despite the rules, but thepetition was important for Yukito. They didn''t want him to lose his credibility.


    Nana sighed. "Don''t worry. Just have faith in Yukito. He will be fine."


    Jun mumbled, "Even if something went wrong, it has only gotten advantageous for Uncle Yukito."


    Jian and Nian nodded.


    Jinhai smiled. "Yes. We will see in just a few minutes."


    ---


    Huang Minzhe was furious. His perfect n got ruined! Because of Yukito''s wless performance, they had to pass him to the final round. They couldn''t nitpick anything with which they could disqualify him.


    And now, there was just him and Yukito.


    The emcee came on the stage. "Ladies and gentlemen! It''s finally the time for thest round! This final battle will decide the winner between ourst two finalists  Yukito and Huang Minzhe!"


    The audience roared. "Yay!!!"


    "This is the question-answer stage! The judges will ask the same question to Yukito and Huang Minzhe. But! As I said at the beginning, you have to vote for the best answer you like. The audience will choose the winner. So now it''s time for you to keep your voting pads ready with you. After they finish with their answers, you will have one minute to cast your vote."


    "YESSSSSS!!!!"


    "I am so ready!"


    The emcee continued. "Let''s begin! Please wee our finalists  Yukito and Huang Minzhe!"


    The audience pped hard and loudly cheered as they entered the stage. They smiled and waved at the crowd as they stood at the center.


    Yukito was hurting because of the wound but despite Yang Tian''s protests, he was adamant about going to the final round. He didn''t bandage all over his foot, so others couldn''t see anything wrong with him.


    Huang Minzhe smiled and raised his hand towards him. "Congrattions for making it to the final round. Let the best man win."


    Yukito smiled back and shook his hand, slightly crushing his palm with his handshake, jolting him a little. "Yes, Huang Minzhe. d to see you here too against me. I wouldn''t have had this any other way."


    Huang Minzhe gulped his anger but maintained his smile.


    It''s useless now, Yukito. Because I already know what the question of this round is thanks to that bribed judge! It isn''t difficult to prepare an answer where you know the question, heh.


    All the votes will be mine, Yukito!


    The emcee said, "Esteemed judges. I ask you to please ask the question to our finalists of thisst, deciding round!"


    Jing was silently watching Yukito. Today, he was supposed to get all his answers.


    Jinhai nced at Jing and smiled. "Jing. Listen carefully now."


    "I am all ears, bro."


    One of the judges stood. "First a fall, congrattions Huang Minzhe and Yukito for making it to the stage. You both have showcased exemry performance, and without a doubt, you are the greatest models and inspirations that came this far. Only one more test and one of you will win this prestigiouspetition!"


    "Go, Yukito!"


    "Huang Minzhe! We love you!"


    The whole stadium was roaring with excitement and fire. The fans could hardly control their urge to just break out at the stage.


    Wang Ling was also watching them in anticipation. She knew Yukito was talented, but she was shocked to see hime this far in this fiercepetition.


    And that feeling made her ufortable because she felt that Yukito had already gone so far away from her reach. The distance between them was like heaven and earth.


    Seven years back, he was close to me, just within my arm''s reachand now it seems that he is so far away from me as if I am looking at a dazzling star from the earth.


    Her gaze dimmed.


    This distanceI will never be to bridge the gap again, will I?


    The judge said, "Are you ready?"


    Huang Minzhe and Yukito nodded.


    "Alright. Here is the question for both of you."


    Everybody held their breaths, and the hall quieted down in an instant. There wasplete silence. Nobody wanted to miss a single word of their answer.


    "What is your dream?"


    Huang Minzhe inwardly smirked.


    Just like that judge on my left told me.


    "Who wants to go first?"


    Yukito nodded to him to go first.


    So stupid. The first answers make the most impact on the people. After my answer, there is no chance that you would be able to sway the audience on your side.


    Huang Minzhe took the mike. "Thank you for the question, esteemed judges."


    He faced the audience and said, "My dream is always to be a part of this stage. This stage is where I feel at home, walking in front of millions of people loving my work. But things weren''t always easy for me because I wasn''t from an affluent family or had any connections. So I had to face countless rejections even though I had honed my skills to the best. And that challenging journey gave me my dream. To not only be the best model but to inspire all the new budding models not to give up in any adversity because true talent can and will be never be hidden away.


    This is what I want to prove by winning thispetition. That if I cane to this point struggling and working hard despite all odds, then everybody can. Everybody can stand in this position where I am today. This is what I want to prove, and this is my dream. Thank you."


    "WOOOOOOOO!!! HUANG MINZHE!!!"


    "That was so touching! I never knew that he had struggled so much."


    "We only know that he is the top model, but gosh, it was so tough for him to reach here."


    "He is truly an inspiration!"


    "You have our respect, Huang Minzhe!"


    Everybody pped for a long time.


    Huang Minzhe bowed and stepped back.


    Now let''s see what you got, Yukito, he sneered.


    The emcee said, "Thank you, Huang Minzhe, for your wonderful answer. Now, Yukito. Please go on with your answer."


    Yukito took the mike. Then he looked up in the audience and found Jing. He smiled.


    Once again, there was a pin drop silence.


    "My dreamis really simple."

 Chapter 518: Jings answers

    Chapter 518: Jing''s answers


    Yukito smiled. "My dream is really simple. But for that, you need to understand why I became a model. It''s because I want to walk on the stage wearing my lover''s creation."


    Jing blinked his eyes.


    Creation?


    Everybody else was just as confused.


    Yukito said, "You must be wondering what lover and what creation. Now, I will tell you about my special someone I mentioned in my interview because he is none other than the person I love the most. He is very, very important in my life."


    Jing''s heart shook with his words.


    Is he going to announce about us on the stage? In front of everyone?


    Some people in the audience something in his words.


    "Hey, wait. Did Yukito say ''he''?"


    "Yes, yes, he definitely used he!"


    "Omg omg! Does that mean Yukito doesn''t have a girlfriend but aboyfriend?"


    Yukito continued. "My lover is a hard-working and the best fashion designer in China whose reputation also stretches worldwide. He makes the best clothes in the whole world. His hands have magic that flows into his work the moment he holds the threads and needle. I am really proud of my lover. But I was a nobody. And that''s why to stand beside him holding my head high; I had to make a name for myself."


    "That''s when I got my dream. It was because of a simple conversation we had one day. He asked me, ''Hey Yukito! Wouldn''t it be so awesome that you walk on the stage wearing the clothes I made? That would be so freaking cool. I will make the clothes, and my lover will show them to the world! We will be such an awesome team!''"


    Jing almost stumbled from his seat. He didn''t even realize when his eyes turned wet.


    He remembered that day. He was just showing one of his newest creations to Yukito. He asked him to wear it for him to show how it looked. And he was mesmerized when he saw Yukito in the clothes.


    That''s when he got this idea, and he just blurted it out as a simplement. Even he thought that it was so stupid.


    But he had no idea that


    Yukitoyou-you took those words seriously? You made that your dream? It was just a stupid wish


    Yukito said, "That''s why I became a model because one day I wanted to fulfill his wish. I worked hard to be the top model, and participating in the tinum Age Fashion Show was my chance to prove myself and the world to recognize me for my talent. I want to be someone worthy who could stand beside such an awesome man."


    "That is my dream. To be the best model who can wear his creations and walk on the stage with pride."


    Silence.


    Everybody was so moved by his words that nobody could speak anything for a moment.


    "And this is the moment where I would like everyone to know about him. My lover, my special someone, and the most special person in my life  Liu Jing."


    "WAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!"


    "Omg!! Liu Jing!"


    "Liu Jing and Yukito are a couple!??"


    "Now it all makes sense!"


    "I cannot believe Yukito came this far because of that conversation."


    One of the fans almost cried. "That just shows how much he loves and values him. I mean, he made it his dream! Who does that?"


    "Liu Jing is also present here in the hall! I saw him."


    "He came here to root for his lover!"


    "YUKITOOOOOOOOO YOU ARE SO AWESOME!"


    Jing was rooted to the spot for a long time.


    I hate that you are a model!


    Why did you join this modeling industry in the first ce!?


    Tears streamed down his cheeks as he remembered the horrible things he said to him.


    All this while, he was ming him for choosing this career but he had no idea that it was his words that set that in motion.


    Yukito wanted to be a model not for himself but for the man he loved and cherished the most. His dream was a reciprocation of his simple wish that he just blurted out at that time.


    Jing understood everything.


    It wasn''t like Yukito wanted to hide their rtionship from the world. He was just waiting for that moment where he could announce it with pride that he was Jing''s lover who was worthy enough to stand beside him.


    Yukito said, "It''s not like Jing had any problems with me. He loves me, and he always said that it was enough for him. But it wasn''t enough for me. Jing is the most eligible bachelor today. He is rich, influential, and popr. Why should he choose a man as his lover when he could have any girl he wanted?"


    "Of course, before love and your heart, every other question and argument bes meaningless. But I didn''t want to hide behind his feelings for the rest of my life. I want him to feel proud of me just as I am proud of him. I didn''t want to make him feel ashamed of me. I don''t want people to point fingers at him and his choice. That''s why I waited till this moment to announce my rtionship."


    Yukito looked up and spotted Jing in an instant.


    He chuckled.


    I knew he would start crying. Such a baby


    "I love you, Jing. I love you very, very much. I am sincerely sorry for making you wait for a long time. But now I can proudly say that I am your boyfriend, and you didn''t make the wrong choice."


    Jing burst into even more tears.


    Nuo asked, "Uncle Jing. Don''t cwy."


    Jian and Nian giggled. "Smile Uncle Jing. Smile!"


    Jun''s brow twitched as he looked at Nana. "Mama, even you are crying"


    Jinhai sighed and pulled her in his arms. "Don''t make my wife cry."


    Nana mumbled. "I cannot help it. It was so touching."


    Yukiraughed. "Poor Jing. Just look at you."


    Yu Ichika wiped her tears. "I am so proud of my son."


    Yukito said, "Thank you so much for everything, and this is your answer you wanted to listen for all this time."

 Chapter 519: Everybodys brave idol

    Chapter 519: Everybody''s brave idol


    Everybody cheered for Yukito for a long time. The emcee had a hard time calming down the audience.


    Wang Ling was watching Yukito in a stupor. She didn''t realize when tears rimmed in her eyes. She clenched her dress hard, and her lips trembled.


    She remembered that day Jing hade to their high school iming Yukito to be his. At first, she thought it was temporary. How far would a same-sex rtionship even go?


    She thought that they might have already broken up because Yukito''s rtionship never came in the news. There was no gossip about him dating anybody.


    But that day, Yukito confessed that he indeed had a special someone. And that person was still the same.


    Liu Jing.


    He even became a model just to fulfill his wish. He made Jing''s wish his dream.


    He loved him that much.


    What did I dowhy did I have to hurt him like that at that time? If not, thenI could be standing beside him right now. He could have loved me like that.


    But no matter how much she regretted it now, she couldn''t change anything now.


    On the stage, the emcee announced on the mike. "Thank you, Yukito, for your answer. I think everybody wants to listen to more of your story rather than the results, haha," heughed.


    Huang Minzhe gritted his teeth.


    The audience was more riled up after Yukito''s answer than his. The response was unprecedented!


    What the hell is with a man as your lover! That''s disgusting!


    But nobody in the audience seemed to have any problem with his rtionship. They were even rooting for them so hard.


    The emcee said, "Alright! Time for voting the model whose answer you liked the most. Whoever garners the majority wins thepetition! So, please keep your voting devices ready. Please press blue if you want to vote for Huang Minzhe and green if you want to vote for Yukito. Let the voting-"


    But suddenly a member of the staff came rushing to the stage. He quickly said something in the emcee''s ears.


    Everybody was murmuring about what was going on.


    The emcee seemed shocked and confirmed it twice with the staff.


    Yukito and Huang Minzhe frowned.


    What is happening?


    Then the emcee finally came to Yukito''s side and said, "Yukito. It seems that you had an ident while doing the ramp walk."


    Huang Minzhe froze.


    Even Yukito was surprised.


    I told Yang Tian not to let anybody know until the show is over, so why


    "Huh? Yukito had an ident?"


    "But wasn''t his ramp walk just perfect?"


    "Yeah, there was nothing wrong."


    The emcee said, "Can we please see your right foot?"


    Yukito hesitated. "Umit''s nothing. I am fine."


    It was just that he didn''t want any pity votes. He tried to win solely on his performance and the answer he gave. He didn''t want to y any emotional card on the fans to make them vote for him.


    The emcee said, "The Management insists that you please show your foot. It is important for everyone to know here before they cast their vote."


    Yukito pursed his lips. He had no choice.


    Huang Minzhe was starting to sweat. It was hard for him to maintain aposed expression on his face.


    Yukito pulled his foot out.


    Everybody almost stumbled into seeing a bandage under his foot. There was even blood that had stained the dressing.


    Jing froze. His heart almost stopped beating to see the wound on his leg.


    "Yu-yukitoYukito!"


    He jumped up to dash to his side.


    "Stop Jing," Jinhai said.


    "Bro! He is hurt!"


    "I know. But calm down and please sit."


    The crowd once again burst into loud discussions.


    "Hey! What is that wound?"


    "When did Yukito get that!"


    The emcee said, "Yukito. Can you please exin when and how you got that wound?"


    Yukito got a headache. He really didn''t want anybody to know right now.


    "Can I talk about itter?"


    But instead of the emcee, all the fans started roaring from their seats.


    "No, Yukito! Tell us!"


    "When did my idol get hurt?"


    "You weren''t hurt before. So why is there is bandage now?"


    "Please tell us, Yukito!"


    "We will not vote until you give us the answer."


    "Yes! We won''t vote!"


    The emcee smiled. "I guess you got no choice now. They refuse to vote until they get their answers."


    Yukito sighed. "I got hurt during the ramp walk. Apparently, there was a pin stuck in my sandal, and it came out as I walked. That pierced my foot, and that''s how I got hurt."


    "What!!!"


    Everybody was stunned for a few moments.


    "This is horrible!"


    "How could a pin get stuck in his sandal?"


    "That is so irresponsible of the staff!"


    The emcee was taken aback. "So you kept walking despite the stabbing your feet?"


    Yukito smiled. "After reaching this far, I couldn''t possibly fail at the ramp walk on the stage where I spent my whole career."


    Silence.


    All the fans teared up.


    "Yukitooooo!"


    The fans were now on the verge of breaking the barrier to rush on the stage, but the security had to hold them down.


    "My idol is so brave!"


    "That must have hurt so much!"


    The emcee said, "Please calm down, everyone."


    "Yukito! Yukito! Yukito!"


    Loud cheers resonated in the entire hall. The more everybody shouted Yukito''s name, the more Huang Minzhe grew nervous.


    The wave waspletely at Yukito''s side.


    But this wasn''t all.


    It could also bring out suspicions about who nted the pin in his sandal.


    The emcee faced Yukito. "We allmend you for doing the ramp walk stage in that condition. This is what the management wanted to clear before the voting began."


    Huang Minzhe clenched his fist.


    First his answer and now the ramp walk stage truth!


    Who the hell asked that staff to butt in between?


    Then he faced the audience. "Let''s start voting!"


    Everybody took their voting pads and pressed the button.


    A minuteter, the emcee said, "Now we will announce the results! The model with the most votes goes to"

 Chapter 520: The reward for the runner up

    Chapter 520: The reward for the runner up


    "The winner of the tinum Age Fashion Show is Yukito with a whopping 96% votes!"


    Yukito stood rooted on the spot.


    I wonI won


    "YAYYYYYYY!!!!" There was a loud encore for Yukito. They sted some light party crackers.


    Huang Minzhe was dumbfounded. He kept on watching the scene unfold in a daze.


    How is this possible? How can Yukito win even after all this?


    Nana cheered from the audience. "Jinhai! Yukito won!"


    Yu Ichika wiped her tears. "Ah, I am so proud of him."


    Jinhai chuckled. "Of course he won. After all, he is so talented."


    Jing was indeed happy about his win, but he was thinking about something else. His gaze looked dark and sinister. "Bro. I want to know who did that to Yukito. Who dared stabbed him and hurt him!?"


    Jinhai smiled. "Don''t worry, Jing. That truth will alsoe out in the light any moment."


    The emcee said, "Congrattions, Yukito, for winning the tinum Age Fashion Show! Esteemed judges. I now ask you to pleasee on the stage and award Yukito with his prize."


    Huang Minzhe clenched his fist. The defeatpletely crushed him. He was furious at the oue, but he couldn''t go against the entire audience who voted for Yukito.


    And the truth at thest moment about the pin in his sandal just turned the tables against him.


    96%...


    That was a cruel number that said that more than half of his fans too voted for Yukito. What else could be more of a face p than this?


    The judges came on the stage with the trophy and the cheque. "Congrattions, Yukito. You are a fantastic model, and the fact that you kept walking on the ramp despite the wound is exemry. I don''t think any model could have done what you did. You won our hearts with your answer."


    Yukito tremblingly took the trophy. Suddenly it felt heavy in his hands. "Th-thank you"


    Tears rimmed in his eyes.


    "You deserve it."


    "Yukito! We love you!"


    "Congrattions, Yukito!"


    The judge then said, "Huang Minzhe. You are also a talented model, and as the runner up, you will also get your prize."


    Huang Minzhe smiled though he was a raging volcano inside.


    YukitoI wille back. I won''t let this slide. I will crush you in the future. Just wait for me!


    He walked near the judges and smiled.


    The judge smiled. "Ladies and Gentlemen. Let me all show you Huang Minzhe''s prize."


    He didn''t understand.


    Show my prize?


    Suddenly, the lights dimmed in the hall, and it became dark. On the screen, a video started ying, showing Huang Minzhe''s face and two men who were the judges of the show.


    He froze.


    W-what is this?


    Everybody heard his voice as he took out a cheque and handed it to them. "Just disqualify Yukito at whatever stage you want. But don''t let him reach the finale. This is the first installment. When I win the show, I will give the rest of it."


    The judges nodded. "Will do."


    Then another clip yed where he asked the judges what the final stage''s question would be so that he could prepare his answer.


    "What is the question of thest round?"


    The judge smiled. "What is your dream?"


    "Heh. Such an easy question. I just have to cook an emotional answer to fool the audience, and the votes would be mine!"


    And thest and the final clip showed him with a staff member. "Sir, I have put the pin in Yukito''s sandal. There is no way he would be able to walk on the stage."


    He sneered. "Good job," and he gave him a wad of cash. "After his failed ramp walk, the judges will have to disqualify him!"


    The video ended, and lights came back.


    There wasplete silence in the hall.


    Huang Minzhe was trembling so hard that he could hardly speak. He was sweating buckets.


    "T-this is lies! All lies! I did no such things!"


    The two judges in the video smiled. "We are the witnesses Huang Minzhe. You tried to bribe us and y deceitful in the show."


    "We could have had you disqualified in the beginning, but we wanted to show your true face to the world and to all the fans who love you."


    "We were never bribed to do any partiality. We yed along with you to know how far you can go to win and pull Yukito back."


    "But you crossed your limits when you nted that pin on Yukito''s sandal. You should be ashamed of yourself!"


    Huang Minzhe stammered. "N-Nothis is not true"


    What the fuck! The judgesthey yed me!


    "I didn''t do anything! This is all to frame me. I know. It is all Yukito! He is behind this! He wants to end my career. He nted a pin in his own sandal and is now putting the me on me! Trust me! I am innocent!"


    The judge said, "These videos are not a lie. We are witnesses to your bribing, and we still have the cheque you gave us. Not only that"


    Yang Tian came and threw a man on the floor. He was the same staff member who nted the pin.


    He copsed near the judges'' feet. "I-I am so sorry! Huang Minzhe gave me loads of money for this, and I couldn''t help but get attracted to it, so I put the pin in Yukito''s sandal. P-please, forgive meIt''s Huang Minzhe. He told me to do this!"


    "Don''t lie! You are also trying to frame me-"


    But suddenly, a fist came out of nowhere and punched him in the face.


    Huang Minzhe stumbled on the floor. His jaw almost broke with that punch, and blood trickled out of his mouth.


    He raised his head to see a man oozing out a dark aura and looking at him as if he would eat him alive.


    Jing quietly growled. "How dare you"


    Huang Minzhe shook in fear. His body trembled, feeling the dangerous auraing out of him.


    Liu Jing


    Jing raised his hand to punch him again. "How dare you hurt my Yukito!?"

 Chapter 521: I love you

    Chapter 521: I love you


    A second punchnded on Huang Minzhe''s face.


    Hended harshly on his butt.


    "You have some nerve doing that to Yukito!" Jing roared in anger.


    Yukito quickly stopped him. "Jing, stop!"


    Everybody was stunned in the crowd.


    "Huang Minzhe could go this far!"


    "He is so horrible! He bribed the judges and hurt Yukito."


    "Don''t you remember how he tried to embarrass Yukito during the interview? He always hated him."


    "That answer was fake! So disgusting to use his fans like that."


    "I cannot believe I always loved Huang Minzhe so much. I looked upto him, but he turned out to be so horrible!"


    Huang Minzhe heard all the harsh criticisms and insults. In a matter of just a few minutes, he became the worst model from the best model. He lost all respect his fans had for him.


    Everybody was roaring and throwing things at him in anger. The videos of him bribing the judges already started to go viral over the inte.


    Jing yelled. "Don''t stop me, Yukito. Wasn''t heughing at you during the ramp walk? I will make him walk on the stage now with that pin stabbing in his foot. Let''s see how he wouldugh at that time."


    The audience cheered their approval. "Yes! Liu Jing is right!"


    "Let him feel how much it hurts!"


    Huang Minzhe paled.


    Yukito said, "Calm down, Jing. I don''t want you to do anything like that, okay?"


    "Why?"


    "Because I already won no matter whatever trick he used. Even his fans voted for me. That is enough for him."


    The head judge shook his head in disappointment. "Huang Minzhe. You are such a talented model, but you ruined your career with your own hands."


    Huang Minzhe lost it and screamed. "It''s not my fault! I did nothing! It''s all Yukito! He did everything! He wants to frame me!"


    The emcee sighed.


    Even with all the evidence, he was still trying to fool everybody. He couldn''t believe his jealousy would make him go this far. He was a top model himself, but greed blinded his eyes.


    Wang Ling felt utterly embarrassed by the scene. She was his girlfriend, and everybody around her was giving her weird looks. Her boyfriend was reduced to such a pathetic state. But she also felt bad for Yukito that he was hurt.


    She couldn''t stay there any longer and quickly left the premises not to humiliate her more.


    Huang Minzhe was still raging a scene on the stage, and they had to call the guards to take him out. His manager was troubled like hell. No amount of PR could save his career now. There was no way out of this.


    After getting exposed like that, his career was over. Even his loyal fans started to curse him on social media.


    Huang Minzhe was dragged away from the show, and peace returned. But the roaring discussions about Huang Minzhe was still going in full swing.


    Nana nudged Jinhai. "You nned all that, right? About the truth of the pin just before voting and then Huang Minzhe''s truth after it ended. I saw you texting someone."


    Jinhai chuckled. "My wife knows me the best. Yukito is my brother, too, after all. Nobody can bully him."


    "Aww, my husband is the best!" Nana hugged him.


    The boys rolled their eyes. "Oof. Too many flowers are blooming."


    Some of the fans finally noticed Jing and Yukito standing together.


    "Waaaaa!! Jing and Yukito are together!"


    "Jing! Yukito! We support you!"


    "You are such a cute couple!"


    "That punch was awesome!"


    Jing was still mad at Huang Minzhe, but he forced himself to calm down. Then he stared at Yukito.


    Jinhai''s words rang in his ears.


    Who do you think is chasing after whom in your rtionship?


    Because from where I can see, Yukito has been chasing after you for a long time now.


    Jing finally understood the meaning of those words.


    Yukito suddenly felt conscious of his gaze and coughed.


    "OMG, Yukito is so cute blushing!"


    The fans almost died seeing a tomato red Yukito.


    Jing took the mike and said, "Yukito. I am sorry."


    Everybody was shocked by his sudden apology. Yukito was also taken aback.


    "Today, I want to admit in front of everyone that I was really stupid for doubting you. Ireally misunderstood your intentions and love. You" Tears pooled in his eyes. "You have no idea how happy I am. You made a sillyment from me as your life''s dream. You did this all for me. But-but you are an idiot!"


    Yukito pouted.


    "You don''t have to ask or prove to me anything if you can walk wearing my creations. My heart, my life, the clothes I make, everything is for you, stupid. You have already imed every part of my life."


    Yukito chuckled as tears trickled down his cheeks.


    "But thank you very much. You worked so hard to fulfill my wish. I am really lucky to have you, Yukito. I love you. I really really love you."


    Then he leaned towards Yukito and pressed his lips.


    The crowd almost fainted.


    "Aahhhhhhhh!!! Kiss!!! Jing kissed Yukito!"


    They clicked a lot of pictures in all angles possible.


    Yukito smiled and kissed him back as he wrapped his hand around his neck.


    The crowd loudly whistled.


    Wang Ling watched it in despair. Her heart was crushed into pieces. She couldn''t believe that she lost to a man.


    She lowered her head before anybody noticed her tears and quickly ran away. She already got her answer. As for Huang Minzhe, she had already decided to break up with him.


    Jing grinned brightly as he parted from Yukito.


    Yukito chuckled. "You wanted me to confess my love, right? Are you happy?"


    Jing sheepishly smiled. "Hehe~~ this was beyond my expectation. I am not just happy. I am super duper happy!"


    Amidst the cheering crowd, they gazed into each other''s eyes and intertwined fingers. They felt as if they were the only ones alone in this hall filled with the fans. They leaned their foreheads and smiled.


    "Yukito."


    "Hm."


    "I love you."


    "Jing."


    "Hm."


    "I love you too."

 Chapter 522: Christmas special extra: Drunken Nana once again!

    Chapter 522: Christmas special extra: Drunken Nana once again!


    "Merry Christmas!!!"


    In Liu vi, everybody was gathered to celebrate Christmas. Christmas trees were decorated and lit everywhere, and the kids were decorating a few more.


    Nuo''s gaze sparkled. "Dada! I want to put the star on the twee!"


    Jinhai picked her up and chuckled. "Of course, dear."


    She fixed the star on top of the Christmas tree.


    "Yayyyyy!!"


    The twin''s mouth twitched. "Dada. Nuo has put the star to all the trees until now."


    Jinhai raised a brow. "So?"


    "When will we get the chance?"


    "Never?"


    ""


    Jun wasn''t that interested in decorating Christmas trees, so he was quietly hiding from Nana to save himself from helping others.


    But Liu Chunhua caught him. "Jun dear. Don''t hide. You have to help too, or how will you enjoy the celebration?"


    Jun seriously said, "This isn''t enjoyment but torture for me. Festivals are too loud."


    "Don''t worry. Learn to enjoy this torture. You will surely have loads of fun. Come with me. Let''s decorate that tree."


    ""


    She dragged him away from his hiding spot.


    Liang Xiao Dan and Huo Xiao Fan were taking care of the youngest son Jin and Serena''s twins, Yunru and Yubi. Grandma Liu was also watching over them and ying with them.


    "Baaaaaaaaa.Baaaaa!!"


    The babies weren''t any less excited. They felt the celebration in the air and were hopping and iling their bodies in their grandmother''s arms.


    Liang Xiao Dan and Huo Xiao Fan almost fainted with the cuteness overload.


    Liang Zou and Huo Shen whined. "Heylet us hold them too. You are hogging all of them."


    "No," they said together.


    So harsh!


    Zixin, Meirong, and Meixiu and Bao were running around and excitedly putting the flowers and decorativeces on the walls.


    The Christmas celebration was going in full swing.


    Liu Haiughed. "Hoho! It''s Christmas time!" He wore the red Christmas cap on his head and was running around with the children, throwing candies everywhere.


    The Liang and Xiang family were speechless.


    Such a child


    Chen Liling sighed. "Bro, please. You are embarrassing."


    "Heh! You are just jealous of my outfit!"


    Jing and Yukito were lost in their own lovey-dovey world while Yukira and Yu Ichika helped Huian and Nana with the kitchen work.


    Jianyu, Shin, and Liwei had already started to y some board games and betting things like


    Jianyuughed. "Hah! I won! Shin! I won 2 million dors from you and my dear brother-inw; I won the property in Shanghai!"


    Shin and Liwei grimaced.


    Shin said, "Don''t be so happy. Don''t forget that you have also lost the right to the Z project worth billions of dors."


    Liwei sneered. "Next win is mine. Let''s bet something more fun."


    Serena, who was passing by, couldn''t help but twitch her brow.


    What are they doing betting millions of dors and properties on a mere board game? Seriously men are impossible


    Nana had prepared a feast for everybody, and just before the dinner started, she finally wheeled in the Christmas cake. "Everybody! The Christmas cake is ready!"


    Everybody loudly cheered and gathered around the cake.


    Liu Hai patted on Jinhai''s shoulder. "Jinhai, my boy! Let us enjoy some exquisite whiskey I have specially ordered from France. We will have a st after the feast, haha!"


    Jinhai said, "I won''t drink much. I want to enjoy Christmas with my dear wife."


    "Che. Such a party pooper."


    But in the kitchen, Jing had already opened the whiskey bottle and poured himself a cup.


    "Yum! So delicious! I should totally make Yukito taste this!" and he ran off without putting the bottle back in ce.


    When Nana entered the kitchen after everybody ate the cake, she saw the whiskey bottle with a sweet smell wafting from it.


    "Hmmsuch nice smell. What is this?" she wondered. "A new kind of juice?"


    She didn''t know how to read French, so she couldn''t understand what was written on thebel. But she couldn''t resist the smell, so she poured herself a cup.


    She first took a sip. "Hm! Delicious!"


    Unlike regr whiskeys, this one wasn''t bitter. Even the color was different.


    Then she downed it one gulp.


    Nana nodded in appreciation. "This is so tasty! What kind of juice is this?"


    She helped herself with two more cups and then


    ---


    After the feast and cake, everybody was gathered to y games.


    But Nana wasn''t anywhere.


    Jinhai asked Jun, lying on the couch, who looked as if his soul flew out of his body.


    "Have you seen Nana anywhere?"


    He nkly looked at him. "Huh? I don''t know. It feels like everything is spinning in front of me. I will just shut myself in my room from next timeCelebrations are so tiring"


    Jinhai sighed. His third son was bbering nonsense.


    Then he went and asked Serena, "Did you see Nana-"


    "Why is everybody *hic* so quieeeeeeeeeettt?"


    Suddenly Nana''s voice stopped everybody from what they were doing, and they turned to look at her.


    Jinhai froze. He rapidly blinked his eyes, focusing on the ss in her hand. He could see a little whiskey at the bottom.


    Is that what Dad brought?


    He shut his eyes in defeat.


    Nana was drunk. And when she was drunk, it was chaos.


    Jinhai wondered how many sses she downed with that negligible alcohol intolerance.


    She giggled as she walked in a zigzag manner. Her face was flushed red. "Today is Christmas! *Hic* tadah!"


    But this was the first time her kids were watching this side of hers.


    Jian and Nian asked, "Mama, are you okay?"


    "Say tadaaaaah!" she raised her hands.


    ""


    Jinhai shot a deadly re at Liu Hai.


    "Hey! Why are you looking at me like that? I did nothing!"


    Liang Xiao Dan asked, "What happened to her?"


    Serenamented. "Aunt. She is drunk! We are all done for!"


    "What!? Drunk?"


    Nana huped and made her way. "Answer meeeeeeeeeWhy is everybody so quieeeeeeeeeettt? Today is *hic* Christmas! Celebrate! Enjoy!"


    Jianyu said, "I am pretty sure we are enjoying it thoroughly."


    "Silence, young man! How dare you *hic* inter-interuft me! How insolent!"


    ""


    Chen Liling burst intoughter. "Ahahaha! Jianyu. She scolded you. Pfft."


    His mouth twitched. "I heard that. Hey Serena! You are rolling too much inughter. Don''te to me if your tummy aches!"


    Serena couldn''t even respond since she was so busyughing.


    Jinhai growled. "Dad, how did she get drunk so much?"


    Liu Hai whined. "Heyyyy. I did nothing. Yes, I brought that whiskey, but I didn''t show it to Nana at all!"


    Jing stiffened. "T-that bottle was yours?"


    Everybody stared at Jing. Yukito facepalmed. "Jing. What did you do?"


    Jing cried. "It wasn''t on purpose that I forgot to keep the bottle back in its ce, I swear!"


    "Idiot son!"


    "It''s your fault to keep it in the kitchen, old man!"


    "How dare you talk back to me!"


    Jinhai pressed the space in between his brows.


    Nana shouted. "Enough! In the presence of *hic* Goddess Nana herethis party cannot *hic* be so quiet!"


    The kids didn''t understand what was wrong with their aunt, but they were sure enjoying the show. Even the babies were rooting for her.


    Nana pointed her finger at the crowd. "A-and it all because of the men here!! One insolently disturbs my speech, and two are fighting *hic* like childrennnnShame on yourselves!"


    All the men present  ""


    "All the men here are so sooooooooo boringggggggggg. We need to *hic* liven things up. Stand up all men here! Those who *hic* don''t stand willwill face this Goddess''s wrath!"


    Huian curiously asked, "What will we do?"


    Nana giggled. "Women are all niceeee~~~"


    Shin sighed. "Let me make something for Nana to make hernormal?"


    Nana red at him, and he gulped.


    Jinhai pulled her arm and softly smiled as he patted her cheek. "Alright. Alright. Let''s get you something warm to drink."


    Nana''s eyes sparkled. "Jinhaaaaaaaaaiiiii~~" she hopped into his embrace and climbed onto him like a ko. "Hehe, my handsome husband~~"


    Dj vu!


    She had climbed onto him the same way in the bar that one night almost seven years back.


    Jinhai''s heart melted. "En. I am here."


    Nana giggled. Then she got down and said, "You sit here. *Hic*"


    Liu Hai was shocked. "Weren''t all men supposed to stand?"


    Nana frowned. "You are so shtooopidddd. Why should my husband stand! *Hic* he is not like you! He is a good man!"


    The men cried tears of blood.


    Jinhai smirked and proudly smiled.


    You...you...


    Nanaughed. "Now *hic* all men... get ready for your punishment!"

 Chapter 523: Christmas special extra: Goddess Nanas justice

    Chapter 523: Christmas special extra: Goddess Nana''s justice


    Nana was walking in a zigzag line as the men stood in a straight line on her orders.


    The women were giggling andughing as they enjoyed the show of their poor husbands getting bullied. Jinhai was calmly sitting on the couch,zily resting his head on his palm and smiling.


    Nana huped. She stood in front of the first person  Liu Hai.


    "Hmmm" she narrowed her eyes and looked at him up and down. Her face was flushed in red.


    Liu Hai grinned. "Nana dear! It''s me! Your favorite father and person in the whole world! It''s me! It''s me!"


    Liang Zou rolled his eyes.


    Nana huped. "I will *hic* decide that! Silence!"


    ""


    He looked as if his heart was crushed into pieces, making Liu Chunhuaugh.


    "Now, answer my question!"


    "Yes!"


    "Do you keep my Mom happy?"


    Liu Hai blinked his eyes at the sudden question. "Chunhua?"


    Nana red. "Who else would I be talking about, you insolent man? *Hic* Do you have any other woman huuuuuuhhhhh?" she leaned her face and squinted her gaze. "Are you cheating!?"


    Liu Chunhua wiped her non-existent tears. "Haihow could you?"


    "No, no! I am loyal to only Chunhua!" he panicked. "I love only Chunhua and always keep her happy!"


    Nana stomped her foot. "As if I will believe you! It will only count if Mom thinks so too! Mom, *hic* what do you have to sayyyyyyy," she giggled.


    Liu Chunhua seemed to be in deep thought.


    "Chunhua dear. Why are you thinking!?" he cried. "Am I not an awesome husband!"


    "Hmph! Sometimes you trouble me a lot!"


    Nana gasped. "Haaaaaaa!! You-youyou dareeee trouble my Moooooooom? No Christmas cake for you tomorrow! This is the punishment *hic* Goddess Nana has de-decoded!"


    "Decided.."


    "You dare interrupt me!?"


    Liu Hai cried.


    No Christmas cake? How will I survive without the cake!


    Everybody burst intoughter, especially Jing. "Lol, Dad!"


    "Out of the line and stand *hic* in that corner."


    Liu Hai walked away with his shoulders slumped.


    No cakeno cake


    Nana''s next target was Chen Guiren. He straightened up in nervousness.


    Chen Liling curiously leaned in.


    "HmmUncle Cheeeeennnn."


    "Yes, dear."


    "Do you love Aunt Liling?"


    He nodded. "I love her a lot."


    She brightened. "You pass! Buuuuttttt you talk so lesssssss Uncle ChenThat''s bad! Talk moreeeeeee. So shout right now how much you *hic* love her hehe~~"


    Everybody choked.


    Chen Liling''s shoulders were trembling inughter.


    Chen Guiren pursed his lips. He was a shy and quiet man.


    "Do you want this Goddess to punish you!"


    He straightened. He looked at his wife and wife. "I love you, Liling."


    "Loudeeeeeeerrrrrr."


    "I love you, Liling!" then he covered his face.


    Everybody cracked inughter. "Hahaha! He actually yelled for the first time!"


    "Aww, you are so sweet, my husband"


    Nana giggled. "This is much betterrrrr right Jinhaiiiiii my handsome husband?"


    Jinhai chuckled and dotingly nodded.


    "Hehe, ~~ now next in line isJianyu!"


    Jianyu nodded. "I really really love Serena."


    Nana red. "When did I *hic* ask you this question! Kneel down as your punishment, holding your *hic* ears! That means you only talk and don''t listen to my best friennndddd at all! *Hic* A man must always listen to his wife! Kneel!"


    ""


    Wasn''t it supposed to be the same question? He cried.


    Serena pitifully nodded at him as he kneeled down, holding his ears.


    Next  Shin.


    "Big brotherrrrrrr."


    Shin learned his lesson from Jianyu, so he didn''t assume anything. "Yes, little sis."


    Nana touched her chin. "You have two daughters!"


    "Yes, I do."


    "So, you *hic* don''t ignore Huian, righhhhhtttt?"


    "Of course no-"


    But Huian interrupted. She cried. "Yes, Nana, he does! He dotes on them so much that he forgets me, huhu"


    Shin was aghast. "I never-"


    "Such sphemy, big brotherrrrr! Goddess Nana *hic* is against such partiality! Your punishment ishehe to live two nights away from them! Stay alone!"


    Noooooooo!!!


    "Little sis, I am innocent-"


    "Onto the next justice!" Nana walked away.


    ""


    Nobody is letting me speak!


    Huian smiled. "Good luck, Shin sleeping alone."


    He shed tears. Why me!


    "Next is Dad and Uncle HuooooMom and Aunt Xiao Dan are twins, so *hic* I am clubbing you two togetherrrrr.did you understand the joke? Twin sisters so twin husbands hahaha I am so funny"


    Everybody  ""


    Jinhai''s mouth twitched.


    Nana and herme jokes


    "Dad, Uncle Huooooo!"


    By now, they were terrified of her.


    "Are Mom and Aunt happy living with you?" she narrowed her eyes.


    Was this a trick question?


    "I listen to Xiao Dan every time."


    Huo Shen nodded. "I do whatever my wife tells me to do."


    Nana hit them on their chests. "You are shhtooopidd! You should ask *hic* that question to your wife if they are happy with you and not asshume that yourselves! They should answer the question, not youuuuuu!"


    Liang Xiao Dan and Huo Xiao Fanughed loudly. "Hahaha! Nana is right. You two are so dead."


    ""


    ""


    "Stand in the corner with Dad and reflect!"


    They joined Liu Hai near the pir, and the three men hung their heads down.


    Next  Liwei.


    "You still don''t have a girlfriend, bro Liwei! This Goddess Nana *hic* orders you to go on a blind date as soon as possible and give me a sister-inw! And then make me an Aunt too!"


    Liwei almost puked blood.


    Blind date? Child? Noooooo!


    Huo Shenughed. "Hah! You deserve it! She is right. Bring us our daughter-inw soon."


    Don''t put oil in the fire, Dad!


    Finally came the Jing, Yukito, and Yukira''s turns. They gulped in fear.


    "Hehe sister inw~~~"


    Nana giggled. "You are my adorableeee brotherrssssssss. How can I *hic* punish youYou three are spared!"


    "That''s not fair!" the three men near the pir protested.


    "Silence!"


    Jing, Yukito, and Yukira cried in happiness.


    Thank you, sis!


    Nana happily hopped onto Jinhai''s side. She jumped into his arms. "Jinhaiiiiiiiihow was I? *hic* I-I gave justice to all!"


    All the men  ""


    Where is the justice?


    Jinhai patted her head. "En. You did a good job."


    Nana''s eyes sparkled like a child got candy. She tugged his shirt and sheepishly smiled. "So-so will I get a rewaaaaardddd???"


    Jinhai curiously asked, "What do you want?"


    "Kiss!"


    And then she suddenly pressed her lips on his in a passionate kiss.


    Everybody''s eyes popped out of their sockets. The shy and reserved Nana was suddenly so bold.


    Jian immediately covered Nuo''s eyes. "Big Brother. Why you covered my eyes!"


    "Not suitable for younger audience."


    "I don''t understand!"


    "You will once you grow a little bigger."


    The women all whistled. "Wooooooo! Go, Nana!"


    Liang Zou almost got a heart attack. "Youyou"


    Liang Xiao Dan rolled her eyes. "Why are you so shocked, Zou? They already have five kids."


    "But-but-"


    "Shut up! Don''t disturb!"


    Jinhai was obviously ted with the kiss, but he knew that he had to take her inside, or she wouldn''t hesitate to make out right here in front of everyone.


    Alcohol always brought her bold side out.


    He broke the kiss, earning a cry from her. "Bhyyyyyyyyyyyy??? Don''t tease meeeee."


    "Well, I won''t once we are in the room."


    Nana tilted her head. The dizziness was finally kicking in. "Huuuuhhhhh? What is wrong hereeeee? *Hic*"


    "We don''t have privacy here."


    Before she said anything, he quickly picked her up in his arms.


    "Wheeeeeee!!!" she giggled.


    Jinhai looked at everybody. "Continue with the celebration."


    And he left.


    Finally, Goddess Nana was gone. Peace returned.


    Serenaughed. "I want to see her face when she remembers it tomorrow."


    Liu Chunhua chuckled. "Well, for now, let the couple enjoy their night~~"


    Back in their room, Jinhai gently ced her on the bed.


    "Jinhaiiiiiii don''t *hic* leave meeeeeee."


    "I am not going anywhere, my little wife."


    She iled her arms as if showing the distance between them. "Then why are you so faaaaaaarr? How will I undress you then?"


    He chuckled. When she would remember all the things tonight, she would not leave her room for days.


    And especially remembering how she was initiating sex now.


    Nana got up and messily tried to unbutton his shirt. Her eyes teared up. "*Hic* The buttons are being mean, husband"


    Jinhai kissed her lips. "I will be sure to punish them."


    "En"


    Even though Nana tried to take the lead, in the end, Jinhai climbed on top of her and did everything.


    After countless times of passionate and sweaty lovemaking, Nana tightly hugged Jinhai with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Before the alcohol finally drowsed her to sleep, she giggled and said, "Jinhai. I love you so sooooo soooooooooo much! I amsolucky to have you hehe"


    Jinhai smiled as he saw her drift to sleep. He kissed her forehead and whispered. "I love you too, my dear wife. And it''s me who is lucky to have you. Thank you so much for stepping into my life. I love you. I love you a lot, Nana."


    And he closed his eyes with a gentle smileced on his lips.

 Chapter 524: A NEW BEGINNING (NEW NOVELS TEASER)

    Chapter 524: A NEW BEGINNING (NEW NOVEL''S TEASER)


    Four years back, when Nana had just given birth to Jun.


    A woman stepped into the hospital, clenching a green file in her hands. Her gaze was nk and eyes slightly red and puffy. Her legs were trembling as she walked.


    But she strolled as if she didn''t want to reach her destination at all. Yet, she had decided to do this.


    She heard the hustle and bustle in the hospital, but she felt as if everything was so silent.


    She reached where she was supposed to and stopped. She raised her head and looked at the sign.


    Department of gynecology.


    The woman slowly sat on the bench. A nurse approached her and asked, "Mrs. Han, right?"


    She nodded in a daze.


    "Pleasee inside."


    The doctor smiled. "Good morning Mrs. Han. Please have a seat."


    She seriously asked, "Mrs. Han. I ask you again. Do you really want to do this? Everything is normal in your pregnancy. You will have a healthy child. I will ask you to please think about it once again. Are you sure about your decision?"


    She clutched her bag and shifted ufortably in her seat. "Yes, I am."


    "And your husband?"


    Her heart thudded in her chest. "Hedoesn''t need to know. Please"


    The doctor sighed. "Alright. Please be seated. We will call you in a few minutes."


    As she was left alone, she lowered her head and softly touched her belly. Her eyes watered once again, and her body was shaking. The time was near when the life in her belly would cease to exist.


    I am sorryI am so sorry. I am such a terrible mother.


    I want you, and at the same time, I don''t. Your existence makes it difficult for me to forget it.


    Iwill you please forgive me?


    Silence.


    "Waaaaaaaaawaaaaaaaaa!"


    Suddenly, she heard a baby''s loud cry. It came from the ward beside the doctor''s office.


    The woman stiffened a bit.


    In nine more months, I could have also heard his first cry, but


    She felt as if something tugged her heartstrings like a force was opposing her. She didn''t know what took over her, but she slowly got up and stepped outside. She walked upto the ward, where she heard the cry.


    "Waaaaaawaaaaaa"


    The door was slightly ajar, and she saw a woman nursing and cradling her newborn in her arms with the most gentle and warm smile on her lips.


    The woman felt as if she was in a trance, witnessing that scene.


    "A, a, don''t cry, Jun. See? Mama is waving you whoosh-whoosh, haha."


    The baby sniffled and soon stopped crying. He began giggling as she twirled him in the air.


    "Baaaaa..baaaaaaaa"


    She chuckled. "So, you just wanted to y, huh?"


    "Baaaaaaa"


    The woman''s eyes teared up. She stood rooted to her spot. The tugging in her heart felt so violent now as if it would shred it into pieces.


    "Hello."


    Suddenly, she heard a soft voice.


    The woman jolted and raised her head. Nana, with Jun in her arms, was smiling at her.


    The woman was taken aback. She stammered. "I-I thatI didn''t mean to peekI am sorry"


    "No, no. It''s alright. Why don''t youe inside?"


    "No. I don''t want to intrude upon your privacy"


    Nana chuckled. "I don''t mind. You are too nervous. Don''t be."


    The woman hesitated at first. As she went near Nana, she saw baby Jun raising his head from Nana''s chest and staring straight at her.


    Her heart shook with his direct gaze boring at her. She sped her hands together.


    "Your baby is adorable."


    Nana brightened. "Isn''t he?"


    The woman nodded. "What is his name?"


    "Liu Jun."


    The woman blinked her eyes. "LiuLiu family? Are you Liu Jinhai''s wife?"


    "Yes, I am. Liu Nana."


    "Oh"


    No wonder I felt her so familiar. I had seen her in some banquets before.


    So she is Liu Nana


    "Baaaaaa"


    She was brought out of her stupor as she saw Jun iling his hands towards her.


    "Woo. He wants you to hold him. That''s surprising. He is usually picky about who he wants to hold him and immediately cries if he doesn''t like it."


    The woman froze. "How can I"


    Nanaughed. "It''s okay. He wants you, so it''s fine. Here."


    Nana gently ced Jun in her arms. As she felt his small, warm body pressing on her chest, the woman trembled. She looked into his eyes, and he giggled.


    The womanughed as Jun tickled her with his small fingers. Tears plopped from her eyes. She tried to stop them but she couldn''t.


    Will I feel the same way when I hold my baby? Is this what it feels like to be a mother?


    "I am sorry for this" she referred to her crying.


    "Don''t be. I know how emotional it feels," Nana smiled.


    The woman stared at Jun.


    "Mrs. Liu?"


    "Yes. Oh, and you can call me Nana. Mrs. Liu sounds too formal."


    "NanaHow does it feel to be a mother?"


    "Hmm. That''s a tough question you have asked. There are too many feelings a mother goes through. But if I have to sum it up in one word, then it''s fulfilling. The moment you hold your baby in your arms for the first time, no, when you hear his or her first cry, that''s what you feel  simply fulfilling and worth it."


    Nana''s words strongly resonated with her and in an instant, her mind cleared like a thick fog slowly disappearing.


    "I seebut what if your child makes you feel helpless?"


    Nana smiled and shook her head. "Never. It''s not the child that makes you feel helpless. It''s your wavering heart. A woman bes stronger and tougher when she bes a mother, not weak and helpless. Regardless of the circumstances, it up to the mother if she thinks of her child as the light of her life or a source of despair."


    The woman slowly handed Jun back to her Nana. She smiled, and Nana felt that it was the first time that she had smiled so freely. "Thank you so much. ReallyThank you very, very much."


    Nana nodded.


    The woman suddenly felt a gust of chilly air from behind her back.


    She turned and saw Jinhai coldly looking at her.


    "Who are you?"


    Nana smiled. "Jinhai!"


    He gently nodded at her.


    The woman quickly got up. "Hello, Mr. Liu. I-I was just passing by"


    He narrowed his eyes. "You are Mrs. Han."


    "Yes."


    It finally clicked, Nana. "Oh! You are the daughter-inw of the Han family."


    "En."


    She quickly said, "I will leave now. Sorry for taking up so much of your time."


    "Don''t be. I enjoyed yourpany."


    "Baaaaaaaa" Jun giggled and waved at her.


    Nana chuckled. "And so did he."


    She softly smiled and waved back. Then she bowed and left, but Nana asked, "Oh, I am sorry. I didn''t catch your name."


    "Xinyi. My name is Han Xinyi."


    Nana smiled. "It was nice to meet you, Han Xinyi. I hope we meet again."


    "Same here."


    She left her ward and thought as she shut her eyes.


    Thank you, Nana. You have no idea how much Jun and your words have saved me today. No, not just me


    The doctor asked as she went inside, "Oh, Mrs. Han. I was wondering where you were. The preparations are done."


    She said, "Doctor II have changed my mind. I want to keep my child. I apologize for the trouble."


    The doctor was surprised, but then she smiled. "That''s great, Mrs. Han. I am happy you changed your decision. Don''t bother about the trouble."


    She nodded. "Thank you so much."


    Han Xinyi smiled as she touched her belly. "Sorry. I will never think of doing this again. So please, just forgive me this time. Mama will never give up on you becauseyou are the light of my life, not my despair."


    As she left the hospital''s premises, her phone buzzed. She stopped.


    "Xinyi."


    A gentle voice came from the other end. "Where are you? You seemed a little sick this morning, so called to check on you."


    "INothing. I am fine. I want to tell you something important, Zhiyuan."


    "Sure. I will reach home in an hour."


    "En."


    Han Xinyi smiled as she looked up at the blue sky.


    "Thank you, God. I asked for somebody to save me today from making me do something that I might regret forever, and you really did send someone. You sent two angels to me. Thank you so much."


    She sat in her car and went off.


    Unknown to her, another car who was following her called a number. "Old Master Han."


    "Did she do it?"


    "No, Old Master. She didn''t go through the abortion."


    There was a pause.


    On the other side, an older man in his sixties with slightly grey hair put his ss down as he heard the news. His expression was unreadable, and his gaze, undecipherable. "I see. Come back."


    "Yes, Old Master."


    -----------


    AUTHOR''S MESSAGE (IMPORTANT)


    So, this was a sneak peek of my uing novel in the series. You have already learned our next lead''s name hehe~~ I hope you liked this teaser, and I promise to take you on yet another awesome roller coaster ride, hoho!


    Please do check out my new novel and add it to your library ^^ I will publish the first four chapters on 1st Feb.


    Title  Because I Cannot Hurt You.


    Please do join my all new discord server here to have loads of fun!


    https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    This is not goodbye so let''s meet again on our next journey!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!